mmW^ 


THE- 
BOOK     OF 

M  O  R  M  o  r 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 

in  2007  with  funding  from 

IVIicrosoft  Corporation 


http://www.archive.org/details/bookofmormonaccoOOsmitrich 


THE 

BOOK  OF  MORMON 

An  Account   Written  by 

THE  HAND  OF  MORMON 

UPON  PLATES 
TAKEN  FROM  THE  PLATES  OF  NEPHI 


Wherefore,  it  is  an  abridgment  of  the  record  of  the  people  of  Nephi, 
and  also  of  the  Lamanites — Written  to  the  Lamanites,  who  are  a  rem- 
nant of  the  house  of  Israel ;  and  also  to  Jew  and  Gentile — Written  by 
way  of  commandment,  and  also  by  the  spirit  of  prophecy  and  of  revela- 
tion— Written  and  sealed  up,  and  hid  up  unto  the  Lord,  that  they  might 
not  be  destroyed — To  come  forth  by  the  gift  and  power  of  God  unto  the 
interpretation  thereof — Sealed  by  the  hand  of  Moroni,  and  hid  up  unto 
the  Lord,  to  come  forth  in  due  time  by  way  of  the  Gentile — The  inter- 
pretation thereof  by  the  gift  of  God. 

An  abridgment  taken  from  the  Book  of  Ether  also,  which  is  a  record 
of  the  people  of  Jared,  who  were  scattered  at  the  time  the  Lord  con- 
founded the  language  of  the  people,  when  they  were  building  a  tower  to 
get  to  heaven — Which  is  to  show  unto  the  remnant  of  the  House  of 
Israel  what  great  things  the  Lord  hath  done  for  their  fathers ;  and  that 
they  may  know  the  covenants  of  the  Lord,  that  they  are  not  cast  off 
forever — And  also  to  the  convincing  of  the  Jew  and  Gentile  that  Jesus 
is  the  Christ,  the  Eternal  God,  manifesting  himself  unto  all  nations — 
And  now,  if  there  are  faults  they  are  the  mistakes  of  men ;  wherefore, 
condemn  not  the  things  of  God,  that  ye  may  be  found  spotless  at  the 
judgment-seat  of  Christ. 


TRANSLATED  BY  JOSEPH  SMITH,  Jun. 


Published  by 
The  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  U.  S.  A. 
1921 


\  ► 


Copyright  1920 

by 

HEBER  J.  GRANT 

Trustee-in-Trust  for 

The  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints 

Salt  I^ake  City,  Utah,  U.  S.  A. 


First  Edition  published  in 
1830 


First  issued,  as  divided  into  chapters  and  verses 

with  references 

By  ORSON  PRATT,  in 

1879 


First  issued  in  double-column  pages,  with 

chapter  headings,  chronological  data, 

revised    foot-note    references, 

pronouncing  vocabulary 

and  index,  in 

1920 


jSancroft  Library 


BRIEF   ANALYSIS 

OF  THE 

BOOK   OF   MORMON 

Three  classes  of  Record  Plates  are  indicated  on  the  title-page  of  The 
Book  of  Mormon,  namely  : 

1.  The  Plates  of  Nephi,  which,  as  the  text  of  the  Book  makes  clear, 

were  of  two  kinds — (a)  the  Larger  Plates;  (&)  the  Smaller 
Plates.  The  former  were  more  particularly  devoted  to  the  sec- 
ular history  of  the  peoples  concerned,  while  the  latter  were  occu- 
pied mostly  by  sacred  records. 

2.  The  Plates  of  Mormon,  containing  an  abridgment  from  the  Plates 

of  Nephi,  made  by  Mormon,  with  many  commentaries  and  a  con- 
tinuation of  the  history  by  hin^self,  and  with  further  additions 
by  Moroni,  son  of  Mormon. 

3.  The  Plates  of  Ether,  containing  a  history  of  the  Jaredites,  which 

account  was  abridged  by  Moroni,  who  inserted  comments  of  his 
own,  and  incorporated  the  record  with  the  general  history  under 
the  title,  Book  of  Ether. 

To  these  may  be  added  another  set  of  plates,  which  are  of  frequent 
mention  in  the  Book  of,  Mormon,  namely  : 

4.  The  Brass  Plates  of  Lalan,  brought  by  the  people  of  Lehi  from 

Jerusalem,  and  containing  Hebrew  Scriptures  and  genealogies, 
many  extracts  from  which  appear  in  the  JSephite  records. 

The  Book  of  Mormon  comprises  fifteen  main  parts  or  divisions,  known, 
with  one  exception,  as  books,  each  designated  by  the  name  of  its  principal 
author.  Of  these,  the  first  six  books,  namely,  First  Nephi,  Second  Nephi, 
Jacob,  Enos,  Jarom,  and  Omni,  are  translations  from  the  corresponding 
sections  of  the  Smaller  Plates  of  Nephi.  Between  the  books  of  Omni  and 
Mosiah,  we  find  The  Words  of  Mormon,  connecting  the  record  of  Nephi,  as 
engraved  on  the  Smaller  Plates,  with  Mormon's  abridgment  of  the  Larger 
Plates  for  the  periods  following.  The  Words  of  Mormon  constitute  a  brief 
explanation  of  the  preceding  portions  of  the  record,  and  a  preface  to  the 
parts  following. 

The  body  of  the  Book,  from  Mosiah  to  Mormon,  chapter  7,  inclusive, 
is  the  translation  of  Mormon's  abridg-ment  of  the  Plates  of  Nephi.  The 
latter  part  of  the  Book  of  Mormon,  from  the  beginning  of  Mormon,  chap- 
ter 8,  to  the  end  of  the  volume,  was  engraved  by  Mormon's  son,  Moroni, 
who  first  proceeded  to  finish  the  record  of  his  father's  life,  and  then  made 
an  abridgment  of  the  Jaredite  record,  as  the  Book  of  Ether.  Later  he 
added  the  parts  known  to  us  as  the  Book  of  Moroni. 

The  period  covered  by  Book  of  Mormon  annals  extends  from  B.  C.  600 
to  A.  D.  421,  In  or  about  the  latter  year,  Moroni,  the  last  of  the  Nephite 
historians,  sealed  the  sacred  record,  and  hid  it  up  unto  the  Lord,  to  be 
brought  forth  in  the  latter  days,  as  predicted  by  the  voice  of  God  through 
his  ancient  prophets.  In  A.  D.  1827,  this  same  Moroni,  then  a  resurrected 
personage,  delivered  the  engraved  plates  to  Joseph  Smith'. 


ORIGIN    OF 

THE  BOOK  OF  MORMON 


Joseph  Smith,  through  whom,  by  the  gift  and  power  of  God,  the 
ancient  Scripture,  known  as  The  Book  of  Mokmon,  has  been  brought 
forth  and  translated  into  the  English  tongue,  made  personal  and  circum-: 
stantial  record  of  the  matter.  He  affirmed  that  during  the  night  of  Sep- 
tember 21,  1823,  he  sought  the  Lord  in  fervent  prayer,  having  previously 
received  a  Divine  manifestation  of  transcendent  import.  His  account 
follows : 

"While  I  was  thus  in  the  act  of  calling  upon  God,  I  discovered  a  light 
appearing  in  my  room,  which  continued  to  increase  until  the  room  was 
lighter  than  at  noonday,  when  immediately  a  personage  appeared  at  my 
bedside,  standing  in  the  air,  for  his  feet  did  not  touch  the  floor. 

"He  had  on  a  loose  robe  of  most  exquisite  whiteness.  Tt  was  a  white- 
ness beyond  anything  earthly  1  had  ever  seen ;  nor  do  I  believe  that  any 
earthly  thing  could  be  made  to  appear  so  exceedingly  white  and  brilliant. 
His  hands  were  naked,  and  his  arms  also,  a  little  above  the  wrists ;  so, 
also,  were  his  feet  naked,  as  were  his  legs,  a  little  above  the  ankles.  His 
head  and  neck  were  also  bare.  I  could  discover  that  he  had  no  other 
clothing  on  but  this  robe,  as  it  was  open,  so  that  I  could  see  into  his 
bosom. 

"Not  only  was  his  robe  exceedingly  white,  but  his  whole  person  was 
glorious  beyond  description,  and  his  countenance  truly  like  lightning.  The 
room  was  exceedingly  light,  but  not  so  very  bright  as  immediately  around 
his  person.  When  I  first  looked  upon  him,  I  was  afraid ;  but  the  fear 
soon  left  me. 

"He  called  me  by  name,  and  said  unto  me  that  he  was  a  messenger 
sent  from  the  presence  of  God  to  me,  and  that  his  name  was  Moroni : 
that  God  had  a  work  for  me  to  do ;  and  that  my  name  should  be  had  for 
good  and  evil  among  all  nations,  kindreds,  and  tongues,  or  that  it  should 
be  both  good  and  evil  spoken  of  among  all  people. 

"He  said  there  was  a  book  deposited,  written  upon  gold  plates,  giving 
an  account  of  the  former  inhabitants  of  this  continent,  and  the  source  from 
whence  they  sprang.  He  also  said  that  the  fulness  of  the  everlasting  Gos- 
pel was  contained  in  it,  as  delivered  by  the  Savior  to  the  ancient  inhabi- 
tants; 

"Also,  that  there  were  two  stones  in  silver  bows — and  these  stones,  fas- 
tened to  a  breastplate,  constituted  what  is  called  the  Urim  and  Thummim 
— deposited  with  the  plates ;  and  the  possession  and  use  of  these  stones 
were  what  constituted  Seers  in  ancient  or  former  times ;  and  that  God 
had  prepared  them  for  the  purpose  of  translating  the  book. 
♦     *«««♦* 

"Again,  he  told  me,  that  when  I  got  those  plates  of  which  he  had 
spoken — for  the  time  that  they  should  be  obtained  was  not  yet  fulfilled — I 
should  not  show  them  to  any  person  ;  neither  the  breastplate  with  the  Urim 
and  Thummim;  only  to  those  to  whom  I  should  be  commanded  to  show 
them;  if  I  did  I  should  be  destroyed.  While  he  was  conversing  with  me 
about  the  plates,  the  vision  was  opened  to  my  mind  that  I  could  see  the 


place  where  the  plates  were  deposited,  and  that  so  clearly  and  distinctly 
that  I  knew  the  place  again  when  I  visited  it. 

"After  this  communication,  I  saw  the  light  in  the  room  begin  to  gather 
immediately  around  the  person  of  him  who  had  been  speaking  to  me,  and 
it  continued  to  do  so,  until  the  room  was  again  left  dark,  except  just  around 
him,  when  instantly  I  saw,  as  it  were,  a  conduit  open  right  up  into 
heaven,  and  he  ascended  until  he  entirely  disappeared,  and  the  roopa  was 
left  as  it  had  been  before  this  heavenly  light  had  made  its  appearance. 

"I  lay  musing  on  the  singularity  of  the  scene,  and  marveling  greatly 
at  what  had  been  told  to  me  by  this  extraordinary  messenger ;  when,  in 
the  midst  of  my  meditation,  I  suddenly  discovered  that  my  room  was  again 
beginning  to  get  lighted,  and  in  an  instant,  as  it  were,  the  same  heavenly 
messenger  was  again  by  my  bedside. 

"He  commenced,  and  again  related  the  very  same  things  which  he  had 
done  at  his  first  visit,  without  the  least  variation  ;  which  having  done,  he 
informed  me  of  great  judgments  which  were  coming  upon  the  earth,  with 
great  desolations  by  famine,  sword,  and  pestilence ;  and  that  these  griev- 
ous judgments  would  come  on  the  earth  in  this  generation.  Having  related 
these  things,  he  again  ascended  as  he  had  done  before. 

"By  this  time,  so  deep  were  the  impressions  made  on  my  mind,  that 
sleep  had  fled  from  my  eyes,  and  I  lay  overwhelmed  in  astonishment  at 
what  I  had  both  seen  and  heard.  But  what  was  my  surprise  when  again 
I  beheld  the  same  messenger  at  my  bedside,  and  heard  him  rehearse  or  re- 
peat over  again  to  me  the  same  things  as  before ;  and  added  a  caution  to 
me,  telling  me  that  Satan  would  try  to  tempt  me  (in  consequence  of  the 
indigent  circumstances  of  my  father's  family),  to  get  the  plates  for  the 
purpose  of  getting  rich.  This  he  forbade  me,  saying  that  I  must  have  no 
other  object  in  view  in  getting  the  plates  but  to  glorify  God,  and  must  not 
be  influenced  by  any  other  motive  than  that  of  building  His  kingdom; 
otherwise  I  could  not  get  them. 

"After  this  third  visit,  he  again  ascended  into  heaven  as  before,  and  I 
was  again  left  to  ponder  on  the  strangeness  of  what  I  had  just  experi- 
enced ;  when  almost  immediately  after  the  heavenly  messenger  had  as- 
cended from  me  the  third  time,  the  cock  crowed,  and  I  found  that  day  was 
approaching,  so  that  our  interviews  must  have  occupied  the  whole  of  that 
night. 

"I  shortly  after  arose  from  my  befl,  and,  as  usual,  went  to  the  neces- 
sary labors  of  the  day ;  but,  in  attempting  to  work  as  at  other  times,  I 
found  my  strength  so  exhausted  as  to  render  me  entirely  unable.  My 
father,  who  was  laboring  along  with  me,  discovered  something  to  be  wrong 
with  me,  and  told  me  to  go  home.  I  started  with  the  intention  of  going 
to  the  house  ;  but,  in  attempting  to  cross  the  fence  out  of  the  field  where  we 
were,  my  strength  entirely  failed  me,  and  I  fell  helpless  on  the  ground,  and 
for  a  time  was  quite  unconscious  of  anything. 

"The  first  thing  that  I  can  recollect  was  a  voice  speaking  unto  me, 
calling  me  by  name.  I  looked  up,  and  beheld  the  same  messenger  stand- 
ing over  my  head,  surrounded  by  light  as  before.  He  then  again  related  unto 
me  all  that  he  had  related  to  me  the  previous  night,  and  commanded  me  to 
go  to  my  father  and  tell  him  of  the  vision  and  commandments  which  I  had 
received. 

"I  obeyed  ;  I  returned  to  my  father  in  the  field,  and  rehearsed  the  whole 
matter  to  him.  He  replied  to  me  that  it  was  of  God,  and  told  me  to  go 
and  do  as  commanded  by  the  messenger.  I  left  the  field,  and  went  to  the 
place  where  the  messenger  had  told  rae  the  plates  were  deposited  ;  and 
owing  to  the  distinctness  of  the  vision  which  I  had  had  concerning  it,  I 
knew  the  place  the  instant  that  I  arrived  there. 


"Convenient  to  the  village  of  Manchester,  Ontario  county,  New  York, 
stands  a  hill  of  considerable  size,  and  the  most  elevated  of  any  in  the 
neighborhood.  On  the  west  side  of  -this  hill,  not  far  from  the  top,  under  a 
stone  of  considerable  size,  lay  the  plates,  deposited  in  a  stone  box.  This 
stone  was  thick  and  rounding  in  the  middle  on  the  upper  side,  and  thinner 
towards  the  edges,  so  that  the  middle  part  of  it  was  visible  above  the 
ground,  but  the  edge  all  around  was  covered  with  earth. 

"Having  removed  the  earth,  I  obtained  a  lever,  which  I  got  fixed  under 
the  edge  of  the  stone,  and  with  a  little  exertion  raised  it  up.  I  looked  in, 
and  there  indeed  did  1  behold  the  plates,  the  Urim  and  Thummim,  and 
the  breastplate,  as  stated  by  the  messenger.  The  box  in  which  they  lay 
was  formed  by  laying  stones  togetlier  in  some  kind  of  cement.  In  the  bot- 
tom of  the  box  were  laid  two  stones  crossways  of  the  box,  and  on  these 
stones  lay  the  plates  and  the  other  things  with  them. 

"I  made  an  attempt  to  take  them  out,  but  was  forbidden  by  the  mes- 
senger, and  was  again  informed  that  the  time  for  bringing  them  forth  had 
not  yet  arrived,  neither  would  it,  until  four  years  from  that  time;  but  he 
told  me  that  1  should  come  to  that  place  precisely  in  one  year  from  that 
time,  and  that  he  would  there  meet  with  me,  and  that  I  should  continue 
to  do  so  until  the  time  should  come  for  obtaining  the  plates. 

"Accordingly,  as  I  had  been  commanded,  I  went  at  the  end  of  each 
year,  and  at  each  time  I  found  the  same  messenger  there,  and  received  in- 
struction and  intelligence  from  him  at  each  of  our  interviews,  respecting 
what  the  Lord  was  going  to  do,  and  how  and  in  what  manner  His  king- 
dom was  to  be  conducted  in  the  last  days. 

«         :4c         *         4:         *         *         * 

"At  length  the  time  arrived  for  obtaining  the  plates,  the  Urim  and 
Thummim,  and  the  breastplate.  On  the  twenty-second  day  of  September, 
one  thousand  eight  hundred  and  twenty-seven,  having  gone  as  usual  at  the 
end  of  another  year  to  the  place  where  they  were  deposited,  the  same 
heavenly  messenger  delivered  them  up  to  me  with  this  charge :  That  1 
should  be  responsible  for  them  ;  that  if  I  should  let  them  go  carelessly,  or 
through  any  neglect  of  mine,  1  should  be  cut  off;  but  that  if  I  would  use 
all  my  endeavors  to  preserve  them,  until  he,  the  messenger,  should  call  for 
them,  they  should  be  protected. 

"I  soon  found  out  the  reason  why  I  had  received  such  strict  charges 
to  keep  them  safe,  and  why  it  was  that  the  messenger  had  said  that  when 
I  had  done  what  was  required  at  my  hand,  he  would  call  for  them.  For 
no  sooner  was  it  known  that  I  had  them,  than  the  most  strenuous  exer- 
tions were  used  to  get  them  from  me.  Every  stratagem  that  could  be 
invented  was  resorted  to  for  that  purpose.  The  persecution  became  more 
bitter  and  severe  than  before,  and  multitudes  were  on  the  alert  continually 
to  get  them  from  me  if  possible.  Rut  by  the  wisdom  of  God,  they  remained 
safe  in  my  hands,  until  I  had  accomplished  by  them  what  was  required  at 
my  hand.  When,  according  to  arrangements,  the  messenger  called  for 
them,  I  delivered  them  up  to  him  ;  and  he  has  them  in  his  charge  until 
this  day,  being  the  second  day  of  May,  one  thousand  eight  hundred  and 
thirty-eight." 

For  the  complete  record,  see  Pearl  of  Great  Price,  pages  81-101,  and 
History  of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints,  volume  1, 
chapters  1  to  6  inclusive. 

The  ancient  record,  thus  brought  forth  from  the  earth,  as  the  voice  of 
a  people  speaking  from  the  dust,  and  translated  into  modern  speech  by  the 
gift  and  power  of  God  as  attested  by  Divine  affirmation,  was  first  pub- 
lished to  the  world  in  the  year  1830  as  The  Book  of  Mormon. 


THE  TESTIMONY  OF  THREE  WITNESSES 

Be  It  Known  unto  all  nations,  kindreds,  tongues,  and  people,  unto 
whom  this  work  shall  come :  That  we,  through  the  grace  of  God  the 
Father,  and  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  have  seen  the  plates  which  contain 
this  record,  which  is  a  record  of  the  people  of  Nephi,  and  also  of  the 
Lamanites,  their  brethren,  and  also  of  the  people  of  Jared,  who  came  from 
the  tower  of  which  hath  been  spoken.  And  we  also. know  that  they  have 
been  translated  by  the  gift  and  power  of  God,  for  his  voice  hath  declared 
it  unto  us ;  wherefore  we  know  of  a  surety  that  the  work  is  true.  And  we 
also  testify  that  we  have  seen  the  engravings  which  are  upon  the  plates ; 
and  they  have  been  shown  unto  us  by  the  power  of  God,  and  not  of  man. 
And  we  declare  with  words  of  soberness,  that  an  angel  of  God  came  down 
from  heaven,  and  he  brought  and  laid  before  our  eyes,  that  we  beheld  and 
saw  the  plates,  and  the  engravings  thereon  ;  and  we  know  that  it  is  by  the 
grace  of  God  the  Father,  and  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  that  we  beheld  and 
bear  record  that  these  things  are  true.  And  it  is  marvelous  in  our  eyes. 
Nevertheless,  the  voice  of  the  Lord  commanded  us  that  we  should  bear 
record  of  it ;  wherefore,  to  be  obedient  unto  the  commandments  of  God, 
we  bear  testimony  of  these  things.  And  we  know  that  if  we  are  faithful 
in  Christ,  we  shall  rid  our  garments  of  the  blood  of  all  men,  and  be  found 
spotless  before  the  judgment-seat  of  Christ,  and  shall  dwell  with  him  eter- 
nally in  the  heavens.   And  the  honor  be  to  the  Father,  and  to  the  Son,  and 

to  the  Holy  Ghost,  which  is  one  God.    Amen. 

Oliver  Cowdery 

David  Wiiitmer 

Martin  Harris 


AND  ALSO 

THE  TESTIMONY  OF  EIGHT  WITNESSES 

Be  It  Known  unto  all  nations,  kindreds,  tongues,  and  people,  unto 
whom  this  work  shall  come  :  That  Joseph  Smith,  Jun.,  the  translator  of 
this  work,  has  shown  unto  us  the  plates  of  which  hath  been  spoken,  which 
have  the  appearance  of  gold ;  and  as  many  of  the  leaves  as  the  said  Smith 
has  translated  we  did  handle  with  our  hands ;  and  we  also  saw  the  en- 
gravings thereon,  all  of  which  has  the  appearance  of  ancient  work,  and 
of  curious  workmanship.  And  this  we  bear  record  with  words  of  sober- 
ness, that  the  said  Smith  hasi  shown  unto  us,  for  we  have  seen  and  hefted, 
and  know  of  a  surety  that  the  said  Smith  has  got  the  plates  of  which  we 
have  spoken.  And  we  give  our  names  unto  the  world,  to  witness  unto  the 
world  that  which  we  have  seen.  And  we  lie  not,  God  bearing  witness  of  it. 
Christian  Wiiitmeb  Hiram  Page 

Jacob  Wiiitmer  Joseph  Smith,  Sen. 

Peter  Whitmer,  Jun.  Hyrum  Smith 

John  Wiiitmer  Samuel  H.  Smith 


NAMES   AND    ORDER 

OF   BOOKS    IN 


THE  BOOK  OF  MORMON 

Designation  in 
Name  Page  Foot-notes 

First  Book  of  Nephi 1  1  Ne. 

Second  Book  of  Nephi 49  2  Ne 

Book  of  Jacob 107  Jac. 

Book  of  Enos 125  Enos 

Book  of  Jarom 127  Jar. 

Book  of  Omni 129  Om. 

The  Words  of  Mormon 132  W.   of  Morm. 

Book  of  Mosiah 134  Mos. 

Book  of  Alma 195  Al. 

Book  of  Helaman 859  He. 

Third  Nephi 399  3  Ne. 

Fourth   Nephi 45G  4  Ne. 

Book  of  Mormon 4G0  Morm. 

Book  of  Ether 478  Eth. 

Book  of  Moroni 510  More. 


Other  abbreviations  in  foot-notes: 

Doctrine  and  Covenants D.  &  C. 

Pearl  of  Great  Price P.  of  G.  P. 


Books  of  the  Holy  Bible  are  designated  by  the  usual  abbreviations. 


THE  BOOK  OF  MORMON 


THE  FIRST  BOOK  OF  NEPHI 

HIS  REIGN  AND  MINISTRY 

An  account  of  Lehi  and  Ms  wife  Sariah,  and  Jiis  four  sons,  heing  called, 
(heginning  at  the  eldest)  Laman,  Lemuel,  Sam,  and  NepM.  The  Lord 
warns  Lehi  to  depart  out  of  the  land  of  Jerusalem,  because  he  prophesieth 
unto  the  people  concerning  their  iniquity  and  they  seek  to  destroy  his  life. 
He  taketh  three  days'  journey  into  the  wilderness  with  his  family.  Nephi 
taketh  his  brethren  and  returneth  to  the  land  of  Jerusalem  after  the  record 
of  the  Jeivs.  The  account  of  their  sufferings.  They  take  the  daughters  of 
Ishmael  to  wife.  They  take  their  families  and  depart  into  the  wilderness. 
Their  sufferings  and  afflictions  in  the  wilderness.  The  course  of  their 
travels.  They  come  to  the  large  waters.  Nephi's  brethren  rebel  against 
him.  He  confoundeth  them.,  and  buildeth  a  ship.  They  call  the  place 
Bountiful.  They  cross  the  large  waters  into  the  promised  land,  4-c.  This 
is  according  to  the  account  of  Nephi;  or  in  other  words,  I,  Nephi,  wrote 
this  record. 


CHAPTER   1. 

LeJii's  vision  of  the  pillar  of  fire 
and  the  book  of  prophecy — He  pre- 
dicts the  impending  fate  of  Jerusalem^ 
and  foretells  the  coming  of  the  Mes- 
siah— The  Jews  seek  his  life. 

1.  I,  Nephi,  having  been  born 
of  goodly  parents,  therefore  I  was 
taught  somewhat  in  all  the  learn- 
ing of  my  father;  and  having  seen 
many  afflictions  in  the  course  of 
my  days,  nevertheless,  having 
been  highly  favored  of  the  Lord 
in  all  my  days;  yea,  having  had 
a  great  knowledge  of  the  good- 
ness and  the  mysteries  of  God, 
therefore  I  make  a  record  of  my 
proceedings  in  my  days. 

2.  Yea,  I  make  a  record  in  the 
language  of  my  father,  which 
consists   of   the  learning   of   the 


Jews   and   the  "language  of  the 
Egyptians. 

3.  And  I  know  that  the  rec- 
ord which  I  make  is  true;  and  I 
make  it  with  mine  own  hand; 
and  I  make  it  according  to  my 
knowledge. 

4.  For  it  came  to  pass  in  the 
commencement  of  the  ''first  year 
of  the  reign  of  Zedekiah,  king  of 
Judah,  (my  father,  Lehi,  hav- 
ing dwelt  at  Jerusalem  in  all 
his  days) ;  and  in  that  same 
year  there  came  ''many  prophets, 
prophesying  unto  the  people  that 
they  must  repent,  or  the  great 
city  Jerusalem  must  be  destroyed. 

5.  Wherefore  it  came  to  pass 
that  my  father,  Lehi,  as  he  went 
forth  prayed  unto  the  Lord,  yea. 


3.  1:4.     Morm.  9:32.     &,  2  Kings  24:17,  IJ 


c,  2  Chron.  36:15,  16. 

About  B.  C.  COO. 


1   NEPHI,   1. 


even  with  all  his  heart,  in  behalf 
of  his  people. 

6.  And  it  came  to  pass  as  he 
prayed  unto  the  Lord,  there  came 
a  pillar  of  fire  and  dwelt  upon  a 
rock  before  him;  and  he  saw  and 
heard  much;  and  because  of  the 
things  which  he  saw  and  heard 
he  did  quake  and  tremble  exceed- 
ingly. 

7.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
he  returned  to  his  own  house  at 
Jerusalem;  and  he  cast  himself 
upon  his  bed,  being  overcome 
with  the  Spirit  and  the  things 
which  he  had  seen. 

8.  And  being  thus  overcome 
with  the  Spirit,  he  was  carried 
away  in  a  vision,  even  that  he  saw 
the  heavens  open,  and  he  thought 
he  saw  God  sitting  upon  his 
throne,  surrounded  with  num- 
berless concourses  of  angels  in 
the  attitude  of  singing  and  prais- 
ing their  God. 

9.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
he  saw  one  descending  out  of  the 
midst  of  heaven,  and  he  beheld 
that  his  luster  was  above  that  of 
the  sun  at  noon-day. 

10.  And  he  also  saw  twelve 
others  following  him,  and  their 
brightness  did  exceed  that  of  the 
stars  in  the  firmament. 

11.  And  they  came  down  and 
went  forth  upon  the  face  of  the 
earth;  and  the  first  came  and 
stood  before  my  father,  and  gave 
unto  him  a  book,  and  bade  him 
that  he  should  read. 

12.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
as  he  read,  he  was  filled  with  the 
Spirit  of  the  Lord. 

13.  And  he  read,  saying:  Wo, 
wo,  unto  Jerusalem,  for  I  have 
seen  thine  abominations!  Yea, 
and  many  things  did  my  father 
read      concerning      Jerusalem — 


''that  it  should  be  destroyed,  and 
the  inhabitants  thereof;  many 
should  perish  by  the  sword,  and 
many  should  be  carried  away 
captive  into  Babylon. 

14.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  my  father  had  read  and 
seen  many  great  and  marvelous 
things,  he  did  exclaim  many 
things  unto  the  Lord;  such  as: 
Great  and  marvelous  are  thy 
works,  O  Lord  God  Almighty! 
Thy  throne  is  high  in  the  heavens, 
and  thy  power,  and  goodness,  and 
mercy  are  over  all  the  inhabitants 
of  the  earth;  and,  because  thou 
art  merciful,  thou  wilt  not  suffer 
those  who  come  unto  thee  that 
they  shall  perish! 

15.  And  after  this  manner 
was  the  language  of  my  father  in 
the  praising  of  his  God;  for  his 
soul  did  rejoice,  and  his  whole 
heart  was  filled,  because  of  the 
things  which  he  had  seen,  yea, 
which  the  Lord  had  shown  unto 
him. 

16.  And  now  I,  Nephi,  do  not 
make  a  full  account  of  the  things 
which  my  "^father  hath  written, 
for  he  hath  written  many  things 
which  he  saw  in  visions  and  in 
dreams;  and  he  also  hath  written 
many  things  which  he  prophesied 
and  spake  unto  his  children,  of 
which  I  shall  not  make  a  full  ac- 
count. 

17.  But  I  shall  make  an  ac- 
count of  my  proceedings  in  my 
days.  Behold,  I  make  an  ''abridg- 
ment of  the  record  of  my  father, 
upon  plates  which  I  have  made 
with  mine  own  hands;  wherefore, 
after  I  have  abridged  the  record 
of  my  father  then  will  I  make  an 
account  of  mine  own  life. 

18.  Therefore,  I  would  that 
ye  should  know,  that  after  the 


d,  2  Chron.  30:17—20.  Jor.  ,30:1—0.  e,  1  Ne.  6:1.  /,  1  Ne.  6:1.  0:2—5.  10:1. 
10:1 — 0,  2  Xo.  5:20 — 33.  Jac.  1:1 — 4.  3:13,  14.  4:1,  2.  7:26,  27.  Enos  13, 
15—18.     Jar.  14,  15.     W.   of  Morm.  1—11.  About  B.  C.  600. 


1  NEPHI,   2. 


Lord  had  shown  so  many  mar- 
velous things  unto  my  father, 
Lehi,  yea,  concerning  the  destruc- 
tion of  Jerusalem,  behold  he  went 
forth  among  the  people,  and  be- 
gan to  prophesy  and  to  declare 
unto  them  concerning  the  things 
which  he  had  both  seen  and 
heard. 

19.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  ''Jews  did  mock  him  because 
of  the  things  which  he  testified 
of  them;  for  he  truly  testified  of 
their  wickedness  and  their  abomi- 
nations; and  he  testified  that  the 
things  which  he  saw  and  heard, 
and  also  the  things  which  he  read 
in  the  book,  manifested  plainly 
of  the  coming  of  a  Messiah,  and 
also  the  redemption  of  the  world. 

20.  And  when  the  Jews  heard 
these  things  they  were  angry  with 
him;  yea,  even  as  with  the  proph- 
ets of  old,  whom  they  had  cast 
out,  and  stoned,  and  slain;  and 
they  also  sought  his  life,  that 
they  might  take  it  away.  But 
behold,  I,  Nephi,  will  show  unto 
you  that  the  tender  mercies  of 
the  Lord  are  over  all  those  whom 
he  hath  chosen,  because  of  their 
faith,  to  make  them  mighty  even 
unto  the  power  of  deliverance. 

CHAPTER   2. 

Lehi  departs  xvith  his  family  into 
the  wilderness  bordering  on  the  Bed 
Sea — His  elder  sons,  Lanian  and  Lem- 
uel, murmur  against  him — Nephi  and 
Sam  believe  his  words — The  Lord's 
promises  to  Nephi. 

1.  For  behold,  it  came  to  pass 
that  the  Lord  spake  unto  my 
father,  yea,  even  in  a  dream, 
and  said  unto  him:  Blessed  art 
thou  Lehi,  because  of  the  things 
which  thou  hast  done;  and  be- 
cause thou  hast  been  faithful  and 
declared  unto  this  people  the 
things  which  I  commanded  thee, 


behold,  they  seek  to  take  away 
thy  life. 

2.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  Lord  commanded  my  father, 
even  in  a  dream,  that  he  should 
take  his  family  and  depart  into 
the  wilderness. 

3.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
he  was  obedient  unto  the  word 
of  the  Lord,  wherefore  he  did  as 
the  Lord  commanded  him. 

4.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
he  *departed  into  the  wilderness. 
And  he  left  his  house,  and  the 
land  of  his  inheritance,  and  his 
gold,  and  his  silver,  and  his  pre- 
cious things,  and  took  nothing 
with  him,  save  it  were  his  family, 
and  provisions,  and  tents,  and 
departed  into  the  wilderness. 

5.  And  he  came  down  by  the 
borders  near  the  shore  of  the  Red 
Sea;  and  he  traveled  in  the  wil- 
derness in  the  borders  which  are 
nearer  the  Red  Sea;  and  he  did 
travel  in  the  wilderness  with  his 
family,  which  consisted  of  my 
mother,  Sariah,  and  my  elder 
brothers,  who  were  Laman,  Lem- 
uel, and  Sam. 

6.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  he  had  traveled  three  days 
in  the  wilderness,  he  pitched  his 
tent  in  a  valley  by  the  side  of  a 
river  of  water. 

7.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
he  built  an  altar  of  stones,  and 
made  an  offering  unto  the  Lord, 
and  gave  thanks  unto  the  Lord 
our  God. 

8.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he 
called  the  name  of  the  river,  La- 
man,  and  it  emptied  into  the  Red 
Sea;  and  the  valley  was  in  the 
borders  near  the  mouth  thereof. 

9.  And  when  my  father  saw 
that  the  waters  of  the  river  emp- 
tied into  the  fountain  of  the  Red 
Sea,  he  spake  unto  Laman,  say- 


g,  2  Chron.  3G:1G.     Jer.  2G  :S— 11. 


•  B.   C.   600. 


1  NEPHI,   2. 


ing:  O  that  thou  mightest  be  like 
unto  this  river,  continually  run- 
ning into  the  fountain  of  all 
righteousness! 

10.  And  he  also  spake  unto 
Lemuel:  O  that  thou  mightest  be 
like  unto  this  valley,  firm  and 
steadfast,  and  immovaljle  in  keep- 
ing the  commandments  of  the 
Lord! 

11.  Now  this  he  spake  be- 
cause of  the  stiffneckedness  of 
Laman  and  Lemuel;  for  behold 
they  did  murmur  in  many  things 
against  their  father,  because  he 
was  a  visionary  man,  and  had 
led  them  out  of  the  land  of  Jeru- 
salem, to  leave  the  land  of  their 
inheritance,  and  their  gold,  and 
their  silver,  and  their  precious 
things,  to  perish  in  the  wilder- 
ness. And  this  they  said  he  had 
done  because  of  the  foolish  imag- 
inations of  his  heart. 

12.  And  thus  Laman  and  Lem- 
uel, being  the  eldest,  did  murmur 
against  their  father.  And  they 
did  murmur  because  they  knew 
not  the  dealings  of  that  God  who 
had  created  them. 

13.  Neither  did  they  believe 
that  Jerusalem,  that  great  city, 
could  be  destroyed  according  to 
the  words  of  the  prophets.  And 
they  were  like  unto  the  Jews  who 
were  at  Jerusalem,  who  sought  to 
take  away  the  life  of  my  father. 

14.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
my  father  did  speak  unto  them 
in  the  valley  of  Lemuel,  with 
power,  being  filled  with  the  Spirit, 
until  theif  frames  did  shake  be- 
fore him.  And  he  did  confound 
them,  that  they  durst  not  utter 
against  him;  wherefore,  they  did 
as  he  commanded  them. 

15.  And  my  father  dwelt  in  a 
tent. 


16.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
I,  Nephi,  being  exceeding  young, 
nevertheless  being  large  in  stat- 
ure, and  also  having  great  desires 
to  know  of  the  mysteries  of  God, 
wherefore,  I  did  cry  unto  the 
Lord;  and  behold  he  did  visit  me, 
and  did  soften  my  heart  that  I 
did  believe  all  the  words  which 
had  been  spoken  by  my  father; 
wherefore,  I  did  not  rebel  against 
him  like  unto  my  brothers. 

17.  And  I  spake  unto  Sam, 
making  known  unto  him  the 
things  which  the  Lord  had  mani- 
fested unto  me  by  his  Holy  Spirit. 
And  it  came  to  pass  that  he  be- 
lieved in  my  words. 

18.  But,  behold,  Laman  and 
Lemuel  would  not  hearken  unto 
my  words;  and  being  grieved  be- 
cause of  the  hardness  of  their 
hearts  I  cried  unto  the  Lord  for 
them. 

19.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  Lord  spake  unto  me,  saying: 
Blessed  art  thou,  Nephi,  because 
of  thy  faith,  for  thou  hast  sought 
me  diligently,  with  lowliness  of 
heart. 

20.  And  inasmuch  as  ye  shall 
keep  my  commandments,  ye  shall 
prosper,  "and  shall  be  led  to  a 
land  of  promise;  yea,  even  a  land 
which  I  have  prepared  for  you; 
yea,  a  land  which  is  choice  above 
all  other  lands. 

21.  And  inasmuch  as  thy 
''brethren  shall  rebel  against  thee, 
they  shall  be  cut  off  from  the 
presence  of  the  Lord. 

22.  And  inasmuch  as  thou 
Shalt  keep  my  commandments, 
'^thou  Shalt  be  made  a  ruler  and 
a  teacher  over  thy  brethren. 

23.  For  behold,  in  that  day 
that  they  shall  rebel  against  me, 
I   will  "curse  them  even  with  a 


a,  1  Ne.  18:22.  23.  Eth.  1:42.  2:7—12.  6,  2  Ne.  5:20. 
c,  1  Ne.  3  :29.  2  Ne.  5  :19.  d,  1  Ne.  12  :22,  23.  2  Ne.  5  :21— 25. 
3  Ne.  2:15,  16.     Morm.  5:15. 


Al.   9:13.    14.     38:1. 

Al.  3:0—19.      17:15. 

About  B.  C.  600. 


I  NEPHI,   3. 


sore  curse,  and  they  shall  have 
no  power  over  thy  seed  except 
they  shall  rebel  against  me  also. 
24.  And  if  it  so  be  that  they 
rebel  against  me,  they  shall  be  a 
scourge  unto  thy  seed,  to  stir 
them  up  in  the  ways  of  remem- 
brance. 

CHAPTER  3. 

Lehi's  sons  sent  back  to  Jerusalem 
to  obtain  the  plates  of  brass — Laban 
refuses  to  deliver  the  plates — Laman 
and  Lemuel  reproved  by  an  angel. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I, 
Nephi,  returned  from  speaking 
with  the  Lord,  to  the  tent  of  my 
father. 

2.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he 
spake  unto  me,  saying:  Behold 
I  have  dreamed  a  dream,  in  the 
which  the  Lord  hath  commanded 
me  that  thou  and  thy  brethren 
shall  return  to  Jerusalem. 

3.  For  behold,  Laban  hath  the 
record  of  the  Jews  and  also  a 
genealogy  of  thy  forefathers,  and 
""they  are  engraven  upon  plates  of 
brass. 

4.  Wherefore,  the  Lord  hath 
commanded  me  that  thou  and  thy 
brothers  should  go  unto  the  house 
of  Laban,  and  seek  the  records, 
and  bring  them  down  hither  into 
the  wilderness. 

5.  And  now,  behold  thy  broth- 
ers murmur,  saying  it  is  a  hard 
thing  which  I  have  required  of 
them;  but  behold  I  have  not  re- 
quired it  of  them,  but  it  is  a  com- 
mandment of  the  Lord. 

6.  Therefore  go,  my  son,  and 
thou  shalt  be  favored  of  the  Lord, 
because  thou  hast  not  murmured. 

7.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I, 
Nephi,  said  unto  my  father:  I 
will  go  and  do  the  things  which 
the  Lord  hath  commanded,  for  I 


know  that  the  Lord  giveth  no 
commandments  unto  the  children 
of  men,  save  he  shall  prepare  a 
way  for  them  that  they  may  ac- 
complish the  thing  which  he  com- 
mandeth  them. 

8.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  my  father  had  heard  these 
words  he  was  exceeding  glad,  for 
he  knew  that  I  had  been  blessed 
of  the  Lord. 

9.  And  I,  Nephi,  and  my  breth- 
ren took  our  journey  in  the  wil- 
derness, with  our  tents,  to  go  up 
to  the  land  of  Jerusalem. 

10.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  we  had  come  up  to  the  land 
of  Jerusalem,  I  and  my  brethren 
did  consult  one  with  another. 

11.  And  we  ''cast  lots — who  of 
us  should  go  in  unto  the  house  of 
Laban.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  lot  fell  upon  Laman;  and  La- 
man  went  in  unto  the  house  of 
Laban,  and  he  talked  with  him  as 
he  sat  in  his  house. 

12.  And  he  desired  of  Laban 
the  records  which  were  engraven 
upon  the  plates  of  brass,  which 
contained  the  "^genealogy  of  my 
father. 

13.  And  behold,  it  came  to  pass 
that  Laban  was  angry,  and  thrust 
him  out  from  his  presence;  and 
he  would  not  that  he  should  have 
the  records.  Wherefore,  he  said 
unto  him:  Behold  thou  art  a 
robber,  and  I  will  slay  thee. 

14.  But  Laman  fled  out  of  his 
presence,  and  told  the  things 
which  Laban  had  done,  unto  us. 
And  we  began  to  be  exceeding 
sorrowful,  and  my  brethren  were 
about  to  return  unto  my  father 
in  the  wilderness. 

15.  But  behold  I  said  unto 
them  that:  As  the  Lord  liveth, 
and  as  we  live,  we  will  not  go 


a,  1  Ne.  3:12.  19,  20,  24.  4:24,38.  5:10—22.  13:23.  19:22.  2  Ne.  4  :2.  5:12. 
Mos.  1:3.  4.  28:20.  Al.  37:3—12.  63:1,  11—14.  3  Ne.  1:2.  h.  Josh.  18:6,  10. 
Judg.  20:9.     Acts  1:26.     z,  1  Ne.  5:14.  Between  B.  C.  600  and  592. 


6 


1   NEPHI,    3. 


down  unto  our  father  in  the 
wilderness  until  we  have  accom- 
plished the  thing  which  the  Lord 
hath  commanded  us. 

16.  Wherefore,  let  us  be  faith- 
ful in  keeping  the  commandments 
of  the  Lord;  therefore  let  us  go 
down  to  the  land  of  our  father's 
inheritance,  for  behold  he  left 
"^gold  and  silver,  and  all  manner 
of  riches.  And  all  this  he  hath 
done  because  of  the  command- 
ments of  the  Lord. 

17.  For  he  knew  that  "Jerusa- 
lem must  be  destroyed,  because  of 
the  wickedness  of  the  people. 

18.  For  behold,  they  have  re- 
jected the  words  of  the  prophets. 
Wherefore,  if  my  father  should 
dwell  in  the  land  after  he  hath 
been  commanded  to  flee  out  of 
the  land,  behold,  he  would  also 
perish.  Wherefore,  it  must  needs 
be  that  he  flee  out  of  the  land. 

19.  And  behold,  it  is  wisdom 
in  God  that  we  should  obtain 
these  records,  that  we  may  pre- 
serve unto  our  children  the  ''lan- 
guage of  our  fathers; 

20.  And  also  that  we  may  pre- 
serve unto  them  the  words  which 
have  been  spoken  by  the  mouth 
of  all  the  holy  prophets,  which 
have  been  delivered  unto  them  by 
the  Spirit  and  power  of  God,  since 
the  world  began,  even  down  unto 
this  present  time. 

21.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
after  this  manner  of  language  did 
I  persuade  my  brethren,  that  they 
might  be  faithful  in  keeping  the 
commandments  of  God. 

22.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
we  went  down  to  the  land  of  our 
inheritance,  and  we  did  gather 
together  our  ^gold,  and  our  silver, 
and  our  precious  things. 

23.  And  after  we  had  gathered 


these  things  together,  we  went  up 
again  unto  the  house  of  Laban. 

24.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  we 
went  in  unto  Laban,  and  desired 
him  that  he  would  give  unto  us 
the  records  which  were  engraven 
upon  the  "plates  of  brass,  for 
which  we  would  give  unto  him 
our  gold,  and  our  silver,  and  all 
our  precious  things. 

25.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  Laban  saw  our  property, 
and  that  it  was  exceeding  great, 
he  did  lust  after  it,  insomuch  that 
he  thrust  us  out,  and  sent  his 
servants  to  slay  us,  that  he  might 
obtain  our  property. 

2  6.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
we  did  flee  before  the  servants  of 
Laban,  and  we  were  obliged  to 
leave  behind  our  property,  and  it 
fell  into  the  hands  of  Laban. 

2  7.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
we  fled  into  the  wilderness,  and 
the  servants  of  Laban  did  not 
overtake  us,  and  we  hid  ourselves 
in  the  cavity  of  a  rock. 

28.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Laman  was  angry  with  me,  and 
also  with  my  father;  and  also  was 
Lemuel,  for  he  hearkened  unto 
the  words  of  Laman.  Wherefore 
Laman  and  Lemuel  did  speak 
many  hard  words  unto  us,  their 
younger  brothers,  and  they  did 
smite  us  even  with  a  rod. 

29.  And  it  came  to  pass  as  they 
smote  us  with  a  rod,  behold,  an 
angel  of  the  Lord  came  and  stood 
before  them,  and  he  spake  unto 
them,  saying:  Why  do  ye  smite 
your  younger  brother  with  a  rod? 
Know  ye  not  that  the  Lord  hath 
chosen  him  to  be  a  "ruler  over 
you,  and  this  because  of  your 
iniquities?  Behold  ye  shall  go  up 
to  Jerusalem  again,  and  the  Lord 
will  deliver  Laban  into  your 
hands. 


c,  1  Ne.  2  :4.      d,  see  d,  1  N( 
g,  see  a.     h,  1  Ne.  2  :22. 


e,  1  Ne.  1 :2,  3. 


Mots.  1  :4.      /,  1  Ne.  2:4.     3:16. 
Between  B.  C.  600  and  592. 


1  NEPHI,  4. 


30.  And  after  the  angel  had 
spoken  unto  us,  he  departed. 

31.  And  after  the  angel  had 
departed,  Laman  and  Lemuel 
again  began  to  murmur,  saying: 
How  is  it  possible  that  the  Lord 
will  deliver  Laban  into  our  hands? 
Behold,  he  is  a  mighty  man,  and 
he  can  command  fifty,  yea,  even  he 
can  slay  fifty;  then  why  not  us? 

CHAPTER  4. 

NepM  secures  possession  of  the 
plates  by  stratagem — Laban  slain 
with  his  own  sword — Zoram  accom- 
panies Nephi  and  his  brothers  into 
the   wilderness. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I 
spake  unto  my  brethren,  saying: 
Let  us  go  up  again  unto  Jerusa- 
lem, and  let  us  be  faithful  in  keep- 
ing the  commandments  of  the 
Lord;  for  behold  he  is  mightier 
than  all  the  earth,  then  why  not 
mightier  than  Laban  and  his  fifty, 
yea,  or  even  than  his  tens  of  thou- 
sands? 

2.  Therefore  let  us  go  up;  let 
us  be  strong  like  unto  Moses;  for 
he  truly  spake  unto  the  waters  of 
the  Red  Sea  and  they  divided 
hither  and  thither,  and  our  fa- 
thers came  through,  out  of  cap- 
tivity, on  dry  ground,  and  the 
armies  of  Pharaoh  did  follow  and 
were  drowned  in  the  waters  of 
the  Red  Sea. 

3.  Now  behold  ye  know  that 
this  is  true;  and  ye  also  know- 
that  an  angel  hath  spoken  unto 
you;  wherefore  can  ye  doubt? 
Let  us  go  up;  the  Lord  is  able  to 
deliver  us,  even  as  our  fathers, 
and  to  destroy  Laban,  even  as  the 
Egyptians. 

4.  Now  when  I  had  spoken 
these  words,  they  were  yet  wroth, 
and  did  still  continue  to  murmur; 
nevertheless  they  did  follow  me 
up  until  we  came  without  the 
walls  of  Jerusalem. 


5.  And  it  was  by  night;  and  I 
caused  that  they  should  hide 
themselves  without  the  walls. 
And  after  they  had  hid  them- 
selves, I,  Nephi,  crept  into  the 
city  and  went  forth  towards  the 
house  of  Laban. 

6.  And  I  was  led  by  the  Spirit, 
not  knowing  beforehand  the 
things  which  I  should  do. 

7.  Nevertheless  I  went  forth, 
and  as  I  came  near  unto  the 
house  of  Laban  I  beheld  a  man, 
and  he  had  fallen  to  the  earth 
before  me,  for  he  was  drunken 
with  wine. 

8.  And  when  I  came  to  him  I 
found  that  it  was  Laban. 

9.  And  I  beheld  his  "sword,  and 
I  drew  it  forth  from  the  sheath 
thereof;  and  the  hilt  thereof  was 
of  pure  gold,  and  the  workman- 
ship thereof  was  exceeding  fine, 
and  I  saw  that  the  blade  thereof 
was  of  the  most  precious  steel. 

10.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I 
was  constrained  by  the  Spirit 
that  I  should  kill  Laban;  but  I 
said  in  my  heart:  Never  at  any 
time  have  I  shed  the  blood  of 
man.  And  I  shrunk  and  would 
that  I  might  not  slay  him. 

11.  And  the  Spirit  said  unto 
me  again:  Behold  the  Lord  hath 
delivered  him  into  thy  hands. 
Yea,  and  I  also  knew  that  he  had 
sought  to  take  away  mine  own 
life;  yea,  and  he  would  not 
hearken  unto  the  commandments 
of  the  Lord;  and  he  also  had 
taken  away  our  property. 

12.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  Spirit  said  unto  me  again: 
Slay  him,  for  the  Lord  hath  de- 
livered him  into  thy  hands; 

13.  Behold  the  Lord  slayeth 
the  wicked  to  bring  forth  his 
righteous  purposes.  It  is  better 
that  one  man  should  perish  than 


a,  2  Ne.  5:14.     Jac.  1:10.     Mos.  1:1G.     D.  &  C.  17:1. 


Bet.  B.  C.  600  and  592. 


8 


1  NEPHI,  4. 


that  a  nation  should  dwindle  and 
perish  in  unbelief. 

14.  And  now,  when  I,  Nephi, 
had  heard  these  words,  I  remem- 
bered the  words  of  the  Lord 
which  he  spake  unto  me  in  the 
wilderness,  saying  that:  Inas- 
much as  thy  seed  shall  keep  my 
commandments,  ''they  shall  pros- 
per in  the  land  of  promise. 

15.  Yea,  and  I  also  thought 
that  they  could  not  keep  the  com- 
mandments of  the  Lord  according 
to  the  law  of  Moses,  save  they 
should  have  the  law. 

16.  And  I  also  knew  that  the 
law  was  engraven  upon  the 
plates  of  brass. 

17.  And  again,  I  knew  that  the 
Lord  had  delivered  Laban  into 
my  hands  for  this  cause — that  I 
might  obtain  the  records  accord- 
ing to  his  commandments. 

18.  Therefore  I  did  obey  the 
voice  of  the  Spirit,  and  took  La- 
ban  by  the  hair  of  the  head,  and 
I  smote  off  his  head  with  his  own 
sword. 

19.  And  after  I  had  smitten  off 
his  head  with  his  own  sword,  I 
took  the  garments  of  Laban  and 
put  them  upon  mine  own  body; 
yea,  even  every  whit;  and  I  did 
gird  on  his  armor  about  my  loins. 

20.  And  after  I  had  done  this, 
I  went  forth  unto  the  treasury  of 
Laban.  And  as  I  went  forth 
towards  the  treasury  of  L*aban, 
behold,  I  saw  the  servant  of  La- 
ban who  had  the  keys  of  the  treas- 
ury. And  I  commanded  him  in 
the  voice  of  Laban,  that  he  should 
go  with  me  into  the  treasury. 

21.  And  he  supposed  me  to  be 
his  master,  Laban,  for  he  beheld 
the  garments  and  also  the  sword 
girded  about  my  loins. 

22.  And  he  spake  unto  me  con- 
cerning the  elders  of  the  Jews,  he 


knowing  that  his  master,  Laban, 
had  been  out  by  night  among 
them. 

23.  And  I  spake  unto  him  as  if 
it  had  been  Laban. 

24.  And  I  also  spake  unto  him 
that  I  should  carry  the  engrav- 
ings, which  were  upon  the  ^plates 
of  brass,  to  my  elder  brethren, 
who  were  without  the  walls. 

25.  And  I  also  bade  him  that 
he  should  follow  me. 

2  6.  And  he,  supposing  that  I 
spake  of  the  brethren  of  the 
church,  and  that  I  was  truly  that 
Laban  whom  I  had  slain,  where- 
fore he  did  follow  me. 

27.  A.nd  he  spake  unto  me 
many  times  concerning  the  elders 
of  the  Jews,  as  I  went  forth  unto 
my  brethren,  who  were  without 
the  walls. 

28.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  Laman  saw  me  he  was 
exceedingly  frightened,  and  also 
Lemuel  and  Sam.  And  they  fled 
from  before  my  presence;  for 
they  supposed  it  was  Laban,  and 
that  he  had  slain  me  and  had 
sought  to  take  away  their  lives 
also. 

2  9.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I 
called  after  them,  and  they  did 
hear  me;  wherefore  they  did 
cease  to  flee  from  my  presence. 

3  0.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  the  servant  of  Laban  be- 
held my  brethren  he  began  to 
tremble,  and  was  about  to  flee 
from  before  me  and  return  to  the 
city  of  Jerusalem. 

31.  And  now  I,  Nephi,  being  a 
man  large  in  stature,  and  also 
having  received  much  strength  of 
the  Lord,  therefore  I  did  seize 
upon  the  servant  of  Laban,  and 
held  him,  that  he  should  not  flee. 

3  2.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I 
spake  with  him,  that  if  he  would 


bj  1  Ne.  2  :20.     c,  see  Uj  1  Ne. 


Between  B.  C.  600  and  592. 


1  NEPHI,   5. 


hearken  unto  my  words,  as  the 
Lord  liveth,  and  as  I  live,  even  so 
that  if  he  would  hearken  unto  our 
words,  we  would  spare  his  life. 

33.  And  I  spake  unto  him,  even 
with  an  oath,  that  he  need  not 
fear;  that  he  should  be  a  free 
man  like  unto  us  if  he  would  go 
down  in  the  wilderness  with  us. 

34.  And  I  also  spake  unto  him, 
saying:  Surely  the  Lord  hath 
commanded  us  to  do  this  thing; 
and  shall  we  not  be  diligent  in 
keeping  the  commandments  of 
the  Lord?  Therefore,  if  thou  wilt 
go  down  into  the  wilderness  to 
my  father  thou  shalt  have  place 
with  us. 

35.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Zoram  did  take  courage  at  the 
words  which  I  spake.  Now  "Zo- 
ram was  the  name  of  the  servant; 
and  he  promised  that  he  would  go 
down  into  the  wilderness  unto  my 
father.  And  he  also  made  an 
oath  unto  us  that  he  would  tarry 
with  us  from  that  time  forth. 

36.  Now  we  were  desirous  that 
he  should  tarry  with  us  for  this 
cause,  that  the  Jews  might  not 
know  concerning  our  flight  into 
the  wilderness,  lest  they  should 
pursue  us  and  destroy  us. 

37.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  Zoram  had  made  an  oath 
unto  us,  our  fears  did  cease  con- 
cerning him. 

38.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
we  took  the  plates  of  brass  and 
the  servant  of  Laban,  and  de- 
parted into  the  wilderness,  and 
journeyed  unto  the  tent  of  our 
father. 

CHAPTER   5. 

Sariah's  complaint  against  Lehi — 
Both  rejoice  over  their  sons'  return — 
Contents  of  the  brass  plates — Lehi  a 
descendant  of  Joseph — Laban  also  of 
that  lineage — Lehi's  prophecies. 


1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
after  we  had  come  down  into  the 
wilderness  unto  our  father,  be- 
hold, he  was  filled  with  joy,  and 
also  my  mother,  Sariah,  was  ex- 
ceeding glad,  for  she  truly  had 
mourned  because  of  us. 

2.  For  she  had  supposed  that 
we  had  perished  in  the  wilder- 
ness; and  she  also  had  complained 
against  my  father,  telling  him 
that  he  was  a  visionary  man;  say- 
ing: Behold  thou  hast  led  us 
forth  from  the  land  of  our  inheri- 
tance, and  my  sons  are  no  more, 
and  we  perish  in  the  wilderness. 

3.  And  after  this  manner  of 
language  had  my  mother  com- 
plained against  my  father. 

4.  And  it  had  come  to  pass 
that  my  father  spake  unto  her, 
saying:  I  know  that  I  am  a  vis- 
ionary man;  for  if  I  had  not  seen 
the  things  of  God  in  a  "vision  I 
should  not  have  known  the  good- 
ness of  God,  but  had  tarried  at 
Jerusalem,  and  had  perished  with 
my  brethren. 

5.  But  behold,  I  have  obtained 
a  land  of  promise,  in  the  which 
things  I  do  rejoice;  yea,  and  I 
know  that  the  Lord  will  deliver 
my  sons  out  of  the  hands  of  La- 
ban, and  bring  them  down  again 
unto  us  in  the  wilderness. 

6.  And  after  this  manner  of 
language  did  my  father,  Lehi, 
comfort  my  mother,  Sariah,  con- 
cerning us,  while  we  journeyed  in 
the  wilderness  up  to  the  land  of 
Jerusalem,  to  obtain  the  record  of 
the  Jews. 

7.  And  when  we  had  returned 
to  the  tent  of  my  father,  behold 
their  joy  was  full,  and  my  mother 
was  comforted. 

8.  And  she  spake,  saying:  Now 
I  know  of  a  surety  that  the  Lord 
hath  ^commanded  my  husband  to 


<!,  1  Ne.  1C:7.     2  Ne.  5:0.     Jac.   1:13.     Al.  54:23. 
Chap.  5:    o,  1  Ne.  1:13.     3:18.     6,  1  Ne.  2:2. 
2 — Dec.   21. 


4  Ne.  36.  37. 
Between  B.  C.  600  and  502. 


10 


1   NEPHI,    6. 


flee  into  the  wilderness;  yea,  and 
I  also  know  of  a  surety  that  the 
Lord  hath  protected  my  sons,  and 
delivered  them  out  of  the  hands 
of  Laban,  and  given  them  power 
whereby  they  could  accomplish 
the  thing  which  the  Lord  hath 
commanded  them.  And  after  this 
manner  of  language  did  she 
speak. 

9.  And  it  came  to  .pass  that 
they  did  rejoice  exceedingly,  and 
did  offer  sacrifice  and  burnt  of- 
ferings unto  the  Lord;  and  they 
gave  thanks  unto  the  God  of 
Israel. 

10.  And  after  they  had  given 
thanks  unto  the  God  of  Israel, 
my  father,  Lehi,  took  the  records 
which  were  engraven  upon  '^the 
plates  of  brass,  and  he  did  search 
them  from  the  beginning. 

11.  And  he  beheld  that  they  did 
contain  the  five  books  of  Moses, 
which  gave  an  account  of  the  cre- 
ation of  the  world,  and  also  of 
Adam  and  Eve,  who  were  our  first 
parents; 

12.  And  also  a  record  of  the 
Jews  from  the  beginning,  even 
down  to  the  commencement  of  the 
reign  of  Zedekiah,  king  of  Judah; 

13.  And  also  the  prophecies 
of  the  holy  prophets,  from  the 
beginning,  even  down  to  the  com- 
mencement of  the  reign  of  Zede- 
kiah; and  also  many  prophecies 
which  have  been  spoken  by  the 
mouth  of  Jeremiah. 

14.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
my  father,  Lehi,  also  found  upon 
the  plates  of  brass  a  "genealogy 
of  his  fathers;  wherefore  he  knew 
that  he  was  a  descendant  of  Jo- 
seph; yea,  even  that  Joseph  who 
was  the  son  of  Jacob,  who  was 
sold  into  Egypt,  and  who  was  pre- 
served by  the  hand  of  the  Lord, 
that  he  might  preserve  his  father, 


Jacob,  and  all  his  household  from 
perishing  with  famine. 

15.  And  they  were  also  led  out 
of  captivity  and  out  of  the  land  of 
Egypt,  by  that  same  God  who  had 
preserved  them. 

16.  And  thus  my  father,  Lehi, 
did  discover  the  genealogy  of  his 
fathers.  And  Laban  also  was  a 
descendant  of  Joseph,  wherefore 
he  and  his  fathers  had  kept  the 
records. 

17.  And  now  when  my  father 
saw  all  these  things,  he  was  filled 
with  the  Spirit,  and  began  to 
prophesy  concerning  his  seed — 

18.  That  these  plates  of  brass 
should  go  forth  unto  all  nations, 
kindreds,  tongues,  and  people 
who  were  of  his  seed. 

19.  Wherefore,  he  said  that 
these  plates  of  brass  should  never 
perish;  neither  should  they  be 
dimmed  any  more  by  time.  And 
he  prophesied  many  things  con- 
cerning his  seed. 

20.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
thus  far  I  and  my  father  had  kept 
the  commandments  wherewith 
the  Lord  had  commanded  us. 

21.  And  we  had  obtained  the 
records  which  the  Lord  had  com- 
manded us,  and  searched  them 
and  found  that  they  were  desira- 
ble; yea,  even  of  great  worth  unto 
us,  insomuch  that  we  could  pre- 
serve the  commandments  of  the 
Lord  unto  our  children. 

2  2.  Wherefore,  it  was  wisdom 
in  the  Lord  that  we  should  carry 
them  with  us,  as  we  journeyed  in 
the  wilderness  towards  the  land 
of  promise. 

CHAPTER  6. 

Nephi's  intent — He  writes  what  is 
pleasing  to  God. 

1.  And  now  I,  Nephi,  do  not 
give  the  genealogy  of  my  fathers 


c,  see  a,  1  Ne.  3.     d,  1  Ne.  3:12.     5:1G. 


i:l. 


Al.  10:3.     37:3. 

Between  B.  C.  600  and  592. 


1  NEPHI,   7. 


11 


in  this  part  of  my  record;  neither 
at  any  time  shall  I  give  it  after 
upon  these  plates  which  I  am 
writing;  for  it  is  given  in  the  rec- 
ord which  has  been  "kept  by  my 
father;  wherefore,  I  do  not  write 
it  in  this  work. 

2.  For  it  sufficeth  me  to  say 
that  we  are  a  descendant  of  Jo- 
seph. 

3.  And  it  mattereth  not  to  me 
that  I  am  particular  to  give  a  full 
account  of  all  the  things  of  my 
father,  for  they  cannot  be  written 
upon  these  plates,  for  I  desire  the 
room  that  I  may  write  of  the 
things  of  God. 

4.  For  the  fulness  of  mine  in- 
tent is  that  I  may  persuade  men 
to  come  unto  the  God  of  Abra- 
ham, and  the  God  of  Isaac,  and 
the  God  of  Jacob,  and  be  saved. 

5.  Wherefore,  the  things  which 
are  pleasing  unto  the  world  I  do 
not  write,  but  the  things  which 
are  pleasing  unto  God  and  unto 

I        those  who  are  not  of  the  world. 

I  6.  Wherefore,  I  shall  give  com- 

mandment unto  my  seed,  that 
they  shall  not  "occupy  these 
plates  with  things  which  are  not 
of  worth  unto  the  children  of 
men. 

CHAPTER  7. 

Lehi's  sons  again  sent  back  to  Jeru- 
salem— Ishmael  and  household  agree 
to  join  Lehi's  company — Dissension — 
Nephi,  hound  with  cords,  is  freed 
through  power  of  faith — His  rebellious 
brethren  repent. 

1.  And  now  I  would  that  ye 
might  know,  that  after  my  father, 
Lehi,  had  made  an  end  of  "proph- 
esying concerning  his  seed,  it 
came  to  pass  that  the  Lord  spake 
unto  him  again,  saying  that  it  was 
not  meet  for  him,  Lehi,  that  he 
should  take  his  family  into  the 


wilderness  alone;  but  that  his 
sons  should  Hake  daughters  to 
wife,  that  they  might  raise  up 
seed  unto  the  Lord  in  the  land  of 
promise. 

2.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  Lord  commanded  him  that  I, 
Nephi,  and  my  brethren,  should 
again  return  unto  the  land  of 
Jerusalem,  and  bring  down  '^Ish- 
mael and  his  family  into  the  wil- 
derness. 

3.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I, 
Nephi,  did  again,  with  my  breth- 
ren, go  forth  into  the  wilderness 
to  go  up  to  Jerusalem. 

4.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  we 
went  up  u'nto  the  house  of  Ish- 
mael, and  we  did  gain  favor  in 
the  sight  of  Ishmael,  insomuch 
that  we  did  speak  unto  him  the 
words  of  the  Lord. 

5.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the 
Lord  did  soften  the  heart  of 
Ishmael,  and  also  his  household, 
insomuch  that  they  took  their 
journey  with  us  down  into  the 
wilderness  to  the  tent  of  our 
father. 

6.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  as 
we  journeyed  in  the  wilderness, 
behold  Laman  and  Lemuel,  and 
two  of  the  daughters  of  Ishmael, 
and  the  two  sons  of  Ishmael  and 
their  families,  did  rebel  against 
us;  yea,  against  me,  Nephi,  and 
Sam,  and  their  father,  Ishmael, 
and  his  wife,  and  his  three  other 
daughters. 

7.  And  it  came  to  pass  in  the 
which  rebellion,  they  were  de- 
sirous to  return  unto  the  land  of 
Jerusalem. 

8.  And  now  I,  Nephi,  being 
grieved  for  the  hardness  of  their 
hearts,  therefore  I  spake  unto 
them,  saying,  yea,  even  unto 
Laman  and  unto  Lemuel:  Behold 


a.  1  Ne.  1:16.  b,  Jac.  1:1—4.  3:13,  14. 
15.  Om.  1,  3,  9,  11,  25.  W.  of  Morm.  3—11. 
Ne.  16:7.     c,  1  Ne.  7:6,  19. 


4:1 — 3.     Enos  13—18.     Jar.   1,  2,   14, 

Chap.  7:    o,  1  Ne.  1 :16.     2:14.     6,1 

Between  B.  C.  600  and  692. 


12 


1  NEPHI,   7. 


ye  are  mine  elder  brethren,  and 
how  is  it  that  ye  are  so  hard  in 
your  hearts,  and  so  blind  in  your 
minds,  that  ye  have  need  that 
I,  your  younger  brother,  should 
speak  unto  you,  yea,  and  set  an 
example  for  you? 

9.  How  is  it  that  ye  have  not 
hearkened  unto  the  word  of  the 
Lord? 

10.  How  is  it  that  ye  have  for- 
gotten that  ye  have  "seen  an  angel 
of  the  Lord? 

11.  Yea,  and  how  is  it  that  ye 
have  forgotten  what  great  things 
the  Lord  hath  done  for  us,  in 
^delivering  us  out  of  the  hands 
of  Laban,  and  also  that  we  should 
obtain  the  record? 

12.  Yea,  and  how  is  it  that  ye 
have  forgotten  that  the  Lord  is 
able  to  do  all  things  according  to 
his  will,  for  the  children  of  men. 
If  it  so  be  that  they  exercise  faith 
In  him?  Wherefore,  let  us  be 
faithful  to  him. 

13.  And  if  it  so  be  that  we  are 
faithful  to  him,  ^we  shall  obtain 
the  land  of  promise;  and  ye  shall 
know  "at  some  future  period  that 
the  word  of  the  Lord  shall  be  ful- 
filled concerning  the  destruction 
of  Jerusalem;  for  all  things 
which  the  Lord  hath  spoken  con- 
cerning the  destruction  of  Jeru- 
salem must  be  fulfilled. 

14.  For  behold,  the  Spirit  of 
the  Lord  ceaseth  soon  to  strive 
with  them;  for  behold,  they  have 
"rejected  the  prophets,  and  *Jere- 
miah  have  they  cast  into  prison. 
And  they  have  sought  to  •'take 
away  the  life  of  my  father,  inso- 
much that  they  have  driven  him 
out  of  the  land. 

15.  Now  behold,  I  say  unto  you 
that  if  ye  will  return  unto  Jeru- 
salem ye  shall  also  perish  with 


them.  And  now,  if  ye  have 
choice,  go  up  to  the  land,  and  re- 
member the  words  which  I  speak 
unto  you,  that  if  ye  go  ye  will 
also  perish;  for  thus  the  Spirit  of 
the  Lord  constraineth  me  that  I 
should  speak. 

16.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  I,  Nephi,  had  spoken  these 
words  unto  my  brethren,  they 
were  angry  with  me.  And  it  came 
to  pass  that  they  did  lay  their 
hands  upon  me,  for  behold,  they 
were  exceeding  wroth,  and  they 
did  bind  me  with  cords,  for  they 
sought  to  take  away  my  life,  that 
they  might  leave  me  in  the  wil- 
derness to  be  devoured  by  wild 
beasts. 

17.  But  it  came  to  pass  that  I 
prayed  unto  the  Lord,  saying:  O 
Lord,  according  to  my  faith  which 
is  in  thee,  wilt  thou  deliver  me 
from  the  hands  of  my  brethren; 
yea,  even  give  me  strength  that 
I  may  burst  these  bands  with 
which  I  am  bound. 

18.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  I  had  said  these  words,  be- 
hold, the  bands  were  loosed  from 
off  my  hands  and  feet,  and  I  stood 
before  my  brethren,  and  I  spake 
unto  them  again. 

19.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  were  angry  with  me  again, 
and  sought  to  lay  hands  upon 
me;  but  behold,  one  of  the  daugh- 
ters of  Ishmael,  yea,  and  also  her 
mother,  and  one  of  the  sons  of 
Ishmael,  did  plead  with  my  breth- 
ren, insomuch  that  they  did 
soften  their  hearts;  and  they  did 
cease  striving  to  take  away  my 
life. 

20.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  were  sorrowful,  because  of 
their  wickedness,  insomuch  that 
they  did   bow   down   before  me. 


d,  1  Ne.  3:29.      e,  1  Ne.  4.     /,  1  Ne.   2:20.      18:22,   23.     g,  2  Ne.   6:8,  9.     25:10. 
Om.  15.     He.  8:20,  21.     h,  Jer.  44:4 — 6.     i,  Jer.  37:15.     ;,  1  Ne.  2:1. 

Between  B.  C.  600  and  592. 


1   NEPHI,    8. 


13 


and  did  plead  with  me  that  I 
would  forgive  them  of  the  thing 
that  they  had  done  against  me. 

21.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I 
did  frankly  forgive  them  all  that 
they  had  done,  and  I  did  exhort 
them  that  they  would  pray  unto 
the  Lord  their  God  for  forgive- 
ness. And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  did  so.  And  after  they  had 
done  praying  unto  the  Lord  we 
did  again  travel  on  our  journey 
towards  the  tent  of  our  father. 

22.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
we  did  come  down  unto  the  tent 
of  our  father.  And  after  I  and 
my  brethren  and  all  the  house  of 
Ishmael  had  come  down  unto  the 
tent  of  my  father,  they  did  give 
thanks  unto  the  Lord  their  God; 
and  they  did  offer  sacrifice  and 
burnt  offerings  unto  him. 

CHAPTER   8. 

Lehi's  dream  of  the  tree,  the  river, 
and  the  rod  of  iron — Laman  and  Lem- 
uel partake  not  of  the  fruit  of  the  tree. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  we 
had  gathered  together  all  manner 
of  "seeds  of  every  kind,  both  of 
grain  of  every  kind,  and  also  of 
the  seeds  of  fruit  of  every  kind. 

2.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
while  my  father  tarried  in  the 
wilderness  he  spake  unto  us,  say- 
ing: Behold,  I  have  dreamed  a 
dream;  or,  in  other  words,  I  have 
seen  a  vision. 

3.  And  behold,  because  of  the 
thing  which  I  have  seen,  I  have 
reason  to  rejoice  in  the  Lord  be- 
cause of  Nephi  and  also  of  Sam; 
for  I  have  reason  to  suppose  that 
they,  and  also  many  of  their  seed, 
will  be  saved. 

4.  But  behold,  Laman  and 
Lemuel,  I  fear  exceedingly  be- 
cause  of   you;    for   behold,    me- 


thought  I  saw  in  my  dream,  a 
dark  and  dreary  wilderness, 

5.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I 
saw  a  man,  and  he  was  dressed 
in  a  white  robe;  and  he  came  and 
stood  before  me. 

6.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he 
spake  unto  me,  and  bade  me  fol- 
low him. 

7.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
as  I  followed  him  I  beheld  myself 
that  I  was  in  a  dark  and  dreary 
waste. 

8.  And  after  I  had  traveled  for 
the  space  of  many  hours  in  dark- 
ness, I  began  to  pray  unto  the 
Lord  that  he  would  have  mercy 
on  me,  according  to  the  multitude 
of  his  tender  mercies. 

9.  And  it  came  to  pass  after  I 
had  prayed  unto  the  Lord  I  be- 
held a  large  and  spacious  field. 

10.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
I  ^beheld  a  tree,  whose  fruit  was 
desirable  to  make  one  happy. 

11.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I 
did  go  forth  and  partake  of  the 
fruit  thereof;  and  I  beheld  that  it 
was  most  sweet,  above  all  that  I 
ever  before  tasted.  Yea,  and  I 
beheld  that  the  fruit  thereof  was 
white,  to  exceed  all  the  whiteness 
that  I  had  ever  seen, 

12.  And  as  I  partook  of  the 
fruit  thereof  it  filled  my  soul  with 
exceeding  great  joy;  wherefore, 
I  began  to  be  desirous  that  my 
family  should  partake  of  it  also; 
for  I  knew  that  it  was  desirable 
above  all  other  fruit, 

13.  And  as  I  cast  my  eyes 
round  about,  that  perhaps  I  might 
discover  my  family  also,  I  beheld 
a  ""river  of  water;  and  it  ran 
along,  and  it  was  near  the  tree  of 
which  I  was  partaking  the  fruit. 

14.  And  I  looked  to  behold 
from  whence  it  came;  and  I  saw 
the  head  thereof  a  little  way  off; 


a,  1  Ne.  18:24,     b,  1  Ne.  8:15,  20,  24,  25,  30. 
12:16,  18.     15:26 — ^29. 


11: 


i,  9,  21—23,  25.      c,  1  Ne.  8:19. 
Between  B.  C.  600  and  592. 


14 


1   NEPHI. 


and  at  the  head  thereof  I  beheld 
your  mother,  Sariah,  and  Sam, 
and  Nephi;  and  they  stood  as  if 
they  knew  not  whither  they 
should  go. 

15.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I 
beckoned  unto  them;  and  I  also 
did  say  unto  them  with  a  loud 
voice  that  they  should  come  unto 
me,  and  partake  of  the  fruit, 
which  was  desirable  above  all 
other  fruit. 

16.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  did  come  unto  me  and  par- 
take of  the  fruit  also. 

17.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
I  was  desirous  that  Laman  and 
Lemuel  should  come  and  partake 
of  the  fruit  also;  wherefore,  I  cast 
mine  eyes  towards  the  head  of  the 
river,  that  perhaps  I  might  see 
them. 

18.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
I  saw  them,  but  "they  would  not 
come  unto  me  and  partake  of  the 
fruit. 

19.  And  I  beheld  a  ""rod  of  iron, 
and  it  extended  along  the  bank 
of  the  river,  and  led  to  the  tree 
by  which  I  stood. 

20.  And  I  also  beheld  a  straight 
and  narrow  path,  which  came 
along  by  the  rod  of  iron,  even  to 
the  tree  by  which  I  stood;  and  it 
also  led  by  the  head  of  the  foun- 
tain, unto  a  large  and  spacious 
field,  as  if  it  had  been  a  world. 

21.  And  I  saw  numberless  con- 
courses of  people,  many  of  whom 
were  pressing  forward,  that  they 
might  obtain  the  path  which  led 
unto  the  tree  by  which  I  stood. 

22.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  did  come  forth,  and  com- 
mence in  the  path  which  led  to 
the  tree. 

23.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
there  arose  a  mist  of  darkness; 
yea,  even  an  exceeding  great  mist 


of  darkness,  insomuch  that  they 
who  had  commenced  in  the  path 
did  lose  their  way,  that  they  wan- 
dered off  and  were  lost. 

24.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
I  beheld  others  pressing  forward, 
and  they  came  forth  and  caught 
hold  of  the  end  of  the  rod  of 
iron;  and  they  did  press  forward 
through  the  mist  of  darkness, 
clinging  to  the  rod  of  iron,  even 
until  they  did  come  forth  and 
partake  of  the  fruit  of  the  tree. 

25.  And  after  they  had  par- 
taken of  the  fruit  of  the  tree  they 
did  cast  their  eyes  about  as  if 
they  were  ashamed. 

2  6.  And  I  also  cast  my  eyes 
round  about,  and  beheld,  on  the 
other  side  of  the  river  of  water, 
''a  great  and  spacious  building; 
and  it  stood  as  it  were  in  the  air, 
high  above  the  earth. 

27.  And  it  was  filled  with  peo- 
ple, both  old  and  young,  both 
male  and  female;  and  their  man- 
ner of  dress  was  exceeding  fine; 
and  they  were  in  the  attitude  of 
mocking  and  pointing  their  fin- 
gers towards  those  who  had  come 
at  and  were  partaking  of  the 
fruit. 

28.  And  after  they  had  tasted 
of  the  fruit  they  were  ashamed, 
because  of  those  that  were  scof- 
fing at  them;  and  they  fell  away 
into  forbidden  paths  and  were 
lost. 

29.  And  now  I,  Nephi,  do  not 
speak  all  the  words  of  my  father. 

30.  But,  to  be  short  in  writing, 
behold,  he  saw  other  multitudes 
pressing  forward;  and  they  came 
and  caught  hold  of  the  end  of  the 
"rod  of  iron;  and  they  did  press 
their  way  forward,  continually 
holding  fast  to  the  rod  of  iron, 
until   they   came   forth   and    fell 


(1,  2  Ne.  5:20.      e,  1  Xe.   S:24.   30. 
12:1S.     fir,  1  Ne.  8:19.      15:23,24. 


15:23,  24. 


f,  vers.  31.   33.     1    No.   11:35.   36. 
Between  B.  C.  GOO  and  592. 


1   NEPHI,    9. 


15 


down  and  partook  of  the  fruit  of 
the  tree. 

31.  And  he  also  saw  other  mul- 
titudes feeling  their  way  towards 
that  great  and  spacious  building. 

32.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
many  were  ''drowned  in  the 
depths  of  the  fountain;  and  many 
were  lost  from  his  view,  wander- 
ing in  strange  roads. 

33.  And  great  was  the  multi- 
tude that  did  enter  into  that 
^strange  building.  And  after  they 
did  enter  into  that  building  they 
did  point  the  finger  of  scorn  at 
me  and  those  that  were  partaking 
of  the  fruit  also;  but  we  heeded 
them  not. 

34.  These  are  the  words  of  my 
father:  For  as  many  as  heeded 
them,  had  fallen  away. 

35.  And  ^Laman  and  Lemuel 
partook  not  of  the  fruit,  said  my 
father. 

36.  And  it  came  to  pass  after 
my  father  had  spoken  all  the 
words  of  his  dream  or  vision, 
which  were  many,  he  said  unto 
us,  because  of  these  things  which 
he  saw  in  a  vision,  he  exceedingly 
feared  for  Laman  and  Lemuel; 
yea,  he  feared  lest  they  should  be 
'^cast  off  from  the  presence  of  the 
Lord. 

37.  And  he  did  exhort  them 
then  with  all  the  feeling  of  a 
tender  parent,  that  they  would 
hearken  to  his  words,  that  per- 
haps the  Lord  would  be  merciful 
to  them,  and  not  cast  them  off; 
yea,  my  father  did  preach  unto 
them. 

38.  And  after  he  had  preached 
unto  them,  and  also  prophesied 
unto  them  of  many  things,  he 
bade  them  to  keep  the  command- 
ments of  the  Lord;  and  he  did 
cease  speaking  unto  them. 


CHAPTER  9. 


Concerning  the  plates  of  Nephi — 
Two  sets  of  records,  one  of  the  i)iinis- 
try,  the  other  of  rulers,  wars,  etc. 

1.  And  all  these  things  did  my 
father  see,  and  hear,  and  speak, 
as  he  "dwelt  in  a  tent,  in  the  val- 
ley of  Lemuel,  and  also  a  great 
many  more  things,  which  cannot 
be  written  upon  these  plates. 

2.  And  now,  as  I  have  spoken 
''concerning  these  plates,  behold 
they  are  not  the  plates  upon 
which  I  make  a  full  account  of 
the  history  of  my  people;  for  the 
plates  upon  which  I  make  a  full 
account  of  my  people  I  have  given 
the  name  of  Nephi;  wherefore, 
they  are  called  the  plates  of 
Nephi,  after  mine  own  name;  and 
these  plates  also  are  called  the 
plates  of  Nephi. 

3.  Nevertheless,  I  have  re- 
ceived a  commandment  of  the 
Lord  that  I  should  make  these 
plates,  for  the  special  purpose 
that  there  should  be  an  account 
engraven  of  the  ministry  of  my 
people. 

4.  Upon  the  other  plates  should 
be  engraven  an  account  of  the 
reign  of  the  kings,  and  the  wars 
and  contentions  of  my  people; 
wherefore  these  plates  are  for  the 
more  part  of  the  ministry;  and 
the  other  plates  are  for  the  more 
part  of  the  reign  of  kings  and  the 
wars  and  contentions  of  my  peo- 
ple. 

5.  Wherefore,  the  Lord  hath 
commanded  me  to  make  these 
plates  for  a  ''wise  purpose  in  him, 
which  purpose  I  know  not. 

6.  But  the  Lord  knoweth  all 
things  from  the  beginning;  where- 
fore, he  prepareth  a  way  to  ac- 
complish all  his  works  among  the 
children  of  men;   for  behold,  he 


Ti,  1  Ne.  8:13.  14.  15:20—29.  i,  1  N 
Chap.  9  :  a,  1  Ne.  2  :G,  15.  h,  see  /,  1  Ne, 
D.  &  C.  3:19.     10:34—42.     1  Ne.  19:3 


e.  8:2G.     ;,  vors.  4.  17,  18.     l\  2  No.  5:20. 

1.      c,  W.  of  Morm.  7.     Al.  37:2.  12.  14,  IS. 

Between  B.  C.  GOO  and  592. 


16 


1  NEPHI,   10. 


hath  all  power  unto  the  fulfilling 
of  all  his  words.  And  thus  it  is. 
Amen. 

CHAPTER   10. 

Lehi  predicts  the  Babylonian  cap- 
tivity, and  the  coming  of  the  Lamb  of 
God — The  house  of  Israel  likened  to 
an  olive-tree — Dispersion  and  subse- 
quent gathering  typified. 

1.  And  now  I,  Nephi,  proceed 
to  give  an  account  upon  these 
plates  of  my  proceedings,  and  my 
reign  and  ministry;  wherefore, 
to  proceed  with  mine  account,  I 
must  speak  somewhat  of  the 
things  of  my  father,  and  also  of 
my  brethren. 

2.  For  behold,  it  came  to  pass 
after  my  father  had  made  an  end 
of  speaking  the  words  of  his 
dream,  and  also  of  exhorting 
them  to  all  diligence,  he  spake 
unto  them  concerning  the  Jews — 

3.  That  after  they  should  be 
destroyed,  even  that  great  city 
Jerusalem,  and  many  be  carried 
away  captive  into  Babylon,  ac- 
cording to  the  own  due  time  of 
the  Lord,  they  should  return 
again,  yea,  even  be  brought  back 
out  of  captivity;  and  after  they 
should  be  "brought  back  out  of 
captivity  they  should  possess 
again  the  land  of  their  inherit- 
ance. 

4.  Yea,  even  ''six  hundred  years 
from  the  time  that  my  father  left 
Jerusalem,  a  ''prophet  would  the 
Lord  God  raise  up  among  the 
Jews — even  a  Messiah,  or,  in 
other  words,  a  Savior  of  the 
world. 

5.  And  he  also  spake  concern- 
ing the  prophets,  how  ''great  a 
number  had  testified  of  these 
things,  concerning  this  Messiah, 
of  whom  he  had  spoken,  or  this 
Redeemer  of  the  world. 


6.  Wherefore,  all  mankind 
were  in  a  ^lost  d  in  a  fallen 
sta^^e  and  eve  uld  be  save 
they  jhould  i^x^  on  this  Re- 
deemer. 

7.  And  he  spake  also  concern- 
ing a  ^prophet  who  should  come 
before  the  Messiah,  to  prepare  the 
way  of  the  Lord — 

8.  Yea,  even  he  should  go  forth 
and  cry  in  the  wilderness:  Pre- 
pare ye  the  way  of  the  Lord,  and 
make  his  paths  straight;  for  there 
standeth  one  among  you  whom  ye 
know  not;  and  he  is  mightier 
than  I,  whose  shoe's  latchet  I  am 
not  worthy  to  unloose.  And  much 
spake  my  father  concerning  this 
thing. 

9.  And  my  father  said  he 
should  baptize  in  Bethabara,  be- 
yond Jordan;  and  he  also  said  he 
should  baptize  with  water;  even 
that  he  should  baptize  the  Mes- 
siah with  water. 

10.  And  after  he  had  baptized 
the  Messiah  with  water,  he  should 
behold  and  bear  record  that  he 
had  baptized  the  Lamb  of  God, 
who  should  take  away  the  sins 
of  the  world. 

11.  And  it  came  to  pass  after 
my  father  had  spoken  these  words 
he  spake  unto  my  brethren  con- 
cerning the  gospel  which  should 
be  preached  among  the  Jews,  and 
also  concerning  the  "dwindling  of 
the  Jews  in  unbelief.  And  after 
they  had  slain  the  Messiah,  who 
should  come,  and  after  he  had 
been  slain  he  should  rise  from 
the  dead,  and  should  make  him- 
self manifest,  by  the  Holy  Ghost, 
unto  the  Gentiles. 

12.  Yea,  even  my  father  spake 
much  concerning  the  Gentiles, 
and  also  concerning  the  house  of 


a,  2  Ne.  6:8—11.  Dan.  9:2.  b,  1  Ne.  19:8.  2  Ne.  25:19.  3  Ne.  1:1.  c,  1  Ne. 
22:20,  21.  3  Ne.  20:23.  d,  3  Ne.  20:24.  e,  2  Ne.  2:5—8.  9:6—38.  25:20.  31:21. 
Mos.  16:4,  5.  Al.  9  :30,  32.  12:22.  /,lNe.  11:27.  2  Ne.  31 :4 — 18.  fir,  Rom.  11.  Jac. 
4:15,     1  Ne.  4:13.     12:22.     13:35.     Morm.   5 :14.  Between  B.  C.  600  and  592. 


1   NEPHI,   11. 


17 


Israel,  that  they  should  be  com- 
pared like  unto  an  "olive-tree, 
whose  branches  should  be  broken 
off  and  should  be  scattered  upon 
all  the  face  of  the  earth, 

13.  Wherefore,  he  said  it  must 
needs  be  that  we  should  be  led 
with  one  accord  into  the  ^land  of 
promise,  unto  the  fulfilling  of  the 
word  of  the  Lord,  that  we  should 
be  scattered  upon  all  the  face  of 
the  earth. 

14.  And  after  the  house  of 
Israel  should  be  scattered  they 
should  be  gathered  together 
again;  or,  in  fine,  after  ^the  Gen- 
tiles had  received  the  fulness  of 
the  Gospel,  the  natural  branches 
of  the  olive-tree,  or  the  remnants 
of  the  house  of  Israel,  should  be 
grafted  in,  or  come  to  the  knowl- 
edge of  the  true  Messiah,  their 
Lord  and  their  Redeemer. 

15.  And  after  this  manner  of 
language  did  my  father  prophesy 
and  speak  unto  my  brethren,  and 
also  many  more  things  which  I 
do  not  write  in  this  book;  for  I 
have  ''written  as  many  of  them 
as  were  expedient  for  me  in  mine 
other  book. 

16.  And  all  these  things,  of 
which  I  have  spoken,  were  done 
as  my  father  'dwelt  in  a  tent,  in 
the  valley  of  Lemuel. 

17.  And  it  came  to  pass  after 
I,  Nephi,  having  heard  all  the 
words  of  my  father,  concerning 
the  things  which  he  saw  in  a 
vision,  and  also  the  things  which 
he  spake  by  the  power  of  the 
Holy  Ghost,  which  power  he  re- 
ceived by  faith  on  the  Son  of  God 
— and  the  Son  of  God  was  the 
Messiah  who  should  come — I, 
Nephi,  was  desirous  also  that  I 
might  see,  and  hear,  and  know 
of  these  things,  by  the  power  of 
the  Holy  Ghost,  which  is  the  ""gift 


of  God  unto  all  those  who  dili- 
gently seek  him,  as  well  in  times 
of  old  as  in  the  time  that  he 
should  manifest  himself  unto  the 
children  of  men. 

18.  For  he  is  the  same  yester- 
day, to-day,  and  forever;  and  the 
way  is  prepared  for  all  men  from 
the  foundation  of  the  world,  if 
it  so  be  that  they  repent  and  come 
unto  him. 

19.  For  he  that  diligently  seek- 
eth  shall  find;  and  the  mysteries 
of  God  shall  be  unfolded  unto 
them,  by  the  power  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  as  well  in  these  times  as 
in  times  of  old,  and  as  well  in 
times  of  old  as  in  times  to  come; 
wherefore,  the  course  of  the  Lord 
is  one  eternal  round. 

20.  Therefore  remember,  O 
man,  for  all  thy  doings  thou  shalt 
be  brought  into  judgment. 

21.  Wherefore,  if  ye  have 
sought  to  do  wickedly  in  the  days 
of  your  probation,  then  ye  are 
found  unclean  before  the  judg- 
ment-seat of  God;  and  no  un- 
clean thing  can  dwell  with  God; 
wherefore,  ye  must  be  cast  off 
forever. 

22.  And  the  Holy  Ghost  giveth 
authority  that  I  should  speak 
these  things,  and  deny  them  not. 

CHAPTER   11. 

Nephi  and  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord — 
Lehi's  prophetic  dream  interpreted — 
Nephi's  vision  of  the  Virgin  and  the 
Son  of  God — Christ's  ministry  fore- 
shown. 

1.  For  it  came  to  pass  after  I 
had  desired  to  know  the  things 
that  my  father  had  seen,  and  be- 
lieving that  the  Lord  was  able  to 
make  them  known  unto  me,  as  I 
sat  pondering  in  mine  heart  I  was 
caught  away  in  the  Spirit  of  the 
Lord,  yea,  into  an  exceeding  high 


h,  Jac.  chaps.  5,  6.     i,  1  Ne.  2:20.     18:23.     j,  Jac. 
kj  see  fj  1  Ne.  1.     I,  see  a,  1  Ne.  9.     m,  2  Pet.  1  ;21. 


5.     3  Ne.  16:4—7.     21:1—11. 
Between  B.  C.  600  and  592. 


18 


1   NEPHI,   11. 


mountain,  which  I  never  had  be- 
fore seen,  and  upon  which  I  never 
had  before  set  my  foot. 

2.  And  the  Spirit  said  unto  me: 
Behold,  what  desirest  thou? 

3.  And  I  said:  I  desire  to  be- 
hold the  things  which  my  father 
saw. 

4.  And  the  Spirit  said  unto  me: 
Believest  thou  that  thy  father 
saw  the  "tree  of  which  he  hath 
spoken? 

5.  And  I  said:  Yea,  thou  know- 
e&t  that  I  believe  all  the  words  of 
my  father. 

6.  And  when  I  had  spoken 
these  words,  the  Spirit  cried  with 
a  loud  voice,  saying:  Hosanna  to 
the  Lord,  the  most  high  God;  for 
he  is  God  over  all  the  earth,  yea, 
even  above  all.  And  blessed  art 
thou,  Nephi,  because  thou  believ- 
est in  the  Son  of  the  most  high 
God;  wherefore,  thou  shalt  be- 
hold the  things  which  thou  hast 
desired. 

7.  And  behold  this  thing  shall 
be  given  unto  thee  for  a  sign,  that 
after  thou  hast  beheld  the  tree 
which  bore  the  fruit  which  thy 
father  tasted,  thou  shalt  also  be- 
hold a  man  descending  out  of 
heaven,  and  him  shall  ye  witness; 
and  after  ye  have  witnessed  him 
ye  shall  bear  record  that  it  is  the 
Son  of  God. 

8.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the 
Spirit  said  unto  me:  Look!  And 
I  looked  and  beheld  a  tree;  and 
it  was  like  unto  the  tree  which 
my  father  had  seen;  and  the 
beauty  thereof  was  far  beyond, 
yea,  exceeding  of  all  beauty;  and 
the  whiteness  thereof  did  exceed 
the  whiteness  of  the  driven  snow. 

9.  And  it  came  to  pass  after  I 
had  seen  the  tree,  I  said  unto  the 
Spirit:  I  behold  thou  hast  shown 


unto  me  the  tree  which  is  pre- 
cious above  all. 

10.  And  he  said  unto  me: 
What  desirest  thou? 

11.  And  I  said  unto  him:  To 
know  the  interpretation  thereof 
— for  I  spake  unto  him  as  a  man 
speaketh;  for  I  beheld  that  he 
was  in  the  "form  of  a  man;  yet 
nevertheless,  I  knew  that  it  was 
the  Spirit  of  the  Lord;  and  he 
spake  unto  me  as  a  man  speaketh 
with  another. 

12.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
he  said  unto  me:  Look!  And  I 
looked  as  if  to  look  upon  him, 
and  I  saw  him  not;  for  he  had 
gone  from  before  my  presence. 

13.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
I  looked  and  beheld  the  great 
city  of  Jerusalem,  and  also  other 
cities.  And  I  beheld  the  city  of 
Nazareth;  and  in  the  city  of 
'Nazareth  I  beheld  a  virgin,  and 
she  was  exceedingly  fair  and 
white. 

14.  And  it  came  to  pa-ss  that  I 
saw  the  heavens  open;  and  an 
angel  came  down  and  stood  be- 
fore me;  and  he  said  unto  me: 
Nephi,  what  beholdest  thou? 

15.  And  I  said  unto  him:  A 
virgin,  most  beautiful  and  fair 
above  all  other  virgins. 

16.  And  he  said  unto  me: 
Knowest  thou  the  condescension 
of  God? 

17.  And  I  said  unto  him:  I 
know  that  he  loveth  his  children; 
nevertheless,  I  do  not  know  the 
meaning  of  all  things. 

18.  And  he  said  unto  me:  Be- 
hold, the  virgin  whom  thou  seest 
is  the  "mother  of  the  Son  of  God, 
after  the  manner  of  the  flesh. 

19.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I 
beheld  that  she  was  carried  away 
in  the  Spirit;  and  after  she  had 


a,   1   Ne.    8:10- 
d,  Luke  1:31,   32. 


-12.     11:8.    9.      15:21,   22.      b,   John   14:16.    17.     c,  Luke   1:20,   27. 
1  Ne.   11:20,  21.     Mos,  3:S.      15:2—5.      Etli.  3:9. 

Between  B.  C.  600  and  592. 


1   NEPHI,   11. 


19 


been  carried  away  in  the  Spirit 
for  the  space  of  a  time  the  angel 
spake  unto  me,  saying:  Look! 

20.  And  I  looked  and  beheld 
the  virgin  again,  bearing  a  child 
in  her  arms. 

21.  And  the  angel  said  unto 
me:  Behold  the  Lamb  of  God, 
yea,  even  the  Son  of  the  Eternal 
Father!  Knowest  thou  the  mean- 
ing of  the  tree  which  thy  father 
saw? 

22.  And  I  answered  him,  say- 
ing: Yea,  it  is  the  ^love  of  God, 
which  sheddeth  itself  abroad  in 
the  hearts  of  the  children  of  men; 
wherefore,  it  is  the  most  desir- 
able above  all  things. 

23.  And  he  spake  unto  me,  say- 
ing: Yea,  and  the  most  joyous  to 
the  soul. 

24.  And  after  he  had  said  these 
words,  he  said  unto  me:  Look! 
And  I  looked,  and  I  beheld  the 
Son  of  God  going  forth  among  the 
children  of  men;  and  I  saw  many 
fall  down  at  his  feet  and  worship 
him. 

25.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
I  beheld  that  the  ''rod  of  iron, 
which  my  father  had  seen,  was 
the  word  of  God,  which  led  to  the 
fountain  of  living  waters,  or  to 
the  tree  of  life;  which  waters  are 
a  representation  of  the  love  of 
God;  and  I  also  beheld  that  the 
tree  of  life  was  a  representation 
of  the  love  of  God. 

26.  And  the  angel  said  unto 
me  again:  Look  and  behold  the 
condescension  of  God! 

27.  And  I  looked  and  beheld 
the  Redeemer  of  the  world,  of 
whom  my  father  had  spoken;  and 
I  also  beheld  the  ^prophet  who 
should  prepare  the  way  before 
him.  And  the  Lamb  of  God  went 
forth  and  was  baptized  of  him; 
and  after  he  was  baptiz^ed,  I  be- 


held the  heavens  open,  and  the 
Holy  Ghost  come  down  out  of 
heaven  and  abide  upon  him  in 
the  form  of  a  dove. 

28.  And  I  beheld  that  he  went 
forth  ministering  unto  the  peo- 
ple, in  power  and  great  glory; 
and  the  multitudes  were  gathered 
together  to  hear  him;  and  I  be- 
held that  they  cast  him  out  from 
among  them. 

2  9.  And  I  also  beheld  ''twelve 
others  following  him.  And  it 
came  to  pass  that  they  were  car- 
ried away  in  the  Spirit  from  be- 
fore my  face,  and  I  saw  them  not. 

3  0.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  angel  spake  unto  me  again, 
saying:  Look!  And  I  looked,  and 
I  beheld  the  heavens  open  again, 
and  I  saw  angels  descending  upon 
the  children  of  men;  and  they  did 
minister  unto  them. 

31.  And  he  spake  unto  me 
again,  saying:  Look!  And  I 
looked,  and  I  beheld  the  Lamb 
of  God  going  forth  among  the 
children  of  men.  And  I  beheld 
multitudes  of  people  who  were 
sick,  and  who  were  afflicted  with 
all  manner  of  diseases,  and  with 
devils  and  unclean  spirits;  and 
the  angel  spake  and  showed  all 
these  things  unto  me.  And  they 
were  healed  by  the  power  of  the 
Lamb  of  God;  and  the  devils  and 
the  unclean  spirits  were  cast  out. 

32.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  angel  spake  unto  me  again, 
saying:  Look!  And  I  looked  and 
beheld  the  Lamb  of  God,  that  he 
was  taken  by  the  people;  yea, 
the  Son  of  the  everlasting  God 
was  judged  of  the  world;  and  I 
saw  and  bear  record. 

33.  And  I,  Nephi,  saw  that  he 
was  lifted  up  upon  the  cross  and 
slain  for  the  sins  of  the  world. 

34.  And  after  he  was  slain  I 


e,  1  Ne.  11:25.     Moro.  S:26.     /.  1  Ne.  8:19.     c 
Ti,  1  Ne.  11 :34,  35,  36.      12  :y.      13  :24— 26,  40,  41. 


1  Ne.  10:7—10.     2  Ne.  31:4—14. 
14  :20.         Bet.  B.  C.  600  and  592. 


20 


1  NEPHI,   12. 


saw  the  multitudes  of  the  earth, 
that  they  were  gathered  together 
to  fight  against  the  apostles  of 
the  Lamb;  for  thus  were  the 
twelve  called  by  the  angel  of  the 
Lord. 

35.  And  the  multitude  of  the 
earth  was  gathered  together; 
and  I  beheld  that  they  were  in  a 
large  and  spacious  building,  like 
unto  the  'building  which  my 
father  saw.  And  the  angel  of 
the  Lord  spake  unto  me  again, 
saying:  Behold  the  world  and  the 
wisdom  thereof;  yea,  behold  the 
house  of  Israel  hath  gathered  to- 
gether to  fight  against  the  twelve 
apostles  of  the  Lamb. 

36.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I 
saw  and  bear  record,  that  the 
great  and  spacious  building  was 
the  pride  of  the  world;  and  it 
fell,  and  the  fall  thereof  was  ex- 
ceeding great.  And  the  angel  of 
the  Lord  spake  unto  me  again, 
saying:  Thus  shall  be  the  de- 
struction of  all  nations,  kindreds, 
tongues,  and  people,  that  shall 
fight  against  the  twelve  apostles 
of  the  Lamb. 

CHAPTER  12. 

Nephi's  vision  of  the  land  of  prom- 
ise— The  future  appearing  of  the 
Savior  to  the  people  of  Nephi — Their 
righteousness,  iniquity,  and  downfall 
foreseen. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the 
angel  said  unto  me:  Look,  and 
behold  thy  seed,  and  also  the  seed 
of  thy  brethren.  And  I  looked 
and  beheld  the  land  of  promise; 
and  I  beheld  multitudes  of  peo- 
ple, yea,  even  as  it  were  in  num- 
ber as  many  as  the  sand  of  the 
sea. 

2.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I 
beheld    multitudes    gathered    to- 


gether to  battle,  one  against  the 
other;  and  I  beheld  wars,  and 
rumors  of  wars,  and  great  slaugh- 
ters with  the  sword  among  my 
people. 

3.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I 
beheld  many  generations  pass 
away,  after  the  manner  of  wars 
and  contentions  in  the  land;  and 
I  beheld  many  cities,  yea,  even 
that  I  did  not  number  them. 

4.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I 
saw  a  mist  of  "darkness  on  the 
face  of  the  land  of  promise;  and 
I  saw  lightnings,  and  I  heard 
thunderings,  and  earthquakes, 
and  all  manner  of  tumultuous 
noises;  and  I  saw  the  earth  and 
the  rocks,  that  they  rent;  and  I 
saw  mountains  tumbling  into 
pieces;  and  I  saw  the  plains  of 
the  earth,  that  they  were  broken 
up;  and  I  saw  many  cities  that 
they  were  sunk;  and  I  saw  many 
that  they  were  burned  with  fire; 
and  I  saw  many  that  did  tumble 
to  the  earth,  because  of  the  quak- 
ing thereof. 

5.  And  it  came  to  pass  after  I 
saw  these  things,  I  saw  the  vapor 
of  darkness,  that  it  passed  from 
off  the  face  of  the  earth;  and  be- 
hold, I  saw  multitudes  who  had 
fallen  because  of  the  great  and 
terrible  judgments  of  the  Lord. 

6.  And  I  saw  the  heavens  open, 
and  the  Lamb  of  God  "descending 
out  of  heaven;  and  he  came  down 
and  showed  himself  unto  them. 

7.  And  I  also  saw  and  bear  rec- 
ord that  the  Holy  Ghost  fell  upon 
•"twelve  others;  and  they  were  or- 
dained of  God,  and  chosen. 

8.  And  the  angel  spake  unto 
me,  saying:  Behold  the  twelve 
disciples  of  the  Lamb,  who  are 
chosen  to  minister  unto  thy  seed. 


t/l  Ne.  8:26—28.  Chap.  12:  o,  1  Ne.  19:10—12.  2  Ne.  26:3—7.  He.  14:20— 
27.  3  No.  chaps.  8—10.  b,  2  Ne.  26:1,  9.  Al.  16:20.  3  Ne.  11:3—17.  c,  3  Ne. 
11:22.     12:1.     13:25.     15:11.     18:37.     19:4—36.     Chaps.  27,   28.     4  Ne.   1—14. 

Between  B.  C.  600  and  592. 


1   NEPHI   12. 


21 


9.  And  he  said  unto  me:  Thou 
rememberest  the  twelve  apostles 

I  of  the  Lamb?  Behold  they  are 
they  who  shall  judge  the  twelve 
tribes  of  Israel;  wherefore,  the 
twelve  ministers  of  thy  seed  shall 
be  judged  of  them;  for  ye  are  of 
the  house  of  Israel. 

10.  And  these  twelve  ministers 
whom  thou  beholdest  shall  judge 
thy  seed.  And,  behold,  they  are 
righteous  forever;  for  because  of 
their  faith  in  the  Lamb  of  God 
their  garments  are  made  white 
in  his  blood. 

11.  And  the  angel  said  unto 
me:  Look!  And  I  looked,  and 
beheld  "three  generations  pass 
away  in  righteousness;  and  their 
garments  were  white  even  like 
unto  the  Lamb  of  God.  And  the 
angel  said  unto  me:  These  are 
made  white  in  the  blood  of  the 
Lamb,  because  of  their  faith  in 
him. 

12.  And  I,  Nephi,  also  saw 
many  of  the  fourth  generation 
who  passed  away  in  righteous- 
ness. 

13.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
I  saw  the  multitudes  of  the  earth 
gathered  together, 

14.  And  the  angel  said  unto 
me:  Behold  thy  seed,  and  also 
the  seed  of  thy  brethren. 

15.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I 
looked  and  beheld  the  ''people  of 
my  seed  gathered  together  in 
multitudes  against  the  seed  of 
my  brethren;  and  they  were 
gathered  together  to  battle. 

16.  And  the  angel  spake  unto 
me,  saying:  Behold  th6  fountain 
of  filthy  water  which  thy  father 
saw;  yea,  even  ''the  river  of  which 
he  spake;  and  the  depths  thereof 
are  the  depths  of  hell. 

17.  And  the  mists  of  darkness 
are  the  temptations  of  the  devil, 


which  blindeth  the  eyes,  and 
hardeneth  the  hearts  of  the  chil- 
dren of  men,  and  leadeth  them 
away  into  broad  roads,  that  they 
perish  and  are  lost. 

18.  And  the  large  and  spacious 
building,  which  thy  father  saw, 
is  vain  imaginations  and  the 
pride  of  the  children  of  men. 
And  a  great  and  a  terrible  gulf 
divideth  them;  yea,  even  the 
word  of  the  justice  of  the  Eternal 
God,  and  the  Messiah  who  is  the 
Lamb  of  God,  of  whom  the  Holy 
Ghost  beareth  record,  from  the 
beginning  of  the  world  until  this 
time,  and  from  this  time  hence- 
forth and  forever. 

19.  And  while  the  angel  spake 
these  words,  I  beheld  and  saw 
that  the  seed  of  my  brethren  did 
contend  against  my  seed,  accord- 
ing to  the  word  of  the  angel; 
and  because  of  the  pride  of  my 
seed,  and  the  temptations  of  the 
devil,  I  beheld  that  the  seed  of 
my  brethren  did  overpower  the 
people  of  my  seed. 

20.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
I  beheld,  and  saw  the  people  of 
the  seed  of  my  brethren  that  they 
had  overcome  my  seed;  and  they 
went  forth  in  multitudes  upon 
the  face  of  the  land. 

21.  And  I  saw  them  gathered 
together  in  multitudes;  and  I  saw 
wars  and  rumors  of  wars  among 
them;  and  in  wars  and  rumors 
of  wars  I  saw  ''many  generations 
pass  away. 

22.  And  the  angel  said  unto 
me:  Behold  these  shall  dwindle 
in  unbelief. 

23.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
I  beheld,  after  they  had  dwindled 
in  unbelief  they  became  a  "dark, 
and  loathsome,  and  a  filthy  peo- 
ple, full  of  idleness  and  all  man-^ 
ner  of  abominations. 


d,  2  Ne.  26:9,  10,  Al.  45:10 — 14.  He,  13:5,  6,  9,  10.  3  Ne.  27:31,  32.  Morm.  6. 
e,  Morm.  6.  /,  1  Ne,  8:13,  14.  15:26 — 29.  g,  1  Ne.  12:3.  2  Ne.  26:2.  h,  2  Ne. 
5:20 — 25.     Al.  3  :6 — 19.     Morm.  5:15.  Between  B.  C.  600  and  592. 


22 


1   NEPHI,   13. 


CHAPTER   13. 


The  nations  of  the  Gentiles — A 
great  and  abominable  church — Amer- 
ica's history  foreshadoiced — The  Bible 
and  the  Book  of  Mormon. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  angel  spake  unto  me,  saying: 
Look!  And  I  looked  and  beheld 
many  nations  and  kingdoms. 

2.  And  the  angel  said  unto  me: 
What  beholdest  thou?  And  I 
said:  I  behold  many  nations  and 
kingdoms. 

3.  And  he  said  unto  me:  These 
are  the  nations  and  kingdoms  of 
the  Gentiles. 

4.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I 
saw  among  the  nations  of  the 
Gentiles  the  foundation  of  a 
"great  church. 

5.  And  the  angel  said  unto 
me:  Behold  the  foundation  of  a 
church  which  is  most  abominable 
above  all  other  churches,  which 
"slayeth  the  saints  of  God,  yea, 
and  tortureth  them  and  bindeth 
them  down,  and  yoketh  them 
with  a  yoke  of  iron,  and  bringeth 
them  down  into  captivity. 

6.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I 
beheld  this  great  and  abominably 
church;  and  I  ''saw  the  devil  that 
he  was  the  foundation  of  it. 

7.  And  I  also  ''saw  gold,  and 
silver,  and  silks,  and  scarlets,  and 
fine-twined  linen,  and  all  manner 
of  precious  clothing;  and  I  saw 
many  harlots. 

8.  And  the  angel  spake  unto 
me,  saying:  Behold  the  gold,  and 
the  silver,  and  the  silks,  and  the 
scarlets,  and  the  fine-twined 
linen,  and  the  precious  clothing, 
and  the  harlots,  are  the  desires 
of  this  great  and  abominable 
church. 

9.  And  also  for  the  praise  of 
the   world   do   they    destroy   the 


saints   of   God^   and   bring  them 
down  into  captivity. 

10.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
I  looked  and  beheld  many  waters; 
and  they  divided  the  Gentiles 
from  the  seed  of  my  brethren. 

11.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  angel  said  unto  me:  Behold 
the  wrath  of  God  is  upon  the  seed 
of  thy  brethren. 

12.  And  I  looked  and  beheld  a 
man  among  the  Gentiles,  who 
was  separated  from  the  seed  of 
my  brethren  by  the  many  waters; 
and  I  beheld  the  Spirit  of  God, 
that  it  came  down  and  wrought 
upon  the  man;  and  he  went  forth 
upon  the  many  waters,  even  unto 
the  seed  of  my  brethren,  who 
were  in  the  promised  land. 

13.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
I  beheld  the  Spirit  of  God,  that 
it  wrought  upon  other  Gentiles; 
and  they  went  forth  out  of  cap- 
tivity, upon  the  many  waters. 

14.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
I  beheld  many  multitudes  of  the 
Gentiles  upon  the  land  of  prom- 
ise; and  I  beheld  the  wrath  of 
God,  that  it  was  upon  the  seed  of 
my  brethren;  and  they  were  scat- 
tered before  the  Gentiles  and 
were  smitten. 

15.  And  I  beheld  the  Spirit  of 
the  Lord,  that  it  was  upon  the 
Gentiles,  and  they  did  prosper 
and  obtain  the  land  for  their  in- 
heritance; and  I  beheld  that  they 
were  white,  and  exceeding  fair 
and  beautiful,  like  unto  my  *peo- 
ple  before  they  were  slain. 

16.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
I,  Nephi,  beheld  that  the  Gentiles 
who  had  gone  forth  out  of  cap- 
tivity did  humble  themselves  be- 
fore the  Lord;  and  the  power  of 
the  Lord  was  with  them. 

17.  And    I    beheld    that   their 


a,  vers.  6,  26,  28,  32,  34.  1  Ne.  14:3.  9 — 17.  6,  ver.  9.  1  Ne.  14:13.  Rev. 
17:6.  18:24.  c,  1  Ne.  14:9,  10.  22:22,  23.  dj  Morm.  8:36—38.  Rev.  18:10—17. 
i,  Morm.  6:17—22.  Between  B.  C.  600  and  592. 


1   NEPHI,   13. 


23 


mother  Gentiles  were  gathered 
together  upon  the  waters,  and 
upon  the  land  also,  to  battle 
against  them, 

18.  And  I  beheld  that  the 
power  of  God  was  with  them,  and 
also  that  the  wrath  of  God  was 
upon  all  those  that  were  gathered 
together  against  them  to  battle. 

19.  And  I,  Nephi,  beheld  that 
the  '^Gentiles  that  had  gone  out 
of  captivity  were  delivered  by  the 
power  of  God  out  of  the  hands 
of  all  other  nations. 

20.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
I,  Nephi,  beheld  that  they  did 
prosper  in  the  land;  and  I  beheld 
a  'book,  and  it  was  carried  forth 
among  them. 

21.  And  the  angel  said  unto 
me:  Knowest  thou  the  meaning 
of  the  book? 

22.  And  I  said  unto  him:  I 
know  not. 

23.  And  he  said:  Behold  it 
proceedeth  out  of  the  mouth  of 
a  Jew.  And  I,  Nephi,  beheld  it; 
and  he  said  unto  me:  The  book 
that  thou  beholdest  is  a  record 
of  the  Jews,  which  contains  the 
covenants  of  the  Lord,  which  he 
hath  made  unto  the  house  of 
Israel;  and  it  also  containeth 
many  of  the  prophecies  of  the 
holy  prophets;  and  it  is  a  record 
like  unto  the  engravings  which 
are  upon  the  ""plates  of  brass, 
save  there  are  not  so  many; 
nevertheless,  they  contain  the 
covenants  of  the  Lord,  which  he 
hath  made  unto  the  house  of 
Israel;  wherefore,  they  are  of 
great   worth   unto   the   Gentiles. 

24.  And  the  angel  of  the  Lord 
said  unto  me:  Thou  hast  beheld 
that  the  book  proceeded  forth 
from  the  mouth  of  a  Jew;  and 
when  it  proceeded  forth  from  the 
mouth  of  a  Jew  it  contained  the 


plainness  of  the  gospel  of  the 
Lord,  of  whom  the  twelve  apos- 
tles bear  record;  and  they  bear 
record  according  to  the  truth 
which  is  in  the  Lamb  of  God. 

25.  Wherefore,  these  things  go 
forth  from  the  Jews  in  purity 
unto  the  Gentiles,  according  to 
the  truth  which  is  in  God. 

26.  And  after  they  go  forth 
by  the  hand  of  the  twelve  apos- 
tles of  the  Lamb,  from  the  Jews 
unto  the  Gentiles,  thou  seest  the 
foundation  of  a  great  and  abom- 
inable church,  which  is  most 
abominable  above  all  other 
churches;  for  behold,  they  have 
"taken  away  from  the  gospel  of 
the  Lamb  many  parts  which  are 
plain  and  most  precious;  and  also 
many  covenants  of  the  Lord  have 
they  taken  away. 

2  7.  And  all  this  have  they 
done  that  they  might  pervert  the 
right  ways  of  the  Lord,  that  they 
might  blind  the  eyes  and  harden 
the  hearts  of  the  children  of  men. 

28.  Wherefore,  thou  seest  that 
after  the  book  hath  gone  forth 
through  the  hands  of  the  great 
and  abominable  church,  that 
there  are  many  plain  and  precious 
things  taken  away  from  the  book, 
which  is  the  book  of  the  Lamb  of 
God. 

29.  And  after  these  plain  and 
precious  things  were  taken  away 
it  goeth  forth  unto  all  the  na- 
tions of  the  Gentiles;  and  after 
it  goeth  forth  unto  all  the  nations 
of  the  Gentiles,  yea,  even  across 
the  many  waters  which  thou  hast 
seen  with  the  Gentiles  which  have 
gone  forth  out  of  captivity,  thou 
seest — because  of  the  many  plain 
and  precious  things  which  have 
been  taken  out  of  the  book,  which 
were  plain  unto  the  understand- 
ing of  the  children  of  men,  ac- 


Tc,  2  Ne.  10:10—12.     h  vers.  23,  28,  38,  40.     m,  see  a,  1  No.  3.     n,  vers.  2«— 32. 

Between  B.  C.  600  and  592. 


24 


1  NEPHI,   13. 


cording  to  the  plainness  which  is 
in  the  Lamb  of  God — because  of 
these  things  which  are  taken 
away  out  of  the  gospel  of  the 
Lamb,  an  exceeding  great  many 
do  stumble,  yea,  insomuch  that 
Satan  hath  great  power  over 
them. 

30.  Nevertheless,  thou  behold- 
est  that  the  "Gentiles  who  have 
gone  forth  out  of  captivity,  and 
have  been  lifted  up  by  the  power 
of  God  above  all  other  nations, 
upon  the  face  of  the  land  which 
is  choice  above  all  other  lands, 
which  is  the  land  that  the  Lord 
God  hath  covenanted  with  thy 
father  that  his  seed  should  have 
for  the  land  of  their  inheritance; 
wherefore,  thou  seest  that  the 
Lord  God  will  not  suffer  that  the 
Gentiles  will  utterly  destroy  the 
^mixture  of  thy  seed,  which  are 
among  thy  brethren. 

31.  Neither  will  he  suffer  that 
the.  Gentiles  shall  destroy  the 
'seed  of  thy  brethren. 

32.  Neither  will  the  Lord  God 
suffer  that  the  Gentiles  shall  for- 
ever remain  in  that  awful  state 
of  blindness,  which  thou  behold- 
est  they  are  in,  because  of  the 
plain  and  most  precious  parts  of 
the  gospel  of  the  Lamb  which 
have  been  kept  back  by  that 
abominable  church,  whose  forma- 
tion thou  hast  seen. 

33.  Wherefore  saith  the  Lamb 
of  God:  I  will  be  merciful  unto 
the  Gentiles,  unto  the  visiting  of 
the  remnant  of  the  house  of  Israel 
in  great  judgment. 

34.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  angel  of  the  Lord  spake  unto 
me,  saying:  Behold,  saith  the 
Lamb  of  God,  after  I  have  visited 
the  remnant  of  the  house  of  Israel 
— and  this  remnant  of  whom   I 


speak  is  the  seed  of  thy  father — 
wherefore,  after  I  have  visited 
them  in  judgment,  and  smitten 
'"them  by  the  hand  of  the  Gentiles, 
and  after  the  Gentiles  do  stumble 
exceedingly,  because  of  the  most 
plain  and  precious  parts  of  the 
gospel  of  the  Lamb  which  have 
been  kept  back  by  that  abomi- 
nable church,  which  is  the  mother 
of  harlots,  saith  the  Lamb — I  will 
be  merciful  unto  the  Gentiles  in 
that  day,  insomuch  that  I  will 
bring  forth  unto  them,  in  mine 
own  power,  much  of  my  gospel, 
which  shall  be  plain  and  precious, 
saith  the  Lamb. 

35.  For,  behold,  saith  the 
Lamb:  I  will  manifest  myself 
unto  thy  seed,  that  they  shall 
write  many  things  which  I  shall 
minister  unto  them,  which  shall 
be  plain  and  precious;  and  after 
thy  seed  shall  be  destroyed,  and 
dwindle  in  unbelief,  and  also  the 
seed  of  thy  brethren,  behold, 
these  things  shall  be  "hid  up,  to 
come  forth  unto  the  Gentiles,  by 
the  gift  and  power  of  the  Lamb. 

36.  And  in  them  shall  be  writ- 
ten my  gospel,  saith  the  Lamb, 
and  my  rock  and  my  salvation. 

37.  And  blessed  are  'they  who 
shall  seek  to  bring  forth  my  Zion 
at  that  day,  for  they  shall  have 
the  gift  and  the  power  of  the  Holy 
Ghost;  and  if  they  endure  unto 
the  end  they  shall  be  lifted  up 
at  the  last  day,  and  shall  be  saved 
in  the  everlasting  kingdom  of  the 
Lamb;  and  whoso  shall  publish, 
peace,  yea,  tidings  of  great  joy, 
how  beautiful  upon  the  moun- 
tains shall  they  be. 

38.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I 
beheld  the  remnant  of  the  seed 
of  my  brethren,  and  also  the 
"book  of  the  Lamb  of  God,  which 


0,  2  Ne,  10:10—14.  p,  Al.  45:10 — 14.  q,  vers.  33,  34.  Al.  45:14.  3  Ne.  16:7 — 
10.  21:4.  Morm.  5:19— 21.  r,  see  rf.  s,  2  Ne.  27  :6— 26.  3  Ne.  16  :4.  Morm.  8:4. 
t,  2  Ne.  30:3.     Jac.  5:70 — 75.     0:2,  3.     u,  ver.  40.  Between  B.  C.  600  and  592. 


1   NEPHI,    14. 


25 


had  proceeded  forth  from  the 
mouth  of  the  Jew,  that  it  came 
forth  from  the  Gentiles  unto  the 
remnant  of  the  seed  of  my  breth- 
ren. 

39.  And  after  it  had  come 
forth  unto  them  I  beheld  other 
''books,  which  came  forth  by  the 
power  of  the  Lamb,  from  the  Gen- 
tiles unto  them,  unto  the  con- 
vincing of  the  Gentiles  and  the 
remnant  of  the  seed  of  my  breth- 
ren, and  also  the  Jews  who  were 
scattered  upon  all  the  face  of  the 
earth,  that  the  records  of  the 
prophets  and  of  the  twelve  apos- 
tles of  the  Lamb  are  true. 

40.  And  the  angel  spake  unto 
me,  saying:  These  last  records, 
which  thou  hast  seen  among  the 
Gentiles,  shall  establish  the  truth 
of  the  '"first,  which  are  of  the 
twelve  apostles  of  the  Lamb,  and 
shall  make  known  the  plain  and 
precious  things  which  have  been 
taken  away  from  them;  and  shall 
make  known  to  all  kindreds, 
tongues,  and  people,  that  the 
Lamb  of  God  is  the  Son  of  the 
Eternal  Father,  and  the  Savior 
of  the  world;  and  that  all  men 
must  come  unto  him,  or  they  can- 
not be  saved. 

41.  And  they  must  come  ac- 
cording to  the  words  which  shall 
be  established  by  the  mouth  of 
the  Lamb;  and  the  words  of  the 
Lamb  shall  be  made  known  in 
the  records  of  thy  seed,  as  well 
as  in  the  records  of  the  twelve 
apostles  of  the  Lamb;  wherefore 
they  ^both  shall  be  established  in 
one;  for  there  is  one  God  and  one 
Shepherd  over  all  the  earth. 

42.  And  the  time  cometh  that 
he  shall  manifest  himself  unto 
all  nations,  both  unto  the  Jews 
and  also  unto  the  Gentiles;  and 


after  he  has  manifested  himself 
unto  the  Jews  and  also  unto  the 
Gentiles,  then  he  shall  manifest 
himself  unto  the  Gentiles  and 
also  unto  the  Jews,  and  the  last 
shall  be  first,  and  the  first  shall 
be  last. 

CHAPTER   14. 

Alternative  blessing  or  cursing  for 
the  Gentiles — Two  churches  only — 
Doom  of  the  mother  of  harlots — Mis- 
sion of  John  the  Revelator — End  of 
Nephi's  vision. 

1.  And  it  shall  come  to  pass, 
that  if  the  Gentiles  shall  hearken 
unto  the  Lamb  of  God  in  that  day 
that  he  shall  manifest  himself 
unto  them  in  word,  and  also  in 
"power,  in  very  deed,  unto  the 
taking  away  of  their  stumbling 
blocks — 

2.  And  harden  not  their  hearts 
against  the  Lamb  of  God,  they 
shall  be  "numbered  among  the 
seed  of  thy  father;  yea,  they  shall 
be  numbered  among  the  h-ouse  of 
Israel;  and  they  shall  be  a  blessed 
people  upon  the  promised  land 
forever;  they  shall  be  no  more 
brought  ''down  into  captivity; 
and  the  house  of  Israel  shall  no 
more  be  confounded. 

3.  And  that  great  pit,  which 
hath  been  digged  for  them  by 
that  great  and  abominable 
church,  which  was  founded  by 
the  devil  and  his  children,  that 
he  might  lead  away  the  souls  of 
men  down  to  hell — yea,  that 
great  pit  which  hath  been  digged 
for  the  destruction  of  men  shall 
be  filled  by  those  who  digged  it, 
unto  their  utter  destruction, 
saith  the  Lamb  of  God;  not  the 
destruction  of  the  soul,  save  it 
be  the  casting  of  it  into  that  hell 
which  hath  no  end. 

4.  For  behold,  this  is  accord- 


V,  3  Ne.  27:25,  26.  w,  ver.  38.  x,  2  Ne.  3:12. 
23.  Chap.  14:  a,  ver.  14.  1  Ne.  13:37.  Juc. 
Chap.  30.     Eth.  13:10.     c,  2  Ne.  10:10—14. 


2  Ne.  29:13,   14.     Ezek.  37:15— 

6:2,    3.      b,    3    Ne.    21:6,    22 — 25. 

Between  B.  C.  600  and  59J2. 


26 


1   NEPHI,    14. 


ing  to  the  captivity  of  the  devil, 
and  also  according  to  the  justice 
of  God,  upon  all  those  who  will 
work  wickedness  and  abomina- 
tion before  him. 

5.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  angel  spake  unto  me,  Nephi, 
saying:  Thou  hast  beheld  that  if 
the  Gentiles  repent  it  shall  be 
well  with  them;  and  thou  also 
knowest  concerning  the  cove- 
nants of  the  Lord  unto  the  house 
of  Israel;  and  thou  also  hast 
heard  that  whoso  repenteth  not 
must  perish. 

6.  Therefore,  ''wo  be  unto  the 
Gentiles  if  it  so  be  that  they 
harden  their  hearts  against  the 
Lamb  of  God. 

7.  For  the  time  cometh,  saith 
the  Lamb  of  God,  that  I  will  work 
a  great  and  a  "^marvelous  work 
among  the  children  of  men;  a 
work  which  shall  be  everlasting, 
either  on  the  one  hand  or  on  the 
other — either  to  the  convincing 
of  them  unto  peace  and  life  eter- 
nal, or  unto  the  deliverance  of 
them  to  the  hardness  of  their 
hearts  and  the  blindness  of  their 
minds  unto  their  being  brought 
down  into  captivity,  and  also  into 
destruction,  both  temporally  and 
spiritually,  according  to  the  cap- 
tivity of  the  devil,  of  which  I 
have  spoken. 

8.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  the  angel  had  spoken  these 
words,  he  said  unto  me:  Remem- 
berest  thou  the  covenants  of  the 
Father  unto  the  house  of  Israel? 
I  said  unto  him,  Yea. 

9.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
he  said  unto  me:  Look,  and  be- 
hold that  great  and  abominable 
church,  which  is  the  mother  of 
abominations,  whose  foundation 
is  the  devil. 


10.  And  he  said  unto  me:  Be- 
hold there  are  save  ^two  churches 
only;  the  one  is  the  church  of  the 
Lamb  of  God,  and  the  other  is 
the  church  of  the  devil;  where- 
fore, whoso  belongeth  not  to  the 
church  of  the  Lamb  of  God  be- 
longeth to  that  great  church, 
which  is  the  mother  of  abomina- 
tions; and  ^she  is  the  whore  >of 
all  the  earth. 

11.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I 
looked  and  beheld  the  whore  of 
all  the  earth,  and  she  sat  upon 
many  waters;  and  she  had  domin- 
ion over  all  the  earth,  among  all 
nations,  kindreds,  tongues,  and 
people. 

12.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I 
beheld  the  church  of  the  Lamb  of 
God,  and  its  numbers  were  "few, 
because  of  the  wickedness  and 
abominations  of  the  whore  who 
sat  upon  many  waters;  neverthe- 
less, I  beheld  that  the  church  of 
the  Lamb,  who  were  the  saints 
of  God,  were  also  upon  all  the 
face  of  the  earth;  and  their  do- 
minions upon  the  face  of  the 
earth  were  small,  because  of  the 
wickedness  of  the  great  whore 
whom  I  saw. 

13.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I 
beheld  that  the  great  mother  of 
abominations  did  gather  together 
multitudes  upon  the  face  of  all 
the  earth,  among  all  the  nations 
of  the  Gentiles,  to  fight  against 
the  Lamb  of  God. 

14.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I, 
Nephi,  beheld  the  power  of  the 
Lamb  of  God,  that  it  descended 
upon  the  saints  of  the  church  of 
the  Lamb,  and  upon  the  cove- 
nant people  of  the  Lord,  who 
were  scattered  upon  all  the  face 
of  the  earth;  and  they  were 
armed    with    righteousness    and 


d,  2  Ne.  28:32.  3  Ne.  10:7 — 15.  21:11—21.  e,  Isa.  29:14.  /,  vers.  11—17. 
22:14,  22—26.  g,  vers.  11^17.  Rev.  17:5,  15.  h,  3  Ne.  14:14.  Isa.  24:6.  Matt. 
24  :37.  Between  B.  C.  600  and  592. 


1  NEPHI.   14. 


27 


with  the  *power  of  God  in  great 
glory. 

15.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I 
beheld  that  the  wrath  of  God  was 
poured  out  upon  the  great  and 
abominable  church,  insomuch 
that  there  were  wars  and  rumors 
of  wars  among  all  the  nations 
and  kindreds  of  the  earth. 

16.  And  as  there  began  to  be 
^wars  and  rumors  of  wars  among 
all  the  nations  which  belonged  to 
the  mother  of  abominations,  the 
angel  spake  unto  me,  saying:  Be- 
hold, the  wrath  of  God  is  upon 
the  mother  of  harlots;  and  be- 
hold, thou  seest  all  these  things — 

17.  And  when  the  day  cometh 
that  the  ^wrath  of  God  is  poured 
out  upon  the  mother  of  harlots, 
which  is  the  great  and  abomi- 
nable church  of  all  the  earth, 
whose  foundation  is  the  devil, 
then,  at  that  day,  the  work  of  the 
Father  shall  commence,  in  pre- 
paring the  way  for  the  fulfilling 
of  his  covenants,  which  he  hath 
made  to  his  people  who  are  of 
the  house  of  Israel. 

18.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  angel  spake  unto  me,  saying: 
Look! 

19.  And  I  looked  and  beheld 
a  man,  and  he  was  dressed  in  a 
white  robe. 

20.  And  the  angel  said  unto 
me:  Behold  'one  of  the  twelve 
apostles  of  the  Lamb. 

21.  Behold,  he  shall  see  and 
write  the  remainder  of  these 
things;  yea,  and  also  many  things 
which  have  been. 

22.  And  he  shall  also  write 
concerning  the  end  of  the  world. 

23.  Wherefore,  the  things 
which  he  shall  write  are  just  and 
true;   and  behold  they  are  writ- 


ten in  the  *"book  which  thou  be- 
held proceeding  out  of  the  mouth 
of  the  Jew;  and  at  the  time  they 
proceeded  out  of  the  mouth  of 
the  Jew,  or,  at  the  time  the  book 
proceeded  out  of  the  mouth  of  the 
Jew,  the  things  which  were  writ- 
ten were  plain  and  pure,  and 
most  precious  and  easy  to  the  un- 
derstanding of  all  men. 

24.  And  behold,  the  things 
which  this  apostle  of  the  Lamb 
shall  write  are  many  things  which 
thou  hast  seen;  and  behold,  the 
remainder  shalt  thou  see. 

25.  But  the  things  which  thou 
Shalt  see  hereafter  thou  shalt  not 
write;  for  the  Lord  God  hath  or- 
dained the  apostle  of  the  Lamb 
of  God  that  he  should  write  them. 

2  6.  And  also  others  who  have 
been,  to  them  hath  he  shown  all 
things,  and  "they  have  written 
them;  and  they  are  sealed  up  to 
come  forth  in  their  purity,  ac- 
cording to  the  truth  which  is  in 
the  Lamb,  in  the  own  due  time  of 
the  Lord,  unto  the  house  of  Israel. 

27.  And  I,  Nephi,  heard  and 
bear  record,  that  the  name  of  the 
apostle  of  the  Lamb  was  "John, 
according  to  the  word  of  the 
angel. 

28.  And  behold,  I,  Nephi,  am 
forbidden  that  I  should  write  the 
remainder  of  the  things  which  I 
saw  and  heard;  wherefore  the 
things  which  I  have  written  suf- 
ficeth  me;  and  I  have  written  but 
a  small  part  of  the  things  which 
I  saw. 

29.  And  I  bear  record  that  I 
saw  the  things  which  my  ^father 
saw,  and  the  angel  of  the  Lord 
did  make  them  known  unto  me. 

3  0.  And  now  I  make  an  end  of 
speaking   concerning    the   things 


i,  1  Ne.  13:37,  38.  Jac.  6:2,  3.  j,  1  Ne.  22:13,  14.  Isa.  6G:15,  IG.  k,  1  Ne. 
22:15.  10.  3  No.  20:20.  21:20.  21.  Morm.  8:41.  I,  vor.  27.  m,  1  Ne.  13:20,  38, 
40.     n,  2  Ne.  27:0 — 23.     Eth.   3:21—27.      12:21.     o,  ver.   20.     p,  1   Ne.   8:2. 

Bktween  B.  C.  600  AND  592. 


28 


1   NEPHI,   15. 


which  I  saw  while  I  was  carried 
away  in  the  spirit;  and  if  all  the 
things  which  I  saw  are  not  writ- 
ten, the  things  which  I  have  writ- 
ten are  true.  And  thus  it  is. 
Amen. 

CHAPTER  15. 

Lehi's  teachings  interpreted  by 
Nephi — The  olive-tree — The  tree  of 
life — The  word  of  God. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
after  I,  Nephi,  had  been  carried 
away  in  the  spirit,  and  seen  all 
these  things,  I  returned  to  the 
tent  of  my  father. 

2.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I 
beheld  my  brethren,  and  they 
were  disputing  one  with  another 
concerning  the  things  which  my 
father  had  spoken  unto  them. 

3.  For  he  truly  spake  many 
great  things  unto  them,  which 
were  hard  to  be  understood,  save 
a  man  should  inquire  of  the 
Lord;  and  they  being  hard  in 
their  hearts,  therefore  they  did 
not  look  unto  the  Lord  as  they 
ought. 

4.  And  now  I,  Nephi,  was 
grieved  because  of  the  hardness 
of  their  hearts,  and  also,  because 
of  the  things  which  I  had  seen, 
and  knew  they  must  unavoidabl}^ 
come  to  pass  because  of  the  great 
wickedness  of  the  children  of 
men. 

5.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  T 
was  overcome  because  of  my 
afflictions,  for  I  considered  that 
mine  afflictions  were  great  above 
all,  because  of  the  destructions 
of  "my  people,  for  I  had  beheld 
their  fall. 

6.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
after  I  had  received  strength  I 
spake  unto  my  brethren,  desir- 
ing to  know  of  them  the  cause  of 
their  disputations. 


7.  And  they  said:  Behold,  we 
cannot  understand  the  words 
which  ''our  father  hath  spoken 
concerning  the  natural  branches 
of  the  olive-tree,  and  also  con- 
cerning the  Gentiles. 

8.  And  I  said  unto  them:  Have 
ye  inquired  of  the  Lord? 

9.  And  they  said  unto  me:  We 
have  not;  for  the  Lord  maketh 
no  such  thing  known  unto  us. 

10.  Behold,  I  said  unto  them: 
How  is  it  that  ye  do  not  keep  the 
commandments  of  the  Lord?  How 
is  it  that  ye  will  perish,  because 
of  the  hardness  of  your  hearts? 

11.  Do  ye  not  remember  the 
things  which  the  Lord  hath  said? 
— If  ye  will  not  harden  your 
hearts,  and  ask  me  in  faith,  be- 
lieving that  ye  shall  receive,  with 
diligence  in  keeping  my  com- 
mandments, surely  these  things 
shall  be  made  known  unto  you. 

12.  Behold,  I  say  unto  you, 
that  the  house  of  Israel  was  com- 
pared unto  an  '^olive-tree,  by  the 
Spirit  of  the  Lord  which  was  in 
our  fathers;  and  behold  are  we 
not  broken  off  from  the  house  of 
Israel,  and  are  we  not  a  branch 
of  the  house  of  Israel? 

13.  And  now,  the  thing  which 
our  father  meaneth  concerning 
the  grafting  in  of  the  natural 
branches  through  the  fulness  of 
the  Gentiles,  is,  that  in  the  latter 
days,  when  our  ''seed  shall  have 
dwindled  in  unbelief,  yea,  for  the 
space  of  many  years,  and  many 
generations  after  the  Messiah 
shall  be  manifested  in  body  unto 
the  children  of  men,  then  shall 
the  fulness  of  the  gospel  of  the 
Messiah  come  unto  the  Gentiles, 
and  from  the  Gentiles  unto  the 
remnant  of  our  seed — 

14.  And  at  that  day  shall  the 


a,  Enos  13.  Morm.  6.  6,  1  Ne.  9:1.  10:14.  c,  vers.  13,  16.  2  Ne.  3:5.  Jac. 
5.  6:1—4.  rf,  3Ne.  21:4.  Vers.  14— 20.  INe.  22:8— 12.  3  Ne.  5  :21— 26.  16:10 
— 12.     Chap.  21.     Morm.  5:10 — 15,  20,  21.  Between  B.  C.  600  and  592. 


1  NEPHI,  15. 


29 


remnant  of  our  seed  know  that 
they  are  of  the  house  of  Israel, 
and  that  they  are  the  covenant 
people  of  the  Lord ;  and  then  shall 
they  know  and  come  to  the  knowl- 
edge of  their  forefathers,  and  also 
to  the  knowledge  of  the  gospel  of 
their  Redeemer,  which  was  min- 
istered unto  their  fathers  by  him; 
wherefore,  they  shall  come  to  the 
knowledge  of  their  Redeemer  and 
the  very  points  of  his  doctrine, 
that  they  may  know  how  to  come 
unto  him  and  be  saved. 

15.  And  then  at  that  day  will 
they  not  rejoice  and  give  praise 
unto  their  everlasting  God,  their 
rock  and  their  salvation?  Yea, 
at  that  day,  will  they  not  receive 
the  strength  and  nourishment 
from  the  true  vine?  Yea,  will 
they  not  come  unto  the  true  fold 
of  God? 

16.  Behold,  I  say  unto  you, 
Yea;  they  shall  be  remembered 
again  among  the  house  of  Israel; 
they  shall  be  grafted  in,  being  a 
natural  branch  of  the  olive-tree, 
into  the  true  olive-tree. 

17.  And  this  is  what  our  father 
meaneth;  and  he  meaneth  that  it 
will  not  come  to  pass  until  after 
they  are  scattered  by  the  Gen- 
tiles; and  he  meaneth  that  it  shall 
come  by  way  of  the  Gentiles,  that 
the  Lord  may  show  his  power 
unto  the  Gentiles,  for  the  very 
cause  that  he  shall  be  rejected  of 
the  Jews,  or  of  the  house  of  Israel. 

\  18.  Wherefore,  our  father  hath 

not  spoken  of  our  seed  alone,  but 
also  of  all  the  house  of  Israel, 
pointing  to  the  covenant  which 
should  be  fulfilled  in  the  latter 
days;  which  covenant  the  Lord 
made  to  our  father  Abraham,  say- 
ing: In  thy  seed  shall  all  the  kin- 
dreds of  the  earth  be  blessed. 


19.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I, 
Nephi,  spake  much  unto  them 
concerning  these  things;  yea,  I 
spake  unto  them  concerning  the 
restoration  of  the  *Jews  in  the 
latter  days. 

20.  And  I  did  rehearse  unto 
them  the  words  of  Isaiah,  who 
spake  concerning  the  restoration 
of  the  Jews,  or  of  the  house  of 
Israel;  and  after  they  were  re- 
stored they  should  no  more  be 
confounded,  neither  should  they 
be  scattered  again.  And  it  came 
to  pass  that  I  did  speak  many 
words  unto  my  brethren,  that 
they  were  pacified  and  did  hum- 
ble themselves  before  the  Lord. 

21.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  did  speak  unto  me  again, 
saying:  What  meaneth  this  thing 
which  our  father  saw  in  a  dream? 
What  meaneth  the  ^tree  which  he 
saw? 

22.  And  I  said  unto  them:  It 
was  a  representation  of  the  tree 
of  life. 

23.  And  they  said  unto  me: 
What  meaneth  the  ^rod  of  iron 
which  our  father  saw,  that  led  to 
the  tree? 

24.  And  I  said  unto  them  that 
it  was  the  word  of  God;  and 
whoso  would  hearken  unto  the 
word  of  God,  and  would  hold  fast 
unto  it,  they  would  never  perish; 
neither  could  the  temptations 
and  the  fiery  darts  of  the  ad- 
versary overpower  them  unto 
blindness,  to  lead  them  away  to 
destruction. 

25.  Wherefore,  I,  Nephi,  did 
exhort  them  to  give  heed  unto  the 
word  of  the  Lord;  yea,  I  did  ex- 
hort them  with  all  the  energies 
of  my  soul,  and  with  all  the  fac- 
ulty which  I  possessed,  that  they 
would  give  heed  to  the  word  of 


e,  1  Ne.  19:13— 16.  22:11,12.  2Ne.  0:10—15.  9:1,2.  10:5— 9.  25:16.  17. 
30-7  8.  3  Ne.  5:21— 26.  20:29—34.  21:26 — 29.  29:1,8.  Morm.  5:14.  /,  l_>>e. 
8:10—12.     g,  1  Ne.  8:19. 


Between  B.  C.  600  and  592. 


30 


1   NEPHI,    16. 


God  and  remember  to  keep  his 
commandments  always  in  all 
things. 

26.  And  they  said  unto  me: 
What  meaneth  the  "river  of  water 
which  our  father  saw? 

27.  And  I  said  unto  them  that 
the  water  which  my  father  saw 
was  filthiness;  and  so  much  was 
his  mind  swallowed  up  in  other 
things  that  he  beheld  not  the 
filthiness  of  the  water. 

28.  And  I  said  unto  them  that 
it  was  an  awful  'gulf,  which  sep- 
arated the  wicked  from  the  tree 
of  life,  and  also  from  the  saints 
of  God. 

29.  And  I  said  unto  them  that 
it  was  a  representation  of  that 
awful  hell,  which  the  angel  said 
unto  me  was  prepared  for  the 
wicked. 

30.  And  I  said  unto  them  that 
our  father  also  saw  that  the  jus- 
tice of  God  did  also  divide  the 
wicked  from  the  righteous;  and 
the  brightness  thereof  was  like 
unto  the  brightness  of  a  flaming 
fire,  which  ascendeth  up  unto  God 
forever  and  ever,  and  hath  no  end. 

31.  And  they  said  unto  me: 
Doth  this  thing  mean  the  tor- 
ment of  the  body  in  the  days  of 
probation,  or  doth  it  mean  the 
final  state  of  the  soul  after  the 
death  of  the  temporal  body,  or 
doth  it  speak  of  the  things  which 
are  temporal? 

32.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I 
said  unto  them  that  it  was  a  rep- 
resentation of  things  both  tem- 
poral and  spiritual;  for  the  day 
should  come  that  they  must  be 
judged  of  their  works,  yea,  even 
the  works  which  were  done  by 
the  temporal  body  in  their  days 
of  probation. 


33.  Wherefore,  if  they  should 
die  in  their  wickedness  they 
must  be  cast  off  also,  as  to  the 
things  which  are  spiritual,  which 
are  pertaining  to  righteousness; 
wherefore,  they  must  be  brought 
to  stand  before  God,  to  be  judged 
of  their  works;  and  if  their  works 
have  been  ^filthiness  they  must 
needs  be  filthy;  and  if  they  be 
filthy  it  must  needs  be  that  they 
cannot  dwell  in  the  kingdom  of 
God;  if  so,  the  kingdom  of  God 
must  be  filthy  also. 

34.  But  behold,  I  say  unto  you, 
the  kingdom  of  God  is  not  filthy, 
and  there  cannot  any  unclean 
thing  enter  into  the  kingdom  of 
God;  wherefore  there  must  needs 
be  a  place  of  filthiness  prepared 
for  that  which  is  filthy. 

35.  And  there  is  a  place  pre- 
pared, yea,  even  that  '•awful  hell 
of  which  I  have  spoken,  and  the 
devil  is  the  foundation  of  it; 
wherefore  the  final  state  of  the 
souls  of  men  is  to  dwell  in  the 
kingdom  of  God,  or  to  be  cast  out 
because  of  that  'justice  of  which 
I  have  spoken. 

3  6.  Wherefore,  the  wicked  are 
rejected  from  the  righteous,  and 
also  from  that  tree  of  life,  whose 
fruit  is  most  precious  and  most 
desirable  above  all  other  fruits; 
yea,  and  it  is  the  greatest  of  all 
the  gifts  of  God.  And  thus  I 
spake  unto  my  brethren.     Amen. 

CHAPTER  16. 

Lehi's  sons  and  the  daughters  of 
Ishmael  intermarry — The  journey 
continued — The  ball  or  director  given 
— Death  of  Ishmael. 

1.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  after  I,  Nephi,  had  made 
an  end  of  speaking  to  my  breth- 


ft,  INg.  8:13.  i,lXe,  12:18.  2  Ne.  1  :13.  Al.  20:20.  He.  3  :29.  ;,  2  No.  9  :16. 
Mos.  2:37.  Al.  11:37.  Morm.  9:4.  14.  k,  vcr.  29.  2  Ne.  1:13.  2:29.  9:8—19, 
2G,  34.  3G.  28:15.21,23.  Jac.  0:10.  Al.  12:10— 18.  3  Ne.  27  :11,  12.  Moro.  8:13, 
14,  21.      I,  ver.  30.       D.  &  C.  29:37,  38.     80:30,  44,  84.  Bet.  B.  C.  000  and  592. 


1   NEPHI,   16. 


31 


ren,  behold  they  said  unto  me: 
Thou  hast  declared  unto  us  "hard 
things,  more  than  we  are  able  to 
bear. 

2.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I 
said  unto  them  that  I  knew  that 
I  had  spoken  hard  things  against 
the  wicked,  according  to  the 
truth;  and  the  righteous  have  I 
justified,  and  testified  that  they 
should  be  lifted  up  at  the  last 
day;  wherefore,  the  guilty  taketh 
the  truth  to  be  hard,  for  it  cutteth 
them  to  the  very  center. 

3.  And  now  my  brethren,  if  ye 
were  righteous  and  were  willing 
to  hearken  to  the  truth,  and  give 
heed  unto  it,  that  ye  might  walk 
uprightly  before  God,  then  ye 
would  not  murmur  because  of  the 
truth,  and  say:  Thou  speakest 
hard  things  against  us. 

4.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I, 
Nephi,  did  exhort  my  brethren, 
with  all  diligence,  to  keep  the 
commandments  of  the  Lord. 

5.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  did  humble  themselves  be- 
fore the  Lord;  insomuch  that  I 
had  joy  and  great  hopes  of  them, 
that  they  would  walk  in  the  paths 
of  righteousness. 

6.  Now,  all  these  things  were 
said  and  done  as  my  father  dwelt 
in  a  tent  in  the  ^valley  which  he 
called  Lemuel. 

7.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I, 
Nephi,  took  one  of  the  daughters 
of  '■Ishmael  to  wife;  and  also,  my 
brethren  took  of  the  daughters  of 
Ishmael  to  wife;  and  also  Zoram 
took  the  eldest  daughter  of  Ish- 
mael to  wife. 

8.  And  thus  my  father  had  ful- 
filled all  the  commandments  of 
the  Lord  which  had  been  given 
unto   him.      And   also,   I,   Nephi, 


had  been  blessed  of  the  Lord  ex- 
ceedingly. 

9.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the 
voice  of  the  Lord  spake  unto  my 
father  by  night,  and  commanded 
him  that  on  the  morrow  he  should 
take  his  journey  into  the  wilder- 
ness. 

10.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  as 
my  father  arose  in  the  morning, 
and  went  forth  to  the  tent  door, 
to  his  great  astonishment  he  be- 
held upon  the  ground  a  round 
"ball  of  curious  workmanship; 
and  it  was  of  fine  brass.  And 
within  the  ball  were  two  spindles; 
and  the  one  pointed  the  way 
whither  we  should  go  into  the 
wilderness. 

11.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  we 
did  gather  together  whatsoever 
things  we  should  carry  into  the 
wilderness,  and  all  the  remainder 
of  our  provisions  which  the  Lord 
had  given  unto  us;  and  we  did 
take  seed  of  every  kind  that  we 
might  carry  into  the  wilderness. 

12.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  we 
did  take  our  tents  and  depart  into 
the  wilderness,  across  the  river 
Laman. 

13.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  we 
traveled  for  the  space  of  four 
days,  nearly  a  south-southeast  di- 
rection, and  we  did  pitch  our 
tents  again;  and  we  did  call  the 
name  of  the  place  Shazer. 

14.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  we 
did  take  our  bows  and  our  ar- 
rows, and  go  forth  into  the  wil- 
derness to  slay  food  for  our  fam- 
ilies; and  after  we  had  slain  food 
for  our  families  we  did  return 
again  to  our  families  in  the  wil- 
derness, to  the  place  of  Shazer. 
And  we  did  go  forth  again  in  the 
wilderness,  following  the  same 
direction,    keeping    in    the    most 


a,  vors.  2.  3.  2  Ne.  1 :2G.  27.  Enos  23.  Moro.  9:4.  6,  1  Ne.  2:8,  14.  0:1. 
c,  1  No.  7:2—0,  19,  22.  d,  vers.  IG,  20—30.  1  Ne.  18:12.  21.  2  No.  5:12.  Al. 
37:38—47.  Between  B.  C.  GOO  and  592. 


32 


1  NEPHI,   16. 


fertile  parts  of  the  wilderness, 
which  were  in  the  borders  near 
the  Red  Sea. 

15.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  we 
did  travel  for  the  space  of  many 
days,  slaying  food  by  the  way, 
with  our  bows  and  our  arrows 
and  our  stones  and  our  slings. 

16.  And  we  did  follow  the  di- 
rections of  the  ball,  which  led  us 
in  the  more  fertile  parts  of  the 
wilderness. 

17.  And  after  we  had  traveled 
for  the  space  of  many  days,  we 
did  pitch  our  tents  for  the  space 
of  a  time,  that  we  might  again 
rest  ourselves  and  obtain  food 
for  our  families. 

18.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  as 
I,  Nephi,  went  forth  to  slay  food, 
behold,  I  did  break  my  bow, 
which  was  made  of  ^fine  steel; 
and  after  I  did  break  my  bow,  be- 
hold, my  brethren  were  angry 
with  me  because  of  the  loss  of 
my  bow,  for  we  did  obtain  no 
food. 

19.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  we 
did  return  without  food  to  our 
families,  and  being  much  fa- 
tigued, because  of  their  journey- 
ing, they  did  suffer  much  for  the 
want  of  food. 

20.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Laman  and  Lemuel  and  the  sons 
of  Ishmael  did  begin  to  murmur 
exceedingly,  because  of  their  suf- 
ferings and  afflictions  in  the  wil- 
derness; and  also  my  father  be- 
gan to  murmur  against  the  Lord 
his  God;  yea,  and  they  were  all 
exceeding  sorrowful,  even  that 
they  did  murmur  against  the 
Lord. 

21.  Now  it  came  to  pass  that  I, 
Nephi,  having  been  afflicted  with 
my  brethren  because  of  the  loss 
of  my  bow,  and  their  bows  having 
lost  their  springs,  it  began  to  be 


exceedingly  difficult,  yea,  inso- 
much that  we  could  obtain  no 
food. 

22.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I, 
Nephi,  did  speak  much  unto  my 
brethren,  because  they  had  hard- 
ened their  hearts  again,  even 
unto  complaining  against  the 
Lord  their  God. 

23.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I, 
Nephi,  did  make  out  of  wood  a 
bow,  and  out  of  a  straight  stick, 
an  arrow;  wherefore,  I  did  arm 
myself  with  a  bow  and  an  arrow, 
with  a  sling  and  with  stones. 
And  I  said  unto  my  father: 
Whither  shall  I  go  to  obtain 
food? 

24.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he 
did  inquire  of  the  Lord,  for  they 
had  humbled  themselves  because 
of  my  word;  for  I  did  say  many 
things  unto  them  in  the  energy 
of  my  soul, 

2  5.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  voice  of  the  Lord  came  unto 
my  father;  and  he  was  truly 
chastened  because  of  his  murmur- 
ing against  the  Lord,  insomuch 
that  he  was  brought  down  into 
the  depths  of  sorrow. 

26.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  voice  of  the  Lord  said  unto 
him:  Look  upon  the  ''ball,  and 
behold  the  things  which  are  writ- 
ten. 

27.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  my  father  beheld  the  things 
which  were  written  upon  the  ball, 
he  did  fear  and  tremble  exceed- 
ingly, and  also  my  brethren  and 
the  sons  of  Ishmael  and  our  wives. 

28.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I, 
Nephi,  beheld  the  pointers  which 
were  in  the  ball,  that  they  did 
*work  according  to  the  faith  and 
diligence  and  heed  which  we  did 
give  unto  them. 

29.  And  there  was  also  written 


37  :40. 


1  Ne.  4  :9.     2  Ne.  5  :15.     Jar.  8.     Etb.  7  :9.     Ps. 


18:34.     f,  1  Ne.  16:10.     z,  Al. 
Between  B,  C.  600  and  592. 


1  NEPHI,  16. 


33 


upon  them  a  new  writing,  which 
was  plain  to  be  read,  which  did 
give  us  understanding  concern- 
ing the  ways  of  the  Lord;  and  it 
was  written  and  changed  from 
time  to  time,  according  to  the 
faith  and  diligence  which  we  gave 
unto  it.  And  thus  we  see  that  by- 
small  means  the  Lord  can  bring 
about  great  things. 

30.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I, 
Nephi,  did  go  forth  up  into  the 
top  of  the  mountain,  according  to 
the  directions  which  were  given 
upon  the  ball. 

31.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I 
did  slay  wild  beasts,  insomuch 
that  I  did  obtain  food  for  our 
families. 

32.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I 
did  return  to  our  tents,  bearing 
the  beasts  which  I  had  slain;  and 
now  when  they  beheld  that  I  had 
obtained  food,  how  great  was 
their  joy!  And  it  came  to  pass 
that  they  did  humble  themselves 
before  the  Lord,  and  did  give 
thanks  unto  him. 

33.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  we 
did  again  take  our  journey,  trav- 
eling nearly  the  same  course  as 
in  the  beginning;  and  after  we 
had  traveled  for  the  space  of 
many  days  we  did  pitch  our  tents 
again,  that  we  might  tarry  for  the 
space  of  a  time. 

34.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
"Ishmael  died,  and  was  buried  in 
the  place  which  was  called  Na- 
hom. 

35.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  daughters  of  Ishmael  did 
mourn  exceedingly,  because  of 
the  loss  of  their  father,  and  be- 
cause of  their  afflictions  in  the 
wilderness;  and  they  did  murmur 
against  my  father,  because  he  had 
brought  them  out  of  the  land  of 
Jerusalem,  saying:  Our  father  is 


dead;  yea,  and  we  have  wandered 
much  in  the  wilderness,  and  we 
have  suffered  much  affliction, 
hunger,  thirst,  and  fatigue;  and 
after  all  these  sufferings  we  must 
perish  in  the  wilderness  with 
hunger. 

3  6.  And  thus  they  did  mur- 
mur against  my  father,  and  also 
against  me;  and  they  were  de- 
sirous to  return  again  to  Jeru- 
salem. 

37.  And  Laman  said  unto  Lem- 
uel and  also  unto  the  sons  of  Ish- 
mael: Behold,  let  us  slay  our 
father,  and  also  our  brother 
Nephi,  who  has  taken  it  upon  him 
to  be  our  ruler  and  "our  teacher, 
who  are  his  elder  brethren. 

38.  Now,  he  says  that  the  Lord 
has  talked  with  him,  and  also 
that  angels  have  ministered  unto 
him.  But  behold,  we  know  that 
he  lies  unto  us;  and  he  tells  us 
these  things,  and  he  worketh 
many  things  by  his  cunning  arts, 
that  he  may  deceive  our  eyes, 
thinking,  perhaps,  that  he  may 
lead  us  away  into  some  strange 
wilderness;  and  after  he  has  led 
us  away,  he  has  thought  to  make 
himself  a  king  and  a  ruler  over 
us,  that  he  may  do  with  us  ac- 
cording to  his  will  and  pleasure. 
And  after  this  manner  did  my 
brother  Laman  stir  up  their 
hearts  to  anger. 

39.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  Lord  was  with  us,  yea,  even 
the  voice  of  the  Lord  came  and 
did  speak  many  words  unto  them, 
and  did  chasten  them  exceed- 
ingly; and  after  they  were  chas- 
tened by  the  voice  of  the  Lord 
they  did  turn  away  their  anger, 
and  did  repent  of  their  sins,  inso- 
much that  the  Lord  did  bless  us 
again  with  food,  that  we  did  not 
perish. 


g,  1  Ne.  7:2 — 6,  19. 


Between  B.  C.  600  and  592. 


34 


1   NEPHI,    17. 


CHAPTER   17. 

Irreantum  or  many  waters — The 
Lord  commands  Nephi  to  build  a  ship 
— His  brethren  oppose  him  and  ai e 
confounded. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  we 
did  again  take  our  journey  in  the 
wilderness;  and  we  did  travel 
nearly  eastward  from  that  time 
forth.  And  we  did  travel  and 
wade  through  much  affliction  in 
the  wilderness;  and  our  women 
did  bear  children  in  the  wilder- 
ness. 

2.  And  so  great  were  the  bless- 
ings of  the  Lord  upon  us,  that 
while  we  did  live  upon  raw  meat 
in  the  wilderness,  our  women  did 
give  plenty  of  suck  for  their  chil- 
dren, and  were  strong,  yea,  even 
like  unto  the  men;  and  they  be- 
gan to  bear  their  journeyings 
without  murniurings. 

3.  And  thus  we  see  that  the 
commandments  of  God  must  be 
fulfilled.  And  if  it  so  be  that  the 
children  of  men  keep  the  com- 
mandments of  God  he  doth  nour- 
ish them,  and  strengthen  them, 
and  provide  means  whereby  they 
can  accomplish  the  thing  which 
he  has  commanded  them;  where- 
fore, he  did  provide  means  for 
us  while  we  did  sojourn  in  the 
wilderness. 

4.  And  we  did  sojourn  for  the 
space  of  many  years,  yea,  *even 
eight  years  in  the  wilderness. 

5.  And  we  did  come  to  the  land 
which  we  called  Bountiful,  be- 
cause of  its  much  fruit  and  also 
wild  honey;  and  all  these  things 
were  prepared  of  the  Lord  that 
we  might  not  perish.  And  we 
beheld  the  sea,  which  we  called 
Irreantum,  which,  being  inter- 
preted, is  many  waters. 

6.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  we 
did  pitch  our  tents  by  the  sea- 
shore;   and    notwithstanding   we 


had  suffered  many  afflictions  and 
much  difficulty,  yea,  even  so 
much  that  we  cannot  write  them 
all,  we  were  exceedingly  rejoiced 
when  we  came  to  the  seashore; 
and  we  called  the  place  Bounti- 
ful, because  of  its  much  fruit. 

7.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
after  I,  Nephi,  had  been  in  the 
land  of  Bountiful  for  the  space  of 
many  days,  the  voice  of  the  Lord 
came  unto  me,  saying:  Arise,  and 
get  thee  into  the  mountain.  And 
it  came  to  pass  that  I  arose  and 
went  up  into  the  mountain,  and 
cried  unto  the  Lord. 

8.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the 
Lord  spake  unto  me,  saying: 
Thou  Shalt  construct  a  ship,  after 
the  manner  which  I  shall  show 
thee,  that  I  may  carry  thy  people 
across  these  waters. 

9.  And  I  said:  Lord,  whither 
shall  I  go  that  I  may  find  ore  to 
molten,  that  I  may  make  tools  to 
construct  the  ship  after  the  man- 
ner which  thou  hast  shown  unto 
me? 

10.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  Lord  told  me  whither  I  should 
go  to  find  ore,  that  I  might  make 
tools. 

11.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I, 
Nephi,  did  make  a  bellows  where- 
with to  blow  the  fire,  of  the  skins 
of  beasts;  and  after  I  had  made 
a  bellows,  that  I  might  have- 
wherewith  to  blow  the  fire,  I  did 
smite  two  stones  together  that  I 
might  make  fire. 

12.  For  the  Lord  had  not 
hitherto  suffered  that  we  should 
make  much  fire,  as  we  journeyed 
in  the  wilderness;  for  he  said:  ]« 
will  make  thy  food  become  sweet, 
that  ye  cook  it  not; 

13.  And  I  will  also  be  your 
light  in  the  wilderness;  and  I 
will  prepare  the  way  before  you, 

•  B.   C.   592. 


1   NEPHI,   17. 


35 


if  it  so  be  that  ye  shall  keep  my 
commandments;  wherefore,  inas- 
much as  ye  shall  keep  my  com- 
mandments ye  shall  be  led  to- 
wards the  "promised  land;  and  ye 
shall  know  that  it  is  by  me  that 
ye  are  led. 

14.  Yea,  and  the  Lord  said 
also  that:  After  ye  have  arrived 
in  the  promised  land,  ye  shall 
know  that  I,  the  Lord,  am  God; 
and  that  I,  the  Lord,  did  deliver 
you  from  destruction;  yea,  that 
I  did  bring  you  out  of  the  land  of 
Jerusalem. 

15.  Wherefore,  I,  Nephi,  did 
strive  to  keep  the  commandments 
of  the  Lord,  and  I  did  exhort  my 
brethren  to  faithfulness  and  dili- 
gence. 

16.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I 
did  make  "tools  of  the  ore  which 
I  did  molten  out  of  the  rock. 

17.  And  when  my  brethren  saw 
that  I  was  about  to  '^build  a  ship, 
they  began  to  murmur  against 
me,  saying:  Our  brother  is  a  fool, 
for  he  thinketh  that  he  can  build 
a  ship;  yea,  and  he  also  thinketh 
that  he  can  cross  these  great 
waters. 

18.  And  thus  my  brethren  did 
complain  against  me,  and  were 
desirous  that  they  might  not 
labor,  for  they  did  not  believe 
that  I  could  build  a  ship;  neither 
would  they  believe  that  I  was  in- 
structed of  the  Lord. 

19.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  I,  Nephi,  was  exceeding  sor- 
rowful because  of  the  hardness 
of  their  hearts;  and  now  when 
they  saw  that  I  began  to  be  sor- 
rowful they  were  glad  in  their 
hearts,  insomuch  that  they  did 
rejoice  over  me,  saying:  We  knew 
that  ye  could  not  construct  a 
ship,  for  we  knew  that  ye  were 
lacking  in  .judgment;  wherefore, 


thou    canst    not    accomplish    so 
great  a  work. 

20.  And  thou  art  like  unto  our 
father,  led  away  by  the  foolish 
imaginations  of  his  heart;  yea, 
he  hath  led  us  out  of  the  land  of 
Jerusalem,  and  we  have  wan- 
dered in  the  wilderness  for  these 
many  years;  and  our  women  have 
toiled,  being  big  with  child;  and 
they  have  borne  children  in  the 
wilderness  and  suffered  all  things, 
save  it  were  death;  and  it  would 
have  been  better  that  they  had 
died  before  they  came  out  of 
Jerusalem  than  to  have  suffered 
these  afflictions. 

21.  Behold,  these  many  years 
we  have  suffered  in  the  wilder- 
ness, which  time  we  might  have 
enjoyed  our  possessions  and  the 
land  of  our  inheritance;  yea,  and 
we  might  have  been  happy. 

22.  And  we  know  that  the  peo- 
ple who  were  in  the  land  of  Jeru- 
salem were  a  righteous  people; 
for  they  kept  the  statutes  and 
judgments  of  the  Lord,  and  all 
his  commandments,  according  to 
the  law  of  Moses;  wherefore,  we 
know  that  they  are  a  righteous 
people;  and  our  father  hath 
judged  them,  and  hath  led  us 
away  because  we  would  hearken 
unto  his  words;  yea,  and  our 
brother  is  like  unto  him.  And 
after  this  manner  of  language 
did  my  brethren  murmur  and 
complain  against  us. 

23.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I, 
Nephi,  spake  unto  them,  saying: 
Do  ye  believe  that  our  fathers, 
who  were  the  children  of  Israel, 
would  have  been  led  away  out  of 
the  hands  of  the  Egyptians  if 
they  had  not  hearkened  unto  the 
words  of  the  Lord? 

24.  Yea,  do  ye  suppose  that 
they  would  have  been  led  out  of 


a,  1   Ne.  2:20.     18:23.     b,  vers.  0,  10. 


8,  49,  51.     18:1— G. 

About  B.  C.  591. 


36 


1  NEPHI,   17. 


bondage,  if  the  Lord  had  not  com- 
manded Moses  that  he  should 
lead  them  out  of  bondage? 

25.  Now  ye  know  that  the  chil- 
dren of  Israel  were  in  bondage; 
and  ye  know  that  they  were 
laden  with  tasks,  which  were 
grievous  to  be  borne;  wherefore, 
ye  know  that  it  must  needs  be  a 
good  thing  for  them,  that  they 
should  be  brought  out  of  bondage. 

26.  Now  ye  know  that  Moses 
was  commanded  of  the  Lord  to 
do  that  great  work;  and  ye  know 
that  by  his  word  the  waters  of  the 
Red  Sea  were  divided  hither  and 
thither,  and  they  passed  through 
on  dry  ground. 

27.  But  ye  know  that  the 
Egyptians  were  drowned  in  the 
Red  Sea,  who  were  the  armies  of 
Pharaoh. 

28.  And  ye  also  know  that  they 
were  fed  with  manna  in  the  wil- 
derness. 

29.  Yea,  and  ye  also  know  that 
Moses,  by  his  word  according  to 
the  power  of  God  which  was  in  him, 
smote  the  rock,  and  there  came 
forth  water,  that  the  children  of 
Israel  might  quench  their  thirst. 

30.  And  notwithstanding  they 
being  led,  the  Lord  their  God, 
their  Redeemer,  going  before 
them,  leading  them  by  day  and 
giving  light  unto  them  by  night, 
and  doing  all  things  for  them 
which  were  expedient  for  man  to 
receive,  they  hardened  their 
hearts  and  blinded  their  minds, 
and  reviled  against  Moses  and 
against  the  true  and  living  God. 

31.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
according  to  his  word  he  did  de- 
stroy them;  and  according  to  his 
word  he  did  lead  them;  and  ac- 
cording to  his  word  he  did  do  all 
things  for  them;  and  there  was 
not  any  thing  done  save  it  were 
by  his  word. 


32.  And  after  they  had  crossed 
the  river  Jordan  he  did  make 
them  mighty  unto  the  driving  out 
of  the  children  of  the  land,  yea, 
unto  the  scattering  them  to  de- 
struction. 

33.  And  now,  do  ye  suppose 
that  the  children  of  this  land, 
who  were  in  the  land  of  promise, 
who  were  driven  out  by  our  fa- 
thers, do  ye  suppose  that  they 
were  righteous?  Behold,  I  say 
unto  you,  Nay. 

34.  Do  ye  suppose  that  our 
fathers  would  have  been  more 
choice  than  they  if  they  had 
been  righteous?  I  say  unto  you, 
Nay. 

35.  Behold,  the  Lord  esteem- 
eth  all  flesh  in  one;  he  that  is 
righteous  is  favored  of  God.  But 
behold,  this  people  had  rejected 
every  word  of  God,  and  they  were 
ripe  in  iniquity;  and  the  fulness 
of  the  wrath  of  God  was  upon 
them;  and  the  Lord  did  curse  the 
land  against  them,  and  bless  it 
unto  our  fathers;  yea,  he  did 
curse  it  against  them  unto  their 
destruction,  and  he  did  bless  it 
unto  our  fathers  unto  their  ob- 
taining power  over  it. 

36.  Behold,  the  Lord  hath 
created  the  earth  that  it  should 
be  inhabited;  and  he  hath  created 
his  children  that  they  should  pos- 
sess it. 

3  7.  And  he  raiseth  up  a  right- 
eous nation,  and  destroyeth  the 
nations  of  the  wicked. 

38.  And  he  leadeth  away  the 
righteous  into  precious  lands,  and 
the  wicked  he  destroyeth,  and 
curseth  the  land  unto  them  for 
their  sakes. 

39.  He  ruleth  high  in  the 
heavens,  for  it  is  his  throne,  and 
this  earth  is  his  footstool. 

40.  And  he  loveth  those  who 
will  have  him  to  be  their  God. 


About  B.  C.  591. 


1  NEPHI,  17. 


37 


Behold,  he  loved  our  fathers,  and 
he  covenanted  virith  them,  yea, 
even  Abraham,  Isaac,  and  Jacob; 
and  he  remembered  the  covenants 
which  he  had  made;  wherefore, 
he  did  bring  them  out  of  the  land 
of  Egypt. 

41.  And  he  did  straiten  them 
in  the  wilderness  with  his  rod; 
for  they  hardened  their  hearts, 
even  as  ye  have;  and  the  Lord 
straitened  them  because  of  their 
iniquity.  He  sent  fiery  flying 
serpents  among  them;  and  after 
they  were  bitten  he  prepared  a 
way  that  they  might  be  healed; 
and  the  labor  which  they  had  to 
perform  was  to  look;  and  be- 
cause of  the  simpleness  of  the 
way,  or  the  easiness  of  it,  there 
were  many  who  perished. 

42.  And  they  did  harden  their 
hearts  from  time  to  time,  and 
they  did  revile  against  Moses,  and 
also  against  God;  nevertheless,  ye 
know  that  they  were  led  forth  by 
his  matchless  power  into  the  land 
of  promise. 

43.  And  now,  after  all  these 
things,  the  time  has  come  that 
they  have  become  wicked,  yea, 
nearly  unto  ripeness;  and  I  know 
not  but  they  are  at  this  day  about 
to  be  destroyed;  for  I  know  that 
the  day  must  surely  come  that 
they  must  be  destroyed,  save  a 
few  only,  who  shall  be  led  away 
into  captivity. 

44.  Wherefore,  the  Lord  ''com- 
manded my  father  that  he  should 
depart  into  the  wilderness;  and 
the  ^Jews  also  sought  to  take 
away  his  life;  yea,  and  ^ye  also 
have  sought  to  take  away  his  life; 
wherefore,  ye  are  murderers  in 
your  hearts  and  ye  are  like  unto 
them. 

45.  Ye  are  swift  to  do  iniquity 


but  slow  to  remember  the  Lord 
your  God.  ^Ye  have  seen  an 
angel,  and  he  spake  unto  you; 
yea,  ye  have  heard  his  voice  from 
time  to  time;  and  he  hath  spoken 
unto  you  in  a  still  small  voice, 
but  ye  were  past  feeling,  that  ye 
could  not  feel  his  words;  where- 
fore, he  has  spoken  unto  you  like 
unto  the  voice  of  thunder,  which 
did  cause  the  earth  to  shake  as 
if  it  were  to  divide  asunder. 

46.  And  ye  also  know  that  by 
the  power  of  his  almighty  word 
he  can  "cause  the  earth  that  it 
shall  pass  away;  yea,  and  ye  know 
that  by  his  word  he  can  cause  the 
*rough  places  to  be  made  smooth, 
and  smooth  places  shall  be  broken 
up.  O,  then,  why  is  it,  that  ye 
can  be  so  hard  in  your  hearts? 

47.  Behold,  my  soul  is  rent 
with  anguish  because  of  you,  and 
my  heart  is  pained;  I  fear  lest  ye 
shall  be  cast  off  forever.  Behold, 
I  am  full  of  the  Spirit  of  God,  in- 
somuch that  my  frame  has  no 
strength. 

48.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  when  I  had  spoken  these 
words  they  were  angry  with  me, 
and  were  desirous  to  throw  me 
into  the  depths  of  the  sea;  and 
as  they  came  forth  to  lay  their 
hands  upon  me  I  spake  unto 
them,  saying:  In  the  name  of  the 
Almighty  God,  I  command  you 
that  ye  ^touch  me  not,  for  I  am 
filled  with  the  power  of  God,  even 
unto  the  consuming  of  my  flesh; 
and  whoso  shall  lay  his  hands 
upon,  me  shall  wither  even  as  a 
dried  reed;  and  he  shall  be  as 
naught  before  the  power  of  God, 
for  God  shall  smite  him. 

49.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I, 
Nephi,  said  unto  them  that  they 
should  murmur  no  more  against 


d,  1  Ne.  2:2.  e,  1  Ne.  2:1.  f,  1  Ne.  16:37.  g, 
i,  1  Ne.  12:4.  19:11,  12.  2  Ne.  26:4—6.  He.  14:21- 
52—55.     2  Ne.  1:26,  27. 


1    Ne.    3:29.      li,   3    Ne.    26:3. 

-24.     3  Ne.  8  :5 — 19.     ;,  vers. 

About  B.  C.  591. 


38 


1  NEPHI,   18. 


their  father;  neither  should  they 
withhold  their  labor  from  me, 
for  God  had  commanded  me  that 
I  should  build  a  ship. 

5  0.  And  I  said  unto  them:  ^If 
God  had  commanded  me  to  do  all 
things  I  could  do  them.  If  he 
should  command  me  that  I  should 
say  unto  this  water,  be  thou 
earth,  it  should  be  earth;  and  if 
I  should  say  it,  it  would  be  done. 

51.  And  now,  if  the  Lord 
has  such  great  power,  and  has 
wrought  so  many  miracles  among 
the  children  of  men,  how  is  it  that 
he  cannot  instruct  me,  that  I 
should  build  a  ship? 

52.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I, 
Nephi,  said  many  things  unto  my 
brethren,  insomuch  that  they 
were  confounded  and  could  not 
contend  against  me;  neither  durst 
they  lay  their  hands  upon  me  nor 
touch  me  with  their  fingers,  even 
for  the  space  of  many  days.  Now 
they  durst  not  do  this  lest  they 
should  wither  before  me,  so  pow- 
erful was  the  Spirit  of  God;  and 
thus  it  had  wrought  upon  them. 

53.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  Lord  said  unto  me:  Stretch 
forth  thine  hand  again  unto  thy 
brethren,  and  they  shall  'not 
wither  before  thee,  but  I  will 
shock  them,  saith  the  Lord,  and 
this  will  I  do,  that  they  may 
know  that  I  am  the  Lord  their 
God. 

54.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I 
stretched  forth  my  hand  unto  my 
brethren,  and  they  did  not  wither 
before  me;  but  the  Lord  did 
shake  them,  even  according  to 
the  word  which  he  had  spoken. 

55.  And  now,  they  said:  We 
know  of  a  surety  that  the  Lord 
is  with  thee,  for  we  know  that  it 
is  the  power  of  the  Lord  that  has 
shaken  us.     And  they  fell  down 


before  me,  and  were  about  to 
worship  me,  but  I  would  not 
suffer  them,  saying:  I  am  thy 
brother,  yea,  even  thy  younger 
brother;  wherefore,  worship  the 
Lord  thy  God,  and  honor  thy 
father  and  thy  mother,  that  thy 
days  may  be  long  in  the  land 
which  the  Lord  thy  God  shall  give 
thee. 

CHAPTER   18. 

The  ship  completed — Jacob  and 
Joseph — The  voyage  begun — Revelry 
and  rebellion — A  storm  at  sea — Ar- 
rival in  the  promised  land. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  did  worship  the  Lord,  and 
did  go  forth  with  me;  and  we 
did  work  timbers  of  curious  work- 
manship. And  the  Lord  did  show 
me  from  time  to  time  after  what 
manner  I  should  work  the  timbers 
of  the  ship. 

2.  Now  I,  Nephi,  did  not  "work 
the  timbers  after  the  manner 
which  was  learned  by  men, 
neither  did  I  build  the  ship  after 
the  manner  of  men;  but  I  did 
build  it  after  the  manner  which 
the  Lord  had  shown  unto  me; 
wherefore,  it  was  not  after  the 
manner  of  men. 

3.  And  I,  Nephi,  did  go  into 
the  mount  oft,  and  I  did  pray 
oft  unto  the  Lord;  wherefore 
the  Lord  showed  unto  me  great 
things. 

4.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
after  I  had  finished  the  ship,  ac- 
cording to  the  word  of  the  Lord, 
my  brethren  beheld  that  it  was 
good,  and  that  the  workmanship 
thereof  was  exceeding  fine; 
wherefore,  they  did  humble  them- 
selves again  before  the  Lord. 

5.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the 
voice  of  the  Lord  came  unto  my 
father,  that  we  should  arise  and 
go  down  into  the  ship. 


k,    1    Ne.    3:7.     Jac.    -4:6. 
Chap.  18:    a,  1  Ne.  17:8. 


Philip.   4:13.     I,   vers.   48,    54,    55. 


About  B.  C.  591- 


1   NEPHI,    18. 


39 


6.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  on 
the  morrow,  after  we  had  pre- 
pared all  things,  much  fruits  and 
meat  from  the  wilderness,  and 
honey  in  abundance,  and  pro- 
visions according  to  that  which 
the  Lord  had  commanded  us,  we 
did  go  down  into  the  ship,  with 
all  our  loading  and  our  ^seeds, 
and  whatsoever  thing  we  had 
brought  with  us,  every  one  ac- 
cording to  his  age;  wherefore,  we 
did  all  go  down  into  the  ship, 
with  our  wives  and  our  children. 

7.  And  now,  my  father  had 
begat  two  sons  in  the  wilderness; 
the  elder  was  called  Jacob  and 
the  younger  Joseph. 

8.  And  it  came  to  pass  after 
we  had  all  gone  down  into  the 
ship,  and  had  taken  with  us  our 
provisions  and  things  which  had 
been  commanded  us,  we  did  put 
forth  into  the  sea  and  were  driven 
forth  before  the  wind  '^towards 
the  promised  land. 

9.  And  after  we  had  been 
driven  forth  before  the  wind  for 
the  space  of  many  days,  behold, 
my  brethren  and  the  sons  of  Ish- 
mael  and  also  their  wives  began 
to  make  themselves  merry,  inso- 
much that  they  began  to  dance, 
and  to  sing,  and  to  speak  with 
much  rudeness,  yea,  even  that 
they  did  forget  by  what  power 
they  had  been  brought  thither; 
yea,  they  were  lifted  up  unto  ex- 
ceeding rudeness. 

10.  And  I,  Nephi,  began  to  fear 
exceedingly  lest  the  Lord  should 
be  angry  with  us,  and  smite  us 
because  of  our  iniquity,  that  we 
should  be  swallowed  up  in  the 
depths  of  the  sea;  wherefore,  I, 
Nephi,  began  to  speak  to  them 
with  much  soberness;  but  behold 
they  were  angry  with  me,  say- 
ing: We  will  not  that  our  younger 


brother  shall  be  a  ''ruler  over  us. 

11.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Laman  and  Lemuel  did  take  me 
and  bind  me  with  cords,  and  thoy 
did  treat  me  with  much  harsh- 
ness; nevertheless,  the  Lord  did 
suffer  it  that  he  might  show  forth 
his  power,  unto  the  fulfilling  of 
his  word  which  he  had  spoken 
concerning  the  wicked. 

12.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
after  they  had  bound  me  inso- 
much that  I  could  not  move,  the 
^compass,  which  had  been  pre- 
pared of  the  Lord,  did  cease  to 
work. 

13.  Wherefore,  they  knew  not 
whither  they  should  steer  the 
ship,  insomuch  that  there  arose 
a  great  storm,  yea,  a  great  and 
terrible  tempest,  and  we  were 
driven  back  upon  the  waters  for 
the  space  of  three  days;  and  they 
began  to  be  frightened  exceed- 
ingly lest  they  should  be  drowned 
in  the  sea;  nevertheless  they  did 
not  loose  me. 

14.  And  on  the  fourth  day, 
which  we  had  been  driven  back, 
the  tempest  began  to  be  exceed- 
ing sore. 

15.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
we  were  about  to  be  swallowed 
up  in  the  depths  of  the  sea.  And 
after  we  had  been  driven  back 
upon  the  waters  for  the  space  of 
four  days,  my  brethren  began  to 
see  that  the  judgments  of  God 
were  upon  them,  and  that  they 
must  perish  save  that  they  should 
repent  of  their  iniquities;  where- 
fore, they  came  unto  me,  and 
loosed  the  bands  which  were  upon 
my  wrists,  and  behold  they  had 
swollen  exceedingly;  and  also 
mine  ankles  were  much  swollen, 
and  great  was  the  soreness  there- 
of. 

16.  Nevertheless,    I    did    look 


6,  1  Ne,  S:l.     10:11.     ver.  24 
14,    30.      14:2.     18:22,    23 
e,  see  d,  1  Ne.  16. 


,.      c,  1  Ne.  2:20.      5:.';.'22.      7:13.      12:1.  4.      13:12, 
d,    1    Ne.    2:22.      IG  :37,    3S.     2   Ne.    1:25—27.     5:3,    19. 

About  B.  C.  590. 


40 


1  NEPHI,    19. 


unto  my  God,  and  I  did  praise 
him  all  the  day  long;  and  I  did 
not  murmur  against  the  Lord  be- 
cause of  mine  afflictions. 

17.  Now  my  father,  Lehi,  had 
said  many  things  unto  them,  and 
a^so  unto  the  ^sons  of  Ishmael; 
but,  behold,  they  did  breathe  out 
much  threatenings  against  any- 
one that  should  speak  for  me; 
and  my  parents  being  stricken  in 
years,  and  having  suffered  much 
grief  because  of  their  children, 
they  were  brought  down,  yea, 
even  upon  their  sick-beds. 

18.  Because  of  their  grief  and 
much  sorrow,  and  the  iniquity  of 
my  brethren,  they  were  brought 
near  even  to  be  carried  out  of 
this  time  to  meet  their  God;  yea, 
their  grey  hairs  were  about  to  be 
brought  down  to  lie  low  in  the 
dust;  yea,  even  they  were  near 
to  be  cast  with  sorrow  into  a 
watery  grave. 

19.  And  "Jacob  and  Joseph 
also,  being  young,  having  need  of 
much  nourishment,  were  grieved 
because  of  the  afflictions  of  their 
mother;  and  also  ''my  wife  with 
her  tears  and  prayers,  and  also 
my  children,  did  not  soften  the 
hearts  of  my  brethren  that  they 
would  loose  me. 

20.  And  there  was  nothing 
save  it  were  the  power  of  God, 
which  threatened  them  with  de- 
struction, could  soften  their 
hearts;  wherefore,  when  they  saw 
that  they  were  about  to  be  swal- 
lowed up  in  the  depths  of  the  sea 
they  repented  of  the  thing  which 
they  had  done,  insomuch  that 
they  loosed  me. 

21.  And  it  came  to  pass  after 
they  had  loosed  me,  behold,  I 
took    the    ^compass,    and    it   did 


work  whither  I  desired  it.  And 
it  came  to  pass  that  I  prayed  unto 
the  Lord;  and  after  I  had  prayed 
the  winds  did  cease,  and  the  storm 
did  cease,  and  there  was  a  great 
calm. 

22.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I, 
Nephi,  did  ^guide  the  ship,  that 
we  sailed  again  towards  the 
promised  land. 

2  3.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
after  we  had  sailed  for  the  space 
of  many  days  *we  did  arrive  at 
the  ^promised  land;  and  we  went 
forth  upon  the  land,  and  did  pitch 
our  tents;  and  we  did  call  it  the 
promised  land. 

24.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  we 
did  begin  to  till  the  earth,  and 
we  began  to  plant  seeds;  yea,  we 
did  put  all  our  'seeds  into  the 
earth,  which  we  had  brought 
from  the  land  of  Jerusalem.  And 
it  came  to  pass  that  they  did  grow 
exceedingly;  wherefore,  we  were 
blessed  in  abundance. 

25.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  we 
did  find  upon  the  land  of  promise, 
as  we  journeyed  in  the  wilder- 
ness, that  there  were  "'beasts  in 
the  forests  of  every  kind,  both  the 
cow  and  the  ox,  and  the  ass  and 
the  horse,  and  the  goat  and  the 
wild  goat,  and  all  manner  of  wild 
animals,  which  were  for  the  use 
of  men.  And  we  did  find  all  man- 
ner of  "ore,  both  of  gold,  and  of 
silver,  and  of  copper. 

CHAPTER   19. 

Nephi's  record  of  his  people — Sun- 
dry prophets  mentioned — Zenos  and 
his  predictions. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the 
Lord  commanded  me,  wherefore 
I  did  make  "plates  of  ore  that  I 


/,  1  No.  7 :6.  g,   ver.  . . 
I,    1  Ne.  8:1.  m,    Enos  21. 
1! 
11. 


h,   1  Ne.  16:7.  i,   ver.  12.   f,  ver.  13.  Tc,   1  Ne.  2:20. 
18:9.  20:0.  3  Ne.  3:22.  4:4.  6:1.  Eth.  9:18, 

He.  6:9— 


1  Ne.  8:1.  m,  Enos  21.  A1.  18:9.  20:0.  3  Ne.  3:22.  4:4.  6:1.  Et 
I,  31 — 34.  10:19—21.  n,  1  Ne.  19:1.  2  Ne,  5:14 — 16.  .Tac.  2:12,  13.  H 
L.  Eth.  9:17.  10:7,  12,  23.    Chap.  19:  a,   see  J,   1  Ne.  1. 

*  Pkobablt  about  B 


Pkobablt  about  B.  C.  589. 


1   NEPHI,    19. 


41 


might  engraven  upon  them  the 
record  of  my  people.  And  upon 
the  plates  which  I  made  I  did  en- 
graven the  "record  of  my  father, 
and  also  our  journeyings  in  the 
wilderness,  and  the  prophecies  of 
my  father;  and  also  many  of  mine 
own  prophecies  have  I  engraven 
upon  them. 

2.  And  I  knew  not  at  the  time 
when  I  made  them  that  I  should 
be  commanded  of  the  Lord  to 
make  these  plates;  wherefore, 
the  record  of  my  father,  and  the 
genealogy  of  his  fathers,  and  the 
more  part  of  all  our  proceedings 
in  the  wilderness  are  engraven 
upon  those  plates  of  which  I  have 
spoken;  wherefore,  the  things 
which  transpired  before  I  made 
these  plates  are,  of  a  truth,  more 
particularly  made  mention  upon 
the  first  plates. 

3.  And  after  I  had  made  ""these 
plates  by  way  of  commandment, 
I,  Nephi,  received  a  command- 
ment that  the  ministry  and  the 
prophecies,  the  more  plain  and 
precious  parts  of  them,  should  be 
written  upon  these  plates;  and 
that  the  things  which  were  writ- 
ten should  be  kept,  for  the  in- 
struction of  my  people,  who 
should  possess  the  land,  and  also 
for  other  wise  purposes,  which 
purposes  are  known  unto  the 
Lord. 

4.  Wherefore,  I,  Nephi,  did 
make  a  record  upon  the  "^other 
plates,  which  gives  an  account,  or 
which  gives  a  greater  account  of 
the  wars  and  contentions  and  de- 
structions of  my  people.  And 
this  have  I  done,  and  commanded 
my  people  what  they  should  do 
after  I  was  gone;  and  that  these 
plates  should  be  handed  down 
from  one  generation  to  another, 
or  from  one  prophet  to  another, 


until   further  commandments   of 
the  Lord. 

5.  And  an  account  of  my  mak- 
ing ^these  plates  shall  be  given 
hereafter;  and  then,  behold,  I 
proceed  according  to  that  which 
I  have  spoken;  and  this  I  do  that 
the  more  sacred  things  may  be 
kept  for  the  knowledge  of  my 
people. 

6.  Nevertheless,  I  do  not  write 
anything  upon  plates  save  it  be 
that  I  think  it  be  sacred.  And 
now,  if  I  do  err,  even  did  they  err 
of  old;  not  that  I  would  excuse 
myself  because  of  other  men,  but 
because  of  the  weakness  which  is 
in  me,  according  to  the  flesh,  I 
would  excuse  myself. 

7.  For  the  things  which  some 
men  esteem  to  be  of  great  worth, 
both  to  the  body  and  soul,  others 
set  at  naught  and  trample  under 
their  feet.  Yea,  even  the  very 
God  of  Israel  do  men  trample  un- 
der their  feet;  I  say,  trample 
under  their  feet  but  I  would 
speak  in  other  words — they  set 
him  at  naught,  and  hearken  not 
to  the  voice  of  his  counsels. 

8.  And  behold  he  cometh,  ac- 
cording to  the  words  of  the  angel, 
in  ''six  hundred  years  from  the 
time  my  father  left  Jerusalem. 

9.  And  the  world,  because  of 
their  iniquity,  shall  judge  him  to 
be  a  thing  of  naught;  wherefore 
they  scourge  him,  and  he  suffer- 
eth  it;  and  they  smite  him,  and 
he  suffereth  it.  Yea,  they  spit 
upon  him,  and  he  suffereth  it,  be- 
cause of  his  loving  kindness  and 
his  long-suffering  towards  the 
children  of  men. 

10.  And  the  God  of  our  fath- 
ers, who  were  led  out  of  Egypt, 
out  of  bondage,  and  also  were 
preserved  in  the  wilderness  by 
him,  yea,  the  God  of  Abraham, 


6,  1  Ne.  1:16,  17.     19:2.     <^,  1  Ne.  9:2. 
sec.  10.     /,  1  Ne.  10:4. 
4 


I,  1  Ne.  9  :4.      e,  2  Ne.  5  :30.       D.  &  C. 
Between  B.  C.  588  and  570. 


42 


1   NEPHI.    19. 


and  of  Isaac,  and  the  God  of 
Jacob,  yieldeth  himself,  accord- 
ing to  the  words  of  the  angel,  as 
a  man,  into  the  hands  of  wicked 
men,  to  be  lifted  up,  according  to 
the  words  of  ''Zenock,  and  to  be 
crucified,  according  to  the  words 
of  Neum,  and  to  be  buried  in  a 
sepulchre,  according  to  the  words 
of  ''Zenos,  which  he  spake  con- 
cerning the  Hhree  days  of  dark- 
ness, which  should  be  a  sign  given 
of  his  death  unto  those  who 
should  inhabit  the  isles  of  the  sea, 
more  especially  given  unto  those 
who  are  of  the  house  of  Israel. 

11.  For  thus  spake  the  prophet: 
The  Lord  God  surely  shall  visit 
all  the  house  of  Israel  at  that  day, 
some  with  his  ■'voice,  because  of 
their  righteousness,  unto  their 
great  joy  and  salvation,  and 
others  'with  the  thunderings  and 
the  lightnings  of  his  power,  by 
tempest,  by  fire,  and  by  smoke, 
and  vapor  of  darkness,  and  by 
the  opening  of  the  earth,  and  by 
mountains  which  shall  be  carried 
up. 

12.  And  all  these  things  must 
surely  come,  saith  the  prophet 
Zenos.  And  the  'rocks  of  the 
earth  must  rend;  and  because  of 
the  groanings  of  the  earth,  many 
of  the  kings  of  the  isles  of  the 
sea  shall  be  wrought  upon  by  the 
Spirit  of  God,  to  exclaim:  The 
God  of  nature  suffers. 

13.  And  as  for  those  who  are 
at  Jerusalem,  saith  the  prophet, 
they  shall  be  scourged  by  all  peo- 
ple, because  they  crucify  the  God 
of  Israel,  and  turn  their  hearts 
aside,  rejecting  signs  and  won- 
ders, and  the  power  and  glory  of 
the  God  of  Israel. 

14.  And     because     they     turn 


their  hearts  aside,  saith  the 
prophet,  and  have  despised  the 
Holy  One  of  Israel,  they  shall 
wander  in  the  flesh,  and  perish, 
and  become  a  hiss  and  a  by-word, 
and  be  hated  among  all  nations. 

15.  Nevertheless,  when  that 
day  Cometh,  saith  the  prophet, 
that  "'they  no  more  turn  aside 
their  hearts  against  the  Holy  One 
of  Israel,  then  will  he  remember 
the  covenants  which  he  made  to 
their  fathers. 

16.  Yea,  then  will  he  remem- 
ber the  isles  of  the  sea;  yea,  and 
all  the  people  who  are  of  the 
house  of  Israel,  will  I  gather  in, 
saith  the  Lord,  according  to  the 
words  of  the  prophet  "Zenos, 
from  the  four  quarters  of  the 
earth. 

17.  Yea,  and  all  the  earth  shall 
see  the  salvation  of  the  Lord, 
saith  the  prophet;  every  nation, 
kindred,  tongue  and  people  shall 
be  blessed. 

18.  And  I,  Nephi,  have  written 
these  things  unto  my  people,  that 
perhaps  I  might  persuade  them 
that  they  would  remember  the 
Lord  their  Redeemer. 

19.  Wherefore,  I  speak  unto 
all  the  house  of  Israel,  if  it  so 
be  that  they  should  obtain  these 
things. 

20.  For  behold,  I  have  work- 
ings in  the  spirit,  which  doth 
weary  me  even  that  all  my  joints 
are  weak,  for  those  who  are  at 
Jerusalem;  for  had  not  the  Lord 
been  merciful,  to  show  unto  me 
concerning  them,  even  as  he  had 
prophets  of  old,  .1  should  have 
perished  also. 

21.  And  he  surely  did  show 
unto  the  prophets  of  old  all 
things  concerning  them;  and  also 


^,A1.  3.3:15.  34:7.  IIo.  8  :20.  3  No.  10  :l.u— 17.  7i,  vers.  12.  IG.  Jac.  5  :1.  C  :1. 
Al.  33:3.  13,  15.  34:7.  He.  8:19.  15:11.  3  Ne.  10:16.  i.  He.  14:20,  27.  3  Ne. 
8:19—23.  10:9.  j,  3  Ne.  9.  k.  He.  14:20—27.  3  Ne.  8:5—23.  I,  He.  14:21,  22. 
3  Ne.  8:17,  18.     m,  see  e,  1  Ne.  15.     n,  see  h.  Between  B.  C.  588  and  570. 


1   NEPHI,    20. 


43 


he  did  show  unto  many  concern- 
ing us;  wherefore,  it  must  needs 
be  that  we  know  concerning  them 
for  they  are  "written  upon  the 
plates  of  brass. 

22.  Now  it  came  to  pass  that  I, 
Nephi,  did  teach  my  brethren 
these  things;  and  it  came  to  pass 
that  I  did  read  many  things  to 
them,  which  were  engraven  upon 
the  Opiates  of  brass,  that  they 
might  know  concerning  the  do- 
ings of  the  Lord  in  other  lands, 
among  people  of  old. 

23.  And  I  did  read  many  things 
unto  them  which  were  written  in 
the  book  of  Moses;  but  that  I 
might  more  fully  persuade  them 
to  believe  in  the  Lord  their  Re- 
deemer I  did  read  unto  them  that 
which  was  written  by  the  prophet 
Isaiah;  for  I  did  liken  all  scrip- 
tures unto  us,  that  it  might  be 
for  our  profit  and  learning. 

24.  Wherefore  I  spake  unto 
them,  saying:  Hear  ye  the  words 
of  the  prophet,  ye  who  are  a  rem- 
nant of  the  house  of  Israel,  a 
branch  who  have  been  broken 
off;  hear  ye  the  words  of  the 
prophet,  which  were  written  unto 
all  the  house  of  Israel,  and  liken 
them  unto  yourselves,  that  ye 
may  have  hope  as  well  as  your 
brethren  from  whom  ye  have 
been  broken  off;  for  after  this 
manner  has  the  prophet  written. 

CHAPTER  20. 

Prophecies  recorded  on  the  plates 
of  brass — Compare  Isaiah  48. 

1.  Hearken  and  hear  this,  O 
house  of  Jacob,  who  are  called  by 
the  name  of  Israel,  and  are  come 
forth  "out  of  the  waters  of  Judah, 
or  out  of  the  waters  of  baptism, 
who  "swear  by  the  name  of  the 


Lord,  and  make  mention  of  the 
God  of  Israel,  yet  they  swear  ^not 
in  truth  nor  in  righteousness. 

2.  Nevertheless,  they  call  them- 
selves "^of  the  holy  city,  but  they 
do  ''not  stay  themselves  upon  the 
God  of  Israel,  who  is  the  Lord  of 
Hosts;  yea,  the  Lord  of  Hosts  is 
his  name. 

3.  Behold,  Q  have  declared  the 
former  things  from  the  begin- 
ning; and  they  went  forth  out  of 
my  mouth,  and  I  showed  them.  I 
did  show  them  suddenly. 

4.  And  I  did  it  because  I  knew 
that  thou  art  obstinate,  and  ^thy 
neck  is  an  iron  sinew,  and  thy 
brow  brass; 

5.  And  I  have  even  ''from  the 
beginning  declared  to  thee;  be- 
fore it  came  to  p^ss  I  showed 
them  thee;  and  I  showed  them  for 
fear  lest  thou  shouldst  say — Mine 
idol  hath  done  them,  and  my 
graven  image,  and  my  molten 
image  hath  commanded  them. 

6.  Thou  hast  seen  and  heard 
all  this;  and  will  ye  not  declare 
them?  And  that  I  have  showed 
thee  new  things  from  this  time, 
even  hidden  things,  and  thou 
didst  not  know  them. 

7.  They  are  created  now,  and 
not  from  the  beginning,  even  be- 
fore the  day  when  thou  heardest 
them  not  they  were  declared  unto 
thee,  lest  thou  shouldst  say — Be- 
hold I  knew  them. 

8.  Yea,  and  thou  heardest  not; 
yea,  thou  knewest  not;  yea,  from 
that  time  thine  ear  was  not 
opened;  for  I  knew  that  thou 
wouldst  deal  very  treacherously, 
and  wast  called  a  Hransgressor 
from  the  womb. 

9.  Nevertheless,  for  my  name's 
sake  will  I  defer  mine  anger,  and 


0,  3  Ne.  10:16,  17.     p,  see  a,  1  Ne.  3.  Chap.  20:    a,  Isa.  48:1.     6,  Deut.  6:13. 

Isa.  65:10.  Zeph.  1:5.  r,  Jer.  4:2.  5:2.  d,  Isa.  52:1.  e,  Mic.  3:9 — 11.  /,  Isa. 
41:22.  42:9.  43:9.  44:7,8.  45:21.  40:9,10.  jr,  Ex.  32 :0.  Dout.  31  :27.  /(,  see 
/.     i,  Ps.  58  :3.  Between  B.  C.  588  and  570. 


44 


1  NEPHI,   21. 


for  my  praise  will  I  refrain  from 
thee,  that  I  cut  thee  not  off. 

10.  For,  behold,  I  have  refined 
thee,  I  have  chosen  thee  in  the 
furnace  of  affliction. 

11.  For  mine  own  sake,  yea, 
for  mine  own  sake  will  I  do  this, 
for  I  will  not  suffer  my  name  to 
be  polluted,  ^and  I  will  not  give 
my  glory  unto  another. 

12.  Hearken  unto  me,  O  Jacob, 
and  Israel  my  called,  for  I  am  he; 
I  am  the  *^first,  and  I  am  also  the 
last. 

13.  Mine  'hand  hath  also  laid 
the  foundation  of  the  earth,  and 
my  right  hand  hath  spanned  the 
heavens.  '"I  call  unto  them  and 
they  stand  up  together. 

14.  "All  ye,  assemble  your- 
selves, and  hear;  who  among 
them  hath  declared  these  things 
unto  them?  The  Lord  hath  loved 
him;  yea,  and  he  will  fulfil  his 
word  which  he  hath  declared  by 
them;  and  "he  will  do  his  pleasure 
on  Babylon,  and  his  arm  shall 
come  upon  the  Chaldeans. 

15.  Also,  saith  the  Lord;  I  the 
Lord,  yea,  I  have  spoken;  yea,  ^'I 
have  called  him  to  declare,  I  have 
brought  him,  and  he  shall  make 
his  way  prosperous. 

16.  Come  ye  near  unto  me;  ''I 
have  not  spoken  in  secret;  from 
the  beginning,  from  the  time  that 
it  was  declared  have  I  spoken; 
and  the  Lord  God,  and  his  Spirit, 
hath  sent  me. 

17.  And  thus  saith  the  Lord, 
thy  Redeemer,  the  Holy  One  of 
Israel;  I  have  sent  him,  the  Lord 
thy  God  who  teacheth  thee  to 
profit,  who  leadeth  thee  by  the 
way  thou  shouldst  go,  hath  done 
it. 

18.  O  that  thou  hadst  heark- 


ened to  my  commandment — then 
had  thy  peace  been  as  a  river, 
and  thy  righteousness  as  the 
waves  of  the  sea. 

19.  '"Thy  seed  also  had  been  as 
the  sand;  the  offspring  of  thy 
bowels  like  the  gravel  thereof; 
his  name  should  not  have  been 
cut  off  nor  destroyed  from  before 
me. 

2  0.  *Go  ye  forth  of  Babylon, 
fiee  ye  from  the  Chaldeans,  with 
a  voice  of  singing  declare  ye,  tell 
this,  utter  to  the  end  of  the  earth; 
say  ye:  'The  Lord  hath  redeemed 
his  servant  Jacob. 

21.  And  they  "thirsted  not;  he 
led  them  through  the  deserts;  he 
caused  the  waters  to  fiow  out  of 
the  rock  for  them;  he  clave  the 
rock  also  and  the  waters  gushed 
out. 

22.  And  notwithstanding  he 
hath  done  all  this,  and  greater 
also,  there  is  no  peace,  saith  the 
Lord,  unto  the  wicked. 

CHAPTER  21. 

Isaiah's  writings,  as  recorded  upon 
the  plates  of  brass,  continued — Com- 
pare Isaiah  ifi. 

1.  And  again:  Hearken,  O  ye 
house  of  Israel,  all  ye  that  are 
broken  off  and  are  driven  out, 
because  of  the  wickedness  of  the 
pastors  of  my  people;  yea,  all  ye 
that  are  broken  off,  that  are  scat- 
tered abroad,  who  are  of  my  peo- 
ple, O  house  of  Israel.  Listen,  °0 
isles,  unto  me,  and  hearken  ye 
people  from  far;  the  Lord  hath 
called  me  from  the  womb;  from 
the  bowels  of  my  mother  hath  he 
made  mention  of  my  name. 

2.  And  he  hath  made  my 
mouth  like  a  sharp  sword;  in  the 
shadow  of  his  hand  hath  he  hid 


.       j,    Isa.    42:8.      fc,    Isa.  41:4.      Rev.    1:17.      22:13.      I,    Ps.    102:25.     m,    Isa.    40:26. 

n,  see  /.     o,  Isa.  44:28.  p,  Isa.  45:1—4.     q,  Isa.  45:19.     r,  Gen.  22:17.     Hos.  1:10. 

8,   Jer.    50:8.     51:6,    44,  45.     Zech.    2:6,    7.      t,    Isa.    44:22,    23.     u,    Ps.    107:35 — 38. 

Isa.  35  :6,  7.     41  :17,  18.  Chap.  21 :    a,  ver.  S.     Isa.  51 :5.     60  :9.     66  :19.     1  Ne.  22  :4. 

2  Ne.  10  :20 — 22.  Between  B.  C.  588  and  570. 


1   NEPHI,    21. 


45 


me,  and  made  me  a  polished 
shaft;  in  his  quiver  hath  he  hid 
me; 

3.  And  said  unto  me:  Thou  art 
my  servant,  O  Israel,  in  whom  I 
will  be  glorified. 

4.  Then  I  said,  I  have  labored 
in  vain,  I  have  spent  my  strength 
for  naught  and  in  vain;  surely 
my  judgment  is  with  the  Lord, 
and  my  work  with  my  God. 

5.  And  now,  saith  the  Lord — 
that  formed  me  from  the  womb 
that  I  should  be  his  servant,  to 
bring  Jacob  again  to  him — though 
Israel  be  not  gathered,  yet  shall 
I  be  glorious  in  the  eyes  of  the 
Lord,  and  my  God  shall  be  my 
strength. 

6.  And  he  said:  It  is  a  light 
thing  that  thou  shouldst  be  my 
servant  to  raise  up  the  tribes  of 
Jacob,  and  to  restore  the  pre- 
served of  Israel.  I  will  also  give 
thee  for  a  light  ''to  the  Gentiles, 
that  thou  mayest  be  my  salvation 
unto  the  ends  of  the  earth. 

7.  Thus  saith  the  Lord,  the  Re- 
deemer of  Israel,  his  Holy  One,  to 
him  whom  man  despiseth,  to  him 
whom  the  nations  abhorreth,  to 
servant  of  rulers:  Kings  shall  see 
and  arise,  princes  also  shall  wor- 
ship, because  of  the  Lord  that  is 
faithful. 

8.  Thus  saith  the  Lord:  In  an 
acceptable  time  have  I  heard  thee, 
'^O  isles  of  the  sea,  and  in  a  day 
of  salvation  have  I  helped  thee; 
and  I  will  preserve  thee,  and  give 
thee  ''my  servant  for  a  covenant 
of  the  people,  to  establish  the 
earth,  to  cause  to  inherit  the 
desolate  heritages; 

9.  That  thou  mayest  say  to  the 
prisoners:  Go  forth;  ^to  them  that 
sit  in  darkness:  Show  yourselves. 
They  shall  feed  in  the  ways,  and 


their  ''pastures  shall  be  in  all  high 
places. 

10.  They  shall  not  hunger  nor 
thirst,  neither  shall  the  heat  nor 
the  sun  smite  them;  for  he  that 
hath  mercy  on  them  shall  lead 
them,  even  ''by  the  springs  of 
water  shall  he  guide  them. 

11.  And  I  will  make  *all  my 
mountains  a  way,  and  ■'my  high- 
ways shall  be  exalted. 

12.  And  then,  O  house  of  Is- 
rael, behold,  ^these  shall  come 
from  far;  and  lo,  these  from  the 
north  and  from  the  west;  and 
these  from  the  land  of  Sinim. 

13.  ^Sing,  O  heavens;  and  be 
joyful,  O  earth;  for  the  feet  of 
those  who  are  in  the  east  shall  be 
established;  and  break  forth  into 
singing,  O  mountains;  for  they 
shall  be  smitten  no  inore;  for  the 
Lord  hath  comforted  his  people, 
and  will  have  mercy  upon  his 
afflicted. 

14.  But,  behold,  Zion  hath 
said:  The  Lord  hath  forsaken  me, 
and  my  Lord  hath  forgotten  me — 
but  he  will  show  that  he  hath  not. 

15.  "'For  can  a  woman  forget 
her  sucking  child,  that  she  should 
not  have  compassion  on  the  son 
of  her  womb?  Yea,  they  may 
forget,  yet  will  I  not  forget  thee, 

0  house  of  Israel. 

16.  Behold,  I  have  graven  thee 
upon  the  palms  of  my  hands;  thy 
walls  are  continually  before  me. 

17.  Thy  children  shall  make 
haste  against  thy  destroyers;  and 
they  that  made  thee  waste  shall 
go  forth  of  thee. 

18.  Lift  up  thine  eyes  round 
about  and  behold;  "all  these 
gather  themselves  together,  and 
they  shall  come  to  thee.     And  as 

1  live,  saith  the  Lord,  thou  shalt 
surely  clothe  thee  with  them  all, 


c,  3  Ne.  21:11.  d,  soo  a.  e,  see  e,  2  Ne.  3.  /,  2  Ne.  3:5.  g,  Ezok.  34:14.  1  Ne. 
22:25.  h,  see  u,  1  Ne.  20.  i,  see  g.  j,  Isa.  40:3.  62:10.  k,  Isa.  43:5 — 7.  I,  Isa. 
44:23.     m,  Ps.  103:13.     n,  Mic.  4:11 — 13.  Between  B.  C.  588  and  570. 


46 


1   NEPHI,   22. 


as  with  an   ornament,  and  bind 
them  on  even  as  a  bride. 

19.  For  thy  waste  and  thy  des- 
olate places,  and  the  land  of  thy 
destruction,  shall  even  now  be  too 
narrow  by  reason  of  the  inhabi- 
tants; and  "they  that  swallowed 
thee  up  shall  be  far  away. 

20.  The  children  whom  thou 
Shalt  have,  after  thou  hast  ^lost 
the  first,  shall  again  in  thine  ears 
say:  The  place  is  too  strait  for 
me;  give  place  to  me  that  I  may 
dwell. 

21.  Then  shalt  thou  say  in 
thine  heart:  Who  hath  begotten 
me  these,  seeing  I  have  lost  my 
children,  and  am  desolate,  a  cap- 
tive, and  removing  to  and  fro? 
And  who  hath  brought  up  these? 
Behold,  I  was  left  alone;  these, 
where  have  they  been? 

22.  Thus  saith  the  Lord  God: 
Behold,  I  will  lift  up  '^mine  hand 
to  the  Gentiles,  and  set  up  *my 
standard  to  the  people;  and  'they 
shall  bring  thy  sons  in  their  arms, 
and  thy  daughters  shall  be  carried 
upon  their  shoulders. 

23.  And  kings  shall  be  thy 
nursing  fathers,  and  their  queens 
thy  nursing  mothers;  they  shall 
bow  down  to  thee  with  their  face 
towards  the  earth,  and  lick  up 
the  dust  of  thy  feet;  and  thou 
shalt  know  that  I  am  the  Lord; 
for  they  shall  not  be  ashamed 
that  wait  for  me. 

24.  "For  shall  the  prey  be  taken 
from  the  mighty,  or  the  lawful 
captives  delivered? 

25.  But  thus  saith  the  Lord, 
even  the  captives  of  the  mighty 
shall  be  taken  away,  and  the  prey 
of  the  terrible  shall  be  delivered; 
for  I  will  contend  with  him  that 
contendeth  with  thee,  and  I  will 
save  thy  children. 


2  6.  "And  I  will  feed  them  that 
oppress  thee  with  their  own  flesh; 
they  shall  be  drunken  with  their 
own  blood  as  with  sweet  wine; 
and  all  flesh  shall  know  that  I, 
the  Lord,  am  thy  Savior  and  thy 
Redeemer,  the  Mighty  One  of 
Jacob. 

CHAPTER   22. 

Nephi  expounds  the  prophecies  of 
Isaiah — Prediction  of  a  mighty  Gen- 
tile nation  on  the  promised  land — 
Lehi's  descendants  to  be  nourished  by 
the  Gentiles — The  fate  of  those  who 
fight  against  Zion. 

1.  And  now  it  came  to  pass  that 
after  I,  Nephi,  had  read  these 
things  which  were  engraven  upon 
the  "plates  of  brass,  my  brethren 
came  unto  me  and  said  unto  me: 
What  meaneth  these  things  which 
ye  have  read?  Behold,  are  they 
to  be  understood  according  to 
things  which  are  spiritual,  which 
shall  come  to  pass  according  to 
the  spirit  and  not  the  flesh? 

2.  And  I,  Nephi,  said  unto 
them:  Behold  they  were  mani- 
fest unto  the-  prophet  by  the 
voice  of  the  Spirit;  for  by  the 
Spirit  are  all  things  made  known 
unto  the  prophets,  which  Shall 
come  upon  the  children  of  men 
according  to  the  flesh. 

3.  Wherefore,  the  things  of 
which  I  have  read  are  things  per- 
taining to  things  both  temporal 
and  spiritual;  for  it  appears  that 
the  house  of  Israel,  sooner  or 
later,  will  be  scattered  upon  all 
the  face  of  the  earth,  and  also 
among  all  nations. 

4.  And  behold,  there  are  many 
who  are  already  lost  from  the 
knowledge  of  those  who  are  at 
Jerusalem.  Yea,  the  more  part 
of  all  the  tribes  have  been  led 
away;   and  they  are  scattered  to 


0,  ver.  17.  p,  ver.  21.  r,  Isa.  GG:18— 20.  s 
Ne.  22:8.  2  Ne.  G  :G,  7.  10:8,9.  m,  INe.  22:12- 
2  Ne.  G:14 — 18.         Chap.  22:    a,  see  a,  1  Ne.  3. 


Isa.  02:10.      See  p,  2  Ne.   15.     t,   1 

-14.     V,  1  Ne.  14:15—17.     22:13,  14. 

Between  B.  C.  588  and  570. 


1   NEPHI,    22. 


47 


and  fro  upon  the  *isles  of  the  sea; 
and  whither  they  are  none  of  us 
knoweth,  save  that  we  know  that 
they  have  been  led  away. 

5.  And  since  they  have  been 
led  away,  these  things  have  been 
prophesied  concerning  them,  and 
also  concerning  all  those  who 
shall  hereafter  be  scattered  and 
be  confounded,  because  of  the 
Holy  One  of  Israel;  for  against 
him  will  they  harden  their  hearts; 
wherefore,  they  shall  be  scattered 
among  all  nations  and  shall  be 
hated  of  all  men. 

6.  Nevertheless,  after  they  shall 
be  nursed  by  the  Gentiles,  and 
the  Lord  has  lifted  up  his  hand 
upon  the  "^Gentiles  and  set  them 
up  for  a  standard,  and  their  chil- 
dren have  been  carried  in  their 
arms,  and  their  daughters  have 
been  carried  upon  their  shoulders, 
behold  these  things  of  which  are 
spoken  are  temporal;  for  thus  are 
the  covenants  of  the  Lord  with 
our  fathers;  and  it  meaneth  us  in 
the  days  to  come,  and  also  all  our 
brethren  who  are  of  the  house  of 
Israel. 

7.  And  it  meaneth  that  the 
time  Cometh  that  after  all  the 
house  of  Israel  have  been  scat- 
tered and  confounded,  that  the 
Lord  God  will  raise  up  a  "mighty 
nation  among  the  Gentiles,  yea, 
even  upon  the  face  of  this  land; 
and  by  them  shall  *our  seed  be 
scattered. 

8.  And  after  our  seed  is  scat- 
tered the  Lord  God  will  proceed 
to  do^  a  ''marvelous  work  among 
the  Gentiles,  which  shall  be  of 
great  worth  unto  our  seed;  where- 
fore, it  is  likened  unto  their  being 
nourished    by    the    Gentiles    and 


being  carried  in  their  arms  and 
upon  their  shoulders. 

9.  And  it  shall  also  be  of 
"worth  unto  the  Gentiles;  and  not 
only  unto  the  Gentiles  but  unto 
"all  the  house  of  Israel,  unto  the 
making  known  of  the  covenants 
of  the  Father  of  heaven  unto 
Abraham,  saying:  In  thy  seed 
shall  all  the  kindreds  of  the  earth 
be  blessed. 

10.  And  I  would,  my  brethren, 
that  ye  should  know  that  all  the 
kindreds  of  the  earth  cannot  be 
blessed  unless  he  shall  make  bare 
his  arm  in  the  eyes  of  the  nations, 

11.  Wherefore,  the  Lord  God 
will  proceed  to  make  bare  his  arm 
in  the  eyes  of  all  the  nations,  in 
bringing  about  his  covenants  and 
his  gospel  unto  those  who  are  of 
the  house  of  Israel. 

12.  Wherefore,  he  will  bring 
them  again  out  of  captivity,  and 
they  shall  be  gathered  together  to 
the  lands  of  their  inheritance; 
and  they  shall  be  brought  out  of 
obscurity  and  out  of  darkness; 
and  they  shall  know  that  the 
Lord  is  their  Savior  and  their  Re- 
deemer, the  Mighty  One  of  Israel. 

13.  And  the  blood  of  that  great 
and  abominable  church,  which  is 
the  whore  of  all  the  earth,  shall 
turn  upon  their  own  heads;  for 
■^they  shall  war  among  themselves, 
and  the  sword  of  their  own  hands 
shall  fall  upon  their  own  heads, 
and  they  shall  be  drunken  with 
their  own  blood. 

14.  And  every  nation  which 
shall  war  against  thee,  O  house 
of  Israel,  shall  be  turned  one 
against  another,  and  they  shall 
fall  into  the  pit  which  they  digged 
to  ensnare  the  people  of  the  Lord. 


l,   2   No.    10:20 — 22.      c,   1    Ne.   21:22.    23.     (J,    3   Ne.   20:27.      e,    1    No.    13:12—20. 

2  Ne.    1:11.     3    No.    16:4.     /,    1    Ne.    13:35.      14:7.     2    Ne.    25:17.     27:20.      29:1.    2. 

3  Ne.  21:1—9.  Etb.  4:15.  fir,  1  Ne.  13:34—42.  14:1—5.  2  Ne.  28:2.  30:3.  3  No. 
21:6.  23:4.  6,  1  Ne.  13:39.  14:17.  2  Ne.  29:13,  14.  30:7,  8.  3  No.  5:23—26. 
16  :4,  5.     21 :26— 29.     u  1  Ne.  14  :3,  15 — 17.     21 :2G.         Between  B.  C.  588  and  570. 


48 


1   NEPHI,   22. 


And  all  that  ^fight  against  Zion 
shall  be  destroyed,  and  that  great 
whore,  who  hath  perverted  the 
right  ways  of  the  Lord,  yea,  that 
great  and  abominable  church, 
shall  tumble  to  the  dust  and  great 
shall  be  the  fall  of  it. 

15.  For  behold,  saith  the  proph- 
et, the  time  cometh  speedily  that 
Satan  shall  have  ''no  more  power 
over  the  hearts  of  the  children  of 
men;  for  the  day  soon  cometh 
that  all  the  proud  and  they  who 
do  wickedly  shall  be  as  stubble; 
and  the  day  cometh  that  they 
must  be  'burned. 

16.  For  the  time  soon  cometh 
that  the  fulness  of  the  wrath  of 
God  shall  be  poured  out  upon  all 
the  children  of  men;  for  he  will 
not  suffer  that  the  wicked  shall 
destroy  the  righteous. 

17.  Wherefore,  he  will  pre- 
serve the  righteous  by  his  power, 
even  if  it  so  be  that  the  fulness 
of  his  wrath  must  come,  and  the 
righteous  be  preserved,  even  unto 
the  destruction  of  their  enemies 
by  fire.  Wherefore,  the  righteous 
need  not  fear;  for  thus  saith  the 
prophet,  they  shall  be  saved,  even 
if  it  so  be  as  by  fire. 

18.  Behold,  my  brethren,  I  say 
unto  you,  that  these  things  must 
shortly  come;  yea,  even  blood, 
and  fire,  and  vapor  of  smoke  must 
come;  and  it  must  needs  be  upon 
the  face  of  this  earth;  and  it 
cometh  unto  men  according  to  the 
flesh  if  it  so  be  that  they  will 
harden  tlieir  hearts  against  the 
Holy  One  of  Israel. 

19.  For  behold,  the  righteous 
shall  not  perish;  for  the  time 
surely  must  come  that  all  they 
who  fight  against  Zion  shall  be 
cut  off. 


20.  And  the  Lord  will  surely 
prepare  a  way  for  his  people,  unto 
the  fulfilling  of  the  words  of 
Moses,  which  he  spake,  saying: 
A  ""prophet  shall  the  Lord  your 
God  raise  up  unto  you,  like  unto 
me;  him  shall  ye  hear  in  all 
things  whatsoever  he  shall  say 
unto  you.  And  it  shall  come  to 
pass  that  all  those  who  will  not 
hear  that  prophet  shall  be  cut  off 
from  among  the  people. 

21.  And  now  I,  Nephi,  declare 
unto  you,  that  this  prophet  of 
whom  Moses  spake  was  the  Holy 
One  of  Israel;  wherefore,  he  shall 
execute  judgment  in  righteous- 
ness. 

22.  And  the  "righteous  need  not 
fear,  for  they  are  those  who  shall 
not  be  confounded.  But  it  is  the 
kingdom  of  the  devil,  which  shall 
be  built  up  among  the  children  of 
men,  which  kingdom  is  estab- 
lished among  them  which  are  in 
the  flesh — 

23.  For  the  time  speedily  shall 
come  that  "all  churches  which  are 
built  up  to  get  gain,  and  all  those 
who  are  built  up  to  get  power 
over  the  flesh,  and  those  who  are 
built  up  to  become  popular  in  the 
eyes  of  the  world,  and  those  who 
seek  the  lusts  of  the  flesh  and  the 
things  of  the  world,  and  to  do  all 
manner  of  iniquity;  yea,  in  fine, 
all  those  who  belong  to  the  king- 
dom of  the  devil  are  they  who 
need  fear,  and  tremble,  and 
quake;  they  are  those  who  must 
be  brought  low  in  the  dust;  they 
are  those  who  must  be  consumed 
as  stubble;  and  this  is  according 
to  the  words  of  the  prophet. 

24.  And  the  time  cometh  speed- 
ily that  the  righteous  must  be  led 
up  as  ^calves  of  the  stall,  and  the 


},  vers.  19,  20.  2  Ne.  27:2.  3.  k,  ver.  2G.  Jac.  5:76.  I,  vers.  17,  18.  m,  ver.  21. 
3  Ne.  20:23.  21:11.  n,  vers.  16.  17.  10,  24,  28.  o,  1  Ne.  14:10,  15—17.  2  Ne. 
28:3—32.  3  Ne.  27:7—12.  4  Ne.  25—29.  Morm.  8:28,  32,  33,  36^38.  p,  3 
Ne.  25  :2.  Between  B.  C.  588  and  570. 


2   NEPHI,   1. 


49 


Holy  One  of  Israel  must  reign  in 
dominion,  and  might,  and  power, 
and  great  glory. 

25.  And  he  gathereth  his  'chil- 
dren from  the  four  quarters  of  the 
earth;  and  he  numbereth  his 
sheep,  and  they  know  him;  and 
there  shall  be  one  fold  and  one 
shepherd;  and  he  shall  feed  his 
sheep,  and  in  him  they  shall  find 
pasture. 

26.  And  because  of  the  right- 
eousness of  his  people,  Satan  has 
no  power;  wherefore,  he  cannot 
be  loosed  for  the  space  of  many 
years;  for  he  hath  no  power  over 
the  hearts  of  the  people,  for  they 
dwell  in  righteousness,  and  the 
Holy  One  of  Israel  reigneth. 

27.  And  now  behold,  I,  Nephi, 
say  unto  you  that  all  these  things 
must  come  according  to  the  flesh. 

28.  But,    behold,    all    nations, 


kindreds,  tongues,  and  people 
shall  dwell  safely  in  the  Holy  One 
of  Israel  if  it  so  be  that  they  will 
repent. 

29.  And  now  I,  Nephi,  make  an 
end;  for  I  durst  not  speak  further 
as  yet  concerning  these  things. 

30.  Wherefore,  my  brethren,  I 
would  that  ye  should  consider 
that  the  things  which  have  been 
written  upon  the  '"plates  of  brass 
are  true;  and  they  testify  that  a 
man  must  be  obedient  to  the  com- 
mandments of  God. 

31.  Wherefore,  ye  need  not 
suppose  that  I  and  my  father  are 
the  only  ones  that  have  testified, 
and  also  tauglrt  them.  Where- 
fore, if  ye  shall  be  obedient  to 
the  commandments,  and  endure 
to  the  end,  ye  shall  be  saved  at 
the  last  day.  And  thus  it  is. 
Amen. 


THE  SECOND  BOOK  OF  NEPHI 


An  account  of  the  death  of  Lehi.  Nephi's  'brethren  rebel  against  him. 
The  Lo.rd  warns  Nephi  to  depart  into  the  wilderness.  His  journeyings 
in  the  wilderness,  4"C. 


CHAPTER  1. 

A  land  of  liberty,  blessed  for  the 
righteous  but  cursed  for  the  wicked — 
Lehi's  exhortation. 

1.  And  now  it  came  to  pass  that 
after  I,  Nephi,  had  made  an  end 
of  teaching  my  brethren,  our  fa- 
ther, Lehi,  also  spake  many 
things  unto  them — how  great 
things  the  Lord  had  done  for 
them  in  bringing  them  out  of  the 
land  of  Jerusalem. 

2.  And  he  spake  unto  them 
concerning  their  "rebellions  upon 
the  waters,  and  the  mercies  of 


God  in  sparing  their  lives,  that 
they  were  not  swallowed  up  in  the 
sea. 

3 .  And  he  also  spake  unto  them 
concerning  the  4and  of  promise, 
which  they  had  obtained — how 
merciful  the  Lord  had  been  in 
warning  us  that  we  should  flee 
out  of  the  land  of  Jerusalem. 

4.  For,  behold,  said  he,  I  have 
"seen  a  vision,  in  which  I  know 
that  Jerusalem  is  destroyed;  and 
had  we  remained  in  Jerusalem  we 
should  also  have  perished. 

5.  But,  said  he,  notwithstand- 


g,  Ps.  50:5.  Isa.  43:6.  7.  Jpr.  3:14.  Eph. 
Ne.  3.  Chap.  1 :  o,  1  Ne.  18:9—20.  &,  vers. 
17:14.     He.  8:21,  22. 


1:10.     Rev.    18:4,    5.     r,    see   a,    1 

5—12.      See  a,   1   Ne.   2.      c.    1   Ne. 

Between  B.  C.  588  and  570. 


50 


2   NEPHI,    1. 


ing  our  afflictions,  we  have  ob- 
tained a  land  of  promise,  a  land 
which  is  choice  above  all  other 
lands;  a  land  which  the  Lord  God 
hath  covenanted  with  me  should 
be  a  land  for  the  inheritance  of 
my  seed.  Yea,  the  Lord  hath 
covenanted  this  land  unto  me, 
and  to  my  children  forever,  and 
also  all  those  who  should  be  led 
out  of  other  countries  by  the 
hand  of  the  Lord. 

6.  Wherefore,  I,  Lehi,  prophesy 
according  to  the  workings  of  the 
Spirit  which  is  in  me,  that  there 
shall  none  come  into  this  land 
save  they  shall  be  brought  by  the 
hand  of  the  Lord. 

7.  Wherefore,  this  land  is  con- 
secrated unto  him  whom  he  shall 
bring.  And  if  it  so  be  that  they 
shall  serve  him  according  to  the 
commandments  which  he  hath 
given,  it  shall  be  a  land  of  lib- 
erty unto  them;  wherefore,  they 
shall  never  be  brought  down  into 
captivity;  if  so,  it  shall  be  because 
of  iniquity;  for  if  iniquity  shall 
abound  "cursed  shall  be  the  land 
for  their  sakes,  but  unto  the 
righteous  it  shall  be  blessed  for- 
ever. 

8.  And  behold,  it  is  wisdom 
that  this  land  should  be  kept  as 
yet  from  the  knowledge  of  other 
nations;  for  behold,  many  nations 
would  overrun  the  land,  that 
there  would  be  no  place  for  an 
inheritance. 

9.  Wherefore,!,  Lehi,  have  ob- 
tained a  promise,  that  inasmuch 
as  those  whom  the  Lord  God 
shall  bring  out  of  the  land  of 
Jerusalem  shall  keep  his  com- 
mandments, they  shall  prosper 
upon  the  face  of  this  land;  and 
they  shall  be  kept  from  all  other 
nations,  that  they  may  possess 
this  land  unto  themselves.     And 


if  it  so  be  that  they  shall  keep 
his  commandments  they  shall  be 
blessed  upon  the  face  of  this 
land,  and  there  shall  be  none  to 
molest  them,  nor  to  take  away 
the  land  of  their  inheritance; 
and  they  shall  dwell  safely  for- 
ever. 

10.  But  behold,  when  the  time 
Cometh  that  they  shall  dwindle 
in  unbelief,  after  they  have  re- 
ceived so  great  blessings  from  the 
hand  of  the  Lord — having  a  knowl- 
edge of  the  creation  of  the  earth, 
and  all  men,  knowing  the  great 
and  marvelous  works  of  the  Lord 
from  the  creation  of  the  world; 
having  power  given  them  to  do 
all  things  by  faith;  having  all  the 
commandments  from  the  begin- 
ning, and  having  been  brought 
by  his  infinite  goodness  into  this 
precious  land  of  promise — behold, 
I  say,  if  the  day  shall  come  that 
they  will  reject  the  Holy  One  of 
Israel,  the  true  Messiah,  their 
Redeemer  and  their  God,  behold, 
the  judgments  of  him  that  is  just 
shall  rest  upon  them. 

11.  Yea,  he  will  bring  ^other 
nations  unto  them,  and  he  will 
give  unto  them  power,  and  he 
will  take  away  from  them  the 
lands  of  their  possessions,  and  he 
will  cause  them  to  be  scattered 
and  smitten. 

12.  Yea,  as  one  generation 
passeth  to  another  there  shall  be 
bloodsheds,  and  great  visitations 
among  them;  wherefore,  my  sons, 
I  would  that  ye  would  remember; 
yea,  I  would  that  ye  would 
hearken  unto  my  words. 

13.  O  that  ye  would  awake; 
awake  from  a  deep  sleep,  yea, 
even  from  the  sleep  of  hell,  and 
shake  off  the  awful  chains  by 
which  ye  are  bound,  which  are 
the  chains  whfch  bind  the  chil- 


(1,  Al.  45:10- 
Morm.  5  :19,  20. 


-14,  16.     Morm.  1:17. 


:7— 22.     Eth.  2:8—12.     e,  1  Ne.  13:12—20. 
Between  B.  C.  5SS  and  5T0. 


2  NEPHI,   1. 


51 


dren  of  men,  that  they  are  car- 
ried away  captive  down  to  the 
eternal  gulf  of  misery  and  woe. 

14.  Awake!  and  arise  from  the 
dust,  and  hear  the  words  of  a 
trembling  parent,  whose  limbs 
ye  must  soon  lay  down  in  the  cold 
and  silent  grave,  from  whence  no 
traveler  can  return;  a  few  more 
days  and  I  go  the  way  of  all  the 
earth. 

15.  But  behold,  the  Lord  hath 
redeemed  my  soul  from  hell;  I 
have  beheld  his  glory,  and  I  am 
encircled  about  eternally  in  the 
arms  of  his  love. 

16.  And  I  desire  that  ye  should 
remember  to  observe  the  statutes 
and  the  judgments  of  the  Lord; 
behold,  this  hath  been  the  anxiety 
of  my  soul  from  the  beginning. 

17.  My  heart  hath  been  weighed 
down  with  sorrow  from  time  to 
time,  for  I  have  feared,  lest  for 
the  hardness  of  your  hearts  the 
Lord  your  God  should  come  out 
in  the  fulness  of  his  wrath  upon 
^you,  that  ye  be  cut  off  and  de- 
stroyed forever; 

18.  Or,  that  a  cursing  should 
come  upon  you  for  the  space  of 
<'many  generations;  and  ye  are 
visited  by  sword,  and  by  famine, 
and  are  hated,  and  are  led  accord- 
ing to  the  will  and  captivity  of 
the  devil. 

19.  O  my  sons,  that  these  things 
might  not  come  upon  you,  but 
that  ye  might  be  a  choice  and  a 
favored  people  of  the  Lord.  But 
behold,  his  will  be  done;  for  his 
ways  are  righteousness  forever. 

20.  And  he  hath  said  "that: 
Inasmuch  as  ye  shall  keep  my 
commandments  ye  shall  prosper 
in  the  land;  but  inasmuch  as  ye 
will  not  keep  my  commandments 


ye    shall    be    cut    off    from    my 
presence. 

21.  And  now  that  my  soul 
might  have  joy  in  you,  and  that 
my  heart  might  leave  this  world 
with  gladness  because  of  you,  that 
I  might  not  be  brought  down  with 
grief  and  sorrow  to  the  grave, 
arise  from  the  dust,  my  sons, 
and  be  men,  and  be  determined 
in  one  mind  and  in  one  heart, 
united  in  all  things,  that  ye  may 
not  come  down  into  captivity; 

22.  That  ye  may  not  be  cursed 
with  a  sore  cursing;  and  also, 
that  ye  may  not  incur  the  dis- 
pleasure of  a  just  God  upon  you, 
unto  the  destruction,  yea,  the 
eternal  destruction  of  both  soul 
and  body. 

23.  Awake,  my  sons;  put  on  the 
armor  of  righteousness.  Shake 
off  the  chains  with  which  ye  are 
bound,  and  come  forth  out  of  ob- 
scurity, and  arise  from  the  dust. 

24.  Rebel  no  more  against 
your  brother,  whose  views  have 
been  ^glorious,  and  who  hath 
kept  the  commandments  from  the 
time  that  we  left  Jerusalem;  and 
who  hath  been  an  instrument  in 
the  hands  of  God,  in  bringing  us 
forth  into  the  land  of  promise; 
for  were  it  not  for  him,  we  must 
have  perished  with  ^hunger  in 
the  wilderness;  nevertheless,  ye 
sought  to  ^take  away  his  life;  yea, 
and  he  hath  suffered  much  sor- 
row because  of  you. 

25.  And  I  exceedingly  fear  and 
tremble  because  of  you,  lest  he 
shall  suffer  again;  for  behold,  ye 
have  accused  him  that  he  sought 
power  and  'authority  over  you; 
but  I  know  that  he  hath  not 
sought  for  power  nor  authority 
over  you,  but  he  hath  sought  the 


/,  1  Ne.  2:23.  2  Ne.  5:21—24.  Al.  3  :G— 19.  Morm.  5:15.  g,  1  Ne.  12:20—22. 
h.  Jar.  0.  Om.  6.  Mos.  1:7.  2:22.  31.  Al.  0:13,  14.  3(>*1,  30.  37:13.  38:1. 
3  Ne.  5  :22.     i,  1  Ne.  11.      18  :3.     j,  1  Ne.  IG  :32.     k,  1  Ne.  16  :37.      h  1  Ne.  10  :3S. 

Between  B.  C.  588  and  570. 


52 


2  NEPHI,   2. 


glory  of  God,  and  your  own  eter- 
nal welfare. 

26.  And  ye  have  murmured  be- 
cause he  hath  been  plain  unto 
you.  Ye  say  that  he  hath  used 
sharpness;  ye  say  that  he  hath 
been  angry  with  you;  but  behold, 
his  sharpness  was  the  ""sharpness 
of  the  power  of  the  word  of  God, 
which  was  in  him;  and  that  which 
ye  call  anger  was  the  truth,  ac- 
cording to  that  which  is  in  God, 
which  he  could  not  restrain,  man- 
ifesting boldly  concerning  your 
iniquities. 

27.  And  it  must  needs  be  that 
the  power  of  God  must  be  with 
him,  even  unto  his  commanding 
you  that  ye  must  obey.  But  be- 
hold, it  was  not  he,  but  it  was 
the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  which  was 
in  him,  which  opened  his  mouth 
to  utterance  that  he  could  not 
shut  it. 

28.  And  now  my  son,  Laman, 
and  also  Lemuel  and  Sam,  and 
also  my  sons  who  are  the  sons  of 
Ishmael,  behold,  if  ye  will  hearken 
unto  the  voice  of  Nephi  ye  shall 
not  perish.  And  if  ye  will  heark- 
en unto  him  I  leave  unto  you  a 
blessing,  yea,  even  my  first  bless- 
ing. 

29.  But  if  ye  will  not  hearken 
unto  him  I  take  away  my  first 
blessing,  yea,  even  my  blessing, 
and  it  shall  rest  upon  him. 

30.  And  now,  Zoram,  I  speak 
unto  you:  Behold,  thou  art  the 
"servant  of  Laban;  nevertheless, 
thou  hast  been  brought  out  of 
the  land  of  Jerusalem,  and  I  know 
that  thou  art  a  true  friend  unto 
my  son,  Nephi,  forever, 

31.  Wherefore,  because  thou 
hast  been  faithful  thy  seed  shall 
be  blessed  with  his  seed,  that 
they  dwell  in  prosperity  long 
upon  the  face  of  this  land;   and 


nothing,  save  it  shall  be  iniquity 
among  them,  shall  harm  or  dis- 
turb their  prosperity  upon  the 
face  of  this  land  forever. 

3  2.  Wherefore,  if  ye  shall  keep 
the  commandments  of  the  Lord, 
the  Lord  hath  consecrated  this 
land  for  the  security  of  thy  seed 
with  the  seed  of  my  son. 

CHAPTER   2. 

Lehi  to  his  son  Jacob — Opposition 
necessary  in  all  things — The  forbidden 
fruit  and  the  tree  of  life — Adam  fell 
that  men  might  be — Messiah,  the  great 
Mediator^  to  redeem  mankind. 

1.  And  now,  Jacob,  I  speak 
unto  you:  Thou  art  my  "first- 
born in  the  days  of  my  tribula- 
tion in  the  wilderness.  And  be- 
hold, in  thy  childhood  thou  hast 
suffered  afflictions  and  much  sor- 
row, because  of  the  rudeness  of 
thy  brethren. 

2.  Nevertheless,  Jacob,  my  first- 
born in  the  .wilderness,  thou 
knowest  the  greatness  of  God; 
and  he  shall  consecrate  thine 
afflictions  for  thy  gain. 

3.  Wherefore,  thy  soul  shall 
be  blessed,  and  thou  shalt  dwell 
safely  with  thy  brother,  Nephi; 
and  thy  days  shall  be  spent  in  the 
service  of  thy  God.  Wherefore, 
I  know  that  thou  art  redeemed, 
because  of  the  righteousness  of 
thy  Redeemer;  for  thou  hast  be- 
held that  in  the  fulness  of  time 
he  Cometh  to  bring  salvation 
unto  men. 

4.  And  thou  hast  beheld  in  thy 
youth  his  glory;  wherefore,  thou 
art  blessed  even  as  they  unto 
whom  he  shall  minister  in  the 
fiesh;  for  the  Spirit  is  the  same, 
yesterday,  today,  and  forever. 
And  the  way  is  prepared  from  the 
fall  of  man,  and  salvation  is  free. 

5.  And  men  are  instructed  suf- 


m,  1  Ne.  17:4 


n,  1  Ne.  4:20,  35. 


Chap.  2:    a,  1  Ne.  18:7.  19. 

Between  B.  C.  588  and  570. 


2   NEPHI,   2. 


53 


flciently  that  they  know  good 
from  evil.  And  the  law  is  given 
unto  men.  And  by  the  law  no 
flesh  is  justified;  or,  by  the  law 
men  are  cut  off.  Yea,  by  the 
temporal  law  they  were  cut  off; 
and  also,  by  the  '"spiritual  law 
they  perish  from  that  which  is 
good,  and  become  miserable  for- 
ever. 

6.  Wherefore,  redemption  com- 
eth  in  and  through  the  Holy  Mes- 
siah; for  he  is  full  of  grace  and 
truth. 

7.  Behold  he  offereth  himself 
a  sacrifice  for  sin,  to  answer  the 
ends  of  the  law,  unto  all  those 
who  have  a  broken  heart  and  a 
contrite  spirit;  and  unto  none 
else  can  the  ends  of  the  law  be 
answered. 

8.  Wherefore,  how  great  the 
importance  to  make  these  things 
known  unto  the  inhabitants  of 
the  earth,  that  they  may  know 
that  there  is  no  flesh  that  can 
dwell  in  the  presence  of  God,  save 
it  be  through  the  merits,  and 
mercy,  and  grace  of  the  Holy 
Messiah,  who  layeth  down  his 
life  according  to  the  flesh,  and 
taketh  it  again  by  the  power  of 
the  Spirit,  that  he  may  bring  to 
pass  the  "^resurrection  of  the 
dead,  being  the  first  that  should 
rise. 

9.  Wherefore,  he  is  the  first- 
fruits  unto  God,  inasmuch  as  he 
shall  make  ^intercession  for  all 
the  children  of  men;  and  they 
that  believe  in  him  shall  be  saved, 

10.  And  because  of  the  inter- 
cession for  all,  all  men  come  unto 


God;  wherefore,  they  stand  in  the 
presence  of  him,  to  be  judged  of 
him  according  to  the  truth  and 
holiness  which  is  in  him.  Where- 
fore, the  ends  of  the  law  which 
the  Holy  One  hath  given,  unto 
the  inflicting  of  the  punishment 
which  is  affixed,  which  punish- 
ment that  is  affixed,  is  in  opposi- 
tion to  that  of  the  happiness 
which  is  affixed,  to  answer  the 
ends  of  the  ^atonement — 

11.  For  it  must  needs  be,  that 
there  is  an  ^'opposition  in  all 
things.  If  not  so,  my  first-born 
in  the  wilderness,  righteousness 
could  not  be  brought  to  pass, 
neither  wickedness,  neither  holi- 
ness nor  misery,  neither  good 
nor  bad.  W^herefore,  all  things 
must  needs  be  a  compound  in 
one;  wherefore,  if  it  should  be 
one  body  it  must  needs  remain  as 
dead,  having  no  life  neither  death, 
nor  corruption  nor  incorruption, 
happiness  nor  misery,  neither 
sense  nor  insensibility. 

12.  Wherefore,  it  must  needs 
have  been  created  for  a  thing  of 
naught;  wherefore  there  would 
have  been  no  purpose  in  the  end 
of  its  creation.  Wherefore,  this 
thing  must  needs  destroy  the 
wisdom  of  God  and  his  eternal 
purposes,  and  also  the  power,  and 
the  mercy,  and  the  justice  of  God. 

13.  And  if  ye  shall  say  there 
is  no  law,  ye  shall  also  say  there 
is  no  sin.  If  ye  shall  say  there  is 
no  sin,  ye  shall  also  say  there  is 
no  righteousness.  And  if  there 
be  no  righteousness  there  be  no 
happiness.      And  if  there  be  no 


6,  2  Ne.  9  :4.  6,  7.     Al.  11  :42— 45.      12  :12.  16,  24,  27,  31,  36,     42  :6— 9.      He.  14  :16. 
C,  2Ne.  9:8 — 15.26,      Mos.  16  :4— 10.      Al.  11 :40 — 45.      12:16—18,32,36,37.      40:13, 
14,  26.     42:6—11,  14.     He.  14:15—18.     d,  2  Ne.  9:4.  6—19.  22 
9.20—27.     16:7—11.     Al.  5:15.     7:12.     11:41—45 
Chap.  40.     41:2—5.     42:23.     He.  14 :15— 17.  25,     I 
7:6,      9:13,      Moro.    7:41.      10:34.      Ezek,   37:3 — 10.      Rom.    8:10. 
e,  ver.  10.     Mos.  14:12.     15:8.     Moro.  7:27,  28.     /,  2  Ne.  9:7,  21, 
25:16.      Jac.    4:11,    12.      Mos.    3:11.    15—19.      4:2,    6,    7.      13:28 
13:5,   11.     21:9.     22:14.     24:13.     30:17.     33:22.      34:8—16.   36. 
He.    14:15,    16.      3    Ne.    11:11.      27:19.      Morm.    9:13. 
g,  vers.  15,  16. 


Mos.  13:35.  15:8, 
12:12—18,24,25.  22:14,  33:22. 
Ne.  23:9 — 13.  26:5.  Morm,  6:21. 
1  Cor,  15:35—45. 
22,  25,  20.  10:25. 
18:2,  Al,  5:27. 
36:17.  42:15,  23. 
Moro.  7:41.  8:20.  10:33. 
Between  B.  C.  588  and  570. 


54 


2  NEPHI,   2. 


righteousness  nor  happiness  there 
be  no  punishment  nor  misery. 
And  if  these  things  are  not  there 
is  no  God.  And  if  there  is  no 
God  we  are  not,  neither  the  earth; 
for  there  could  have  been  no  cre- 
ation of  things, neither  to. act  nor 
to  be  acted  upon;  wherefore,  all 
things  must  have  vanished  away. 

14.  And  now,  my  sons,  I  speak 
unto  you  these  things  for  your 
profit  and  learning;  for  there  is 
a  God,  and  he  hath  created  all 
things,  both  the  heavens  and  the 
earth,  and  all  things  that  in  them 
are,  both  things  to  act  and  things 
to  be  acted  upon. 

15.  And  to  bring  about  his 
eternal  purposes  in  the  end  of 
man,  after  he  had  created  our 
first  parents,  and  the  beasts  of 
the  field  and  the  fowls  of  the  air, 
and  in  fine,  all  things  which  are 
created,  it  must  needs  be  that 
there  was  an  ''opposition;  even 
the  forbidden  fruit  in  opposition 
to  the  tree  of  life;  the  one  being 
sweet  and  the  other  bitter. 

16.  Wherefore,  the  Lord  God 
gave  unto  man  that  he  should 
act  for  himself.  "Wherefore,  man 
could  not  act  for  himself  save  it 
should  be  that  he  was  enticed  by 
the  one  or  the  other. 

17.  And  I,  Lehi,  according  to 
the  things  which  I  have  read, 
must  needs  suppose  that  an  angel 
of  God,  according  to  that  ^which 
is  written,  had  fallen  from  heaven ; 
wherefore,  he  became  a  devil, 
having  sought  that  which  was  evil 
before  God. 

18.  And  because  he  had  fallen 
from  heaven,  and  had  become 
miserable  forever,  he  sought  also 
themisery  of  all  mankind.  Where- 
fore, he  said  unto  Eve,  yea,  even 
that  old  serpent,  who  is  the  devil. 


who  is  the  father  of  all  lies, 
wherefore  he  said:  Partake  of 
the  forbidden  fruit,  and  ye  shall 
not  die,  but  ye  shall  be  as  God, 
knowing  good  and  evil. 

19.  And  after  Adam  and  Eve 
had  partaken  of  the  forbidden 
fruit  they  were  driven  out  of 
the  garden  of  Eden,  to  till  the 
earth, 

20.  And  they  have  brought 
forth  children;  yea,  even  the 
family  of  all  the  earth. 

21.  And  the  days  of  the  chil- 
dren of  men  were  prolonged,  ac- 
cording to  the  will  of  God,  that 
they  might  repent  while  in  the 
flesh;  wherefore,  their  state  be- 
came a  state  of  probation,  and 
their  time  was  lengthened,  ac- 
cording to  the  commandments 
which  the  Lord  God  gave  unto 
the  children  of  men.  For  he  gave 
commandment  that  all  men  must 
repent;  for  he  showed  unto  all 
men  that  they  were  lost,  because 
of  the  transgression  of  their 
parents. 

22.  And  now,  behold,  if  Adam 
had  not  transgressed  he  would 
not  have  fallen,  but  he  would 
have  remained  in  the  garden  of 
Eden.  And  all  things  which 
were  created  must  have  remained 
in  the  same  state  in  which  they 
were  after  they  were  created;  and 
they  must  have  remained  for- 
ever, and  had  no  end. 

23.  And  they  would  have  had 
%o  children;  wherefore  they 
would  have  remained  in  a  state 
of  innocence,  having  no  joy,  for 
they  knew  no  misery;  doing  no 
good,  for  they  knew  no  sin. 

24.  But  behold,  all  things  have 
been  done  in  the  wisdom  of  him 
who  knoweth  all  things. 

25.  Adam  "fell  that  men  might 


Ji,  vor.  11.  i,  ver.  18.  2  Ne.  9:8.  Mos.  16:3.  P.  of  G.  P.,  Moses  4:3—4.  Abra- 
ham 3:27,  28.  Gen.  3:1.  Rev.  12:9.  20:2.  ;,  ver.  25.  P.  of  G.  P.,  Moses  5:11. 
k,  ver.  23.  Between  B.  C.  588  and  570. 


2   NEPHI,   3. 


55 


be;  and  men  are,  that  they  might 
have  joy, 

26.  And  the  Messiah  cometh 
in  the  fulness  of  time,  that  he 
may  redeem  the  children  of  men 
from  the  fall.  And  because  that 
they  are  redeemed  from  the  fall 
they  have  become  'free  forever, 
knowing  good  from  evil;  to  act 
for  themselves  and  not  to  be  acted 
upon,  save  it  be  by  the  punish- 
ment of  the  law  at  the  great  and 
last  day,  according  to  the  com- 
mandments which  God  hath  given. 

27.  Wherefore,  men  are  free 
according  to  the  flesh;  and  all 
things  are  given  them  which  are 
expedient  unto  man.  And  they 
are  free  to  choose  liberty  and 
eternal  life,  through  the  great 
mediation  of  all  men,  or  to  choose 
captivity  and  death,  according  to 
the  captivity  and  power  of  the 
devil;  for  he  seeketh  that  all  men 
might  be  miserable  like  unto  him- 
self. 

28.  And  now,  my  sons,  I  w^ould 
that  ye  should  look  to  the  great 
Mediator,  and  hearken  unto  his 
great  commandments;  and  be 
faithful  unto  his  words,  and 
choose  eternal  life,  according  to 
the  will  of  his  Holy  Spirit; 

29.  And  not  choose  eternal 
death,  according  to  the  will  of 
the  flesh  and  the  evil  which  is 
therein,  which  giveth  the  spirit 
of  the  devil  power  to  captivate,  to 
bring  you  down  to  hell,  that  he 
may  reign  over  you  in  his  own 
kingdom. 

30.  I  have  spoken  these  few 
words  unto  you  all,  my  sons,  in 
the  last  days  of  my  probation; 
and  I  have  chosen  the  good  part, 
according  to  the  words  of  the 
prophet.  And  I  have  none  other 
object  save  it  be  the  everlasting 
welfare  of  your  souls.     Amen. 


CHAPTER   3. 

Lehi  to  his  son  Joseph — A  prophecy 
by  Joseph  in  Egypt — A  choice  seer 
foretold — The  mission  of  Moses — He- 
brew and  Nephite  scriptures. 

1.  And  now  I  speak  unto  you, 
Joseph,  "my  last-born.  Thou  wast 
born  in  the  wilderness  of  mine  af- 
flictions; yea,  in  the  days  of  my 
greatest  sorrow  did  thy  mother 
bear  thee. 

2.  And  may  the  Lord  conse- 
crate also  unto  thee  Hhis  land, 
which  is  a  most  precious  land,  for 
thine  inheritance  and  the  irXieri- 
tance  of  thy  seed  with  thy  breth- 
ren, for  thy  security  forever,  if  it 
so  be  that  ye  shall  keep  the  com- 
mandments of  the  Holy  One  of 
Israel. 

3.  And  now,  Joseph,  my  last- 
born,  whom  I  have  brought  out  of 
the  wilderness  of  mine  afflictions, 
may  the  Lord  bless  thee  forever, 
for  thy  seed  shall  not  '"utterly  be 
destroyed. 

4.  For  behold,  thou  art  the 
fruit  of  my  loins;  and  I  am  a 
''descendant  of  Joseph  who  was 
carried  captive  into  Egypt.  And 
great  were  the  covenants  of  the 
Lord  which  he  made  unto  Joseph. 

5.  Wherefore,  Joseph  truly  saw 
our  day.  And  he  obtained  a 
promise  of  the  Lord,  that  out  of 
the  fruit  of  his  loins  the  Lord 
God  would  raise  up  a  righteous 
branch  unto  the  house  of  Israel; 
not  the  Messiah,  but  a  branch 
which  was  to  be  broken  off, never- 
theless, to  be  remembered  in  the 
covenants  of  the  Lord  that  the 
Messiah  should  be  made  manifest 
unto  them  in  the  latter  days,  in 
the  spirit  of  power,  unto  the 
bringing  of  them  out  of  darkness 
unto  light — yea,  out  of  hidden 
darkness  and  out  of  captivity 
unto  freedom. 


I,  vers.  27—20.     Al.  chop.  29.    41:7.    42:27.    He.  14:30.         Chap.  3:    a,l  No.  1S:7, 
19.     b,  1  Ne.  2:20.      18:22,  23.     c,  1  Ne.   13:30.      (/,  1  Ne.   5:14 — 10.     AI.  10:3. 

Between  B,  C.  588  and  570. 


56 


2  NEPHI,    3. 


6.  For  Joseph  truly  testified, 
saying:      A  ^seer  shall  the  Lord 

•  my  God  raise  up,  who  shall  be  a 
choice  seer  unto  the  fruit  of  my 
loins. 

7.  Yea,  Joseph  truly  said: 
Thus  saith  the  Lord  unto  me:  A 
choice  seer  will  I  raise  up  out  of 
the  fruit  of  thy  loins;  and  he 
shall  be  esteemed  highly  among 
the  fruit  of  thy  loins.  And  unto 
him  will  I  give  commandment 
that  he  shall  do  a  work  for  the 
fruit  of  thy  loins,  his  brethren, 
which  shall  be  of  great  worth 
unto  them,  even  to  the  bringing 
of  them  to  the  knowledge  of  the 
covenants  which  I  have  made  with 
thy  fathers. 

8.  And  I  will  give  unto  him  a 
commandment  that  he  shall  do 
none  other  work,  save  the  work 
which  I  shall  command  him.  And 
I  will  make  him  great  in  mine 
eyes;  for  he  shall  do  my  work. 

9.  And  he  shall  be  great  like 
unto  Moses,  whom  I  have  said  I 
would  raise  up  unto  you,  to  de- 
liver my  people,  O  house  of 
Israel. 

10.  And  Moses  will  I  raise  up, 
to  deliver  thy  people  out  of  the 
land  of  Egypt. 

11.  But  a  seer  will  I  raise  up 
out  of  the  fruit  of  thy  loins;  and 
unto  him  will  I  give  power  to 
bring  forth  my  word  unto  the 
seed  of  thy  loins — and  not  to  the 
bringing  forth  my  word  only, 
saith  the  Lord,  but  to  the  con- 
vincing them  of  my  word,  which 
shall  have  already  gone  forth 
among  them. 

12.  Wherefore,  the  fruit  of 
thy  loins  shall  write;  and  the 
fruit  of  the  loins  of  Judah  shall 
write;  and  that  which  shall  be 
written  by  the  fruit  of  thy  loins. 


and  also  that  which  shall  be  writ- 
ten by  the  fruit  of  the  loins  of 
Judah,  shall  ^grow  together,  unto 
the  confounding  of  false  doctrines 
and  laying  down  of  contentions, 
and  establishing  peace  among  the 
fruit  of  thy  loins,  and  bringing 
them  to  the  ^knowledge  of  their 
fathers  in  the  latter  days,  and 
also  to  the  knowledge  of  my 
covenants,  saith  the  Lord. 

13.  And  out  of  weakness  he 
shall  be  made  strong,  in  that  day 
when  my  work  shall  commence 
among  all  my  people,  unto  the 
restoring  thee,  O  house  of  Israel, 
saith  the  Lord. 

14.  And  thus  prophesied  Jo- 
seph, saying:  Behold,  that  seer 
will  the  Lord  bless;  and  they  that 
seek  to  destroy  him  shall  be  con- 
founded; for  this  promise,  which 
I  have  obtained  of  the  Lord,  of 
the  fruit  of  my  loins,  shall  be  ful- 
filled. Behold,  I  am  sure  of  the 
fulfilling  of  this  promise; 

15.  And  his  name  shall  be 
called  "after  me;  and  it  shall  be 
after  the  name  of  his  father.  And 
he  shall  be  like  unto  me;  for  the 
thing,  which  the  Lord  shall  bring 
forth  by  his  hand,  by  the  power 
of  the  Lord  shall  *bring  my  people 
unto  salvation. 

16.  Yea,  thus  prophesied  Jo- 
seph: I  am  sure  of  this  thing, 
even  as  I  am  sure  of  the  promise 
of  Moses;  for  the  Lord  hath  said 
unto  me,  I  will  preserve  thy  seed 
forever. 

17.  And  the  Lord  hath  said: 
I  will  raise  up  a  Moses;  and  I 
will  give  power  unto  him  in  a 
rod;  and  I  will  give  judgment 
unto  him  in  writing.  Yet  I  will 
not  loose  his  tongue,  that  he 
shall  speak  much,  for  I  will  not 
make    him   mighty   in    speaking. 


e,  vers.  11.  14.  M»s.  8:13—18.  3  Ne.  21:8—11.  Morm.  8:16,  25.  Eth.  3:21—28. 
/,  Ezek.  37:16—20.  g,  3  Ne.  5:23.  Morm.  7:5,  10.  h,  ver.  14.  i,  2  Ne.  27:6—26. 
Enos  12—18.     Al.  37:1—20.     3  Ne.   16:10,   11.     Morm.  7:8-10. 

Between  B.  C.  588  and  570. 


2   NEPHI,   4. 


57 


But  I  will  write  unto  him  my  law, 
by  the  finger  of  mine  own  hand; 
and  I  will  make  a  spokesman  for 
him. 

18.  And  the  Lord  said  unto 
me  also:  I  will  raise  up  unto  the 
fruit  of  thy  loins;  and  I  will  make 
for  him  a  ^spokesman.  And  I, 
behold,  I  will  give  unto  him  that 
he  shall  write  the  writing  of  the 
fruit  of  thy  loins,  unto  the  fruit 
of  thy  loins;  and  the  spokesman 
of  thy  loins  shall  declare  it. 

19.  And  the  words  which  he 
shall  write  shall  be  the  words 
which  are  expedient  in  my  wisdom 
should  go  forth  unto  the  fruit  of 
thy  loins.  And  it  shall  be  as  if 
the  fruit  of  thy  loins  had  cried 
unto  them  from  the  dust;  for  I 
know  their  faith. 

20.  And  they  shall  '•cry  from 
the  dust;  yea,  even  repentance 
unto  their  brethren,  even  after 
many  generations  have  gone  by 
them.  And  it  shall  come  to  pass 
that  their  cry  shall  go,  even  ac- 
cording to  the  simpleness  of  their 
words. 

21.  Because  of  their  faith  their 
words  shall  proceed  forth  out  of 
my  mouth  unto  their  brethren 
who  are  the  fruit  of  thy  loins;  and 
the  weakness  of  their  words  will 
I  make  strong  in  their  faith,  unto 
the  remembering  of  my  covenant 
which  I  made  unto  thy  fathers.    . 

22.  And  now,  behold,  my  son 
Joseph,  after  this  manner  did  my 
father  of  old  prophesy. 

23.  Wherefore,  because  of  this 
covenant  thou  art  blessed;  for  thy 
seed  shall  not  be  destroyed,  for 
they  shall  hearken  unto  the  words 
of  the  book. 

24.  And  there  shall  rise  up  one 
mighty  among  them,  who  shall  do 
much  good,  both  in  word  and  in 
deed,  being  an  instrument  in  the 


hands  of  God,  with  exceeding  faith, 
to  work  mighty  wonders,  and  do 
that  thing  which  is  great  in  the 
sight  of  God,  unto  the  bringing 
to  pass  much  restoration  unto  the 
house  of  Israel,  and  unto  the  seed 
of  thy  brethren. 

25.  And  now, blessed  art  thou, 
Joseph.  Behold,  thou  art  little; 
wherefore  hearken  unto  the  words 
of  thy  brother,  Nephi,  and  it  shall 
be  done  unto  thee  even  according 
to  the  words  which  I  have  spoken. 
Remember  the  words  of  thy  dying 
father.     Amen. 

CHAPTER   4. 

Lehi  blesses  the  sons  and  daughters 
of  Laman  and  Lemuel — Blessings  upon 
Ishmael's  household  and  upon  Sam  and 
his  posterity — Death  of  Lehi — Further 
rebellion. 

1.  Andnow,  I,  Nephi,  speak  con- 
cerning the  prophecies  of  which 
my  father  hath  spoken,  concern- 
ing Joseph,  who  was  carried  into 
Egypt. 

2.  For  behold,  he  truly  proph- 
esied concerning  all  his  seed.  And 
the  prophecies  which  he  wrote, 
there  are  not  many  greater.  And 
he  prophesied  concerning  us,  and 
our  future  generations;  and  they 
are  written  upon  the  "plates  of 
brass. 

3.  Wherefore,  after  my  father 
had  made  an  end  of  speaking  con- 
cerning the  prophecies  of  Joseph, 
he  called  the  children  of  Laman, 
his  sons,  and  his  daughters,  and 
said  unto  them:  Behold,  my  sons, 
and  my  daughters,  who  are  the 
sons  and  the  daughters  of  my 
first-born,  I  would  that  ye  should 
give  ear  unto  my  words. 

4.  For  the  Lord  God  hath  said 
that:  Inasmuch  as  ye  shall  keep 
my  commandments  ye  shall  pros- 
per in  the  land;  and  inasmuch  as 


j,  D.  &  C.  100:9.  11.     k,  2  Ne.  26:16.     Morm.  8:14 — 16,  23.  25,  26. 
•Chap.  4 :    a,  see  a,  1  Ne.  3.  Between  B.  C.  588  and  570. 

5 


58 


2   NEPHI,   4. 


ye  will  not  keep  my  command- 
ments ye  shall  be  cut  off  from  my 
presence. 

5.  But  behold,  my  sons  and  my 
daughters,  I  cannot  go  down  to 
my  grave  save  I  should  leave  a 
blessing  upon  you;  for  behold,  I 
know  that  if  ye  are  brought  up  in 
the  way  ye  should  go  ye  will  not 
depart  from  it. 

6.  Wherefore,  if  ye  are  cursed, 
behold,  I  leave  my  blessing  upon 
you,  that  the  cursing  may  be 
taken  from  you  and  be  answered 
upon  the  heads  of  your  parents. 

7.  Wherefore,  because  of  my 
blessing  the  Lord  God  will  not 
suffer  that  ye  shall  perish;  where- 
fore, he  *will  be  merciful  unto 
you  and  unto  your  seed  forever. 

8.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
after  my  father  had  made  an  end 
of  speaking  to  the  sons  and 
daughters  of  Laman,  he  caused 
the  sons  and  daughters  of  Lemuel 
to  be  brought  before  him. 

9.  And  he  spake  unto  them, 
saying:  Behold,  my  sons  and  my 
daughters,  who  are  the  sons  and 
the  daughters  of  my  second  son; 
behold  I  leave  unto  you  the  '"same 
blessing  which  I  left  unto  the 
sons  and  daughters  of  Laman; 
wherefore,  thou  shalt  not  utterly 
be  destroyed;  but  in  the  end  thy 
seed  shall  be  blessed. 

10.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  my  father  had  made  an  end 
of  speaking  unto  them,  behold, 
he  spake  unto  the  ''sons  of  Ish- 
mael,  yea,  and  even  all  his  house- 
hold. 

11.  And  after  he  had  made  an 
end  of  speaking  unto  them,  he 
spake  unto  Sam,  saying:  Blessed 
art  thou,  and  thy  seed;  for  thou 
shalt  inherit  the  land  like  unto 
thy  brother  Nephi.    And  thy  seed 


shall  be  ^numbered  with  his  seed; 
and  thou  shalt  be  even  like  unto 
thy  brother,  and  thy  seed  like 
unto  his  seed;  and  thou  shalt  be 
blessed  in  all  thy  days. 

12.  And  it  came  to  pass  after 
my  father,  Lehi,  had  spoken  unto 
all  his  household,  according  to 
the  feelings  of  his  heart  and  the 
Spirit  of  the  Lord  which  was  in 
him,  he  waxed  old.  And  it  came 
to  pass  that  he  died,  and  was 
buried. 

13.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
not  many  days  after  his  death, 
Laman  and  Lemuel  and  the  sons 
of  Ishmael  were  angry  with  me 
because  of  the  admonitions  of  the 
Lord. 

14.  For  I,  Nephi,  was  con- 
strained to  speak  unto  them,  ac- 
cording to  his  word;  for  I  had 
spoken  many  things  unto  them, 
and  also  my  father,  before  his 
death;  many  of  which  sayings  are 
written  upon  mine  Mother  plates; 
for  a  more  history  part  are  writ- 
ten upon  mine  other  plates. 

15.  And  upon  "these  I  write 
the  things  of  my  soul,  and  many 
of  the  scriptures  which  are  en- 
graven upon  the  plates  of  brass. 
For  my  soul  delighteth  in  the 
scriptures,  and  my  heart  pon- 
dereth  them,  and  writeth  them 
for  the  learning  and  the  profit  of 
my  children. 

16.  Behold,  my  soul  delighteth 
in  the  things  of  the  Lord;  and  my 
heart  pondereth  continually  upon 
the  things  which  I  have  seen  and 
heard. 

17.  Nevertheless, notwithstand- 
ing the  great  goodness  of  the 
Lord,  in  showing  me  his  great 
and  marvelous  works,  my  heart 
exclaimeth:  O  wretched  man 
that  I  am!     Yea,  my  heart  sor- 


b,  1  Ne.  13:31.  2  Ne.  10:18,  19.  Jac.  3:3—9.  He.  7:23,  24.  15:10—17.  3  Ne. 
20:22.  Morm.  5:20,  21.  Bth.  13:6,  8—11.  c,  vers.  5 — 7.  d,  1  Ne.  7:6.  e,  Jac. 
1:12—14.    /,  1  Ne.  9:4.    g,  1  Ne.  6:1 — 6.  Between  B.  C.  588  and  570. 


2   NEPHI,   4. 


59 


roweth  because  of  my  flesh;  my 
soul  grieveth  because  of  mine 
iniquities. 

18.  I  am  encompassed  about, 
because  of  the  temptations  and 
the  sins  which  do  so  easily  beset 
me. 

19.  And  when  I  desire  to  re- 
joice, my  heart  groaneth  because 
of  my  sins;  nevertheless,  I  know 
in  whom  I  have  trusted. 

20.  My  God  hath  been  my  sup- 
port; he  hath  led  me  through 
mine  afflictions  in  the  wilderness; 
and  he  hath  preserved  me  upon 
the  waters  of  the  great  deep. 

21.  He  hath  filled  me  with  his 
love,  even  unto  the  consuming  of 
my  flesh. 

22.  He  hath  confounded  mine 
enemies,  unto  the  causing  of  them 
to  quake  before  me. 

23.  Behold,  he  hath  heard  my 
cry  by  day,  and  he  hath  given  me 
knowledge  by  visions  in  the  night- 
time. 

24.  And  by  day  have  I  waxed 
bold  in  mighty  prayer  before 
him;  yea,  my  voice  have  I  sent  up 
on  high;  and  angels  came  down 
and  ministered  unto  me. 

25.  And  upon  the  wings  of  his 
Spirit  hath  my  body  been  carried 
away  upon  exceeding  high  moun- 
tains. And  mine  eyes  have  beheld 
great  things,  yea,  even  too  great 
for  man;  therefore  I  was  bidden 
that  I  should  not  write  them. 

26.  O  then,  if  I  have  seen  so 
great  things,  if  the  Lord  in  his 
condescension  unto  the  children 
of  men  hath  visited  men  in  so 
much  mercy, why  should  my  heart 
weep  and  my  soul  linger  in  the 
valley  of  sorrow,  and  my  flesh 
waste  away,  and  my  strength 
slacken,  because  of  mine  afflic- 
tions? 

27.  And  why  should  I  yield  to 
sin,  because  of  my  flesh?      Yea, 


why  should  I  give  way  to  tempta- 
tions, that  the  evil  one  have  place 
in  my  heart  to  destroy  my  peace 
and  afflict  my  soul?  Why  am  I 
angry  because  of  mine  enemy? 

28.  Awake,  my  soul!  No  longer 
droop  in  sin.  Rejoice,  O  my  heart, 
and  give  place  no  more  for  the 
enemy  of  my  soul. 

29.  Do  not  anger  again  because 
of  mine  enemies.  Do  not  slacken 
my  strength  because  of  mine  af- 
flictions. 

3  0.  Rejoice,  O  my  heart,  and 
cry  unto  the  Lord,  and  say:  O 
Lord,  I  will  praise  thee  forever; 
yea,  my  soul  will  rejoice  in  thee, 
my  God,  and  the  rock  of  my  sal- 
vation. 

31.  O  Lord,  wilt  thou  redeem 
my  soul?  Wilt  thou  deliver  me 
out  of  the  hands  of  mine  enemies? 
Wilt  thou  make  me  that  I  may 
shake  at  the  appearance  of  sin? 

3  2.  May  the  gates  of  hell  be 
shut  continually  before  me,  be- 
cause that  my  heart  is  broken 
and  my  spirit  is  contrite!  O  Lord, 
wilt  thou  not  shut  the  gates  of 
thy  righteousness  before  me,  that 
I  may  walk  in  the  path  of  the  low 
valley,  that  I  may  be  strict  in  the 
plain  road! 

33.  O  Lord,  wilt  thou  encircle 
me  around  in  the  robe  of  thy 
righteousness!  O  Lord,  wilt  thou 
make  a  way  for  mine  escape  be- 
fore mine  enemies!  Wilt  thou 
make  my  path  straight  before  me! 
Wilt  thou  not  place  a  stumbling 
block  in  my  way — but  that  thou 
wouldst  clear  my  way  before  me, 
and  hedge  not  up  my  way,  but  the 
ways  of  mine  enemy. 

34.  O  Lord,  I  have  trusted  in 
thee,  and  I  will  trust  in  thee  for- 
ever. I  will  not  put  my  trust  in 
the  arm  of  flesh;  for  I  know  that 
cursed  is  he  that  putteth  his  trust 
in  the  arm  of  flesh.     Yea,  cursed 


Between  B.  C.  588  and  570. 


60 


2  NEPHI,   5. 


is   he  that   putteth  his  trust  in 
man  or  maketh  flesh  his  arm. 

35.  Yea,  I  know  that  God  will 
give  liberally  to  him  that  asketh. 
Yea,  my  God  will  give  me,  if  I  ask 
not  amiss;  therefore  I  will  lift  up 
my  voice  unto  thee;  yea,  I  will 
cry  unto  thee,  my  God,  the  rock 
of  my  righteousness.  Behold,  my 
voice  shall  forever  ascend  up 
unto  thee,  my  rock  and  mine 
everlasting  God.     Amen. 

CHAPTER  5. 

NepM,  warned  of  Godj  separates 
from  those  who  seek  his  life — Zoram^ 
Sam,  Jacob  and  Joseph  and  others  ac- 
company him — The  sword  of  Laban — 
A  temple  built — Nephi  a  king  or  pro- 
tector— The  rebellious  cursed  with  a 
dark  skin — Priests  and  teachers  con- 
secrated. 

1.  Behold,  it  came  to  pass  that 
I,  Nephi,  did  cry  much  unto  the 
Lord  my  God,  because  of  the 
"anger  of  my  brethren. 

2.  But  behold,  their  anger  did 
increase  against  me,  insomuch 
that  they  did  seek  to  take  away 
my  life. 

3.  Yea,they  did  murmur  against 
me,  saying:  Our  younger  brother 
thinks  to  rule  over  us;  and  we 
have  had  much  trial  because  of 
him;  wherefore,  now  let  us  slay 
him,  that  we  may  not  be  afflicted 
more  because  of  his  words.  For 
behold,  we  will  not  have  him  to 
be  our  ruler;  for  it  belongs  unto 
us,  who  are  the  elder  brethren,  to 
rule  over  this  people. 

4.  Now  I  do  not  write  upon 
these  plates  all  the  words  which 
they  murmured  against  me.  But 
it  sufliceth  me  to  say,  that  they 
did  seek  to  take  away  my  life. 

5.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the 
Lord  did  warn  me,  that  I,  Nephi, 
should  depart  from  them  and  flee 


into  the  wilderness,  and  all  those 
who  would  go  with  me. 

6.  Wherefore,  it  came  to  pass 
that  I,  Nephi,  did  take  my  family, 
and  also  Zoram  and  his  family, 
and  Sam,  mine  elder  brother  and 
his  family,  and  Jacob  and  Joseph, 
my  younger  brethren,  and  also 
my  sisters,  and  all  those  who 
would  go  with  me.  And  all  those 
who  would  go  with  me  were  those 
who  believed  in  the  warnings  and 
the  revelations  of  God;  where- 
fore, they  did  hearken  unto  my 
words. 

7.  And  we  did  take  our  tents 
and  whatsoever  things  were  pos- 
sible for  us,  and  did  journey  in 
the  wilderness  for  the  space  of 
many  days.  And  after  we  had 
journeyed  for  the  space  of  many 
days  we  did  pitch  our  tents. 

8.  And  my  people  would  that 
we  should  call  the  name  of  the 
place  ''Nephi;  wherefore,  we  did 
call  it  Nephi. 

9.  And  all  those  who  were  with 
me  did  take  upon  them  to  call 
themselves  the  people  of  Nephi. 

10.  And  we  did  observe  to  keep 
the  judgments,  and  the  statutes, 
and  the  commandments  of  the 
Lord  in  all  things,  according  to 
the  law  of  Moses. 

11.  And  the  Lord  was  with  us; 
and  we  did  prosper  exceedingly; 
for  we  did  sow  seed,  and  we  did 
reap  again  in  abundance.  And 
we  began  to  raise  flocks,  and 
herds,  and  animals  of  every  kind. 

12.  And  I,  Nephi,  had  also 
brought  the  records  which  were 
engraven  upon  the  ''plates  of 
brass;  and  also  the  ''ball,  or  com- 
pass, which  was  prepared  for  my 
father  by  the  hand  of  the  Lord,  ac- 
cording to  that  which  is  written. 


a,  2  Ne.  4:13.  Enos  20.  Mos.  10:15.  6,  Oro.  12,  27.  W.  of  Morm.  13.  Mos.  7:6, 
7.  9.  21.  9:1.  3,  4.  14.  11:13.  19:15,  19,  22.  21  :2G.  23:35—38.  28:1,  5.  29:3. 
Al.  2:24.  5:3.  17:8.  20:1,  2.  22:1.  26 — 34.  25:13.  27:14.  47:1,  20.  50:8,  11. 
54  :6.     He.  4  :12.     5  :20,  21.     c,  see  a,  1  Ne.  3.     d,  see  d,  1  Ne.  16. 

Between  B,  C.  588  and  570. 


2  NEPHI,   5. 


61 


13.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
we  began  to  prosper  exceedingly, 
and  to  multiply  in  the  land. 

14.  And  I,  Nephi,  did  take  the 
*sword  of  Laban,  and  after  the 
manner  of  it  did  make  many 
swords,  lest  by  any  means  the 
people  who  were  now  called  La- 
manites  should  come  upon  us 
and  destroy  us;  for  I  knew  their 
^hatred  towards  me  and  my  chil- 
dren and  those  who  were  called 
my  people. 

15.  And  I  did  teach  my  people 
to  build  buildings,  and  to  work 
in  all  ^manner  of  wood,  and  of 
iron,  and  of  copper,  and  of  brass, 
and  of  steel,  and  of  gold,  and  of 
silver,  and  of  precious  ores,  which 
were  in  great  abundance. 

16.  And  I,  Nephi,  did  build  a 
''temple;  and  I  did  construct  it 
after  the  manner  of  the  temple 
of  Solomon  save  it  were  not  built 
of  so  many  precious  things;  for 
they  were  not  to  be  found  upon 
the  land,  wherefore,  it  could  not 
be  built  like  unto  Solomon's  tem- 
ple. But  the  manner  of  the  con- 
struction was  like  unto  the  temple 
of  Solomon;  and  the  workman- 
ship thereof  was  exceeding  fine. 

17.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I, 
Nephi,  did  cause  my  people  to  be 
industrious,  and  to  labor  with 
their  hands. 

18.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  would  that  I  should  be  their 
*king.  But  I,  Nephi,  was  desirous 
that  they  should  have  no  king; 
nevertheless,  I  did  for  them  ac- 
cording to  that  which  was  in  my 
power. 

19.  And  behold,  the  words  of 
the  Lord  had  been  fulfilled  unto 
my  brethren,  which  he  spake  con- 
cerning them,   that   I   should   be 


their  ^ruler  and  their  teacher. 
Wherefore,  I  had  been  their  ruler 
and  their  teacher,  according  to 
the  commandments  of  the  Lord, 
until  the  time  they  sought  to 
Hake  away  my  life. 

20.  Wherefore,  the  word  of 
the  Lord  was  fulfilled  which  he 
spake  unto  me,  saying  that: 
Inasmuch  as  they  will  not  hearken 
unto  thy  words  they  shall  be  'cut 
off  from  the  presence  of  the  Lord. 
And  behold,  they  were  cut  off 
from  his  presence. 

21.  And  he  had  caused  the 
"*cursing  to  come  upon  them,  yea, 
even  a  sore  cursing,  because  of 
their  iniquity.  For  behold,  they 
had  hardened  their  hearts  against 
him,  that  they  had  become  like 
unto  a  flint;  wherefore,  as  they 
were  white,  and  exceeding  fair 
and  delightsome,  that  they  might 
not  be  enticing  unto  my  people 
the  Lord  God  did  cause  a  skin  of 
blackness  to  come  upon  them. 

22.  And  thus  saith  the  Lord 
God:  I  will  cause  that  they  shall 
be  loathsome  unto  thy  people, 
save  they  shall  repent  of  their 
iniquities. 

23.  And  cursed  shall  be  the 
seed  of  him  that  mixeth  with 
their  seed;  for  they  shall  be 
cursed  even  with  the  same  curs- 
ing. And  the  Lord  spake  it,  and 
it  was  done. 

24.  And  because  of  their  curs- 
ing which  was  upon  them  they 
did  become  an  idle  people,  full 
of  mischief  and  subtlety,  and  did 
seek  in  the  wilderness  for  beasts 
of  prey. 

25.  And  the  Lord  God  said  unto 
me :  They  shall  be  a  "scourge  unto 
thy  seed,  to  stir  them  up  in  re- 
membrance of  me;  and  inasmuch 


e,  see  a,  1  Ne.  4.  f,  see  a,  2  Ne.  5.  g.  Jar.  8.  Eth.  7:0.  A,  Jac.  1:17.  Al.  16:13. 
23:2.  26:29.  He.  3:9,  14.  3  Ne.  11:1.  i,  2  Ne.  6:2.  Jac.  1:9,  11,  15.  Jar.  7,  14. 
Om.  12,  19,  23,  24.  Mos.  1:10.  6:4 — 7.  j,  see  c,  1  Ne.  2.  k,  see  ver.  2.  I,  see  6, 
1  Ne.  2.  m,   see  d,   1  Ne.  2.  n,   1  Ne.  2:24.  12:19,  Al.  45:9—14.  40:24.  Morm.  6. 

Between  B.  C.  588  and  570. 


62 


2   NEPHI,    6. 


as  they  will  not  remember  me, 
and  hearken  unto  my  words, 
they  shall  scourge  them  even  unto 
destruction. 

26.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I, 
Nephi,  did  consecrate  Jacob  and 
Joseph,  that  "they  should  be 
priests  and  teachers  over  the  land 
of  my  people. 

27.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
we  lived  after  the  manner  of 
happiness. 

28.  *And  thirty  years  had 
passed  away  from  the  time  we 
left  Jerusalem. 

29.  And  I,  Nephi,  had  kept  the 
^records  upon  my  plates,  which  I 
had  made,  of  my  people  thus  far. 

30.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  Lord  God  said  unto  me: 
Make  'other  plates;  and  thou 
Shalt  engraven  many  things  upon 
them  which  are  good  in  my  sight, 
for  the  profit  of  thy  people. 

31.  Wherefore,  I,  Nephi,  to  be 
obedient  to  the  commandments 
of  the  Lord,  went  and  made  these 
plates  upon  which  I  have  engraven 
these  things. 

32.  And  I  engraved  that  which 
is  pleasing  unto  God.  And  if  my 
people  are  pleased  with  the  things 
of  God  they  will  be  pleased  with 
mine  engravings  which  are  upon 
these  plates. 

33.  And  if  my  people  desire  to 
know  the  more  particular  part  of 
the  history  of  my  people  they  must 
search  mine  other  plates. 

34.  And  it  sufficeth  me  to  say 
that  t  forty  years  had  passed  away, 
and  we  had  already  had  wars  and 
contentions    with    our    brethren. 

CHAPTER   6. 

Jacob's  exhortation  to  the  people — 
He  cites  the  prophecies  of  Isaiah. 

1.   The    words    of    Jacob,    the 


brother  of  Nephi,  which  he  spake 
unto  the  people  of  Nephi: 

2.  Behold,  my  beloved  breth- 
ren, I,  Jacob,  having  been  called 
of  God,  and  "ordained  after  the 
manner  of  his  holy  order,  and 
having  been  consecrated  by  my 
brother  Nephi,  unto  whom  ye  look 
as  a  ''king  or  a  protector,  and 
on  whom  ye  depend  for  safety, 
behold  ye  know  that  I  have 
spoken  unto  you  exceeding  many 
things. 

3.  Nevertheless,  I  speak  unto 
you  again;  for  I  am  desirous  for 
the  welfare  of  your  souls.  Yea, 
mine  anxiety  is  great  for  you; 
and  ye  yourselves  know  that  it 
ever  has  been.  For  I  have  ex- 
horted you  with  all  diligence; 
and  I  have  taught  you  the  words 
of  my  father;  and  I  have  spoken 
unto  you  concerning  all  things 
which  are  written,  from  the  cre- 
ation of  the  world. 

4.  And  now,  behold,  I  would 
speak  unto  you  concerning  things 
which  are,  and  which  are  to  come; 
wherefore,  I  will  read  you  the 
words  of  Isaiah.  And  they  are 
the  words  which  my  brother  has 
desired  that  I  should  speak  unto 
you.  And  I  speak  unto  you  for 
your  sakes,  that  ye  may  learn  and 
glorify  the  name  of  your  God. 

5.  And  now,  the  words  which  I 
shall  read  are  they  which  Isaiah 
spake  concerning  all  the  house  of 
Israel;  wherefore,  they  may  be 
likened  unto  you,  for  ye  are  of 
the  house  of  Israel.  And  there 
are  many  things  which  have  been 
spoken  by  Isaiah  which  may  be 
likened  unto  you,  because  ye  are 
of  the  house  of  Israel. 

6.  And  now,  these  are  the 
words:  "^Thus  saith  the  Lord  God: 
Behold,  I  will  lift  up  mine  hand 


0,  2  Ne.  6:2.     Jac.   1:18,   19.     p,  pee  f,  1  Ne.  1.     q,  see  c,  1   Ne.  9. 
Chap.  G:    a,  2  Ne.   5  :26.     Jac.  1 :18,  19.     b,  see  i,  2  Ne.  5.     c,  Isa.  49  :22,  23.     2  Ne. 
10:9.  *  B.  C.  569.       f  B.  C.  559. 


2  NEPHI,    6. 


63 


to  the  Gentiles,  and  set  up  my 
standard  to  the  people;  and  they 
shall  bring  thy  sons  in  their  arms, 
and  thy  daughters  shall  be  carried 
upon  their  shoulders. 

7.  And  kings  shall  be  thy  nurs- 
ing fathers,  and  their  queens  thy 
nursing  mothers;  they  shall  bow 

.down  to  thee  with  their  faces 
towards  the  earth,  and  lick  up 
the  dust  of  thy  feet;  and  thou 
Shalt  know  that  I  am  the  Lord; 
for  they  shall  not  be  ashamed  that 
wait  for  me. 

8.  And  now  I,  Jacob,  would 
speak  somewhat  concerning  these 
words.  For  behold,  the  Lord  has 
''shown  me  that  those  who  were  at 
Jerusalem,  from  whence  we  came, 
have  been  slain  and  carried  away 
captive. 

9.  Nevertheless,  the  Lord  has 
shown  unto  me  that  they  should 
return  again.  And  he  also  has 
shown  unto  me  that  the  Lord  God, 
the  Holy  One  of  Israel,  should 
manifest  himself  unto  them  in  the 
flesh;  and  after  he  should  mani- 
fest himself  they  should  scourge 
him  and  crucify  him,  according  to 
the  words  of  the  angel  who  spake 
it  unto  me. 

10.  And  after  they  have  hard- 
ened their  hearts  and  stiffened 
their  necks  against  the  Holy  One 
of  Israel,  behold,  the  judgments 
of  the  Holy  One  of  Israel  shall 
come  upon  them.  And  the  day 
Cometh  that  they  shall  be  smitten 
and  afflicted. 

11.  Wherefore,  after  they  are 
driven  to  and  fro,  for  thus  saith 
the  angel,  many  shall  be  afflicted 
in  the  flesh,  and  shall  not  be  suf- 
fered to  perish,  because  of  the 
prayers  of  the  faithful;  they  shall 
be    scattered,    and    smitten,    and 


hated;  nevertheless,  the  Lord  will 
be  merciful  unto  them,  that  ^vhen 
they  shall  come  to  the  knowledge 
of  their  Redeemer,  they  shall  be 
gathered  together  again  to  the 
lands  of  their  inheritance. 

12.  And  blessed  are  the  ^Gen- 
tiles, they  of  whom  the  prophet 
has  written;  for  behold,  if  it  so  be 
that  they  shall  repent  and  fight 
not  against  Zion,  and  do  not  unite 
themselves  to  that  great  and 
^abominable  church,  they  shall  be 
saved;  for  the  Lord  God  will  ful- 
fil his  covenants  which  he  has 
made  unto  his  children;  and  for 
this  cause  the  prophet  has  writ- 
ten these  things. 

13.  Wherefore,  Hhey  that  fight 
against  Zion  and  the  covenant 
people  of  the  Lord  shall  lick  up 
the  dust  of  their  feet;  and  the 
people  of  the  Lord  shall  not  be 
ashamed.  For  the  people  of  the 
Lord  are  they  who  wait  for  him; 
for  they  still  wait  for  the  coming 
of  the  Messiah. 

14.  And  behold,  according  to 
the  words  of  the  prophet,  the 
Messiah  will  set  himself  again  the 
^second  time  to  recover  them; 
wherefore,  he  will  manifest  him- 
self unto  them  in  power  and  great 
glory,  unto  the  destruction  of 
their  enemies,  when  that  day 
Cometh  when  they  shall  believe  in 
him;  and  none  will  he  destroy 
that  believe  in  him. 

15.  And  they  that  believe  •'not 
in  him  shall  be  destroyed,  both 
by  fire,  and  by  tempest,  and  by 
earthquakes,  and  by  bloodsheds, 
and  by  pestilence,  and  by  famine. 
And  they  shall  know  that  the 
Lord  is  God,  the  Holy  One  of 
Israel. 

16.  ''For    shall    the    prey    be 


(f,  1  Ne.  7:13.  14.  e,  see  e,  1  Ne.  15.  /,  1  Ne.  13  :12— 23,  30— 35.  38— 42.  14:1—5. 
2  Ne.  10:8 — 14,  18,  19.  3  Ne.  16:0,  7.  20:27.  21  :2— G,  22 — 25.  Morm.  5:19.  n,  see 
a,  1  Ne.  13.  h,  see  j,  1  Ne.  22.  i,  2  Ne.  21:11.  25:17.  29:1.  i,  1  Ne.  14:3,  15 — 17. 
22:13—23.  2  Ne.  10:15,  16.  27:2—4.  28:15—32.  3  Ne.  16:8—15.  20:15—20. 
21:11—21,  29.     Morm.  5:22—24.     Etb.  2:8—11.     fc,  Isa.  4!)  :24— 26. 

Between  B.  C.  559  and  545. 


64 


2  NEPHI,   7. 


taken  from  the  mighty,  or  the 
lawful  captive  delivered? 

17.  But  thus  saith  the  Lord: 
Even  the  captives  of  the  mighty 
shall  be  taken  away,  and  the  prey 
of  the  terrible  shall  be  delivered; 
for  the  Mighty  God  shall  deliver 
his  covenant  people.  For  thus 
saith  the  Lord:  I  will  contend 
with  them  that  contendeth  with 
thee — 

18.  And  I  will  feed  them  that 
oppress  thee,  with  their  own 
flesh;  and  they  shall  be  drunken 
with  their  own  blood  as  with 
sweet  wine;  and  all  flesh  shall 
know  that  I  the  Lord  am  thy 
Savior  and  thy  Redeemer,  the 
Mighty  One  of  Jacob. 

CHAPTER   7. 

Jacob's  teachings  continued — Com- 
pare Isaiah  50. 

1.  Yea,  for  thus  saith  the 
Lord:  "Have  I  put  thee  away,  or 
have  I  cast  thee  off  forever?  For 
thus  saith  the  Lord:  Where  is  the. 
^bill  of  your  mother's  divorce- 
ment? To  whom  have  I  put  thee 
away,  or  to  which  of  my  ''creditors 
have  I  sold  you?  Yea,  to  whom 
have  I  sold  you?  Behold,  for  your 
iniquities  ''have  ye  sold  your- 
selves, and  for  your  transgres- 
sions is  your  mother  put  away. 

2.  Wherefore,  when  I  came, 
there  was  no  man;  '^when  I  called, 
yea,  there  was  none   to  answer. 

0  house  of  Israel,  is  my  hand 
shortened  at  all  that  it  cannot 
redeem,  or  have  I  no  power  to 
deliver?     Behold,  ''at  my  rebuke 

1  dry  up  the  sea,  I  make  ''their 
rivers  a  wilderness  and  Hheir  fish 
to  stink  because  the  waters  are 
dried  up,  and  they  die  because  of 
thirst. 


3.  *I  clothe  the  heavens  with 
blackness,  ^and  I  make  sackcloth 
their  covering. 

4.  *The  Lord  God  hath  given 
me  the  tongue  of  the  learned,  that 
I  should  know  how  to  speak  a 
word  in  season  unto  thee,  O  house 
of  Israel.  When  ye  are  weary  he 
waketh  morning  by  morning.  He 
waketh  mine  ear  to  hear  as  the 
learned. 

5.  The  Lord  God  hath  .opened 
mine  ear,  and  I  was  not  rebel- 
lious, neither  turned  away  back. 

6.  I  gave  my  back  to  the 
smiter,  and  my  cheeks  to  them 
that  plucked  off  the  hair.  I  hid 
not  my  face  from  shame  and  spit- 
ting. 

7.  For  the  Lord  God  will  help 
me,  therefore  shall  I  not  be  con- 
founded. Therefore  have  I  set 
my  face  like  a  flint,  and  I  know 
that  I  shall  not  be  ashamed. 

8.  And  the  Lord  is  near,  and 
he  justifieth  me.  Who  will  con- 
tend with  me?  Let  us  stand  to- 
gether. Who  is  mine  adversary? 
Let  him  come  near  me,  'and  I 
will  smite  him  with  the  strength 
of  my  mouth. 

9.  For  the  Lord  God  will  help 
me.  And  all  they  who  shall  con- 
demn me,  behold,  '"all  they  shall 
wax  old  as  a  garment,  and  the 
moth  shall  eat  them  up. 

10.  Who  is  among  you  that 
feareth  the  Lord,  that  obeyeth  the 
voice  of  his  servant,  that  walketh 
in  darkness  and  hath  no  light? 

11.  Behold  all  ye  that  kindle 
fire,  that  compass  yourselves 
about  with  sparks,  walk  in  the 
light  of  your  fire  and  in  the 
sparks  which  ye  have  kindled.^ 
"This  shall  ye  have  of  mine  hand 
— ye  shall  lie  down  in  sorrow. 


a,  Mai.  2:1G.  Matt.  19:9.  b,  Deut.  24:1—4.  Jer.  3:8.  IIos.  2:2.  c.  2  Kings 
4:1.  xMatt.  18:25.  d,  Isa,  52:3.  e,  I'rov.  1:24—27.  Isa.  05:12.  00:4.  Jer.  7:13. 
35:15.  D.&C.  133:07.  /,  Ex.  14:21.  1^.100:9.  Nah.  1 :4.  D.&C.  133:08.  f7,  Jesh. 
3:15,  10.  h.  Ex.  7:18.  21.  i,  Ex.  10:21.  j.  Rev.  6:12.  k,  Ex.  4:11.  %  Isa.  11:4. 
2  Thess.  2:8.'     m.  Job  13:28.     Ps.  102:20.     Isa.  51:0,  8.     n,  D.  &  C.  133:70. 

Between  B.  C.  559  and  545. 


2  NEPHI,   8. 


65 


CHAPTER   8. 


Jacob's  teachings  continued — Com- 
pare Isaiah  51. 

1.  Hearken  unto  me,  ye  that 
follow  after  righteousness.  Look 
unto  the  rock  from  whence  ye  are 
hewn,  and  to  the  hole  of  the  pit 
from  whence  ye  are  digged. 

2.  Look  unto  Abraham,  your 
father,  and  unto  Sarah,  she  that 
bare  you;  for  I  called  him  alone, 
and  blessed  him. 

3.  For  the  Lord  "shall  comfort 
Zion,  he  will  comfort  all  ''her 
waste  places;  and  he  will  make 
her  ''wilderness  like  Eden,  and 
"her  desert  like  the  garden  of  the 
Lord.  Joy  and  gladness  shall  be 
found  therein,  thanksgiving  and 
the  voice  of  melody. 

4.  Hearken  unto  me,  my  peo- 
ple; and  give  ear  unto  me,  O  my 
nation;  for  a  '^law  shall  proceed 
from  me,  and  I  will  make  my  judg- 
ment to  rest  for  a  light  for  the 
people. 

5.  My  righteousness  is  near; 
my  salvation  is  gone  forth,  and 
mine  arm  shall  judge  the  people. 
'The  isles  shall  wait  upon  me, 
and  on  mine  arm  shall  they  trust. 

6.  "Lift  up  your  eyes  to  the 
heavens,  and  look  upon  the  earth 
beneath;  for  the  heavens  shall 
vanish  away  like  smoke,  and  the 
earth  shall  wax  old  like  a  gar- 
ment; and  they  that  dwell  there- 
in shall  die  in  like  manner.  But 
my  salvation  shall  be  forever,  and 
my  righteousness  shall  not  be 
abolished. 

7.  Hearken  unto  me,  ye  that 
know  righteousness,  the  people 
in  whose  heart  I  have  written  my 
"law,  fear  ye  not  the  reproach  of 


men,  neither  be  ye  afraid  of  their 
revilings. 

8.  'For  the  moth  shall  eat  them 
up  like  a  garment,  and  the  worm 
shall  eat  them  like  wool.  But  my 
righteousness  shall  be  forever, 
and  my  salvation  from  generation 
to  generation. 

9.  ^ Awake,  awake!  ''Put  on 
strength,  O  arm  of  the  Lord; 
awake  'as  in  the  ancient  days. 
Art  thou  not  he  that  hath  '"cut 
Rahab,  and  wounded  the  dragon? 

10.  Art  thou  not  he  who  hath 
dried  the  sea,  the  waters  of  the 
great  deep;  that  hath  made  the 
depths  of  the  sea  a  way  for  the 
ransomed  to  pass  over? 

11.  "Therefore,  the  redeemed 
of  the  Lord  shall  return,  and 
come  with  singing  unto  Zion;  and 
everlasting  joy  and  holiness  shall 
be  upon  their  heads;  and  they 
shall  obtain  gladness  and  joy; 
sorrow  and  mourning  shall  flee 
away. 

12.  I  am  he;  yea,  I  am  he  that 
comforteth  you.  Behold,  who  art 
thou,  that  thou  shouldst  be  afraid 
of  man,  who  shall  die,  and  of  the 
son  of  man,  who  shall  be  made 
like  unto  grass? 

13.  And  forgetest  the  Lord  thy 
maker,  that  hath  stretched  forth 
the  heavens,  and  laid  the  foun- 
dations of  the  earth,  "and  hast 
feared  continually  every  day,  be- 
cause of  the  fury  of  the  oppressor, 
as  if  he  were  ready  to  destroy? 
^And  where  is  the  fury  of  the 
oppressor? 

14.  The  ^captive  exile  hasten- 
eth,  that  he  may  be  loosed,  and 
that  he  should  not  die  in  the  pit, 
nor  that  his  bread  should  fail. 


a,  ver.  12.  Ps.  102:13.  Isa.  40:1.  52:9.  6,  Isa.  35:1.  c,  Ps,  107:3,  4,  35 — 37. 
Isa.  32:15—20.  35:1,  2,  G,  7.  43:19,  20.  d,  Isa.  35:1,  2,  6.  7.  43:19,  20.  <?,  Isa. 
2:3.  Mic.  4:2.  f,  see  a,  1  Ne.  21.  g,  Ps.  102:25.  20.  Matt.  24:35.  2  Pet.  3:10—12. 
h,  see  e.  i,  see  m,  2  Ne.  7.  j,  Ps.  44:23.  Isa.  52:1.  k,  Ps.  93:1.  Rev.  11:17.  I,  Ps. 
44:1.  m,  Ps.  74:13,  14.  89:10.  Isa.  27:1.  Ezek.  29:3.  n,  Isa.  35:8 — 10.  Jer. 
31  :12.  13.  0,  1  Ne.  22:17.  p,  see  ;,  1  Ne.  22.  q,  ver.  25.  2  Ne.  9:12.  Isa.  60:15. 
Zech.  9:11.  Between  B.  C.  559  and  545. 


66 


2   NEPHI,    9. 


15.  But  I  am  the  Lord  thy 
God,  whose  waves  roared;  the 
Lord  of  Hosts  is  my  name. 

16.  And  I  have  put  my  words 
in  thy  mouth,  and  have  covered 
thee  in  the  shadow  of  mine  hand, 
'^that  I  may  plant  the  heavens  and 
lay  the  foundations  of  the  earth, 
and  say  unto  Zion:  'Behold,  thou 
art  my  people. 

17.  Awake,  awake,  stand  up, 
O  Jerusalem,  'which  hast  drunk 
at  the  hand  of  the  Lord  the  cup 
of  his  fury — thou  hast  drunken 
the  dregs  of  the  cup  of  trembling 
wrung  out — 

18.  And  none  to  guide  her 
among  all  the  sons  she  hath 
brought  forth;  neither  that  taketh 
her  by  the  hand,  of  all  the  sons 
she  hath  brought  up. 

19.  These  "two  sons  are  come 
unto  thee,  who  shall  be  sorry  for 
thee — thy  desolation  and  destruc- 
tion, and  the  famine  and  the 
sword — and  by  whom  shall  I  com- 
fort thee? 

20.  Thy  sons  have  fainted,  save 
these  two;  they  lie  at  the  he'ad  of 
all  the  streets;  as  a  wild  bull  in  a 
net,  they  are  full  of  the  fury  of 
the  Lord,  the  rebuke  of  thy  God. 

21.  Therefore  hear  now  this, 
thou  afflicted,  and  drunken,  and 
not  with  wine: 

22.  Thus  saith  thy  Lord,  the 
Lord  and  thy  God  pleadeth  the 
cause  of  his  people;  behold,  I 
have  taken  out  of  thine  hand  the 
cup  of  trembling,  the  dregs  of  the 
cup  of  my  fury;  thou  shalt  no 
more  drink  it  again. 

23.  But  ^I  will  put  it  into  the 
hand  of  them  that  afflict  thee; 
who  have  said  to  thy  soul:  Bow 
down,  that  we  may  go  over — and 
thou  hast  laid  thy  body  as   the 


ground  and  as  the  street  to  them 
that  went  over. 

24.  '"Awake,  awake,  put  on  thy 
strength,  O  Zion;  put  on  thy  beau- 
tiful garments,  O  Jerusalem,  the 
holy  city;  ^for  henceforth  there 
shall  no  more  come  into  thee  the 
uncircumcised   and   the  unclean. 

25.  Shake  thyself  from  the 
dust;  arise,  sit  down,  O  Jerusa- 
lem; "loose  thyself  from  the  bands 
of  thy  neck,  O  captive  daughter 
of  Zion. 

CHAPTER  9. 

Jacob's  teachings  continued — The 
infinite  atonement — The  Savior's  suf- 
ferings foreseen — Where  there  is  no 
law  there  is  no  punishment. 

1.  And  now,  my  beloved  breth- 
ren, I  have  read  these  things  that 
ye  might  know  concerning  the 
covenants  of  the  Lord  that  he 
has  covenanted  with  all  the  house 
of  Israel — 

2.  That  he  has  spoken  unto  the 
Jews,  by  the  mouth  of  his  holy 
prophets,  even  from  the  begin- 
ning down,  from  generation  to 
generation,  until  the  time  comes 
that  they  shall  be  "restored  to  the 
true  church  and  fold  of  God; 
when  they  shall  be  gathered  home 
to  the  lands  of  their  inheritance, 
and  shall  be  established  in  all 
their  lands  of  promise. 

3.  Behold,  my  beloved  breth- 
ren, I  speak  unto  you  these 
things  that  ye  may  rejoice,  and 
lift  up  your  heads  forever,  be- 
cause of  the  blessings  which  the 
Lord  God  shall  bestow  upon  your 
children. 

4.  For  I  know  that  ye  have 
searched  much,  many  of  you,  to 
know  of  things  to  come;  where- 
fore I  know  that  ye  know  that  our 
flesh  must  waste  away  and  die; 


r,  Isa.  G5:17.  CG  :22.  s,  ver.  3.  Ps.  40:4—7.  48:1—3.  102:13—16.  t,  Jer. 
25:15,16.  Luke  21 :22— 24.  «,  ver.  20.  Rev.  11 :3— 13.  v,  Jer.  25  :  17.  Joel  3  :9— 16. 
Zech.  12:2,  3,  8,  9.  14:3,  12—15.  w,  vers.  9,  17.  Isa.  52:1,  2.  x,  Joel  3:17.  Zech. 
14  :21.     y,  see  q.         Chap.  9 :    a,  see  e,  1  Ne.  15.  Between  B.  C.  559  and  545. 


2    NEPHI,    9. 


67 


nevertheless,   in   our   "bodies   we 
shall  see  God. 

5.  Yea,  I  know  that  ye  know 
that  in  the  body  he  shall  show 
himself  unto  those  at  Jerusalem, 
from  whence  we  came;  for  it  is 
expedient  that  it  should  be  among 
them;  for  it  behooveth  the  great 
Creator  that  he  suffereth  himself 
to  become  subject  unto  man  in 
the  flesh,  and  ^die  for  all  men, 
that  all  men  might  become  sub- 
ject unto  him. 

6.  For  as  death  hath  passed 
upon  all  men,  to  fulfil  the  merci- 
ful plan  of  the  great  Creator, 
there  must  needs  be  a  power  of 
resurrection,  and  the  ''resurrec- 
tion must  needs  come  unto  man 
by  reason  of  the  fall;  and  the  fall 
came  by  reason  of  transgression; 
and  because  man  became  fallen 
they  were  cut  off  ^from  the  pres- 
ence of  the  Lord. 

7.  Wherefore,  it  must  needs  be 
an  infinite  ^atonement — save  it 
should  be  an  infinite  atonement 
this  corruption  could  not  put  on 
incorruption.  Wherefore, the  ^first 
judgment  which  came  upon  man 
must  needs  have  remained  to  an 
endless  duration.  And  if  so,  this 
flesh  must  have  laid  down  to  rot 
and  to  crumble  to  its  mother 
earth,  to  rise  no  more, 

8.  O  the  wisdom  of  God,  his 
mercy  and  grace!  For  behold,  if 
the  flesh  should  rise  no  more  our 
spirits  must  become  subject  to 
that  "angel  who  fell  from  before 
the  presence  of  the  Eternal  God, 
and  became  the  devil,  to  rise  no 
more. 

9.  And   our  spirits  must  have 


become  ^like  unto  him,  and  we 
become  devils,  angels  to  a  devil, 
to  be  shut  out  from  the  presence 
of  our  God,  and  to  remain  with 
the  father  of  lies,  in  misery,  like 
unto  himself;  yea,  to  that  being 
who  beguiled  our  first  parents, 
who  transformeth  himself  nigh 
unto  an  angel  of  light,  and  stirreth 
up  the  children  of  men  unto  se- 
cret combinations  of  murder  and 
all  manner  of  secret  works  of 
darkness. 

10.  O  how  great  the  goodness 
of  our  God,  who  prepareth  a  way 
for  our  escape  from  the  grasp  of 
this  awful  monster;  yea,  that 
monster,  Meath  and  hell,  which  I 
call  the  death  of  the  body,  and 
also  the  death  of  the  spirit. 

11.  And  because  of  the  way  of 
deliverance  of  our  God,  the  Holy 
One  of  Israel,  this  death,  of  which 
I  have  spoken,  which  is  the  tem- 
poral, shall  deliver  up  its  dead; 
which  death  is  the  grave. 

12.  And  this  death  of  which  I 
have  spoken,  which  is  the  spir- 
itual death,  shall  deliver  up  its 
dead;  which  spiritual  death  is 
hell;  wherefore,  ''death  and  hell 
must  deliver  up  their  dead,  and 
hell  must  deliver  up  its  captive 
spirits,  and  the  grave  must  de- 
liver up  its  captive  bodies,  and 
the  bodies  and  the  spirits  of  men 
will  be  restored  one  to  the  other; 
and  it  is  by  the  power  of  the 
resurrection  of  the  Holy  One  of 
Israel. 

13.  O  how  great  the  plan  of 
our  God!  For  on  the  other  hand, 
the  'paradise  of  God  must  deliver 
up  the  spirits   of  the  righteous. 


6,  vers.  15.  22.  2(5,  3S.  Mos.  1(1:10.  Al.  5:15,  22.  11:41 — 45.  12-12 — IS.  40-21 
42:23.  He.  14:15 — IS.  3  Xe.  27:14.  15.  Morm.  9:13.  Moro.  10:34.  c,  vers.  21.  22. 
He.  14:15—18.  3  Ne.  27:14,  15.  d,  see  d,  2  Ne.  2.  e,  vor.  9.  Al.  42:7,  9,  11.  14,  23. 
He.  14:16,  17.  /,  see  /,  2  Ne.  2.  g,  vers.  S — 16.  Mos.  3:26,  27.  16:4 — 11.  Al.  11:45. 
12:18,26,36.  42:6,9,14.  He.  14  :16,  17.  Morm.  9:13.  7;,  see  t,  2  Ne.  2.  i.  vers. 
16,  26,  37,  46.  1  Ne.  14:3.  4.  7.  2  Ne.  28:20—23.  Mos.  16:2—5.  11.  3  Ne.  29:7. 
i,  vers.  11— 13.  26.  Mos.  16:7,  8.  Al.  12:24— 27.  40:23—26.  42:6—15.  He.  14:15 
— 19.      Morm.   9:13.      7.-,   see  ;.      I,   Al.    40:12,    14.      4   Ne.    14.      Moro.    10:34. 

Between  B.  C.  559  and  545. 


68 


2  NEPHI,   9. 


and  the  grave  deliver  up  the  body 
of  the  righteous;  and  the  spirit 
and  the  body  is  '"restored  to  itself 
again,  and  all  men  become  incor- 
ruptible, and  immortal,  and  they 
are  living  souls,  having  a  perfect 
knowledge  like  unto  us  in  the 
flesh,  save  it  be  that  our  knowl- 
edge shall  be  perfect. 

14.  Wherefore,  we  shall  have 
a  "perfect  knowledge  of  all  our 
guilt,  and  our  uncleanness,  and 
our  nakedness;  and  the  righteous 
shall  have  a  perfect  knowledge 
of  their  enjoyment,  and  their 
righteousness,  being  clothed  with 
purity,  yea,  even  with  the  robe  of 
righteousness. 

15.  And  it  shall  come  to  pass 
that  when  all  men  shall  have 
passed  from  this  first  death  unto 
life,  insomuch  as  they  have  be- 
come immortal,  they  must  appear 
before  the  judgment-seat  of  the 
Holy  One  of  Israel;  and  then 
Cometh  the  judgment,  and  then 
must  they  be  judged  according  to 
the  holy  judgment  of  God. 

16.  And  assuredly,  as  the  Lord 
liveth,  for  the  Lord  God  hath 
spoken  it,  and  it  is  his  eternal 
word,  which  cannot  pass  away, 
that  they  who  are  righteous  shall 
be  righteous  still,  and  they  who 
are  filthy  shall  be  "filthy  still; 
wherefore,  they  who  are  filthy  are 
the  devil  and  his  angels;  and 
they  shall  go  away  into  everlast- 
ing fire,  prepared  for  them;  and 
their  torment  is  as  a  lake  of  fire 
and  brimstone,  whose  flame  as- 
cendeth  up  forever  and  ever  and 
has  no  end. 


17.  O  the  greatness  and  the 
justice  of  our  God!  For  he  exe- 
cuteth  all  his  words,  and  they 
have  gone  forth  out  of  his  mouth, 
and  his  law  must  be  fulfilled. 

18.  But,  behold,  the  righteous, 
the  saints  of  the  Holy  One  of 
Israel,  they  who  have  believed  in 
the  Holy  One  of  Israel,  they  who 
have  endured  the  crosses  of  the 
world,  and  despised  the  shame  of 
it,  they  shall  inherit  the  king- 
dom of  God,  which  was  prepared 
for  them  ^from  the  foundation  of 
the  world,  and  their  joy  shall  be 
full  forever. 

19.  O  the  greatness  of  the 
mercy  of  our  God,  the  Holy  One 
of  Israel!  For  he  delivereth  his 
saints  from  that  «awful  monster 
the  devil,  and  death,  and  hell, 
and  that  lake  of  fire  and  brim- 
stone, which  is  endless  torment. 

20.  O  how  great  the  holiness 
of  our  God!  For  he  knoweth  all 
•"things,  and  there  is  not  anything 
save  he  knows  it. 

21.  And  he  cometh  into  the 
world  that  he  may  save  all  men 
if  they  will  hearken  unto  his 
voice;  for  behold,  he  suffereth 
the  pains  of  all  men,  yea,  the 
*pains  of  every  living  creature, 
both  men,  women,  and  children, 
who  belong  to  the  family  of  Adam. 

22.  And  he  suffereth  this  that 
the  'resurrection  might  pass  upon 
all  men,  that  all  might  stand  be- 
fore him  at  the  great  and  judg- 
ment day. 

23.  And  he  commandeth  all 
men  that  "they  must  repent,  and 
be  baptized  in  his  name,  having 


w.Al.  11:42 — 45.  40:21 — 24.  Chap.  41.  m,  Mos.  3:25.  Al.  11 :43.  12:14.  o,  1 
Xe.  15:33 — 35.  Al.  7:21.  Morm.  9:14.  /).  Al.  13  :3.  5.  7 — 9.  22:13.  42:26.  He.  5  :47. 
3  Ne.  26:5.  Eth.  3:14.  4:14,  15,  19.  12:32—34,  37.  Moro.  8:12.  q,  see  k,  1  Ne. 
15.  r,  Al.  7:13.  13:7.  18:32.  26:35.  He.  9:41.  3  Ne.  27:26.  Morm.  8:17.  Moro. 
7:22.  s,  vers.  5.  7.  Mos.  3:7.  15:10.  Al.  7:11 — 13.  11:40.  22:14.  34:8 — 15. 
He.   14:15—17.     3   Ne.   9:22.     11:11,   14,   15.     27:14.    15.      Morm.  9:13,   14.      t,  see  d, 

2  Ne.  2.  u.  Matt.  3:5,  6.  Mark  1:4.  Luke  3:3.  John  3:5.  Acts  2:38.  2  Ne.  31:5, 
9 — 13,17.     Mos.  18:8 — 17.     Al.  15:12 — 14.     19:35.     62:45.     He.  3  :24 — 26.     5:17,19. 

3  Ne.  7:23 — 26.  11:21 — 38.  12:1,  2.  18:5,  11,  30;  19:10 — 13.  23:5.  26:17,  21. 
27:1.  16,  20.  28:18.  Chap.  30.  4  Ne.  1.  Morm.  7:8,  10.  9:23.  Eth.  4:18.  Moro. 
6:1—4.     8:5—26.  Between  B.  C.  559  and  545. 


2  NEPHI,   9. 


69 


perfect  faith  in  the  Holy  One  of 
Israel,  or  they  cannot  be  saved  in 
the  kingdom  of  God. 

24.  And  if  they  will  not  repent 
and  believe  in  his  name,  and  be 
baptized  in  his  name,  and  endure 
to  the  end, they  must  be  damned; 
for  the  Lord  God,  the  Holy  One 
of  Israel,  has  spoken  it. 

25.  Wherefore,  he  has  given  a 
law;  and  where  there  is  no  law 
given  there  is  no  punishment; 
and  where  there  is  no  punishment 
there  is  no  condemnation;  and 
where  there  is  no  condemnation 
the  mercies  of  the  Holy  One  of 
Israel  have  claim  upon  them,  be- 
cause of  the  "atonement;  for  they 
are  delivered  by  the  power  of  him. 

26.  For  the  atonement  satis- 
fieth  the  demands  of  his  justice 
upon  all  those  who  have  not  the 
law  given  to  them,  that  they  are 
delivered  from  that  awful  mon- 
ster, "death  and  hell,  and  the 
devil,  and  the  lake  of  fire  and 
brimstone,  which  is  endless  tor- 
ment; and  they  are  restored  to 
that  God  who  gave  them  breath, 
which  is  the  Holy  One  of  Israel. 

27.  But  wo  unto  him  that  has 
the  law  given,  yea,  that  has  all 
the  commandments  of  God,  like 
unto  us,  and  that  transgresseth 
them,  and  that  wasteth  the  days 
of  his  probation,  for  awful  is  his 
state! 

28.  O  that  cunning  plan  of  the 
evil  one!  O  the  vainness,  and  the 
frailties,  and  the  foolishness  of 
men!  When  they  ^are  learned 
they  think  they  are  wise,  and  they 
hearken  not  unto  the  counsel  of 
God,  for  they  set  it  aside,  sup- 
posing they  know  of  themselves, 
wherefore,  their  wisdom  is  fool- 
ishness and  it  profiteth  them  not. 
And  they  shall  perish. 


29.  But  to  be  learned  is  good 
if  they  hearken  unto  the  counsels 
of  God. 

30.  But  wo  unto  the  rich,  who 
are  rich  as  to  the  things  of  the 
world.  For  because  they  are 
rich  they  despise  the  poor,  and 
they  persecute  the  meek,  and 
theii*  hearts  are  upon  their  treas- 
ures; wherefore,  their  treasure  is 
their  God.  And  behold,  their 
treasure  shall  perish  with  them 
also. 

31.  And  wo  unto  the  deaf  that 
will  not  hear;  for  they  shall 
perish. 

32.  Wo  unto  the  blind  that 
will  not  see;  for  they  shall  perish 
also. 

33.  Wounto  the  uncircumcised 
of  heart,  for  a  knowledge  of  their 
iniquities  shall  smite  them  at  the 
last  day. 

34.  Wo  unto  the  liar,  for  he 
shall  be  thrust  down  to  hell. 

35.  Wo  unto  the  murderer  who 
deliberately  killeth,  for  he  shall 
die. 

36.  Wo  unto  them  who  com- 
mit ^'whoredoms,  for  they  shall  be 
thrust  down  to  hell. 

37.  Yea,  wo  unto  those  that 
worship  idols,  for  the  devil  of  all 
devils  delighteth  in  them. 

3  8.  And,  in  fine,  wo  unto  all 
those  who  die  in  their  sins;  for 
they  shall  ''return  to  God,  and 
behold  his  face,  and  remain  in 
their  sins. 

39.  O,  my  beloved  brethren, 
remember  the  awfulness  in  trans- 
gressing against  that  Holy  God, 
and  also  the  awfulness  of  yield- 
ing to  the  enticings  of  that  cun- 
ning one.  Remember,  to  be  car- 
nally-minded is  death,  and  to  be 
spiritually-minded  is  life  eternal. 

40.  O,    my    beloved    brethren, 


V,  see  /,  2  Ne.  2.     w,  see  j.     x,  vers,  29,  42.     2  Ne.  26:20.     27:15 — 26.     28:4,  15. 
y,  2  Ne.  28:15.     Jac.  2:28.     Al.  39:3,  9,  11.     3  Ne.  12:27—32.     z,  ver.   15.     Al.  40:11. 

Between  B.  C.  559  and  545. 


70 


2   NEPHI,    9. 


give  ear  to  my  words.  Remember 
the  greatness  of  the  Holy  One  of 
Israel.  Do  not  say  that  I  have 
spoken  hard  things  against  you; 
for  if  ye  do,  ye  will  revile  against 
the  truth;  for  I  have  spoken  the 
words  of  your  Maker.  I  know 
that  the  words  of  truth  are  hard 
against  all  uncleanness;  but  the 
righteous  fear  them  not,  for  they 
love  the  truth  and  are  not  shaken. 

41.  O  then,  my  beloved  breth- 
ren, come  unto  the  Lord,  the  Holy 
One.  Remember  that  his  paths 
are  righteous.  Behold,  the  way 
for  man  is  -"narrow,  but  it  lieth 
in  a  straight  course  before  him, 
and  the  keeper  of  the  gate  is  the 
Holy  One  of  Israel;  and  he  em- 
ployeth  no  servant  there;  and 
there  is  none  other  way  save  it  be 
by  the  gate;  for  he  cannot  be  de- 
ceived, for  the  Lord  God  is  his 
name. 

42.  And  whoso  knocketh,  to 
him  will  he  open;  and  the  "''wise, 
and  the  learned,  and  they  that 
are  rich,  who  are  puffed  up  be- 
cause of  their  learning,  and  their 
wisdom,  and  their  riches — yea, 
they  are  they  whom  he  despiseth; 
and  save  they  shall  cast  these 
things  away,  and  consider  them- 
selves fools  before  God,  and  come 
down  in  the  depths  of  humility, 
he  will  not  open  unto  them. 

43.  But  the  things  of  the  wise 
and  the  prudent  shall  be  hid  from 
them  forever — yea,  that  happi- 
ness which  is  prepared  for  the 
saints. 

44.  O,  my  beloved  brethren, 
remember  my  words.  Behold,  I 
take  off  my  garments,  and  I  shake 
them  before  you;  I  pray  the  God 
of  my  salvation  that  he  view  me 
with  his  all-searching  eye;  where- 
fore,  ye  shall  know  at  the  last 


day,  when  all  men  shall  be  judged 
of  their  works,  that  the  God  of 
Israel  did  witness  that  I  shook 
your  iniquities  from  my  soul, 
and  that  I  stand  with  brightness 
before  him,  and  am  rid  of  your 
blood. 

4  5.  O,  my  beloved  brethren, 
turn  away  from  your  sins;  shake 
off  the  chains  of  him  that  would 
bind  you  fast;  come  unto  that 
God  who  is  the  rock  of  your  sal- 
vation. 

46.  Prepare  your  souls  for 
that  glorious  day  when  justice 
shall  be  administered  unto  the 
righteous,  even  the  day  of  judg- 
ment, that  ye  may  not  shrink 
with  awful  fear;  that  ye  may  not 
remember  your  awful  guilt  in 
-'^perfectness,  and  be  constrained 
to  exclaim:  Holy,  holy  are  thy 
judgments,  O  Lord  God  Almighty 
— but  I  know  my  guilt;  I  trans- 
gressed thy  law,  and  my  trans- 
gressions are  mine;  and  the  devil 
hath  -''obtained  me,  that  I  am  a 
prey  to  his  awful  misery. 

47.  But  behold,  my  brethren, 
is  it  expedient  that  I  should  awake 
you  to  an  awful  reality  of  these 
things?  Would  I  harrow  up  your 
souls  if  your  minds  were  pure? 
Would  I  be  plain  unto  you  accord- 
ing to  the  plainness  of  the  truth 
if  ye  were  freed  from  sin? 

48.  Behold,  if  ye  were  holy  I 
would  speak  unto  you  of  holi- 
ness; but  as  ye  are  not  holy,  and 
ye  look  upon  me  as  a  teacher,  it 
must  needs  be  expedient  that  I 
teach  you  the  consequences  of  sin. 

49.  Behold,  my  soul  abhorreth 
sin,  and  my  heart  delighteth  in 
righteousness;  and  I  will  praise 
the  holy  name  of  my  God. 

50.  Come,  my  brethren, -^every 
one  that  thirsteth,  come  ye  to  the 


2a,  2   Ne.   31:9,    17,   18.     33:9.     Al.  37:44.   45.      He.   3:29,   30.      3  Ne.   14:13,   14. 
26,  ver.  29.     2  Ne.  28:4,  15.     2c,  see  n.     2d,  see  i.     2e,  Isa.  55:1,  2. 

Between  B.  C.  559  and  545. 


2   NEPHI,    10. 


71 


waters;  and  he  that  hath  no 
money,  come  buy  and  eat;  yea, 
come  buy  wine  and  milk  without 
money  and  without  price. 

51.  Wherefore,  do  not  spend 
money  for  that  which  is  of  no 
worth,  nor  your  labor  for  that 
which  cannot  satisfy.  Hearken 
diligently  unto  me,  and  remember 
the  words  which  I  have  spoken; 
and  come  unto  the  Holy  One  of 
Israel,  and  feast  upon  that  which 
perisheth  not,  neither  can  be  cor- 
rupted, and  let  your  soul  delight 
in  fatness. 

52.  Behold,  my  beloved  breth- 
ren, remember  the  words  of  your 
God;  pray  unto  him  continually 
by  day,  and  give  thanks  unto  his 
holy  name  by  night.  Let  your 
hearts  rejoice. 

53.  And  behold  how  great  the 
covenants  of  the  Lord,  and  how 
great  his  condescensions  unto  the 
children  of  men;  and  because  of 
his  greatness,  and  his  grace  and 
mercy,  he  has  promised  unto  us 
that  our  seed  shall  -''not  utterly 
be  destroyed,  according  to  the 
flesh,  but  that  he  would  preserve 
them;  and  in  future  generations 
they  shall  become  a  righteous 
branch  unto  the  house  of  Israel. 

54.  And  now,  my  brethren,  I 
would  speak  unto  you  more;  but 
on  the  morrow  I  will  declare 
unto  you  the  remainder  of  my 
words.     Amen. 

CHAPTER   10. 

Jacob's  teachings  continued — The 
corning  of  Christ — No  kings  upon  the 
land  of  promise — They  who  fight 
against  Zion  shall  perish. 

1.  And  now  I,  Jacob,  speak 
unto  you  again,  my  beloved  breth- 
ren, concerning  this  "righteous 
branch  of  which  I  have  spoken. 

2.  For    behold,    the    promises 


which  we  have  obtained  are  prom- 
ises unto  us  according  to  the 
flesh;  wherefore,  as  it  has  been 
shown  unto  me  that  ^many  of  our 
children  shall  perish  in  the  flesh 
because  of  unbelief,  nevertheless, 
God  will  be  merciful  unto  many; 
and  our  children  shall  be  restored, 
that  they  may  come  to  that  which 
will  give  them  the  true  knowledge 
of  their  Redeemer. 

3.  Wherefore,  as  I  said  unto 
you,  it  must  needs  be  expedient 
that  Christ — for  in  the  last  night 
the  angel  spake  unto  me  that  this 
should  be  his  name — should  come 
among  the  Jews,  among  those 
who  are  the  more  wicked  part  of 
the  world;  and  they  shall  crucify 
him — for  thus  it  behooveth  our 
God,  and  there  is  none  other 
nation  on  earth  that  would  crucify 
their  God. 

4.  For  should  the  mighty  mira- 
cles be  wrought  among  other 
nations  they  would  repent,  and 
know  that  he  be  their  God. 

5.  But  because  of  priestcrafts 
and  iniquities,  they  at  Jerusalem 
will  stiffen  their  necks  against 
him,  that  he  be  crucified. 

6.  Wherefore,  because  of  their 
iniquities,  destructions,  famines, 
pestilences,  and  bloodshed  shall 
come  upon  them;  and  they  who 
shall  not  be  destroyed  shall  be 
scattered  among  all  nations. 

7.  But  behold,  thus  saith  the 
Lord  God:  When  the  day  cometh 
that  they  shall  believe  in  me,  that 
I  am  Christ,  then  have  I  cove- 
nanted with  their  fathers  that 
'"they  shall  be  restored  in  the 
flesh,  upon  the  earth,  unto  the 
lands  of  their  inheritance. 

8.  And  it  shall  come  to  pass 
that  they  shall  be  gathered  in 
from  their  long  dispersion,  from 


2/,  see  p,  1  Ne.  13.   and  ver.   31.         Chap;  10:     a,  1   Ne.   15:12—17.     2   Ne.   S  :5. 
9:53.     Jac.  5:25,  43 — i5.     Al.  46:24,  25.     b,  see  d,l  Ne.  15.     c,  see  e,  1  Ne.  15. 

Between  B.  C.  559  and  545. 


72 


2   NEPHI,    10. 


the  isles  of  the  sea,  and  from  the 
four  parts  of  the  earth;  and  the 
nations  of  the  Gentiles  shall  be 
great  in  the  eyes  of  me,  saith 
God,  in  carrying  them  forth  to 
the  lands  of  their  inheritance. 

9.  Yea,  "the  kings  of  the  Gen- 
tiles shall  be  nursing  fathers 
unto  them,  and  their  queens  shall 
become  nursing  mothers;  where- 
fore, the  promises  of  the  Lord  are 
great  unto  the  Gentiles,  for  he 
hath  spoken  it,  and  who  can 
dispute? 

10.  But  behold,  this  land,  said 
God,  shall  be  a  land  of  thine 
^inheritance,  and  the  Gentiles 
'shall  be  blessed  upon  the  land. 

11.  And  this  land  shall  be  a 
land  of  liberty  unto  the  Gentiles, 
and  there  shall  be  no  kings  upon 
the  land,  who  shall  raise  up  unto 
the  Gentiles. 

12.  And  I  will  fortify  this  land 
"against  all  other  nations. 

13.  And  he  that  ^fighteth 
against  Zion  shall  perish,  saith 
God. 

14.  For  he  that  raiseth  up  a 
king  against  me  shall  perish,  for 
I,  the  Lord,  the  king  of  heaven, 
will  be  their  king,  and  I  will  be  a 
light  unto  them  forever,  that  hear 
my  words. 

15.  Wherefore,  for  this  cause, 
that  my  covenants  may  be  ful- 
filled which  I  have  made  unto  the 
children  of  men,  that  I  will  do 
unto  them  while  they  are  in  the 
flesh,  I  must  needs  destroy  the 
'secret  works  of  darkness,  and  of 
murders,  and  of  abominations. 

16.  Wherefore,  he  that  fighteth 
^against  Zion,  both  Jew  and  Gen- 


tile, both  bond  and  free,  both 
male  and  female,  shall  perish; 
for  they  are  they  who  are  the 
''whore  of  all  the  earth;  for  they 
who  are  not  for  me  are  against 
me,  saith  our  God. 

17.  For  I  will  fulfil  my  prom- 
ises which  I  have  made  unto  the 
children  of  men,  that  I  will  do 
unto  them  while  they  are  in  the 
flesh — 

18.  Wherefore,  my  beloved 
brethren,  thus  saith  our  God:  I 
will  afflict  thy  seed  by  the  'hand 
of  the  Gentiles;  nevertheless,  I 
will  soften  the  hearts  of  the  Gen- 
tiles, that  they  shall  be  like  unto 
a  father  to  them;  wherefore,  the 
Gentiles  shall  be  blessed  and 
numbered  among  the  house  of 
Israel. 

19.  Wherefore,  I  will  conse- 
crate ""this  land  unto  thy  seed, 
and  them  who  shall  be  numbered 
among  thy  seed,  forever,  for  the 
land  of  their  inheritance;  for  it 
is  a  choice  land,  saith  God  unto 
me,  above  all  other  lands,  where- 
fore I  will  have  all  men  that  dwell 
thereon  that  they  shall  worship 
me,  saith  God. 

20.  And  now,  my  beloved  breth- 
ren', seeing  that  our  merciful  God 
h?.s  given  us  so  great  knowledge 
concerning  these  things,  let  us 
remember  him,  and  lay  aside  our 
sins,  and  not  hang  down  our 
heads,  for  we  are  not  cast  off; 
nevertheless,  we  have  been  driven 
out  of  the  land  of  our  inheritance; 
but  we  have  been  led  to  a  better 
land,  for  the  Lord  has  made  the 
sea  our  path,  and  we  are  upon  an 
isle  of  the  sea. 


<i,  1  No.  13:35.  39.  15:17.  18.  22:5—0.  2  Ne.  6  :r,,  7.  e,  see  a,  1  Ne.  2.  /,  1  Ne. 
13:15.  19.  34—42.  14:1—7.  15:13,  17.  22:0—10.  3  Ne,  16:4—7.  21:2 — 6,  22—25. 
Morm.  5:19.  Eth.  2:12.  g,  1  Ne.  13:19.  h,  ver.  16,  1  Ne.  22:14,  19.  2  Ne.  27:2.  3. 
i,  2Ne,  9:9.  26:22.  27:27,  Al.  37:21— 32.  He.  1  :11,  12.  2:3—14.  3:23.  6:17— 
30,  37 — 41.  7:4,  5.  20.  21.  25.  8:1,  4,  27,  28.  9:6.  10:3.  11:2.  10,  25 — 33.  3  >•'. 
1:27—30.  2:10— IS.  Chaps.  3,  4.  5:4—6.  0:28 — 30,  7:6.9—12.  9:9.  4  Ne.  42. 
46.  Morm.  1:18.  2:8.10.27,  8:27,40.  Eth,  8 :9— 25.  9:1.5,6,26.  10:33,  11:15. 
22.  13:15,  18,  14:8 — 10.  i,  see  h.  k,  see  g,  1  Ne,  14.  I,  see  p  and  q,  1  Ne.  13; 
also  vers.  14,  15.     m,  1  Ne.  13:15.     See  a,  1  Ne,  2.  Between  B.  C.  559  and  545. 


2  NEPHI,   11. 


73 


21.  But  great  are  the  promises 
of  the  Lord  unto  them  who  are 
upon  the  "isles  of  the  sea;  where- 
fore as  it  says  isles,  there  must 
needs  be  more  than  this,  and 
they  are  inhabited  also  by  our 
brethren. 

22.  For  behold,  the  Lord  God 
has  "led  away  from  time  to  time 
from  the  house  of  Israel,  accord- 
ing to  his  will  and  pleasure.  And 
now  behold,  the  Lord  remem- 
bereth  all  them  who  have  been 
broken  off,  wherefore  he  remem- 
bereth  us  also. 

23.  Therefore,  cheer  up  your 
hearts,  and  remember  that  ye 
are  free  to  act  for  yourselves — 
to  choose  the  way  of  everlast- 
ing death  or  the  way  of  eternal 
life. 

24.  Wherefore,  my  beloved 
brethren,  reconcile  yourselves  to 
the  will  of  God,  and  not  to  the 
will  of  the  devil  and  the  flesh; 
and  remember,  after  ye  are  recon- 
ciled unto  God,  that  it  is  only  in 
and  through  the  grace  of  God  that 
ye  are  saved. 

25.  Wherefore,  may  God  raise 
you  from  death  by  the  power  of 
the  "resurrection,  and  also  from 
everlasting  death  by  the  power 
of  the  "atonement,  that  ye  may 
be  received  into  the  eternal  king- 
dom of  God,  that  ye  may  praise 
him  through  grace  divine.  Amen. 

CHAPTER   11. 

Jacob's  teachings  continued — Wit- 
nesses for  the  ivord  of  Ood — Types  of 
the  Redeemer. 

1.  And  now,  Jacob  spake  many 
more  things  to  my  people  at  that 
time;  nevertheless  only  these 
things  have  I  caused  to  be  writ- 


ten, for  the  things  which  I  have 
written  sufRceth  me. 

2.  And  now  I,  Nephi,  write 
more  of  the  words  of  Isaiah,  for 
my  soul  delighteth  in  his  words. 
For  I  will  liken  his  words  unto 
my  people,  and  I  will  send  them 
forth  unto  all  my  children,  for 
he  verily  "saw  my  Redeemer,  even 
as  I  have  seen  him. 

3.  And  my  brother,  Jacob,  also 
has  ^seen  him  as  I  have  seen  him; 
wherefore,  I  will  send  their  words 
forth  unto  my  children  to  prove 
unto  them  that  my  words  are 
true.  Wherefore,  by  the  words 
of  nhree,  God  hath  said,  I  will 
establish  my  word.  Nevertheless, 
God  sendeth  ''more  witnesses,  and 
he  proveth  all  his  words. 

4.  Behold,  my  soul  delighteth 
in  proving  unto  my  people  the 
truth  of  the  coming  of  Christ; 
for,  for  this  end  hath  the  law  of 
Moses  been  given;  and  all  things 
which  have  been  given  of  God 
from  the  beginning  of  the  world, 
unto  man,  are  the  typifying  of 
him. 

5.  And  also  my  soul  delighteth 
in  the  covenants  of  the  Lord 
which  he  hath  made  to  our  fa- 
thers; yea,  my  soul  delighteth  in 
his  grace,  and  in  his  justice,  and 
power,  and  mercy  in  the  great 
and  eternal  plan  of  'deliverance 
from  death. 

6.  And  my  soul  delighteth  in 
proving  unto  my  people  that  save 
Christ  should  come  all  men  must 
perish. 

7.  For  if  there  be  no  Christ 
there  be  ^no  God;  and  if  there  be 
no  God  we  are  not,  for  there  could 
have  been  no  creation.  But  there 
is  a  God,  and  he  is  Christ,  and 


n,  1  Ne.  19:16.  22:3—5.  Isa.  49:1.  51:5.  60:9.  66:19.  o,  1  Ne.  22:4,  5. 
p,  see  d,  2  Ne.  2.  q,  see  /,  2  Ne.  2.  Chap.  11:  a,  2  Ne.  16:1.  Isa.  6:1,  5.  ft,  2 
Ne.  2:3,  4.  c,  2  Ne.  27:12.  Eth.  5:3,  4.  D.  &  C.  5:11,  15.  See  The  Testimony  of 
Three  Witnesses  in  forepart  of  book,  d,  2  Ne.  27:13,  14.  Eth.  5:2.  See  The  Testimony 
of  Eight  Witnesses  in  forepart  of  book,  e,  see  f,  2  Ne.  2.  /,  2  Ne.  2:13,  14.  Al. 
42  :22,  23.     Morm.  9  :19.  Between  B.  C.  559  and  545. 


74 


2  NEPHI,   12. 


he  Cometh  in  the  fulness  of  his 
own  time. 

8.  And  now  I  write  some  of 
the  "words  of  rsaiah,  that  whoso 
of  my  people  shall  see  these 
words  may  lift  up  their  hearts 
and  rejoice  for  all  men.  Now 
these  are  the  words,  and  ye  may 
liken  them  unto  you  and  unto  all 
men. 

CHAPTER   12. 

Prophecies  as  recorded  on  the  brass 
plates — Compare  Isaiah  2. 

1.  The  word  that  Isaiah,  the 
son  of  Amos,  saw  concerning 
Judah  and  Jerusalem: 

2.  And  "it  shall  come  to  pass 
in  the  last  days,  when  the  moun- 
tain of  the  Lord's  ^house  shall  be 
established  in  the  top  of  the 
mountains,  and  shall  be  exalted 
above  the  hills,  and  all  nations 
shall  flow  unto  it. 

3.  And  many  people  shall  go 
and  say,  Come  ye,  and  let  us  go 
up  to  the  '^mountain  of  the  Lord, 
to  the  house  of  the  God  of  Jacob; 
and  he  will  teach  us  of  his  ways, 
and  we  will  walk  in  his  paths; 
for  out  of  Zion  shall  go  forth  the 
law,  and  the  word  of  the  Lord 
from  Jerusalem. 

4.  And  he  shall  ''judge  among 
the  nations,  and  shall  rebuke 
many  people:  and  *they  shall  beat 
their  swords  into  plow-shares,  and 
their  spears  into  pruning-hooks 
— nation  shall  not  lift  up  sword 
against  nation,  neither  shall  they 
learn  war  any  more. 

5.  O  house  of  Jacob,  come  ye 
and  let  us  walk  in  the  light  of 
the  Lord;  'yea,  come,  for  ye  have 
all  gone  astray,  every  one  to  his 
wicked  ways. 


6.  Therefore,  O  Lord,  thou  hast 
forsaken  thy  people,  the  house  of 
Jacob,  because  they  be  replen- 
ished ^'f  rom  the  east,  and  "hearken 
unto  soothsayers  like  the  Philis- 
tines, and  they  please  themselves 
in  the  children  of  strangers. 

7.  ^Their  land  also  is  full  of 
silver  and  gold,  neither  is  there 
any  end  of  their  treasures;  their 
land  is  also  full  of  horses,  neither 
is  there  any  end  of  their  chariots. 

8.  ^Their  land  is  also  full  of 
idols;  they  worship  the  work  of 
their  own  hands,  that  which  their 
own  fingers  have  made. 

9.  And  the  mean  man  boweth 
^not  down,  and  the  great  man 
humbleth  himself  not,  therefore, 
forgive  him  not. 

10.  ""O  ye  wicked  ones,  enter 
into  the  rock,  and  hide  thee  in 
the  dust,  for  the  fear  of  the  Lord 
and  the  glory  of  his  majesty  shall 
smite  thee. 

11.  And  it  shall  come  to  pass 
that  the  "lofty  looks  of  man  shall 
be  humbled,  and  the  haughtiness 
of  men  shall  be  bowed  down,  and 
the  Lord  alone  shall  be  exalted  in 
that  day. 

12.  For  the  "day  of  the  Lord 
of  Hosts  soon  cometh  upon  all 
nations,  yea,  upon  every  one;  yea, 
upon  the  ^proud  and  lofty,  and 
upon  every  one  who  is  lifted  up, 
and  he  shall  be  brought  low. 

13.  Yea,  and  the  day  of  the 
Lord  shall  come  upon  all  «the 
cedars  of  Lebanon,  for  they  are 
high  and  lifted  up;  and  upon  all 
the  oaks  of  Bashan; 

14.  And  upon  all  the  '^high 
mountains,  and  upon  all  the  hills, 
and  upon  all  the  nations  which 


g,  see  Isa.  chaps.  2  to  14  Inclusive,  as  quoted  in  the  next  18  chapters,  taken  by 
Nephi  from  the  brass  plates.  Chap.  12:  a,  Mic.  4:1 — 3.  b,  ver.  3.  3  Ne.  24:1. 
c,  D.  &  C.  133:13.  d,  2  Ne.  21:2—5.  e,  2  Ne.  21:9.  f,  Isa.  53:6.  1  Ne.  13.  2  Ne, 
28:14.  Mos.  14:6.  Al.  5:37.  g.  Num.  23:7.  h,  Deut.  18:14.  i,  Deut.  17:16,  17. 
j,  Jer.  2:28.  k,  Isa.  2:9.  m,  vers,  19,  21.  Rev.  6:15,  16.  n,  ver.  17.  2  Ne.  15:15,  16. 
0,  Zeph.  1:14 — 18.  p,  Mai.  4:1.  g,  Isa.  14:8.  37:24.  Ezek.  31:3.  Zeeh.  11:1,  2. 
r,  Isa.  30 :25.  Between  B.  C.  550  and  545. 


2   NEPHI,    13. 


75 


are   lifted    up,    and   upon    every 
people; 

15.  And  upon  *  every  high  tow- 
er, and  upon  every  fenced  wall; 

16.  And  upon  all  the  ships  of 
the  sea,  and  'upon  all  the  ships 
of  Tarshish,and  upon  all  pleasant 
pictures. 

17.  And  "the  loftiness  of  man 
shall  be  bowed  down,  and  the 
haughtiness  of  men  shall  be  made 
low;  and  the  Lord  alone  shall  be 
exalted  in  that  day. 

18.  And  the  idols  he  shall 
^'utterly  abolish. 

19.  And  "'they  shall  go  into 
the  holes  of  the  rocks,  and  into 
the  caves  of  the  earth,  for  the 
fear  of  the  Lord  shall  come  upon 
them  and  the  glory  of  his  majesty 
shall  smite  them,  when  he  ariseth 
to  shake  terribly  the  earth. 

20.  In  that  day  a  ""man  shall 
cast  his  idols  of  silver,  and  his 
idols  of  gold,  which  he  hath  made 
for  himself  to  worship,  to  the 
moles  and  to  the  bats; 

21.  To  "go  into  the  clefts  of 
the  rocks,  and  into  the  tops  of 
the  ragged  rocks,  for  the  fear  of 
the  Lord  shall  come  upon  them 
and  the  majesty  of  his  glory  shall 
smite  them,  when  he  ariseth  to 
shake  terribly  the  earth. 

22.  Cease  ye  from  man,  whose 
breath  is  in  his  nostrils;  for 
wherein  is  he  to  be  accounted  of? 

CHAPTER  13. 

Scriptures  from  the  brass  plates  con- 
tinued— Compare  Isaiah  3. 

1.  For  behold,  the  Lord,  the 
Lord  of  Hosts,  doth  take  away 
from  Jerusalem,  and  from  Judah, 
the  stay  and  the  staff,  the  whole 
staff  of  bread,  and  the  whole  stay 
of  water — 

2.  The  'mighty  man,  and  the 


man  of  war,  the  judge,  and  the 
prophet,  and  the  prudent,  and 
the  ancient; 

3.  The  captain  of  fifty,  and  the 
honorable  man,  and  the  coun- 
selor, and  the  cunning  artificer, 
and  the  eloquent  orator. 

4.  And  I  will  "give  children 
unto  them  to  be  their  princes, 
and  babes  shall  rule  over  them. 

5.  And  the  people  shall  be 
oppressed,  every  one  by  another, 
and  every  one  by  his  neighbor; 
the  child  shall  behave  himself 
proudly  against  the  ancient,  and 
the  base  against  the  honorable. 

6.  When  a  man  shall  take  hold 
of  his  brother  of  the  house  of  his 
father,  and  shall  say:  Thou  hast 
clothing,  be  thou  our  ruler,  and 
let  not  this  ruin  come  under  thy 
hand — 

7.  In  that  day  shall  he  swear, 
saying:  I  will  not  be  a  healer; 
for  in  my  house  there  is  neither 
bread  nor  clothing;  make  me  not 
a  ruler  of  the  people. 

8.  For  ''Jerusalem  is  ruined, 
and  Judah  is  fallen,  because  their 
tongues  and  their  doings  have 
been  against  the  Lord,  to  pro- 
voke the  eyes  of  his  glory. 

9.  The  show  of  their  counte- 
nance doth  witness  against  them, 
and  doth  declare  their  sin  to  be 
even  as  ''Sodom,  and  they  cannot 
hide  it.  Wo  unto  their  souls,  for 
they  have  rewarded  evil  unto 
themselves! 

•  10.  Say  unto  the  righteous 
that  it  is  well  with  them;  for 
they  shall  eat  the  fruit  of  their 
doings. 

11.  Wo  unto  the  wicked,  for 
they  shall  perish;  for  the  reward 
of  their  hands  shall  be  upon 
them! 

12.  And  my  people,  ^children 


8,  Isa.  33:18.  3  Ne.  21  :15,  18.  t,  1  Kings  10:22.  u,  ver.  11.  v,  ver.  20.  to,  see  m. 
X,  ver.  18.  y.  see  m.  Chap.  13:  c,  2  Kings  24:14.  I,  Eccl.  10:16.  c,  Mic.  3:12. 
d.  Gen.  13  :13.     18  :20,  21.     19  :5.     e,  ver.  4.  Bktwebn  B.  C.  559  and  545. 


76 


2  NEPHI,   14. 


are  their  oppressors,  and  women 
rule  over  them.  O  my  people, 
they  ^who  lead  thee  cause  thee 
to  err  and  destroy  the  way  of 
thy   paths. 

13.  The  Lord  standeth  up  "to 
plead,  and  standeth  to  judge  the 
people. 

14.  The  Lord  will  enter  into 
judgment  with  the  ancients  of 
his  people  and  the  princes  there- 
of; for  ye  have  eaten  up  "the 
vineyard  and  the  spoil  of  the 
poor  in  your  houses. 

15.  What  mean  ye?  Ye  ^beat 
my  people  to  pieces,  and  grind 
the  faces  of  the  poor,  saith  the 
Lord  God  of  Hosts. 

16.  Moreover,  the  Lord  saith: 
Because  the  daughters  of  Zion  are 
haughty,  and  walk  with  stretched- 
forth  necks  and  wanton  eyes, 
walking  and  mincing  as  they  go, 
and  making  a  tinkling  with  their 
feet — 

17.  Therefore  the  Lord  will 
smite  with  a  ^scab  the  crown  of 
the  head  of  the  daughters  of 
Zion,  and  the  Lord  will  ''discover 
their  secret  parts. 

18.  In  that  day  the  Lord  will 
take  away  the  bravery  of  their 
tinkling  ornaments,  and  cauls, 
and  round  tires  like  the  moon; 

19.  The  chains  and  the  brace- 
lets, and  the  mufflers; 

2  0.  The  bonnets,  and  the  orna- 
ments of  the  legs,  and  the  head- 
bands, and  the  tablets,  and  the 
ear-rings; 

21.  The  rings,  and  nose  jewels; 

22.  The  changeable  suits  of 
apparel,  and  the  mantles,  and  the 
wimples,   and   the  crisping-pins; 

23.  The  glasses,  and  the  fine 
linen,  and  hoods,  and  the  veils. 


24.  And  it  shall  come  to  pass, 
instead  of  sweet  smell  there  shall 
be  stink;  and  instead  of  a  girdle, 
a  rent;  and  instead  of  well  set 
hair,  'baldness;  and  instead  of  a 
stomacher,  a  girding  of  sack- 
cloth; burning  instead  of  beauty. 

25.  Thy  men  shall  fall  by  the 
sword  and  thy  mighty  in  the  war. 

2  6.  '"And  her  gates  shall  lament 
and  mourn;  and  she  shall  be 
desolate,  and  "shall  sit  upon  the 
ground. 

CHAPTER  14. 

Scriptures  from  the  brass  plates  con- 
tinued— Compare  Isaiah  4. 

1.  And  in  that  day,  seven  women 
shall  take  hold  of  one  man,  say- 
ing: We  will  eat  our  own  bread, 
and  wear  our  own  apparel;  only 
let  us  be  called  by  thy  name  to 
take  away  our  reproach. 

2.  In  that  day  shall  "the  branch 
of  the  Lord  be  beautiful  and  glo- 
rious; the  fruit  of  the  earth  excel- 
lent and  comely  to  them  that  are 
escaped  of  Israel. 

3.  And  it  shall  come  to  pass, 
they  that  are  '^left  in  Zion  and 
remain  in  Jerusalem  shall  be 
called  holy,  every  one  that  is 
written  among  the  living  in  Jeru- 
salem— 

4.  When  the  Lord  shall  have 
''washed  away  the  filth  of  the 
daughters  of  Zion,  and  shall  have 
purged  the  blood  of  Jerusalem 
from  the  midst  thereof  by  the 
spirit  of  judgment  and  by  the 
^spirit  of  burning. 

5.  And  'the  Lord  will  create 
upon  every  dwelling-place  of 
mount  Zion,  and  upon  her  assem- 
blies, a  "cloud  and  smoke  by  day 
and  the  shining  of  a  flaming  fire 


/,  Isa.  9:16.  g,  Mic.  6:2.  h,  Isa.  5:7.  i,  Isa.  58:4.  Mic.  3:2,  3.  /,  Deut.  28:27. 
fc,  Jer.  13:22.  Nah.  3:5.  I,  Isa.  22:12.  Mic.  1:16.  m,  Jer.  14:2.  Lam.  1:4. 
n.  Lam.  2:10.  Chap.  14 :  6,  2  Ne,  3  :5.  Isa.  60:21.  61:3.  2Ne.  10:1.  Jac.  2 :25. 
c.  Matt.  13:41 — 43,  47 — 50.  25:1—12.  d,  2  Ne.  13:16 — 26.  e,  Ezek,  20:37.  38. 
Mai.  3:2.  4:1—3.  /,  Isa.  33:14,  15.  60:1—3,  19 — ^21.  Mai.  3:2,  3.  g,  Ex.  13:21. 
Zecb.  2  :5.  Between  B.  C.  559  and  545. 


2   NEPHI,   15. 


77 


by  night;  for  upon  all  the  glory 
of  Zion  shall  be  a  defence. 

6.  And  there  shall  be  a  taber- 
nacle for  a  shadow  in  the  day- 
time from  the  heat,  and  ''for  a 
place  of  refuge,  and  a  covert 
from  storm  and  from  rain. 

CHAPTER  15. 

Scriptures  from  the  brass  plates  con- 
tinued— Compare  Isaiah  5. 

1.  And  then  will  I  sing  to  my 
well-beloved  a  song  of  my  beloved, 
touching  "his  vineyard.  My  well- 
beloved  hath  a  vineyard  in  a  very 
fruitful  hill. 

2.  And  he  fenced  it,  and  gath- 
ered out  the  stones  thereof,  and 
planted  it  with  the  choicest  vine, 
and  built  a  tower  in  the  midst  of 
it,  and  also  made  a  wine-press 
therein;  and  he  looked  that  it 
should  bring  forth  grapes,  and  it 
brought  forth  *wild  grapes. 

3.  And  now,  O  inhabitants  of 
Jerusalem,  and  men  of  Judah, 
judge,  I  pray  you,  betwixt  me 
and  my  vineyard. 

4.  What  could  have  been  done 
more  to  my  vineyard  that  I  have 
not  done  in  it?  Wherefore,  when 
I  looked  that  it  should  bring 
forth  grapes  it  brought  forth  wild 
grapes. 

5.  And  now  go  to;  I  will  tell 
you  what  I  will  do  to  my  vine- 
yard— I  will  '^take  away  the  hedge 
thereof,  and  it  shall  be  eaten  up; 
and  I  will  break  down  the  wall 
thereof,  and  it  shall  be  trodden 
down; 

6.  And  I  will  lay  it  waste;  it 
shall  not  be  pruned  nor  digged; 
but  there  shall  come  up  "briers 
and  thorns;  I  will  also  ''command 
the  clouds  that  they  rain  no  rain 
upon  it. 


7.  For  the  vineyard  of  the  Lord 
of  Hosts  is  the  house  of  Israel, 
and  the  men  of  Judah  his  pleas- 
ant plant;  and  he  looked  for 
judgment,  and  behold,  oppres- 
sion; for  righteousness,  but  be- 
hold, a  cry. 

8.  Wo  unto  them  that  join 
^house  to  house,  till  there  can  be 
no  place,  that  they  may  be  placed 
alone  in  the  midst  of  the  earth! 

9.  In  mine  ears,  said  the  Lord 
of  Hosts,  of  a  truth  many  houses 
shall  be  desolate,  and  great  and 
fair  cities  without  inhabitant. 

10.  Yea,  ten  acres  of  vineyard 
shall  yield  one  ^bath,  and  the 
seed  of  a  homer  shall  yield  an 
ephah. 

11.  "Wo  unto  them  that  rise 
up  early  in  the  morning,  that 
they  may  follow  strong  drink, 
that  continue  until  night,  and 
wine  inflame  them! 

12.  *And  the  harp,  and  the 
viol,  the  tabret,  and  pipe,  and 
wine  are  in  their  feasts;  but  they 
^regard  not  the  work  of  the  Lord, 
neither  consider  the  operation  of 
his  hands. 

13.  Therefore,  my  people  are 
gone  into  captivity,  ^because  they 
have  no  knowledge;  and  their 
honorable  men  are  famished,  and 
their  multitude  dried  up  with 
thirst. 

14.  Therefore,  hell  hath  en- 
larged herself,  and  opened  her 
mouth  without  measure;  and 
their  glory,  and  their  multitude, 
and  their  pomp,  and  he  that  re- 
joiceth,  shall  descend  into  it. 

15.  And 'the  mean  man  shall  be 
brought  down,  and  the  mighty 
man  shall  be  humbled,  and  the 
eyes  of  the  lofty  shall  be  humbled. 

16.  But  the  Lord  of  Hosts  shall 


ft,  Isa,  25:4.  Chap.  15  :  o,  Ps,  80:8.  Isa.  27:2,  Jer.  2:21.  Matt.  21 :33.  Mark 
12:1.  Luke  20:9.  D.  &  C.  101:44—62.  b,  Jac.  5.  c,  Ps.  80:12.  d,  Isa.  7:23,  24. 
32:13.  e,  .Ter.  3:3.  /,  Mic.  2:2.  g,  Ezek.  45:11.  ^  ver.  22.  Prov.  23:20 — 32. 
Eocl.  10:17.  i,  Amos  6:5,  6.  j.  Job  34:27,  Ps.  28:5.  k,  Isa.  1:3.  Hos.  4:6.  Luke 
19:44.     I,  Isa.  2:0,  17.  Between  B,  C.  559  and  545. 


78 


2  NEPHI,   16. 


be  '"exalted  in  judgment,  and  God 
that  is  holy  shall  be  sanctified  in 
righteousness. 

17.  Then  shall  the  lambs  feed 
after  their  manner,  and  the  waste 
places  of  "the  fat  ones  shall 
strangers  eat. 

18.  Wo  unto  them  that  draw 
iniquity  with  cords  of  vanity,  and 
sin  as  it  were  with  a  cart  rope; 

19.  That  say:  Let  him  "make 
speed,  hasten  his  work,  that  we 
may  see  it;  and  let  the  counsel 
of  the  Holy  One  of  Israel  draw 
nigh  and  come,  that  we  may 
know  it. 

20.  Wo  unto  them  that  call 
evil  good,  and  good  evil,  that  put 
darkness  for  light,  and  light  for 
darkness,  that  put  bitter  for 
sweet,  and  sweet  for  bitter! 

21.  Wo  unto  the  wise  in  their 
own  eyes  and  prudent  in  their 
own  sight! 

22.  Wo  unto  the  mighty  to 
drink  wine,  and  men  of  strength 
to  mingle  strong  drink; 

23.  Who  justify  the  wicked  for 
reward,  and  take  away  the  right- 
eousness of  the  righteous  from 
him! 

24.  Therefore,  as  the  fire  de- 
voureth  the  stubble,  and  the  flame 
consumeth  the  chaff,  their  root 
shall  be  rottenness,  and  their 
blossoms  shall  go  up  as  dust; 
because  they  have  cast  away  the 
law  of  the  Lord  of  Hosts,  and 
despised  the  word  of  the  Holy 
One  of  Israel. 

25.  Therefore,  is  the  anger  of 
the  Lord  kindled  against  his  peo- 
ple, and  he  hath  stretched  forth 
his  hand  against  them,  and  hath 
smitten  them;  and  the  hills  did 
tremble,  and  their  carcasses  were 
torn  in  the  midst  of  the  streets. 
For    all    this    his    anger    is    not 


turned    away,    but    his    hand    is 
stretched  out  still. 

2  6.  And  he  will  lift  up  an 
^ensign  to  the  nations  from  far, 
and  will  hiss  unto  them  '^from 
the  end  of  the  earth;  and  be- 
hold, they  shall  come  with  speed 
swiftly;  none  shall  be  weary  nor 
stumble  among  them. 

27.  None  shall  slumber  nor 
sleep;  neither  shall  the  girdle  of 
their  loins  be  loosed,  nor  the 
latchet  of  their  shoes  be  broken; 

28.  Whose  arrows  shall  be 
sharp,  and  all  their  bows  bent, 
and  their  horses'  hoofs  shall  be 
counted  like  flint,  and  their  wheels 
like  a  whirlwind,  their  roaring 
like  a  lion. 

29.  They  shall  roar  like  young 
lions;  yea,  they  shall  roar,  and 
lay  hold  of  the  prey,  and  shall 
carry  away  safe,  and  none  shall 
deliver. 

30.  And  in  that  day  they  shall 
roar  against  them  like  the  roar- 
ing of  the  sea;  and  if  they  look 
unto  the  land,  behold,  darkness 
and  sorrow,  and  the  light  is  dark- 
ened in  the  heavens  thereof. 

CHAPTER  16. 

Scriptures  from  the  brass  plates  con- 
tinued— Compare  Isaiah  6. 

1.  In  the  year  that  king  Uzziah 
died,  I  "saw  also  the  Lord  sitting 
upon  a  throne,  high  and  lifted 
up,  and  his  train  filled  the  temple. 

2.  Above  it  stood  the  sera- 
phim; each  one  had  six  wings; 
with  twain  he  covered  his  face, 
and  with  twain  he  covered  his 
feet,  and  with  twain  he  did  fly. 

3.  And  one  cried  unto  another, 
and  said:  Holy,  holy,  holy,  is  the 
Lord  of  Hosts;  the  "whole  earth 
is  full  of  his  glory. 


m,  Isa.  2:11.    n,  Isa,  10:16.     o,  Jer,  17:15.    p,  Isa.  11:10,  12.    13:2.     18:3.    49:22. 
66:19.     Zecb.  9:16.     r,  2  Nef  29:2.     Moro.   10:28.  Chap.   16:     a,  ver.   5.     1   Kings 

22:19.     John  12:41.     6^  Ps.  72:19.  Between  B.  C.  559  and  545. 


2   NEPHI,    17. 


79 


4.  And  the  posts  of  the  door 
moved  at  the  voice  of  him  that 
cried,  and  the  house  was  filled 
with  smoke. 

5.  Then  said  I:  Wo  is  unto  me! 
for  I  am  undone;  because  I  am  a 
man  of  unclean  lips;  and  I  dwell 
in  the  midst  of  a  people  of  un- 
clean lips;  for  mine  eyes  have 
seen  the  King,  the  Lord  of  Hosts. 

6.  Then  flew  one  of  the  sera- 
phim unto  me,  having  a  live  coal 
in  his  hand,  which  he  had  taken 
with  the  tongs  from  off  the  altar; 

7.  And  he  laid  it  upon  my 
mouth,  and  said:  Lo,  this  has 
touched  thy  lips;  and  thine  in- 
iquity is  taken  away,  and  thy  sin 
purged. 

8.  Also  I  heard  the  voice  of 
the  Lord,  saying:  Whom  shall  I 
send,  and  who  will  go  for  us? 
Then  I  said:  Here  am  I;  send  me. 

9.  And  he  said:  Go  and  tell 
this  people — ''Hear  ye  indeed,  but 
they  understood  not;  and  see  ye 
indeed,  but  they  perceived  not. 

10.  Make  the  heart  of  this  peo- 
ple fat,  and  make  their  ears 
heavy,  and  shut  their  eyes — lest 
they  see  with  their  eyes,  and 
hear  with  their  ears,  and  under- 
stand with  their  heart,  and  be 
converted  and  be  healed. 

11.  Then  said  I:  Lord,  how 
long?  And  he  said:  '^Until  the 
cities  be  wasted  without  inhabi- 
tant, and  the  houses  without 
man,  and  the  land  be  utterly  deso- 
late; 

12.  And  the  Lord  have  re- 
moved men  "far  away,  for  there 
shall  be  a  great  forsaking  in  the 
midst  of  the  land. 

13.  But  yet  there  shall  be  a 
tenth,  and  they  shall  return,  and 
shall  be  eaten,  as  a  teil-tree,  and 
as  an  oak  whose  substance  is  in 


them  when  they  cast  their  leaves; 
so  the  ^holy  seed  shall  be  the  sub- 
stance thereof, 

CHAPTER  17. 

Scriptures  from  the  brass  plates  con- 
tinued— Compare  Isaiah  7. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  in  the 
days  of  "Ahaz  the  son  of  Jotham, 
the  son  of  Uzziah,  king  of  Judah, 
that  Rezin,  king  of  Syria,  and 
Pekah  the  son  of  Remaliah,  king 
of  Israel,  went  up  toward  Jeru- 
salem to  war  against  it,  but  could 
not  prevail  against  it. 

2.  And  it  was  told  the  house  of 
David,  saying:  Syria  is  confed- 
erate with  Ephraim.  And  his 
heart  was  moved,  and  the  heart 
of  his  people,  as  the  trees  of  the 
wood  are  moved  with  the  wind. 

3.  Then  said  the  Lord  unto 
Isaiah:  Go  forth  now  to  meet 
Ahaz,  thou  and  Shearjashub  thy 
son,  at  the  end  of  the  "conduit  of 
the  upper  pool  in  the  highway  of 
the  fuller's  field; 

4.  And  say  unto  him:  Take 
heed,  and  be  quiet;  fear  not, 
neither  be  faint-hearted  for  the 
two  tails  of  these  smoking  fire- 
brands, for  the  fierce  anger  of 
Rezin  with  Syria,  and  of  the  son 
of  Remaliah. 

5.  Because  Syria,  Ephraim,  and 
the  son  of  Remaliah,  have  taken 
evil  counsel  against  thee,  saying: 

6.  Let  us  go  up  against  Judah 
and  vex  it,  and  let  us  make  a 
breach  therein  for  us,  and  set  a 
king  in  the  midst  of  it,  yea,  the 
son  of  Tabeal. 

7.  Thus  saith  the  Lord  God: 
at  shall  not  stand,  neither  shall 
it  come  to  pass. 

8.  For  '^the  head  of  Syria  is 
Damascus,  and  the  head  of  Da- 
mascus, Rezin;  and  within  three 


c.  Matt.  13:14,  15.  John  12:40.  d,  Mic.  3:12.  e,  2  Kings  25:21.  /,  Ezra  9:2. 
Chap.  17:  a,  2  Kings  IG  :5.  2  Chron.  28:5,  6.  i,  2  Kings  18:17.  Isa.  36:2.  c,  Prov. 
21:30.     Isa.  8:10.     d,  2  Sam.  8:6.  Between  B.  C.  559  and  545. 


80 


2  NEPHI,   18. 


score  and  five  years  shall  Eph- 
raim  be  broken  that  it  be  not  a 
people. 

9.  And  the  head  of  Ephraim 
is  Samaria,  and  the  head  of  Sa- 
maria is  Remaliah's  son.  *If  ye 
will  not  believe  surely  ye  shall 
not  be  established. 

10.  Moreover,  the  Lord  spake 
again  unto  Ahaz,  saying: 

11.  ^Ask  thee  a  sign  of  the 
Lord  thy  God;  ask  it  either  in 
the  depths,  or  in  the  heights 
above. 

12.  But  Ahaz  said:  I  will  not 
ask,  neither  will  I  tempt  the  Lord. 

13.  And  he  said:  Hear  ye  now, 
O  house  of  David;  is  it  a  small 
thing  for  you  to  weary  men,  but 
will  ye  weary  my  God  also? 

14.  Therefore,  the  Lord  him- 
self shall  give  you  a  sign — Be- 
hold, a  "virgin  shall  conceive,  and 
shall  bear  a  son,  and  shall  call 
his  name  ''Immanuel. 

15.  Butter  and  honey  shall  he 
eat,  that  he  may  know  to  refuse 
the  evil  and  to  choose  the  good. 

16.  For  ^before  the  child  shall 
know  to  refuse  the  evil  and 
choose  the  good,  the  land  that 
thou  abhorrest  shall  be  forsaken 
of  ■'both  her  kings. 

17.  ^The  Lord  shall  bring  upon 
thee,  and  upon  thy  people,  and 
upon  thy  father's  house,  days  that 
have  not  come  from  the  day  that 
'Ephraim  departed  from  Judah, 
the  king  of  Assyria. 

18.  And  it  shall  come  to  pass 
in  that  day  that  the  Lord  shall 
hiss  for  the  fly  that  is  in  the  ut- 
termost part  of  Egypt,  and  for  the 
bee  that  is  in  the  land  of  Assyria. 

19.  And  they  shall  come,  and 
shall  rest  all  of  them  in  the  deso- 
late valleys,  and  in  the  holes  of 


the  rocks,  and  upon  all  thorns, 
and  upon  all  bushes. 

20.  In  the  same  day  shall  the 
Lord  shave  with  a  ""razor  that  is 
hired,  by  them  beyond  the  river, 
by  the  king  of  Assyria,  the  head, 
and  the  hair  of  the  feet;  and  it 
shall  also  consume  the  beard. 

21.  And  it  shall  come  to  pass 
in  that  day,  a  man  shall  nourish 
a  young  cow  and  two  sheep; 

2  2.  And  it  shall  come  to  pass, 
for  the  abundance  of  milk  they 
shall  give  he  shall  eat  butter;  for 
butter  and  honey  shall  every  one 
eat  that  is  left  in  the  land. 

23.  And  it  shall  come  to  pass 
in  that  day,  every  place  shall  be, 
where  there  were  a  thousand 
vines  at  a  thousand  silverlings, 
which  shall  be  for  "briers  and 
thorns. 

24.  With  arrows  and  with  bows 
shall  men  come  thither,  because 
all  the  land  shall  become  briers 
and  thorns. 

25.  And  all  hills  that  shall  be 
digged  with  the  mattock,  there 
shall  not  come  thither  the  fear  of 
briers  and  thorns;  but  it  shall  be 
for  the  sending  forth  of  oxen,  and 
the  treading  of  lesser  cattle. 

CHAPTER   18. 

Scriptures  from  the  brass  plates  con- 
tinued— Compare  Isaiah  8. 

1.  Moreover,  the  word  of  the 
Lord  said  unto  me:  Take  thee  a 
great  roll,  and  write  in  it  with  a 
man's  pen,  "concerning  Maher- 
shalal-hash-baz. 

2.  And  I  took  unto  me  faith- 
ful witnesses  to  record,  Uriah  the 
priest,  and  Zechariah  the  son  of 
Jeberechiah. 

3.  And  I  went  unto  the  proph- 
etess; and  she  conceived  and  bare 


e,  2  Chron.  20:20.  f,  Judg.  6:36—40.  Matt.  12:38—40.  .9,,  Matt.  1:23.  Luke 
1:31.  34.  See  /,  Al.  7.  h,  Isa.  8:8.  i,  Isa.  8:4.  j,  2  Kings  15:30.'  16:9.  k,  2  Chron. 
28:19 — 21.  I,  1  Kings  12:10 — 19.  m,  2  Kings  16:7,  8,  2  Chron.  28:20,  21.  n,  see  d, 
2  Ne.  15.         Chap.  18 :    a,  ver.  3.  Between  B.  O.  559  and  545. 


2   NEPHI,   18. 


81 


a  son.  Then  said  the  Lord  to  me: 
Call  his  name,  Maher-shalal-hash- 
baz. 

4.  ''For  behold,  the  child  shall 
not  haye  knowledge  to  cry.  My 
father,  and  my  mother,  before 
'^the  riches  of  Damascus  and  the 
spoil  of  Samaria  shall  be  taken 
away  before  the  king  of  Assyria. 

5.  The  Lord  spake  also  unto 
me  again,  saying: 

6.  Forasmuch  as  this  people 
refuseth  the  waters  of  ''Shiloah 
that  go  softly,  and  rejoice  in 
*Rezin  and  Remaliah's  son; 

7.  Now  therefore,  behold,  the 
Lord  bringeth  up  upon  them  the 
waters  of  the  river,  strong  and 
many,  even  the  king  ''of  Assyria 
and  all  his  glory;  and  he  shall 
come  up  over  all  his  channels, 
and  go  over  all  his  banks. 

8.  And  he  shall  pass  through 
Judah;  he  shall  overflow  and  go 
over,  "he  shall  reach  even  to  the 
neck;  and  the  stretching  out  of 
his  wings  shall  fill  the  breadth  of 
thy  land,  O  ''Immanuel. 

9.  ^Associate  yourselves,  O  ye 
people,  and  ye  shall  be  broken  in 
pieces;  and  give  ear  all  ye  of  far 
countries;  gird  yourselves,  and  ye 
shall  be  broken  in  pieces;  gird 
yourselves,  and  ye  shall  be  broken 
in  pieces. 

10.  Take  counsel  together,  and 
it  shall  come  to  naught;  speak  the 
word,  and  it  shall  not  stand;  for 
God  is  with  us. 

11.  For  the  Lord  spake  thus  to 
me  with  a  strong  hand,  and  in- 
structed me  that  I  should  not 
walk  in  the  way  of  this  people, 
saying: 

12.  Say  ye  not,  A  confeder- 
acy, to  all  to  whom  this  people 
shall  say,  A  confederacy;  neither 


fear  ye  their  fear,  nor  be  afraid. 

13.  Sanctify  the  Lord  of  Hosts 
himself,  and  let  him  be  your  fear, 
and  let  him  be  your  dread. 

14.  And  he  shall  be  for  a  sanc- 
tuary; but  for  a  ^stone  of  stum- 
bling, and  for  a  rock  of  offense  to 
both  the  houses  of  Israel,  for  a 
gin  and  a  snare  to  the  inhabitants 
of  Jerusalem. 

15.  And  many  among  them 
shall  '^stumble  and  fall,  and  be 
broken,  and  be  snared,  and  be 
taken. 

16.  Bind  up  the  testimony,  seal 
the  law  among  my  disciples. 

17.  And  I  will  wait  upon  the 
Lord,  that  ^hideth  his  face  from 
the  house  of  Jacob,  and  I  will 
look  for  him. 

18.  Behold,  I  and  the  children 
whom  the  Lord  hath  given  me 
are  for  signs  and  for  wonders  in 
Israel  from  the  Lord  of  Hosts, 
which  dwelleth  in  Mount  Zion. 

19.  And  when  they  shall  say 
unto  you:  ""Seek  unto  them  that 
have  familiar  spirits,  and  unto 
wizards  that  peep  and  mutter — 
should  not  a  people  "seek  unto 
their  God  for  the  living  to  hear 
from  the  dead? 

20.  To  "the  law  and  to  the  tes- 
timony; and  if  they  speak  not 
according  to  this  word,  it  is  be- 
cause there  is  no  light  in  them. 

21.  And  they  shall  pass  through 
it  hardly  bestead  and  hungry; 
and  it  shall  come  to  pass  that 
when  they  shall  be  hungry,  they 
shall  fret  themselves,  and  curse 
their  king  and  their  God,  and 
look  upward. 

22.  And  they  shall  look  unto 
the  earth  and  behold  trouble,  and 
darkness,  ^dimness  of  anguish, 
and  shall  be  driven  to  darkness. 


6,  Isa.  7:16.  c,  2  Kings  15:29,  30.  d,  Neh.  3:15.  John  9  :T.  e,  Isa.  7:1—6. 
/,  Isa.  10:12.  fir,  Isa.  30  :28.  7i,  Isa.  7:14.  i,  Joel  3  : 9^— 14.  i,  Isa.  28:16.  Luke  2  :34. 
Rom.  9:33.  1  Tet.  2:8.  k.  Matt.  21:44.  Luke  20:18.  Rom.  9:32.  I,  Isa.  54:8. 
m,  1  Sam.  28:8.  Isa.  19:3.  n,  Isa.  29.  See  c,  2  Ne.  27.  o,  Luke  16:29 — 31.  p,  Isa. 
5:30.     9:1.  Between  B.   C.  559  and  545. 


82 


2  NEPHI,   19. 


CHAPTER   19. 

Scriptures  from  the  brass  plates  con- 
tinued— Compare  Isaiah  9. 

1.  Nevertheless,  the  "dimness 
shall  not  be  such  as  was  in  her 
vexation,  when  at  first  he  lightly 
afflicted  the  ''land  of  Zebulun,  and 
the  land  of  Naphtali,  and  after- 
wards did  more  grievously  afflict 
by  the  way  of  the  Red  Sea  beyond 
Jordan  in  Galilee  of  the  nations. 

2.  The  people  that  walked  in 
darkness  have  seen  a  great  light; 
they  that  dwell  in  the  land  of  the 
shadow  of  death,  upon  them  hath 
the  light  shined. 

3.  Thou  hast  multiplied  the 
nation,  and  increased  the  joy — 
they  joy  before  thee  according  to 
the  joy  in  harvest,  and  as  men  re- 
joice when  they  divide  the  spoil. 

4.  For  thou  hast  broken  the 
yoke  of  his  burden,  and  the  staff 
of  his  shoulder,  the  rod  of  his 
oppressor. 

5.  For  every  battle  of  the  war- 
rior is  with  confused  noise,  and 
garments  rolled  in  blood;  but  this 
shall  be  with  burning  and  fuel  of 
fire. 

6.  For  ""unto  us  a  child  is  born, 
unto  us  a  son  is  given;  and  the 
"government  shall  be  upon  his 
shoulder;  and  his  name  shall  be 
called.  Wonderful,  Counselor, 
The  ^Mighty  God,  The  Everlast- 
ing Father,  ^The  Prince  of  Peace. 

7.  Of  the  increase  of  govern- 
ment and  peace  ''there  is  no  end, 
upon  the  throne  of  David,  and 
upon  his  kingdom  to  order  it,  and 
to  establish  it  with  judgment 
and  with  justice  from  henceforth, 
even  forever.  The  zeal  of  the 
Lord  of  Hosts  will  perform  this. 

8.  The  Lord  sent  his  word  unto 


Jacob  and  it  hath  lighted  upon 
Israel, 

9.  And  all  the  people  shall 
know,  even  Ephraim  and  the  in- 
habitants of  Samaria,  that  say  in 
the  pride  and  stoutness  of  heart: 

10.  The  bricks  are  fallen  down, 
but  we  will  build  with  hewn 
stones;  the  sycamores  are  cut 
down,  but  we  will  change  them 
into  cedars. 

11.  Therefore  the  Lord  shall 
set  up  the  adversaries  of  Rezin 
against  him,  and  join  his  enemies 
together; 

12.  The  Syrians  before  and  the 
Philistines  behind;  and  they  shall 
devour  Israel  with  open  mouth. 
"For  all  this  his  anger  is  not 
turned  away,  but  his  hand  is 
stretched  out  still. 

13.  For  the  people  turneth  not 
unto  him  that  smiteth  them, 
neither  do  they  seek  the  Lord  of 
Hosts. 

14.  Therefore  will  the  Lord 
cut  off  from  Israel  *head  and  tail, 
branch  and  rush  ^in  one  day. 

15.  ''The  ancient,  he  is  the 
head;  and  the  prophet  that  teach- 
eth  lies,  he  is  the  tail. 

16.  'For  the  leaders  of  this 
people  cause  them  to  err;  and 
they  that  are  led  of  them  are 
destroyed. 

17.  Therefore  the  Lord  shall 
have  no  ""joy  in  their  young  men, 
neither  shall  have  mercy  on  their 
fatherless  and  widows;  for  "every 
one  of  them  is  a  hypocrite  and  an 
evildoer,  and  every  mouth  speak- 
eth  folly.  "For  all  this  his  anger 
is  not  turned  away,  but  his  hand 
is  stretched  out  still. 

18.  For  wickedness  pburneth 
as  the  fire;  it  shall  devour  the 
briers  and  thorns,  and  shall  kin- 


a,  Isa.  8:22.  ft.  Matt.  4:15,  16. 
15:25—28.  c.  Tit.  2:13,  see  2b,  M 
17,21.  Isa.  5:25.  10:4.  Jer.  4:S. 
m,  Ps.  147:10,  11.     n,  Mic.  7:2,  3. 


e,  Isa.  7:14.  Luke  2:11.  d.  Matt.  28:18.  1  Cor. 
)s.  7.  /,  Eph.  2:14—17.  g,  Dau.  2:44.  h,  vers, 
i,  ver.  15.  j,  Isa.  10:17.  k,  ver.  14,  I,  Isa.  3:12. 
0,  see  h.     p,  Isa.  10:17.     Mai.  4:1. 

Between  B.  C.  559  and  545. 


2   NEPHI,    20. 


83 


die  in  the  thickets  of  the  forests, 
and  they  shall  mount  up  like  the 
lifting  up  of  smoke. 

19.  Through  the  wrath  of  the 
Lord  of  Hosts  is  the  «land  dark- 
ened, and  the  people  shall  be  as 
the  fuel  of  the  fire;  ''no  man  shall 
spare  his  brother. 

20.  *And  he  shall  snatch  on  the 
right  hand  and  be  hungry;  and  he 
shall  eat  on  the  left  hand  and 
they  shall  not  be  satisfied;  they 
shall  eat  every  man  the  flesh  of 
his  own  arm — 

21.  Manasseh,  Ephraim;  and 
Ephraim,  Manasseh;  they  to- 
gether shall  be  against  Judah. 
'For  all  this  his  anger  is  not 
turned  away,  but  his  hand  is 
stretched  out  still. 

CHAPTER   20. 

Scriptures  from  the  brass  plates  con- 
tinued— Compare   Isaiah   10. 

1.  Wo  unto  them  that  "decree 
unrighteous  decrees,  and  that 
write  grievousness  which  they 
have  prescribed; 

2.  To  turn  away  the  needy 
from  judgment,  and  to  take  away 
the  right  from  the  poor  of  my 
people,  that  widows  may  be  their 
prey,  and  that  they  may  rob  the 
fatherless! 

3.  And  "what  will  ye  do  in  ''the 
day  of  visitation,  and  in  the  deso- 
lation which  shall  come  from  far? 
to  whom  will  ye  flee  for  help?  and 
where  will  ye  leave  your  glory? 

4.  Without  me  they  shall  bow 
down  under  the  prisoners,  and 
they  shall  fall  under  the  slain. 
''For  all  this,  his  anger  is  not 
turned  away,  but  his  hand  Is 
stretched  out  still. 

5.  O  Assyrian,  the  rod  of  mine 
anger,  and  the  staff  in  their  hand 
is  their  indignation. 


6.  I  will  send  him  against  a 
^hypocritical  nation,  and  against 
the  people  of  my  wrath  will  I 
give  him  a  charge  to  take  the 
spoil,  and  to  take  the  prey,  and  to 
tread  them  down  like  the  mire  of 
the  streets. 

7.  Howbeit  he  meaneth  not  so, 
neither  doth  his  heart  think  so; 
but  in  his  heart  it  is  to  destroy 
and  cut  off  nations  not  a  few. 

8.  For  he  saith:  ^Are  not  my 
princes  altogether  kings? 

9.  Is  not  ''Calno  as  "Carchem- 
ish?  Is  not  Hamath  as  Arpad? 
Is  not  Samaria  *as  Damascus? 

10.  As  my  hand  hath  founded 
the  kingdoms  of  the  idols,  and 
whose  graven  images  did  excel 
them  of  Jerusalem  and  of  Sa- 
maria; 

11.  Shall  I  not,  as  I  have  done 
unto  Samaria  and  her  idols,  so  do 
to  Jerusalem  and  to  her  idols? 

12.  Wherefore  it  shall  come  to 
pass  that  when  the  Lord  hath 
performed  his  whole  work  •'upon 
Mount  Zion  and  upon  Jerusalem, 
^I  will  punish  the  fruit  of  the 
stout  heart  of  the  king  of  Assyria, 
and  the  glory  of  his  high  looks. 

13.  For  he  saith:  'By  the 
strength  of  my  hand  and  by  my 
wisdom  I  have  done  these  things; 
for  I  am  prudent;  and  I  have 
moved  the  borders  of  the  people, 
and  have  robbed  their  treasures, 
and  I  have  put  down  the  inhabi- 
tants like  a  valiant  man; 

14.  And  my  hand  hath  found 
as  a  nest  the  riches  of  the  people; 
and  as  one  gathereth  eggs  that 
are  left  have  I  gathered  all  the 
earth;  and  there  was  none  that 
moved  the  wing,  or  opened  the 
mouth,  or  peeped. 

15.  Shall  the  ax  boast  itself 
against  him   that  heweth  there- 


q,  Isa.  8:22.  r,  Mic.  7:2 — G.  s,  Lev.  26:26.  t,  see  li.  Chap.  20:  a,  Ps.  58:2. 
94:20.  h.  Job  31:14.  c,  Hos.  9:7.  d,  see  7i,  2  Ne.  19.  e,  Jer.  34:22.  /,  2  Kings 
18:24.  33 — 35.  l!t:10 — 13.  g,  Amos  6:2.  h,  2  Cbron.  35:20.  i,  2  Kings  16:9.  j,  2 
Kings  19:31.     k,  Jer.  50:18.     I,  Isa.  37:24 — 38.  Between  B.  C.  559  and  545. 


84 


2  NEPHI,   20. 


with?  Shall  the  saw  magnify  it- 
self against  him  that  shaketh  it? 
As  if  the  rod  should  shake  itself 
against  them  that  lift  it  up,  or 
as  if  the  staff  should  lift  up  itself 
as  if  it  were  no  wood! 

16.  Therefore  shall  the  Lord, 
the  Lord  of  Hosts,  send  among 
his  fat  ones,  leanness;  and  under 
his  glory  he  shall  kindle  a  burn- 
ing like  the  burning  of  a  fire. 

17.  And  the  light  of  Israel 
shall  be  for  a  fire,  and  his  Holy 
One  for  a  flame,  and  ""shall  burn 
and  shall  devour  his  thorns  and 
his  briers  in  one  day; 

18.  And  shall  consume  the 
glory  of  his  forest,  and  of  his 
fruitful  field,  both  soul  and  body; 
and  they  shall  be  as  when  a  stand- 
ard-bearer fainteth. 

19.  And  the  rest  of  the  trees  of 
his  forest  shall  be  few,  that  a 
child  may  write  them. 

20.  And  it  shall  come  to  pass 
in  that  day,  that  the  remnant  of 
Israel,  and  such  as  are  escaped  of 
the  house  of  Jacob,  "shall  no  more 
again  stay  upon  him  that  smote 
them,  but  shall  stay  upon  the 
Lord,  the  Holy  One  of  Israel,  in 
truth. 

21.  "The  remnant  shall  return, 
yea,  even  the  remnant  of  Jacob, 
unto  the  mighty  God. 

22.  For  ^though  thy  people 
Israel  be  as  the  sand  of  the  sea, 
'yet  a  remnant  of  them  shall  re- 
turn; the  '^consumption  decreed 
shall  overflow  with  righteousness. 

23.  For  the  Lord  God  of  Hosts 
shall  make  a  consumption,  even 
determined  in  all  the  land. 

24.  Therefore,  thus  saith  the 
Lord  God  of  Hosts:  O  my  people 
that    dwellest    in    Zion,    *be    not 


afraid  of  the  Assyrian;  he  shall 
smite  thee  with  a  rod,  and  shall 
lift  up  his  staff  against  thee, 
'after  the  manner  of  Egypt. 

25.  For  yet  a  very  little  while, 
and  the  "indignation  shall  cease, 
and  mine  anger  in  their  destruc- 
tion. 

26.  And  the  Lord  of  Hosts 
shall  *'stir  up  a  scourge  for  him 
according  to  the  slaughter  of 
"'Midian  at  the  rock  of  Oreb;  and 
'as  his  rod  was  upon  the  sea  so 
shall  he  lift  it  up  after  the  man- 
ner of  Egypt. 

27.  And  it  shall  come  to  pass 
in  that  day  that  ^his  burden  shall 
be  taken  away  from  off  thy  shoul- 
der, and  his  yoke  from  off  thy 
neck,  and  the  yoke  shall  be  de- 
stroyed because  of  the  ^anointing. 

28.  He  is  come  to  Aiath,  he  is 
passed  to  Migron;  at  Michmash 
he  hath  laid  up  his  carriages. 

29.  They  are  ^"gone  over  the 
passage;  they  have  taken  up 
their  lodging  at  Geba;  Ramath  is 
afraid;  ^^Gibeah  of  Saul  is  fled. 

30.  Lift  up  the  voice,  O  daugh- 
ter of  ^''Gallim;  cause  it  to  be 
heard  unto  ^''Laish,  O  poor  ^*Ana- 
thoth. 

31.  ^^Madmenah  is  removed; 
the  inhabitants  of  Gebim  gather 
themselves  to  flee. 

32.  As  yet  shall  he  remain  at 
2«'Nob  that  day;  he  shall  ^''shake 
his  hand  against  the  mount  of  the 
daughter  of  Zion,  the  hill  of  Jeru- 
salem. 

33.  Behold,  the  Lord,  the  Lord 
of  Hosts  shall  lop  the  bough  with 
terror;  and  ^Hhe  'high  ones  of 
stature  shall  be  hewn  down;  and 
the  haughty  shall  be  humbled. 

34.  And  he  shall  cut  down  the 


m,  Isa.  9:18.  19.  37:36.  n,  2  Kings  16:7 — 9.  2  Chron.  28:20,  21.  o,  Isa.  11:11. 
Joel  2:32.  p,  Roui.  9:27.  q,  Isa.  6:13.  r,  Isa.  28:22.  s,  Isa.  37:6,  7.  t,  Ex.  14. 
u,  Dan.  11:36.  v,  2  Kings  19:35.  v),  Judg.  7:25.  Isa.  9:4.  x,  Ex.  14:26.  27.  y,  Isa. 
14:25.  z,  Ps.  105:15.  2a,  1  Sam.  13:23.  2b,  1  Sam.  11:4.  2c,  1  Sam.  25:44.  2d, 
Judg.  18:7.  2e,  Josh.  21:18.  2f,  Josh.  15:31.  2g,  1  Sam.  21:1.  22:19.  Neh.  11:32. 
2h.  Isa.  13:2.     2i,  Amos  2:9.  Between  B.  C.  559  an'd  545. 


2  NEPHI,   21. 


85 


thickets  of  the  forests  with  iron, 
and  Lebanon  shall  fall  by  a 
mighty  one. 

CHAPTER   21. 

Scriptures  from  the  brass  plates  con- 
tinued— Compare  Isaiah  11. 

1.  And  "there  shall  come  forth 
a  rod  out  of  the  stem  of  Jesse, 
and  a  branch  shall  grow  out  of 
his  roots. 

2.  "And  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord 
shall  rest  upon  him,  the  spirit  of 
wisdom  and  understanding,  the 
spirit  of  counsel  and  might,  the 
spirit  of  knowledge  and  of  the 
fear  of  the  Lord; 

3.  And  shall  make  him  of  quick 
understanding  in  the  fear  of  the 
Lord;  and  he  shall  not  judge 
after  the  sight  of  his  eyes,  neither 
reprove  after  the  hearing  of  his 
ears. 

4.  But ''with  righteousness  shall 
he  judge  the  poor,  and  reprove 
with  equity  for  the  meek  of  the 
earth;  and  he  shall  ''smite  the 
earth  with  the  rod  of  his  mouth, 
and  with  the  breath  of  his  lips 
shall  he  slay  the  wicked. 

5.  And  righteousness  shall  be 
the  girdle  of  his  loins,  and  faith- 
fulness the  girdle  of  his  reins. 

6.  ^The  wolf  also  shall  dwell 
with  the  lamb,  and  the  leopard 
shall  lie  down  with  the  kid,  and 
the  calf  and  the  young  lion  and 
fatling  together;  and  a  little  child 
shall  lead  them. 

7.  And  the  cow  and  the  bear 
shall  feed;  their  young  ones  shall 
lie  down  together;  and  the  lion 
shall  eat  straw  like  the  ox. 

8.  And  the  sucking  child  shall 
play  on  the  hole  of  the  asp, 
and  the  weaned  child  shall  put 


his  hand  on  the  cockatrice's  den. 

9.  "They  shall  not  hurt  nor  de- 
stroy in  all  my  holy  mountain, 
for  "the  earth  shall  be  full  of  the 
knowledge  of  the  Lord,  as  the 
waters  cover  the  sea. 

10.  And  in  that  day  Hhere  shall 
be  a  root  of  Jesse,  which  shall 
^stand  for  an  ensign  of  the  people; 
to  it  ^shall  the  Gentiles  seek;  and 
his  rest  shall  be  glorious. 

11.  And  it  shall  come  to  pass 
in  that  day  that  the  Lord  shall 
set  his  hand  again  'the  second 
time  to  recover  the  remnant  of 
his  people  which  shall  be  left, 
"•from  Assyria,  and  from  Egypt, 
and  from  Pathros,  and  from  Cush, 
and  from  Elam,  and  from  Shinar, 
and  from  Hamath,  and  from  the 
islands  of  the  sea. 

12.  And  he  shall  "set  up  an 
ensign  for  the  nations,  and  shall 
assemble  the  "outcasts  of  Israel, 
and  ^gather  together  the  dispersed 
of  Judah  from  the  four  corners 
of  the  earth. 

13.  ''The  envy  of  Ephraim  also 
shall  depart,  and  the  adversaries 
of  Judah  shall  be  cut  off;  Eph- 
raim shall  not  envy  Judah,  and 
Judah  shall  not  vex  Ephraim. 

14.  But  they  shall  fly  upon 
the  shoulders  of  the  Philistines 
towards  the  west;  they  shall  spoil 
them  of  the  east  together;  they 
shall  lay  their  hand  upon  Edom 
and  Moab;  and  the  children  of 
Ammon  shall  obey  them. 

15.  And  the  Lord  ''shall  utterly 
destroy  the  tongue  of  the  Egyp- 
tian sea;,  and  with  his  mighty 
wind  he  shall  shake  his  hand 
over  the  river,  and  shall  smite  it 
in  the  seven  streams,  and  "make 
men  go  over  dry  shod. 


a,  ver.  10.  Isa.  53:2.  Jer.  23:5,  6.  Acts  13:23.  Rev.  5:5.  b,  Isa.  61:1 — 3. 
c,  Ps.  72:2.  4.  Rev.  15t:ll.  tf.  Job  4  :9.  Mai.  4  :6.  2Thes8.  2:8.  Rev.  1  :1G.  2:16. 
19:15.  e,  Epb.  6:14.  /,  Isa.  65  :25.  Ezek.  34:25.  Hos.  2:18.  gf.  Job  5  :23.  Isa.  2  :4. 
35:9.  7i,  Hab.  2:14.  i,  ver.  1.  Rmn.  15:12.  ;,  ver.  12.  See  p,  2  Ne.  15.  fc,  D.  &  C. 
45:9,  10.  1,  see  i,  2  Ne.  6.  m,  Zech.  10:10.  n,  see  p,  2  Ne.  15.  o,  see  p^  3  Ne.  15. 
p,  see  e,  1  Ne.  15.     q,  Jer.  3:18.     r,  Zech.  10:11.     Sj  Rev.  16:12. 

Betwekn  B.  C,  559  AND  545. 


86 


2   NEPHI,    22,    23. 


16.  'And  there  shall  be  a  high- 
way for  the  remnant  of  his  people 
which  shall  be  left,  from  Assyria, 
"like  as  it  was  to  Israel  in  the 
day  that  he  came  up  out  of  the 
land  of  Egypt. 

CHAPTER   22. 

Scriptures  from  the  brass  plates  con- 
tinued— Compare  Isaiah  12. 

1.  And  "in  that  day  thou  shalt 
say:  O  Lord,  I  will  praise  thee; 
though  thou  wast  angry  with  me 
thine  anger  is  turned  away,  and 
thou  comfortedest  me. 

2.  Behold,  God  is  my  salva- 
tion; I  will  trust,  and  not  be 
afraid;  for  the  Lord  "Jehovah  is 
my  '^strength  and  my  song;  he 
also  has  become  my  salvation. 

3.  Therefore,  with  joy  shall  ye 
"draw  water  out  of  the  wells  of 
salvation. 

4.  And  in  that  day  shall  ye 
say:  'Praise  the  Lord,  call  upon 
his  name,  declare  his  doings 
among  the  people,  make  mention 
that  his  name  is  exalted. 

5.  Sing  unto  the  Lord;  ^for  he 
hath  done  excellent  things;  this 
is  known  in  all  the  earth. 

6.  ^Cry  out  and  shout,  thou  in- 
habitant of  Zion;  for  great  is  the 
Holy  One  of  Israel  in  the  midst 
of  thee. 

CHAPTER   23. 

Scriptures  from  the  brass  plates  con- 
tinued— Compare  Isaiah  13. 

1.  The  burden  of  Babylon, 
which  Isaiah  the  ^or^  of  Amps  did 
see. 

2.  "Lift  ye  up  a  banner  upon 
the    high    mountain,    exalt    the 


voice  unto  them,  "shake  the  hand, 
that  they  may  go  into  the  gates 
of  the  nobles. 

3.  I  have  commanded ''my  sanc- 
tified ones,  I  have  also  called  my 
mighty  ones,  for  mine  anger  is 
not  upon  them  that  rejoice  in  my 
highness. 

4.  The  noise  of  the  multitude 
in  the  mountains  like  as  of  a 
great  people,  a  tumultuous  noise 
of  "the  kingdoms  of  nations  gath- 
ered together,  the  Lord  of  Hosts 
mustereth  the  hosts  of  the  battle. 

5.  They  come  from  a  far  coun- 
try, from  the  end  of  heaven,  yea, 
'^the  Lord,  and  the  weapons  of  his 
indignation,  to  destroy  the  whole 
land. 

6.  Howl  ye,  for  the  May  of  the 
Lord  is  at  hand;  it  shall  come  as 
a  destruction  from  the  Almighty. 

7.  Therefore  shall  all  hands  be 
faint,  every  man's  heart  shall 
melt; 

8.  And  they  shall  be  afraid; 
pangs  and  sorrows  shall  take 
hold  of  them;  they  shall  be 
amazed  one  at  another;  their 
faces  shall  be  as  flames. 

9.  Behold,  the  day  of  the  Lord 
Cometh,  cruel  both  with  wrath 
and  fierce  anger,  to  lay  the  land 
desolate;  and  he  shall  destroy 
the  sinners  thereof  out  of  it. 

10.  "For  the  stars  of  heaven 
and  the  constellations  thereof 
shall  not  give  their  light;  the 
sun  shall  be  darkened  in  her 
going  forth,  and  the  moon  shall 
not  cause  her  light  to  shine. 

11.  ''And  I  will  punish  the 
world  for  evil,  and  the  wicked  for 
their  iniquity;   I  will  cause  the 


t,  D.  &  C.  133:27.     Zech.  10:11.     Isa.  35:8 — 10.     «,  Ex.  14:29.     Isa.  51:10.     63:12. 
13.  Chap.   22:     a,   Isa.   2:11.      6,   Ps.    83:18.      c,  Ex.    15:2.      Ps,    118:14.      d,  John 

4:10,  14.  7:37,  38.  e,  1  Chron.  16:8.  Ps.  105:1—5.  145:4—6.  /,  Ps.  68:32—35. 
g,    Isa.   54:1.      Zeph.   3:14—20.      Zech.   2:10—13.  Chap.    23:     a,   see   p,   2   Ne.    15. 

b.  Isa.  10:32.  c,  Joel  3:11.  d,  Joel  3:14.  Zeph.  3:8.  Zech.  12:2—9.  14:2,  3. 
e,  Joel  3:11.  Zeph.  3:8.  Zech.  12:4.  8.  9.  14:3.  5,  9.  /,  ver.  9.  Zeph.  1:14 — 18. 
Zech.  14:1,  5.  g,  Isa.  24:23.  Ezek.  32:7,  8.  Joel  2:31.  3:15.  Matt.  24:29.  Mark 
13:24.     Luke  21:25.      Rev.  6:12.      h,   Isa.   2:17.     24:6.     Mai.    4:1. 

Between  B.  C.  559  and  545. 


2  NEPHI,   24. 


87 


arrogancy  of  the  proud  to  cease, 
and  will  lay  down  the  haughti- 
ness of  the  terrible. 

12.  I  will  ^make  a  man  more 
precious  than  fine  gold;  even  a 
man  than  the  golden  wedge  of 
Ophir. 

13.  Therefore,  I  will  ^shake 
the  heavens,  and  the  earth  shall 
remove  out  of  her  place,  in  the 
wrath  of  the  Lord  of  Hosts,  and 
in  the  day  of  his  fierce  anger. 

14.  And  it  shall  be  as  the 
chased  roe,  and  as  a  sheep  that 
no  man  taketh  up;  and  they  shall 
^'every  man  turn  to  his  own  peo- 
ple, and  flee  every  one  into  his 
own  land. 

15.  Every  one  that  is  proud 
shall  be  thrust  through;  yea,  and 
every  one  that  is  joined  to  the 
wicked  shall  fall  by  the  sword. 

16.  Their  children  also  shall 
be  'dashed  to  pieces  before  their 
eyes;  their  houses  shall  be  spoiled 
and  their  wives  ravished. 

17.  Behold,  I  will  '"stir  up  the 
Medes  against  them,  which  shall 
not  regard  silver  and  gold,  nor 
shall  they  delight  in  it. 

18.  Their  bows  shall  also  dash 
the  young  men  to  pieces;  and  they 
shall  have  no  pity  on  the  fruit  of 
the  womb;  their  eyes  shall  not 
spare  children. 

19.  "And  Babylon,  the  glory  of 
kingdoms,  the  beauty  of  the  Chal- 
dees'  excellency,  shall  be  as 
when  God  overthrew  "Sodom  and 
Gomorrah. 

20.  ^It  shall  never  be  inhab- 
ited, neither  shall  it  be  dwelt  in 
from  generation  to  generation: 
neither  shall  the  Arabian  pitch 
tent  there;  neither  shall  the 
shepherds  make  their  fold  there. 


21.  «But  wild  beasts  of  the 
desert  shall  lie  there;  and  their 
houses  shall  be  full  of  doleful 
creatures;  and  owls  shall  dwell 
there,  and  satyrs  shall  dance 
there. 

2  2.  And  the  wild  beasts  of  the 
islands  shall  cry  in  their  deso- 
late houses,  and  dragons  in  their 
pleasant  palaces;  and  '^her  time 
is  near  to  come,  and  her  day  shall 
not  be  prolonged.  For  I  will  de- 
stroy her  speedily;  yea,  for  I  will 
be  merciful  unto  my  people,  but 
the  wicked  shall  perish. 

CHAPTER   24. 

Scriptures  from  the  brass  plates  con- 
tinued— Compare  Isaiah  IJf. 

1.  For  the  Lord  "will  have 
mercy  on  Jacob,  and  will  yet 
choose  Israel,  and  set  them  in 
their  own  land;  and  the ''strangers 
shall  be  joined  with  them,  and 
they  shall  cleave  to  the  house  of 
Jacob. 

2.  And  the  people  shall  take 
them  and  bring  them  to  their 
place;  yea,  from  far  unto  the  ends 
of  the  earth;  and  they  shall  re- 
turn to  their  lands  of  promise. 
And  the  house  of  Israel  shall  pos- 
sess them,  and  the  land  of  the 
Lord  shall  be  ''for  servants  and 
handmaids;  and  they  shall  take 
them  captives  unto  whom  they 
were  captives;  and  they  shall 
rule  over  their  oppressors. 

3.  And  it  shall  come  to  pass 
in  that  day  that  the  Lord  shall 
give  thee  rest,  from  thy  sorrow, 
and  from  thy  fear,  and  from  the 
hard  bondage  wherein  thou  wast 
made  to  serve. 

4.  And  it  shall  come  to  pass 
in  that  day,  that  thou  ^shalt  take 


i,  Isa.  4:1 — 4.  j,  Isa.  24:17—20.  Hag.  2:6.  7.  Heb.  12:26.  See  c,  3  Ne.  26. 
kj  Jer.  50:16.  51:9.  l,  Pp-  137:8,  9.  Nah,  3:10.  m;  Isa.  21:2.  n,  Isa.  14:4 — 27. 
0,  Gen.  19:24,  25.  Deut,  29:23.  Jer.  49:18.  50:40.  p,  Jer.  50:3,  39.  51:29.  62. 
q,  Isa,  34:11 — 15.  Rev.  18:2.  r,  Jer.  51:33,  Chap.  24:  a,  Zech.  1:17.  2:12. 
h,  Isa.  60:4,  5,  10.  c,  Isa.  60:10—12,  14.  61:5.  d,  Isa.  13:19.  Hab.  2:6—8.  Rev. 
18:15 — 17,  Between  B.  C.  559  and  545. 


B8 


2  NEPHI,   24. 


up  this  proverb  against  the  king 
of  Babylon,  and  say:  How  hath 
the  oppressor  ceased,  the  golden 
city  ceased! 

5.  The  Lord  hath  broken  *the 
staff  of  the  wicked,  the  scepters 
of  the  rulers. 

6.  He  who  smote  the  people  in 
wrath  with  a  continual  stroke, 
he  that  ruled  the  nations  in  anger, 
is  persecuted,  and  none  hin- 
dereth. 

7.  The  whole  earth  is  at  rest, 
and  is  quiet;  they  break  forth 
into  singing. 

8.  Yea,  'the  fir-trees  rejoice  at 
thee,  and  also  the  cedars  of  Leb- 
anon, saying:  Since  thou  art 
laid  down  no  feller  is  come  up 
against  us. 

9.  "Hell  from  beneath  is  moved 
for  thee  to  meet  thee  at  thy  com- 
ing; it  stirreth  up  the  dead  for 
thee,  even  all  the  chief  ones  of 
the  earth;  it  hath  raised  up  from 
their  thrones  all  the  kings  of  the 
nations. 

10.  All  they  shall  speak  and 
say  unto  thee:  Art  thou  also 
become  weak  as  we?  Art  thou 
become  like  unto  us? 

11.  Thy  pomp  is  brought  down 
to  the  grave;  the  noise  of  thy 
viols  is  not  heard;  the  worm  is 
spread  under  thee,  and  the  worms 
cover  thee, 

12.  ''How  art  thou  fallen  from 
heaven,  O  Lucifer,  son  of  the 
morning!  Art  thou  cut  down  to 
the  ground,  which  did  weaken 
the  nations! 

13.  For  thou  hast  said  in  thy 
heart:  I  will  ascend  into  heaven, 
I  will  exalt  my  throne  above  the 
stars  of  God;  I  will  sit  also  upon 
the  mount  of  the  congregation, 
*in  the  sides  of  the  north; 

14.  I    will    ascend    above    the 


heights  of  the  clouds;  ^I  will  be 
like  the  Most  High. 

15.  Yet  thou  Shalt  be  brought 
down  ''to  hell,  to  the  sides  of 
the  pit, 

16.  They  that  see  thee  shall 
narrowly  look  upon  thee,  and 
shall  consider  thee, and  shall  say: 
Is  this  the  man  that  made  the 
earth  to  tremble,  that  did  shake 
kingdoms? 

17.  And  made  the  world  as  a 
wilderness,  and  destroyed  the 
cities  thereof,  and  opened  not  the 
house  of  his  prisoners? 

18.  All  the  kings  of  the  na- 
tions, yea,  all  of  them,  lie  in 
glory,  every  one  of  them  in  his 
own  house. 

19.  But  thou  art  cast  out  of 
thy  grave  like  an  abominable 
branch,  and  the  remnant  of  those 
that  are  slain,  thrust  through 
with  a  sword,  that  go  down  to 
the  stones  of  the  pit;  as  a  carcass 
trodden  under  feet. 

2  0.  Thou  Shalt  not  be  joined 
with  them  in  burial,  because  thou 
hast  destroyed  thy  land  and  slain 
thy  people ;  'the  seed  of  evil-doers 
shall  never  be  renowned. 

21.  Prepare  slaughter  for  his 
children  "'for  the  iniquities  of 
their  fathers,  that  they  do  not 
rise,  nor  possess  the  land,  nor  fill 
the  face  of  the  world  with  cities, 

22.  For  I  will  rise  up  against 
them,  saith  the  Lord  of  Hosts, 
and  cut  off  from  Babylon  "the 
name,  and  remnant,  "and  son,  and 
nephew,  saith  the  Lord. 

23.  ^I  will  also  make  it  a  pos- 
session for  the  bittern,  and  pools 
of  water;  and  I  will  sweep  it 
with  the  besom  of  destruction, 
saith  the  Lord  of  Hosts. 

24.  The  Lord  of  Hosts  hath 
sworn,  saying:     Surely  as  I  have 


e,  Ps.  125:3,  /,  Isa.  55:12.  13.  Fzok.  31:16,  g.  Ezek.  32:21,  h,  D,  &  C.  76 126. 
i,  Ps,  48:2.  ?,  Isa,  47  :S.  2  Tliess.  2:4.  k,  ver,  «J,  7,  Job  18:16 — 21.  Ps.  21:10. 
37:28.  100:13,  m,  Ex.  20  :5.  Matt.  23  :35.  n,  Pror,  10:7.  Jer.  51 :62.  o,.Tob  18:19. 
p,  Isa.  34:11 — 15.  Between  B,  C.  559  and  545. 


2   NEPHI,    25. 


i9 


thought,  so  shall  it  come  to  pass; 
and  as  I  have  purposed,  so  shall 
it  stand — 

25.  That  I  will  bring  the  As- 
syrian in  my  land,  and  upon  my 
mountains  tread  him  under  foot; 
then  shall  «his  yoke  depart  from 
off  them,  and  his  burden  depart 
from  off  their  shoulders. 

2  6.  This  is  the  purpose  that  is 
•■purposed  upon  the  whole  earth; 
and  this  is  the  hand  that  is 
stretched   out   upon   all   nations. 

27.  For  the  Lord  of  Hosts  hath 
purposed,  and  who  shall  disannul? 
And  his  hand  is  stretched  out, 
and  who  shall  turn  it  back? 

28.  In  the  year  that  *king  Ahaz 
died  was  this  burden. 

2  9.  Rejoice  not  thou,  whole 
Palestina,  'because  the  rod  of 
him  that  smote  thee  is  broken; 
for  out  of  the  serpent's  root  shall 
come  forth  a  cockatrice,  and  "his 
fruit  shall  be  a  fiery  flying  ser- 
pent. 

30.  And  the  first-born  of  the 
poor  shall  feed,  and  the  needy 
shall  lie  down  in  safety;  and  I 
will  kill  thy  root  with  famine, 
and  he  shall  slay  thy  remnant. 

31.  Howl,  O  gate;  cry,  O  city; 
thou,  whole  Palestina,  art  dis- 
solved; for  there  shall  come  from 
the  north  a  smoke,  and  none  shall 
be  alone  in  his  appointed  times. 

3  2.  What  shall  then  answer 
the  messengers  of  the  nations? 
That  "'the  Lord  hath  founded 
Zion,  and  the  poor  of  his  people 
shall  trust  in  it. 

CHAPTER   25. 

Nephi's  cointnents — His  prediction 
of  the  scattering  and  subsequent  gath- 
ering of  Israel — Time  of  the  Messiah's 
advent  specified, 

1.  Now  I,  Nephi,  do  speak  some- 
what concerning  the  words  which 


I  have  written,  which  have  been 
spoken  by  the  mouth  of  Isaiah. 
For  behold,  Isaiah  spake  many 
things  which  were  "hard  for  many 
of  my  people  to  understand;  for 
they  know  not  concerning  the 
manner  of  prophesying  among 
the  Jews. 

2.  ForI,Nephi,  have  not  taught 
them  many  things  concerning  the 
manner  of  the  Jews;  for  their 
works  were  works  of  darkness, 
and  their  doings  were  doings  of 
abominations. 

3.  Wherefore,  I  write  unto  my 
people,  unto  all  those  that  shall 
receive  hereafter  these  things 
which  I  write,  that  they  may 
know  the  judgments  of  God,  that 
they  come  upon  all  nations,  ac- 
cording to  the  word  which  he 
hath   spoken. 

4.  Wherefore,  hearken,  O  my 
people,  which  are  of  the  house 
of  Israel,  and  give  ear  unto  my 
words;  for  because  the  words  of 
Isaiah  are  not  plain  unto  you, 
nevertheless  they  are  plain  unto 
all  those  that  are  filled  with  the 
spirit  of  prophecy.  But  I  give 
unto  you  a  prophecy,  according 
to  the  spirit  which  is  in  me; 
wherefore  I  shall  prophesy  ac- 
cording to  the  ''plainness  which 
hath  been  with  me  from  the  time 
that  I  came  out  from  Jerusalem 
with  my  father;  for  behold,  my 
soul  delighteth  in  plainness  unto 
my  people,  that  they  may  learn. 

5.  Yea,  and  my  soul  delighteth 
in  the  words  of  Isaiah,  for  I  came 
out  from  Jerusalem,  and  mine 
eyes  hath  beheld  the  things  of 
the  Jews,  and  I  know  that  the 
Jews  do  understand  the  things 
of  the  prophets,  and  there  is  none 
other  people  that  understand  the 
things  which  were  spoken  unto 
the  Jews  like  unto  them,  save  it 


q,  Isa.  10:27.  r,  Isa.  13:4—13.  s,  2  Kings  16:20.  t,  2  Chron.  26:6.  m,  2  Kings 
18:8.  ic,  Ps.  87:1,  5.  102-16.  Zeph.  3:12.  Zecb.  11:11.  Chap.  25 :  a,  Jac.  4:14. 
b,  vers.  7,  8.     Jac.  4:13.  Between  B.  C,  559  and  545. 

7 


90 


2   NEPHI,    25. 


be  that  they  are  taught  after  the 
manner  of  the  things  of  the  Jews. 

6.  But  behold  I,  Nephi,  have 
not  taught  my  children  after  the 
manner  of  the  Jews;  but  behold, 
I,  of  myself,  have  dwelt  at  Jeru- 
salem, wherefore  I  know  concern- 
ing the  regions  round  about;  and 
I  have  made  mention  unto  my  chil- 
dren concerning  the  judgments  of 
God,  which  hath  come  to  pass 
among  the  Jews,  unto  my  chil- 
dren, according  to  all  that  which 
Isaiah  hath  spoken,  and  I  do  not 
write  them. 

7.  But  behold,  I  proceed  with 
mine  own  prophecy,  according  to 
my  plainness;  in  the  which  I 
know  that  no  man  can  err;  never- 
theless, in  the  days  that  the  proph- 
ecies of  Isaiah  shall  be  fulfilled 
men  shall  know  of  a  surety,  at 
the  times  when  they  shall  come 
to  pass. 

8.  Wherefore,  they  are  of  worth 
unto  the  children  of  men,  and  he 
that  supposeth  that  they  are  not, 
unto  them  will  I  speak  particu- 
larly, and  confine  the  words  unto 
mine  own  people;  for  I  know  that 
they  shall  be  of  great  worth  unto 
them  in  the  last  days;  for  in  that 
day  shall  they  understand  them; 
wherefore,  for  their  good  have  I 
written  them. 

9.  And  as  one  generation  hath 
been  destroyed  among  the  Jews 
because  of  iniquity,  even  so  have 
they  been  destroyed  from  gener- 
ation to  generation  according  to 
their  iniquities;  and  never  hath 
any  of  them  been  destroyed  save 
it  were  foretold  them  by  the 
prophets  of  the  Lord. 

10.  Wherefore,  it  hath  been 
told  them  concerning  the  destruc- 
tion which  should  come  upon 
them,  immediately  after  my  fa- 
ther left  Jerusalem;  nevertheless, 


they  hardened  their  hearts;  and 
according  to  my  prophecy  they 
have  been  destroyed,  save  it  be 
those  which  are  '^carried  away 
captive  into  Babylon. 

11.  And  now  this  I  speak  be- 
cause of  the  spirit  which  is  in  me. 
And  notwithstanding  they  have 
been  carried  away  they  shall  re- 
turn again,  and  possess  the  land 
of  Jerusalem;  wherefore,  they 
shall  be  restored  again  to  the 
land  of  their  inheritance. 

12.  But,behold,they  shall  have 
wars,  and  rumors  of  wars;  and 
when  the  day  cometh  that  the 
Only  Begotten  of  the  Father, yea, 
even  the  Father  of  heaven  and  of 
earth,  shall  manifest  himself  unto 
them  in  the  flesh,  behold,  they 
will  reject  him,  because  of  their 
iniquities,  and  the  hardness  of 
their  hearts,  and  the  stiffness  of 
their  necks. 

13.  Behold,  they  will  crucify 
him;  and  after  he  is  laid  in  a 
sepulchre  for  the  space  of  three 
days  he  shall  rise  from  the  dead, 
with  healing  in  his  wings;  and 
all  those  who  shall  believe  on  his 
name  shall  be  saved  in  the  king- 
dom of  God.  Wherefore,  my  soul 
delighteth  to  prophesy  concern- 
ing him,  for  I  have  "seen  his  day, 
and  my  heart  doth  magnify  his 
holy  name. 

14.  And  behold  it  shall  come 
to  pass  that  after  the  Messiah 
hath  risen  from  the  dead,  and 
hath  manifested  himself  unto  his 
people,  unto  as  many  as  will  be- 
lieve on  his  name,  behold,  Jeru- 
salem shall  be  destroyed  again; 
for  wo  unto  them  that  fight 
against  God  and  the  people  of 
his  church. 

15.  Wherefore,  the  Jews  shall 
be  ^scattered  among  all  nations; 
yea,   and   also   Babylon   shall   be 


,  1  Ne.  1 :13.     10:3.     See  g,  1  Ne.  7. 
22:5.     2  Ne.  10:6. 


d,  1  Ne.  11:13—34.     e,  1  Ne.  10:12.     19:13. 
Between  B.  C.  559  and  545. 


2   NEPHI.   25. 


91 


destroyed;    wherefore,   the  Jews 
shall  be  scattered  by  other  nations. 

16.  And  after  they  have  been 
scattered,  and  the  Lord  God  hath 
scourged  them  by  other  nations 
for  the  space  of  many  genera- 
tions, yea,  even  down  from  gen- 
eration to  generation  until  they 
shall  be  persuaded  to  ^believe  in 
Christ,  the  Son  of  God,  and  the 
"atonement,  which  is  infinite  for 
all  mankind — and  when  that  day 
shall  come  that  they  shall  believe 
in  Christ,  and  worship  the  Father 
in  his  name,  with  pure  hearts 
and  clean  hands,  and  look  not 
forward  any  more  for  another 
Messiah,  then,  at  that  time,  the 
day  will  come  that  it  must  needs 
be  expedient  that  they  should 
believe  these  things. 

17.  And  the  Lord  will  set  his 
hand  again  the  "second  time  to 
restore  his  people  from  their  lost 
and  fallen  state.  Wherefore,  he 
will  proceed  to  do  a  ^marvelous 
work  and  a  wonder  among  the 
children  of  men. 

18.  Wherefore,  he  shall  bring 
forth  %is  words  unto  them,  which 
words  shall  judge  them  at  the 
last  day,  for  they  shall  be  given 
them  for  the  purpose  of  "con- 
vincing them  of  the  true  Messiah, 
who  was  rejected  by  them;  and 
unto  the  convincing  of  them  that 
they  need  not  look  forward  any 
more  for  a  Messiah  to  come,  for 
there  should  not  any  come,  save 
it  should  be  a  false  Messiah  which 
should  deceive  the  people;  for 
there  is  save  one  Messiah  spoken 
of  by  the  prophets,  and  that  Mes- 
siah is  he  who  should  be  rejected 
of  the  Jews. 

19.  For  according  to  the  words 


of  the  prophets,  the  Messiah 
Cometh  in  'six  hundred  years 
from  the  time  that  my  father  left 
Jerusalem;  and  according  to  the 
words  of  the  prophets,  and  also 
the  word  of  the  angel  of  God,  his 
name  shall  be  Jesus  Christ,  the 
Son  of  God. 

20.  And  now,  my  brethren,  I 
have  spoken  "'plainly  that  ye 
cannot  err.  And  as  the  Lord  God 
liveth  that  brought  Israel  up  out 
of  the  land  of  Egypt,  and  gave 
unto  Moses  power  that  he  should 
heal  the  nations  after  they  had 
been  bitten  by  the  poisonous  ser- 
pents, if  they  would  cast  their 
eyes  unto  the  serpent  which  he 
did  raise  up  before  them,  and 
also  gave  him  power  that  he 
should  smite  the  rock  and  the 
water  should  come  forth;  yea,  be- 
hold I  say  unto  you,  that  as  these 
things  are  true,  and  as  the  Lord 
God  liveth,  there  is  none  other 
name  given  under  heaven  save  it 
be  this  Jesus  Christ,  of  which  I 
have  spoken,  whereby  man  can 
be  saved. 

21.  Wherefore,  for  this  cause 
hath  the  Lord  God  promised  unto 
me  that  these  things  which  I 
write  shall  be  kept  and  preserved, 
and  handed  down  unto  my  seed, 
from  generation  to  generation, 
that  the  promise  may  be  fulfilled 
unto  Joseph,  that  his  seed  should 
never  perish  as  long  as  the  earth 
should  stand. 

22.  Wherefore,  these  things 
shall  go  from  generation  to  gen- 
eration as  long  as  the  earth  shall 
stand;  and  they  shall  go  accord- 
ing to  the  will  and  pleasure  of 
God;  and  the  nations  who  shall 
possess  them  shall  be  "judged  of 


/,  1  Ne.  10:14.  19:15—17.  2  Ne.  6:11,  14.  10:7—9.  25:18.  26:12.  30:7. 
3  Ne.  5:26.  20:30 — 33.  Morm.  3:21.  5:14.  g,  see  /,  2  Ne.  2.  h,  2  Ne.  6:14.  21:11. 
29:1.  Jac.  6:2.  i,  1  Ne.  14  :7.  INe.  22:8.  2  Ne.  27 :26.  29:1.  3  Ne.  21 :9.  28:31 
— 33.  Morm.  8  :34.  j,  1  Ne.  13  :34.  35,  39,  40.  2  Ne.  27  :6 — 26.  3  Ne.  16  :4.  Morm. 
8:14—16,  25—34.  k,  1  Ne.  13:39 — 42.  2  Ne.  25:10,  17.  26:12.  Morm.  3:21. 
5:12 — 15.  i,  see  6,  1  Ne.  10.  m,  see  6.  n,  ver.  IS.  2  Ne.  33:10 — 15.  3  Ne.  27  :23— 27. 
28:29—34.     Eth.  4:8—10.  Between  B.  C.  559  and  545. 


92 


2   NEPHI,    26. 


them  according  to  the  words  which 
are  written. 

23.  For  we  labor  diligently  to 
write,  to  persuade  our  children, 
and  also  our  brethren,  to  believe 
In  Christ,  and  to  be  reconciled  to 
God;  for  we  know  that  it  is  by 
grace  that  we  are  saved,  after  all 
we  can  do. 

24.  And,  "notwithstanding  we 
believe  in  Christ,  we  keep  the  law 
of  Moses,  and  look  forward  with 
steadfastness  unto  Christ,  until 
the  law  shall  be  fulfilled. 

25.  For,  for  this  end  was  the 
law  given ;  wherefore  the  law  hath 
become  dead  unto  us,  and  we  are 
made  alive  in  Christ  because  of 
our  faith;  yet  we  keep  the  law 
because  of  the  commandments. 

26.  And  we  talk  of  Christ,  we 
rejoice  in  Christ,  we  preach  of 
Christ,  we  prophesy  of  Christ, 
and  we  write  according  to  our 
prophecies,  that  our  children  may 
know  to  what  source  they  may 
look  for  a  remission  of  their  sins. 

27.  Wherefore,  we  speak  con- 
cerning the  law  that  our  children 
may  know  the  deadness  of  the 
law;    and  they,  by  knowing  the 

.deadness  of  the  law,  may  look 
forward  unto  that  life  which  is  in 
Christ,  and  know  for  what  end 
the  law  was  given.  And  after  the 
law  is  fulfilled  in  Christ,  that  they 
need  not  harden  their  hearts 
against  him  when  the  law  ought 
to  be  done  away. 

28.  And  now  behold,  my  peo- 
ple, ye  are  a  stiffnecked  people; 
wherefore,  I  have  spoken  plainly 
unto  you,  that  ye  cannot  misun- 
derstand. And  the  words  which 
I  have  spoken  shall  stand  as  a 
testimony  against  you;  for  they 
are  sufficient  to  teach  any  man 


the  right  way;  for  the  right  way  is 
to  believe  in  Christ  and  deny  him 
not;  for  by  denying  him  ye  also 
deny  the  prophets  and  the  law. 

29.  And  now  behold,!  say  unto 
you  that  the  right  way  is  to  be- 
lieve in  Christ,  and  deny  him  not; 
and  Christ  is  the  Holy  One  of 
Israel;  wherefore  ye  must  bow 
down  before  him,  and  worship 
him  with  all  your  might,  mind, 
and  strength,  and  your  whole 
soul;  and  if  ye  do  this  ye  shall  in 
nowise  be  cast  out. 

30.  And,  inasmuch  as  it  shall 
be  expedient,  ye  must  keep  the 
performances  and  ordinances  of 
God  until  the  law  shall  be  ful- 
filled which  was  given  unto  Moses. 

CHAPTER   26. 

Nephi's  predictions  continued  — 
Christ  to  come  to  the  Nephites — 
Their  final  destruction — The  days  of 
the  Gentiles. 

1.  And  after  Christ  shall  have 
risen  from  the  dead  he  shall 
"show  himself  unto  you,  my  chil- 
dren, and  my  beloved  brethren; 
and  the  words  which  he  shall 
speak  unto  you  shall  be  the  law 
which  ye  shall  do. 

2.  For  behold,- 1  say  unto  you 
that  I  have  beheld  that  many 
generations  shall  pass  away,  and 
there  shall  be  great  wars  and  con- 
tentions among  my  people. 

3.  And  after  the  Messiah  shall 
come  there  shall  be  ^signs  given 
unto  my  people  of  his  birth,  and 
also  of  his  death  and  resurrection ; 
and  great  and  terrible  shall  that 
day  be  unto  the  wicked,  for  they 
shall  perish;  and  they  perish  be- 
cause they  cast  out  the  prophets, 
and  the  saints,  and  stone  them, 
and  slay  them;  wherefore  the '^cry 


0,  vers.  25 — 30.      1  Ne.  5:9.     2  Ne.   5:10.     26:1.     Jac.   4:4.   5.     Jar.  5.     Mos.  2:3. 
3:14—16.     12:28,29,31—37.      13:27—35.     16:14,15.     Al.  25:14— 16.     30:3.     31:9, 
34:13,  14.     He.  15:5.     3  Ne.  1:24,  25.     9:17—19.      12:17,   18.     15:2—10. 
Chap.  26:    o,  ver.  9.     1  Ne.  11  :7.     12:6.     See  6,  1  Ne.  12.     b,  see  a,  1  Ne.  12.     c,  see  /, 
2  Ne.  28.     3  Ne.  6:23,  25.     7:10,  14,  19.  Betweex  B.  C.  559  and  545. 


2   NEPHI.    26. 


93 


of  the  blood  of  the  saints  shall 
ascend  up  to  God  from  the  ground 
against  them. 

4.  Wherefore,  all  those  who  are 
proud,  and  that  do  wickedly,  the 
day  that  cometh  shall  burn  them 
up,  saith  the  Lord  of  Hosts,  for 
they  shall  be  as  stubble. 

5.  And  they  that  kill  the  proph- 
ets, and  the  saints,  the  depths  of 
the  earth  shall  swallow  them  up, 
saith  the  Lord  of  Hosts;  and 
mountains  shall  cover  them,  and 
whirlwinds  shall  carry  them  away, 
and  buildings  shall  fall  upon 
them  and  crush  them  to  pieces 
and  grind  them  to  powder. 

6.  And  they  shall  be  visited 
with  thunderings,  and  lightnings, 
and  earthquakes,  and  all  manner 
of  destructions,  for  the  fire  of  the 
anger  of  the  Lord  shall  be  kin- 
dled against  them,  and  they  shall 
be  as  stubble,  and  the  day  that 
cometh  shall  consume  them,  saith 
the  Lord  of  Hosts. 

7.  O  the  pain,  and  the  anguish 
of  my  soul  for  the  loss  of  the 
slain  of  my  people!  For  I,  Nephi, 
have  seen  it,  and  it  well  nigh  con- 
sumeth  me  before  the  presence  of 
the  Lord;  but  I  must  cry  unto  my 
God:     Thy  ways  are  just. 

8.  But  behold,  the  righteous 
that  hearken  unto  the  words  of 
the  prophets,  and  destroy  them 
not,  but  look  forward  unto  Christ 
with  steadfastness  for  the  signs 
which  are  given,  notwithstanding 
all  persecution — behold,  they  are 
they  which  shall  "not  perish. 

9.  But  the  Son  of  righteous- 
ness shall  "appear  unto  them; 
and  he  shall  heal  them,  and 
they  shall  have  peace  with  him, 
until  three  generations  shall  have 
passed   away,   and   many   of  the 


''fourth     generation     shall     have 
passed  away  in  righteousness. 

10.  And  when  these  things  have 
passed  away  a  speedy  destruction 
cometh  unto  my  people;  for,  not- 
withstanding the  pains  of  my 
soul,  I  have  seen  it;  wherefore,  I 
know  that  it  shall  come  to  pass; 
and  they  sell  themselves  for 
naught;  for,  for  the  reward  of 
their  pride  and  their  foolishness 
they  shall  reap  destruction;  for 
because  they  yield  unto  the  devil 
and  choose  works  of  darkness 
rather  than  light,  therefore  they 
must  go  down  to  hell. 

11.  For  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord 
will  not  always  strive  with  man. 
And  when  the  Spirit  ceaseth  to 
strive  with  man  then  cometh 
speedy  destruction,  and  this  griev- 
eth  my  soul. 

12.  And  as  I  spake  concerning 
the  ^convincing  of  the  Jews,  that 
Jesus  is  the  very  Christ,  it  must 
needs  be  that  the  Gentiles  "be 
convinced  also  that  Jesus  is  the 
Christ,  the  Eternal  God; 

13.  And  that  he  manifesteth 
himself  unto  all  those  who  believe 
in  him,  by  the  power  of  the  Holy 
Ghost;  yea,  unto  every  nation,' 
kindred,  tongue,  and  people,  work- 
ing mighty  miracles,  signs,  and 
wonders,  among  the  children  of 
men  according  to  their  faith. 

14.  But  behold,  I  prophesy  unto 
you  concerning  the  last  days;  con- 
cerning the  days  when  the  Lord 
God  ^shall  bring  these  things  forth 
unto  the  children  of  men. 

15.  After  my  seed  and  the  seed 
of  my  brethren  •'shall  have  dwin- 
dled in  unbelief,  and  shall  have 
been  smitten  by  the  Gentiles;  yea, 
after  '^the  Lord  God  shall  have 
camped  against  them  round  about, 


d,  3  No.  9:13.  10:12,  13.  c,  see  6,  1  Ne.  12.  /,  1  Ne.  12:12.  Al.  45:10,  12. 
He.  13:5,  9,  10.  3  Ne.  27:32.  Morm.  6:5 — 22.  g,  see  f,  2  Ne.  25.  h,  see  8,  1  Ne.  13. 
See  1  Ne.  13  :34— 3S,  42.  14  :1— 3.  Morm.  3  :21.  i,  see  ;,  2  Ne.  25.  j,  1  Ne.  12  :22.  23. 
15:13.     Morm.  5:15,  20.     8:27.     k,  Isa.  29:3.  Bettween  B.  C.  559  and  545. 


94 


2   NEPHI,    26. 


and  shall  have  laid  siege  against 
them  with  a  mount,  and  raised 
forts  against  them;  and  after  they 
shall  have  been  brought  down 
low  in  the  dust,  even  that  they 
are  not,  yet  the  words  of  the 
righteous  shall  be  written,  and 
the  prayers  of  the  faithful  shall 
be  heard,  and  all  those  who  have 
dwindled  in  unbelief  shall  not  be 
forgotten. 

16.  For  those  who  shall  be  de- 
stroyed shall  'speak  unto  theni 
out  of  the  ground,  and  their 
speech  shall  be  low  out  of  the 
dust,  and  their  voice  shall  be  as 
one  that  hath  a  familiar  spirit; 
for  the  Lord  God  will  give  unto 
him  power,  that  he  may  whisper 
concerning  them,  even  as  it  were 
out  of  the  ground;  and  their 
speech  shall  whisper  out  of  the 
dust. 

17.  For  thus  saith  the  Lord 
God :  They  shall  write  the  things 
which  shall  be  done  among  them, 
and  they  shall  be  written  and 
sealed  up  in  a  book,  and  those 
who  have  dwindled  in  unbelief 
shall  "'not  have  them,  for  they 
seek  to  destroy  the  things  of  God. 

18.  Wherefore,  as  those  who 
have  been  destroyed  have  been 
destroyed  speedily;  and  the  "mul- 
titude of  their  terrible  ones  shall 
be  as  chaff  that  passeth  away — 
yea,  thus  saith  the  Lord  God:  It 
shall  be  at  an  instant,  suddenly — 

19.  And  it  shall  come  to  pass, 
that  those  who  Have  "dwindled  in 
unbelief  shall  be  smitten  by  the 
hand  of  the  Gentiles. 

20.  And  the  Gentiles  are  lifted 
up  in  the  pride  of  their  eyes, 
and  have  ^stumbled,  because  of 
the  greatness  of  their  stumbling 
block,    that   they   have   built   up 


«many  churches;  nevertheless, 
they  put  down  the  "^power  and 
miracles  of  God,  and  preach  up 
unto  themselves  their  own  wisdom 
and  their  ^own  learning,  that  they 
may  get  'gain  and  grind  upon  the 
face  of  the  poor. 

21.  And therearemany churches 
built  up  which  cause  envyings, 
and  strifes,  and  malice. 

22.  And  there  are  also  "secret 
combinations,  even  as  in  times  of 
old,  aceording  to  the  combina- 
tions of  the  devil,  for  he  is  the 
foundation  of  all  these  things; 
yea,  the  foundation  of  murder, 
and  works  of  darkness;  yea,  and 
he  leadeth  them  by  the  neck  with 
a  flaxen  cord,  until  he  bindeth 
them  with  his  strong  cords  for- 
ever. 

23.  For  behold,  my  beloved 
brethren,  I  say  unto  you  that  the 
Lord  God  worketh  not  in  dark- 
ness. 

24.  He  doeth  not  anything  save 
it  be  for  the  benefit  of  the  world; 
for  he  loveth  the  world,  even  that 
he  layeth  down  his  own  life  that 
he  may  ^draw  all  men  unto  him. 
Wherefore,  he  commandeth  none 
that  they  shall  not  partake  of  his 
salvation. 

25.  Behold,  doth  he  cry  unto 
any,  saying:  Depart  from  me? 
Behold,  I  say  unto  you.  Nay;  but 
he  saith:  Come  unto  me  all  ye 
ends  of  the  earth,  '*'buy  milk  and 
honey,  without  money  and  with- 
out price. 

26.  Behold, hathhecommanded 
any  that  they  should  depart  out 
of  the  synagogues,  or  out  of  the 
houses  of  worship?  Behold,  I  say 
unto  you.  Nay. 

27.  Hath  he  commanded  any 
that  they  should  not  partake  of 


I,  Isa.  29:4.  m,  Enos  14.  Morm.  C  :6.  n,  Isa.  29:5.  Morm.  6:6 — 15.  o,  see  ;. 
p,  1  Ne.  13:29,  34.  14:1—3.  q,  1  Ne,  14:9,  10.  22:23.  2  Ne.  28.  aiorm.  8:25 — 41. 
r,  2  Ne.  28:5,  6.  Morm.  8:20.  9:7 — 26.  Moro.  7:33 — 38.  s,  2  Ne.  28:4.  t,  1  Ne. 
22:23.  2  Ne.  28:12,  13.  Morm.  8:28,  32,  33,  36 — 39.  u,  see  t,  2  Ne.  10.  v,  see  c, 
2  Ne.  9.     w,  Isa.  55  :1.  Between  B.  C.  559  and  545. 


2  NEPHI,   27. 


95 


his  salvation?  Behold  I  say  unto 
you,  Nay;  but  he  hath  given  it 
free  for  all  men;  and  he  hath 
commanded  his  people  that  they 
should  persuade  all  men  to  re- 
pentance. 

28.  Behold,  hath  the  Lord  com- 
manded any  that  they  should  not 
partake  of  his  goodness?  Behold 
I  say  unto  you.  Nay;  but  all  men 
are  privileged  the  one  like  unto 
the  other,  and  none  are  forbidden. 

29.  He  commandeth  that  there 
shall  be  no  priestcrafts;  for,  be- 
hold, ^priestcrafts  are  that  men 
preach  and  set  themselves  up  for 
a  light  unto  the  world,  that  they 
may  get  gain  and  praise  of  the 
world;  but  they  seek  not  the 
welfare  of  Zion. 

30.  Behold,  the  Lord  hath  for- 
bidden this  thing;  wherefore,  the 
Lord  God  hath  given  a  command- 
ment that  all  men  should  have 
charity,  which  ^charity  is  love. 
And  except  they  should  have 
charity  they  were  nothing.  Where- 
fore, if  they  should  have  charity 
they  would  not  suffer  the  laborer 
in  Zion  to  perish. 

31.  But  the  laborer  in  Zion 
shall  labor  for  Zion;  for  if  they 
labor  for  money  they  shall  perish. 

32.  And  again,  the  Lord  God 
hath  commanded  that  men  should 
not  murder;  that  they  should  not 
lie;  that  they  should  not  steal; 
that  they  should  not  take  the 
name  of  the  Lord  their  God  in 
vain;  that  they  should  not  envy; 
that  they  should  not  have  malice; 
that  they  should  not  contend  one 
with  another;  that  they  should 
not  commit  whoredoms;  and  that 
they  should  do  none  of  these 
things;  for  whoso  doeth  them 
shall  perish. 

33.  For  none  of  these  iniqui- 
ties  come   of  the   Lord;    for  he 


doeth  that  which  is  good  among 
the  children  of  men;  and  he  doeth 
nothing  save  it  be  ""plain  unto  the 
children  of  men;  and  he  inviteth 
them  all  to  come  unto  him  and 
partake  of  his  goodness;  and  he 
denieth  none  that  come  unto  him, 
black  and  white,  bond  and  free, 
male  and  female;  and  he  remem- 
bereth  the  heathen;  and  all  are 
alike  unto  God,  both  Jew  and 
Gentile. 

CHAPTER  27. 

NepM's  predictions  continued  — 
God's  judgments  upon  the  wicked — 
The  sealed  book — The  unlearned  man 
— The  three  witnesses — A  marvelous 
work  and  a  wonder. 

1.  But,  behold,  in  the  last  days, 
or  in  the  days  of  the  Gentiles — 
yea,  behold  all  the  nations  of 
the  Gentiles  and  also  the  Jews, 
both  those  who  shall  come  upon 
this  land  and  those  who  shall  be 
upon  other  lands,  yea,  even  upon 
all  the  lands  of  the  earth,  be- 
hold, they  will  be  "drunken  with 
iniquity  and  all  manner  of  abom- 
inations— 

2.  And  when  that  day  shall 
come  they  shall  be  ^visited  of  the 
Lord  of  Hosts,  with  thunder  and 
with  earthquake,  and  with  a  great 
noise,  and  with  storm,  and  with 
tempest,  and  with  the  flame  of 
devouring  fire. 

3.  And  all  the  nations  that  fight 
against  Zion,  and  that  distress 
her,  shall  be  as  a  dream  of  a 
night  vision;  yea,  it  shall  be  unto 
them,  even  as  unto  a  hungry  man 
which  dreameth,  and  behold  he 
eateth  but  he  awaketh  and  his 
soul  is  empty;  or  like  unto  a 
thirsty  man  which  dreameth,  and 
behold  he  drinketh  but  he  awak- 
eth and  behold  he  is  faint,  and  his 
soul  hath  appetite;  yea,  even  so 
shall  the  multitude  of  all  the  na- 


a-,  3  Ne.  16:10.     21:19—21.     Chap.  30.     j/,  Moro.  7  :47,  48.     8:26.     2,  vers.  23.  24. 
Chap,  27  :    a,  Isa.  29  :9.     6,  Isa.  29  :C— 10.  Between  B.  C.  559  and  545. 


96 


2  NEPHI,   27. 


tions  be  that  fight  against  Mount 
Zion. 

4.  For  behold,  all  ye  that  doeth 
iniquity,  stay  yourselves  and  won- 
der, for  ye  shall  cry  out,  and  cry; 
yea,  ye  shall  be  drunken  but  not 
with  wine,  ye  shall  stagger  but 
not  with  strong  drink. 

5.  For  behold,  the  Lord  hath 
poured  out  upon  you  the  spirit  of 
deep  sleep.  For  behold,  ye  have 
closed  your  eyes,  and  ye  have 
rejected  the  prophets;  and  your 
rulers,  and  the  seers  hath  he  cov- 
ered because  of  your  iniquity. 

6.  And  it  shall  come  to  pass 
that  the  Lord  God  shall  bring 
forth  unto  you  the  words  of  a 
'^book,  and  they  shall  be  the  words 
of  them  which  have  slumbered. 

7.  And  behold  the  book  shall 
be  ''sealed;  and  in  the  book  shall 
be  a  '^revelation  from  God,  from 
the  beginning  of  the  world  to  the 
ending  thereof. 

8.  Wherefore,  because  of  the 
things  which  are  sealed  up,  the 
things  which  are  sealed  shall  not 
be  delivered  in  the  ^day  of  the 
wickedness  and  abominations  of 
the  people.  Wherefore  the  book 
shall  be  kept  from  them. 

9.  But  the  book  shall  be  deliv- 
ered unto  a  man,  and  he  shall 
deliver  the  words  of  the  book, 
which  are  the  words  of  those  who 
have  slumbered  in  the  dust,  and 
he  shall  deliver  these  words  unto 
another; 

10.  But  the  words  which  are 
sealed  he  shall  not  deliver,  neither 
shall  he  deliver  the  book.  For 
the  book  shall  be  sealed  by  the 
power  of  God,  and  the  revelation 
which  was  sealed  shall  be  kept  in 
the  book  until  the  own  *due  time 


of  the  Lord,  that  they  may  come 
forth;  for  behold,  they  ^reveal  all 
things  from  the  foundation  of  the 
world  unto  the  end  thereof. 

11.  And  the  day  cometh  that 
the  words  of  the  hook  which 
were  sealed  shall  be  read  upon 
the  house  tops;  and  they  shall  be 
read  by  the  power  of  Christ;  and 
all  things  shall  be  ^revealed  unto 
the  children  of  men  which  ever 
have  been  among  the  children  of 
men,  and  which  ever  will  be  even 
unto  the  end  of  the  earth. 

12.  Wherefore,  at  that  day  when 
the  book  shall  be  delivered  unto 
the  man  of  whom  I  have  spoken, 
the  book  shall  be  hid  from  the 
eyes  of  the  world,  that  the  eyes 
of  none  shall  behold  it  save  it  be 
that '"three  witnesses  shall  behold 
it,  by  the  power  of  God,  besides 
him  to  whom  the  book  shall  be 
delivered;  and  they  shall  testify 
to  the  truth  of  the  book  and  the 
things  therein. 

13.  And  there  is  none  other 
which  shall  view  it,  save  it  be  a 
"few  according  to  the  will  of  God, 
to  bear  testimony  of  his  word 
unto  the  children  of  men;  for  the 
Lord  God  hath  said  that  the  words 
of  the  faithful  should  speak  as  if 
it  were  from  the  "dead. 

14.  Wherefore,  the  Lord  God 
will  proceed  to  bring  forth  the 
words  of  the  book;  and  in  the 
mouth  of  as  ^many  witnesses  as 
seemeth  him  good  will  he  estab- 
lish his  word ;  and  wo  be  unto  him 
that  ^rejecteth  the  word  of  God! 

15.  But  behold,  it  shall  come 
to  pass  that  the  Lord  God  shall 
say  unto  "^him  to  whom  he  shall 
deliver  the  book:  Take  these 
words  which  are  not  sealed  and 


c,  1  Ne.  13:34.  35,  39—42.  2  Ne.  3:6—23.  26:16.  17.  29:11.  Enos  13—18. 
Morm.  5:12,  13.  8:14 — 16.  2v— 32.  d,  Isa.  29:11.  e,  Eth,  4:1 — 7.  /,  Eth.  4:6,  7. 
i,  Eth.  4:7,  15.  /,  Eth.  4:15.  k,  Eth.  4:6,  7.  13—17.  m,  see  c,  2  Ne.  11.  n,  see 
Testimony  of  Witnesses  in  forepart  of  Book,  o,  2  Ne.  3:19,  20.  26:16,  17.  27:6. 
33:13 — 15.  Morm,  9:30.  Moro.  10:27.  Isa.  29:4.  p,  see  d,  2  Ne.  11.  q,  2  Ne. 
28:29,  30.     33:13—15.     Eth.  4:8.     r,  vers.  12,  19,  24.      Between  B.  C.  559  and  545. 


2  NEPHI,   27. 


97 


deliver  them  to  ^another,  that  he 
may  show  them  'unto  the  learned, 
saying:  "Read  this,  I  pray  thee. 
And  the  learned  shall  say:  Bring 
hither  the  book,  and  I  will  read 
them. 

16.  And  now,  because  of  the 
glory  of  the  world  and  to  get  gain 
will  they  say  this,  and  not  for  the 
glory  of  God. 

17.  And  the  man  shall  say:  I 
cannot  bring  the  book,  for  it  is 
sealed. 

18.  Then  shall  the  learned  say: 
I  cannot  read  it. 

19.  Wherefore  it  shall  come  to 
pass,  that  the  Lord  God  will  de- 
liver again  the  book  and  the 
words  thereof  to  ''him  that  is  not 
learned;  and  the  man  that  is 
not  learned  shall  say:  I  am  not 
learned. 

20.  Then  shall  the  Lord  God 
say  unto  him:  The  learned  shall 
not  read  them,  for  they  have  re- 
jected them,  and  I  am  able  to  do 
mine  own  work;  wherefore  thou 
Shalt  read  the  words  which  I  shall 
give  unto  thee. 

21.  '"Touch  not  the  things  which 
are  sealed,  for  I  will  bring  them 
forth  in  mine  own  due  time;  for 
I  will  show  unto  the  children  of 
men  that  I  am  able  to  do  mine 
own  work. 

22.  Wherefore,  when  thou  hast 
read  the  words  which  I  have  com- 
manded thee,  and  obtained  the 
'witnesses  which  I  have  promised 
unto  thee,  then  shalt  thou  seal  up 
the  book  again,  and  hide  it  up 
unto  me,  that  I  may  preserve  the 
words  which  thou  hast  not  read, 
until  I  shall  see  fit  in  mine  own 
wisdom  s'to  reveal  all  things  unto 
the  children  of  men. 

23.  For  behold,  I  am  God;  and 
I  am  a  God  of  miracles;   and  I 


will  show  unto  the  world  that  I 
am  the  same  yesterday,  today,  and 
forever;  and  I  work  not  among 
the  children  of  men  save  it  be 
according  to  their  faith. 

24.  And  again  it  shall  come  to 
pass  that  the  Lord  shall  say  unto 
"^him  that  shall  read  the  words 
that  shall  be  delivered  him: 

25.  ^Torasmuch  as  this  people 
draw  near  unto  me  with  their 
mouth,  and  with  their  lips  do 
honor  me,  but  have  removed  their 
hearts  far  from  me,  and  their 
fear  towards  me  is  taught  by  the 
precepts  of  men — 

26.  Therefore,  I  will  proceed 
to^Mo  a  marvelous  work  among 
this  people,  yea,  a  marvelous  work 
and  a  wonder,  for  the  wisdom 
of  their  wise  and  learned  shall 
perish,  and  the  understanding  of 
their  prudent  shall  be  hid. 

27.  And  wo  unto  them  that 
seek  deep  to  hide  their  counsel 
from  the  Lord!  And  their  works 
are  in  the  dark;  and  they  say: 
Who  seeth  us,  and  who  knoweth 
us?  And  they  also  say:  Surely, 
your  turning  of  things  upside 
down  shall  be  esteemed  as  the 
potter's  clay.  But  behold,  I  will 
show  unto  them,  saith  the  Lord 
of  Hosts,  that  I  know  all  their 
works.  For  shall  the  work  say 
of  him  that  made  it,  he  made  me 
not?  Or  shall  the  thing  framed 
say  of  him  that  framed  it,  he  had 
no  understanding? 

28.  But  behold,  saith  the  Lord 
of  Hosts:  I  will  show  unto  the 
children  of  men  that  it  is  yet  a 
very  little  while  and  Lebanon 
shall  be  turned  into  a  fruitful 
field;  and  the  fruitful  field  shall 
be  esteemed  as  a  forest. 

2  9.  -^And  in  that  day  shall  the 
deaf  hear  the  words  of  the  book, 


s,  ver.  9.  t,  1  Cor.  1:19 — 21.  Hist,  of  the  Church,  Vol.  1,  p.  20.  u,  Isa.  29:11. 
V,  vers.  12,  15,  24.  w,  Eth.  5:1.  x,  see  c,  2  Ne.  11.  y,  2  Ne.  27:7.  8.  Eth.  4:6,  7. 
z,  vers.  12,  15,  19.     2a,  Isa.  29:13—24.     2b,  see  i,  2  Ne.  25.     2c,  see  c. 

Between  B.  C.  559  and  545. 


98 


2  NEPHI,   28. 


and  the  eyes  of  the  blind  shall 
see  out  of  obscurity  and  out  of 
darkness. 

30.  And  the  meek  also  shall 
increase,  and  their  joy  shall  be 
in  the  Lord,  and  the  poor  among 
men  shall  rejoice  in  the  Holy  One 
of  Israel. 

31.  -''For  assuredly  as  the  Lord 
liveth  they  shall  see  that  the  ter- 
rible one  is  brought  to  naught, 
and  the  scorner  is  consumed,  and 
all  that  watch  for  iniquity  are 
cut  off; 

32.  And  they  that  make  a  man 
an  offender  for  a  word,  and  lay  a 
snare  for  him  that  reproveth  in 
the  gate,  and  turn  aside  the  just 
for  a  thing  of  naught. 

33.  Therefore,  thus  saith  the 
Lord,  who  redeemed  Abraham, 
concerning  the  house  of  Jacob: 
Jacob  shall  -^not  now  be  ashamed, 
neither  shall  his  face  now  wax 
pale. 

34.  But  when  he  seeth  his  chil- 
dren, the  work  of  my  hands,  in 
the  midst  of  him,  they  shall 
sanctify  my  name,  and  sanctify 
the  Holy  One  of  Jacob,  and  shall 
fear  the  God  of  Israel. 

35.  ^rThey  also  that  erred  in 
spirit  shall  come  to  understand- 
ing, and  they  that  murmured  shall 
learn  doctrine. 

CHAPTER  28. 

Nephi's  predictions  continued — Lat- 
ter-day churches  and  conditions — The 
kingdom  of  the  devil  to  be  shaken — 
The  misleading  precepts  of  men. 

1.  And  now,  behold,  my  breth- 
ren, I  have  spoken  unto  you,  ac- 
cording as  the  Spirit  hath  con- 
strained me;  wherefore,  I  know 
that  they  must  surely  come  to 
pass. 

2.  The  things  which  shall  be 


written  out  of  the  °book  shall  be 
of  great  worth  unto  the  children 
of  men,  and  especially  unto  our 
seed,  which  is  a  remnant  of  the 
house  of  Israel. 

3.  For  it  shall  come  to  pass  in 
that  day  that  the  ^churches  which 
are  built  up,  and  not  unto  the 
Lord,  when  the  one  shall  say  unto 
the  other:  Behold,  I,  I  am  the 
Lord's;  and  the  others  shall  say: 
I,  I  am  the  Lord's;  and  thus  shall 
every  one  say  that  hath  built  up 
churches,  and  not  unto  the  Lord — 

4.  And  they  shall  contend  one 
with  another;  and  their  priests 
shall  contend  one  with  another, 
and  they  shall  teach  with  their 
'"learning,  and  deny  the  Holy 
Ghost,  which  giveth  utterance. 

5.  And  they  deny  the  ''power 
of  God,  the  Holy  One  of  Israel; 
and  they  say  unto  the  people: 
Hearken  unto  us,  and  hear  ye  our 
precept;  for  behold  there  is  no 
God  today,  for  the  Lord  and  the 
Redeemer  hath  done  his  work, 
and  he  hath  given  his  power  unto 
men; 

6.  Behold,  hearken  ye  unto  my 
precept;  if  they  shall  say  there 
is  a  miracle  wrought  by  the  hand 
of  the  Lord,  believe  it  not;  for 
this  day  he  is  not  a  God  of  mira- 
cles; he  hath  done  his  work. 

7.  Yea,  and  there  shall  be  many 
which  shall  say:  Eat,  drink,  and 
be  merry,  for  tomorrow  we  die; 
and  it  shall  be  well  with  us. 

8.  And  there  shall  also  be 
many  which  shall  say:  Eat, 
drink,  and  be  merry;  neverthe- 
less, fear  God — he  will  ^justify 
in  committing  a  little  sin;  yea, 
lie  a  little,  take  the  advantage  of 
one  because  of  his  words,  dig  a 
pit  for  thy  neighbor;  there  is  no 
harm  in  this;    and  do  all  these 


2d,  see  j,  1  Ne.  22.     2e,  see  e,  1  Ne.  15.     2/,  1  Ne.  13:35—38.     14:1—3. 
Chap.  28:    a,  see  c,  2  Ne.  27.     b,  see  q,  2  Ne.  26.     c,  2  Ne.  26:20.     d,  see  r,  2  Ne.  26. 
c,  vers.  21,  25,  26.     Morm.  8  :31.  Between  B.  C.  559  and  545. 


2   NEPHI,   28. 


99 


things,  for  tomorrow  we  die;  and 
if  it  so  be  tliat  we  are  guilty,  God 
will  beat  us  with  a  few  stripes, 
and  at  last  we  ^hall  be  saved  in 
the  kingdom  of  God, 

9.  Yea,  and  there  shall  be  many 
which  shall  teach  after  this  man- 
ner, false  and  vain  and  foolish 
doctrines,  and  shall  be  puffed  up 
in  their  hearts,  and  shall  seek 
deep  to  hide  their  counsels  from 
the  Lord;  and  their  works  shall 
be  in  the  dark. 

10.  And  the  ^blood  of  the  saints 
shall  cry  from  the  ground  against 
them. 

11.  Yea,  they  have  all  gone  out 
of  the  way;  they  have  become  cor- 
rupted. 

12.  Because  of  pride,  and  be- 
cause of  false  teachers,  and 
false  doctrine,  their  ^churches 
have  become  corrupted,  and  their 
churches  are  lifted  up;  because 
of  pride  they  are  puffed  up. 

13.  They  rob  the  poor  because 
of  their  fine  sanctuaries;  they  rob 
the  poor  because  of  their  fine 
clothing;  and  they  persecute  the 
meek  and  the  poor  in  heart, 
because  in  their  pride  they  are 
puffed  up. 

14.  They  wear  stiff  necks  and 
high  heads;  yea,  and  because  of 
pride,  and  wickedness,  and  abom- 
inations, and  whoredoms,  they 
have  all  gone  astray  save  it  be  a 
few,  who  are  the  humble  follow- 
ers of  Christ;  nevertheless,  they 
are  led,  that  in  many  instances 
they  do  err  because  they  are 
Haught  by  the  precepts  of  men. 

15.  O  the  wise,  and  the  learned, 
and  the  rich,  that  are  puffed  up 
in  the  pride  of  their  hearts,  and 
all  those  who  preach  false  doc- 


trines, and  all  those  who  commit 
whoredoms,  and  pervert  the  right 
way  of  the  Lord,  *wo,  wo,  wo  be 
unto  them,  saith  the  Lord  God 
Almighty,  for  they  shall  be  thrust 
down  to  hell! 

16.  Wo  unto  them  that  Hum 
aside  the  just  for  a  thing  of 
naught  and  revile  against  that 
which  is  good,  and  say  that  is  of 
no  worth!  For  the  day  shall  come 
that  the  Lord  God  will  speedily 
visit  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth; 
and  in  that  day  that  they  are 
^fully  ripe  in  iniquity  they  shall 
perish. 

17.  But  behold,  if  the  inhabi- 
tants of  the  earth  shall  repent  of 
their  wickedness  and  abomina- 
tions they  shall  not  be  destroyed, 
saith  the  Lord  of  Hosts. 

18.  But  behold,  that  great  and 
abominable  church,  the  whore  of 
all  the  earth,  must  Humble  to  the 
earth,  and  great  must  be  the  fall 
thereof. 

19.  For  the  kingdom  of  the 
devil  "'must  shake,  and  they  which 
belong  to  it  must  needs  be  stirred 
up  unto  repentance,  or  the  devil 
will  grasp  them  with  his  ever- 
lasting chains,  and  they  be  stirred 
up  to  anger,  and  perish; 

2  0.  For  behold,  at  that  day 
shall  he  "rage  in  the  hearts  of  the 
children  of  men,  and  stir  them  up 
to  anger  against  that  which  is 
good. 

21.  And  others  will  he  "pacify, 
and  lull  them  away  into  carnal 
security,  that  they  will  say:  All 
is  well  in  Zion;  yea,  Zion  pros- 
pereth,  all  is  well — and  thus  the 
devil  cheateth  their  souls,  and 
leadeth  them  away  carefully  down 
to  hell. 


/,  1  Ne.  14:13.  22:14.  2  Ne.  5:1(5.  Morm.  8:27,  40,  41.  Eth.  8:22—24.  D.  &  C. 
58:53.  63:28—31.  Rev.  6:!)— 11.  18:24.  19:2.  fir,  see  q,  2  Ne.  26.  7t,  2  Ne.  27 :35. 
i,  1  Ne.  22:23.  2  Ne.  26  :20 — 22,32.  Al.  39:5.  3  Ne.  29  :4— 9.  Morm.  8  :41.  9:26. 
i,  2Ne.  27:32.  fc.lNe.  22:16 — 23.  Eth.  2  :8— 11.  Morm.  8:41.  Z,  1  Ne.  14  :3,  4.  6, 
7,  15—17.  See  k,  1  Ne.  14.  m,  1  Ne.  22  :22,  23.  2  Ne.  28  :20— 32.  n,  ver.  28.  o,  2 
Ne.  26:29.     28:7 — 14,  25.     Morm.  8:31.  Between  B.  C.  559  and  545. 


100 


2  NEPHI,   29. 


22.  And  behold,  others  he  flat- 
tereth  away,  and  telleth  them 
there  is  no  hell;  and  he  saithunto 
them:  I  am  no  devil,  for  there  is 
none — and  thus  he  whispereth  in 
their  ears,  until  he  grasps  them 
with  his  awful  ^chains,  from 
whence  there  is  no  deliverance. 

23.  Yea,  they  are  ^grasped  with 
death,  and  hell;  and  death,  and 
hell,  and  the  devil,  and  all  that 
have  been  seized  therewith  must 
stand  before  the  throne  of  God, 
and  be  judged  according  to  their 
works,  from  whence  they  must  go 
into  the  place  prepared  for  them, 
even  a  "^lake  of  fire  and  brimstone, 
which  is  endless  torment. 

2  4.  Therefore,  wo  be  unto  him 
that  is  at  ease  in  Zion! 

25.  Wobeuntohimthatcrieth: 
All  is  well! 

26.  Yea,  wo  be  unto  him  that 
'hearkeneth  unto  the  precepts  of 
men,  and  denieth  the  power  of 
God,  and  the  gift  of  the  Holy 
Ghost! 

27.  Yea,  wo  be  unto  him  that 
saith:  We  have  received,  and  we 
'need  no  more! 

28.  And  in  fine,  wo  unto  all 
those  who  tremble,  and  are  "angry 
because  of  the  truth  of  God!  For 
behold,  he  that  is  built  upon  the 
rock  receiveth  it  with  gladness; 
and  he  that  is  built  upon  a  sandy 
foundation  trembleth  lest  he  shall 
fall. 

29.  Wo  be  unto  him  that  shall 
say:  We  have  received  the  word 
of  God,  and  we  "^^need  no  more  of 
the  word  of  God,  for  we  have 
enough! 

30.  For  behold,  thus  saith  the 
Lord  God:  I  will  give  unto  the 
children  of  men  '^'line  upon  line, 
precept  upon  precept,  here  a  little 


and  there  a  little;  and  blessed  are 
those  who  hearken  unto  my  pre- 
cepts, and  lend  an  ear  unto  my 
counsel,  for  they  shall  learn  wis- 
dom; 'for  unto  him  that  receiv- 
eth I  will  give  more;  and  from 
them  that  shall  say.  We  have 
enough,  from  them  shall  be  taken 
away  even  that  which  they  have. 

31.  Cursed  is  he  that  putteth 
his  trust  in  man,  or  maketh  flesh 
his  arm,  or  shall  hearken  unto  the 
"precepts  of  men,  save  their  pre- 
cepts shall  be  given  by  the  power 
of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

32.  *Wo  be  unto  the  Gentiles, 
saith  the  Lord  God  of  Hosts!  F,or 
notwithstanding  I  shall  lengthen 
out  mine  arm  unto  them  from 
day  to  day,  they  will  deny  me; 
nevertheless,  I  will  be  merciful 
unto  them,  saith  the  Lord  God,  if 
they  will  repent  and  come  unto 
me;  for  mine  arm  is  lengthened 
out  all  the  day  long,  saith  the 
Lord  God  of  Hosts. 

CHAPTER   29. 

Nephi's  predictions  continued — The 
Gentiles  and  the  Bible — Other  records 
— God's  words  to  be  gathered  in  one. 

1.  But  behold,  there  shall  be 
many — at  that  day  when  I  shall 
proceed  to  do  a  "marvelous  work 
among  them,  that  I  may  remem- 
ber my  covenants  which  I  have 
made  unto  the  children  of  men, 
that  I  may  set  my  hand  again  the 
''second  time  to  recover  my  peo- 
ple, which  are  of  the  house  of 
Israel; 

2.  And  also,  that  I  may  remem^ 
ber  the  promises  which  I  have 
made  unto  thee,  Nephi,  and  also 
unto  thy  father,  that  I  would  re- 
member your  seed;  and  that  the 
''words  of  your  seed  should  pro- 


p,  2  Xe.  1:13.  23.  9:45.  Ver.  19.  Al.  12:11,  17.  36:18.  q,  see  j,  2  Ne.  9. 
r,  see  k,  1  Ne.  15.  8,  see  r,  2  Ne.  26.  2  Ne.  28:31.  t,  vers.  29,  30.  Al.  12:10,  11. 
3  Ne.  26:9,  10.  Eth.  4:8.  u,  ver.  20.  v,  ver.  27.  Also  see  t.  w,  Isa.  28:10.  x,  Al. 
12:10,  11.  V,  vers.  3—14.  2  Ne.  27:25.  z,  see  d,  1  Ne.  14.  Chap.  29:  a,  see  i,  2 
Ne.  25.     6,  see  i,  2  Ne.  6.     c,  2  Ne.  3  :21.     See  I,  2  Ne.  26.         Bet.  B.  C.  559  axd  545. 


2   NEPHI,    29. 


101 


ceed  forth  out  of  my  mouth  unto 
your  seed;  and  my  words  shall 
"hiss  forth  unto  the  ends  of  the 
earth,  for  a  ^standard  unto  my 
people,  which  are  of  the  house  of 
Israel; 

3.  And  because  my  words  shall 
hiss  forth — many  of  the  Gentiles 
shallsay:  A  ^Bible!  A  Bible!  We 
have  got  a  Bible,  and  there  cannot 
be  any  more  Bible. 

4.  But  thus  saith  the  Lord 
God:  O  fools,  they  shall  have  a 
Bible;  and  it  shall  proceed  forth 
from  the  Jews,  mine  ancient  cove- 
nant people.  And  what  thank 
they  the  Jews  for  the  Bible  which 
they  receive  from  them?  Yea, 
what  do  the  Gentiles  mean?  Do 
they  remember  the  travels,  and 
the  labors,  and  the  pains  of  the 
Jews,  and  their  diligence  unto  me, 
in  bringing  forth  salvation  unto 
the  Gentiles? 

5.  O  ye  Gentiles,  have  ye  re- 
membered the  Jews,  mine  ancient 
covenant  people?  Nay;  but  ye 
have  cursed  them,  and  have  hated 
them,  and  have  not  sought  to  re- 
cover them.  But  behold,  I  will 
return  all  these  things  upon  your 
own  heads;  for  I  the  Lord  have 
not  forgotten  my  people. 

6.  Thou  ^fool,  that  shall  say: 
A  Bible,  we  have  got  a  Bible,  and 
we  need  no  more  Bible.  Have  ye 
obtained  a  Bible  save  it  were  by 
the  Jews? 

7.  Know  ye  not  that  there  are 
more  nations  than  one?  Know 
ye  not  that  I,  the  Lord  your  God, 
have  created  all  men,  and  that  I 
remember  those  who  are  upon  the 
isles  of  the  sea;  and  that  I  rule 
in  the  heavens  above  and  in  the 
earth  beneath;  and  I  bring  forth 
my   word    unto   the    children   of 


men,  yea,  even  upon  all  the  na- 
tions of  the  earth? 

8.  Wherefore  murmur  ye,  be- 
cause that  ye  shall  receive  more 
of  my  word?  Know  ye  not  that 
the  testimony  of  two  nations  is  a 
witness  unto  you  that  I  am  God, 
that  I  remember  one  nation  like 
unto  another?  Wherefore,  I 
speak  the  same  words  unto  one 
nation  like  unto  another.  And 
when  the  two  nations  shall  run 
together  the  testimony  of  the  Hwo 
nations  shall  run  together  also. 

9.  And  I  do  this  that  I  may 
prove  unto  many  that  I  am  the 
same  yesterday,  today,  and  for- 
ever; and  that  I  speak  forth  my 
words  according  to  mine  own 
pleasure.  And  because  that  I 
have  spoken  one  word  ye  need  not 
suppose  that  I  cahnot  speak  an- 
other; for  my  work  is  not  yet  fin- 
ished; neither  shall  it  be  until  the 
end  of  man,  neither  from  that 
time  henceforth  and  forever. 

10.  Wherefore,  because  that  ye 
have  a  Bible  ye  need  not  suppose 
that  it  contains  all  my  words; 
neither  need  ye  suppose  that  I 
have  not  caused  more  to  be  writ- 
ten. 

11.  For  I  command  all  men, 
both  in  the  east  and  in  the  west, 
and  in  the  north,  and  in  the  south, 
and  in  the  islands  of  the  sea,  that 
they  shall  write  the  words  which 
I  speak  unto  them;  for  out  of  the 
^books^  which  shall  be  written  I 
will  ^judge  the  world,  every  man 
according  to  their  works,  accord- 
ing to  that  which  is  written. 

12.  For  behold,  I  shall  speak 
unto  the  ''Jews  and  they  shall 
write  it;  and  I  shall  also  speak 
unto  the  'Nephites  and  they  shall 
write  it;  and  I  shall  also  "'speak 


d,   Isa.   5:26.     Moro.   10:28.     e,  Isa.   5:26.      18:3.      49:22.      62:10.     D.   &  C.  45:9. 
64:42.     /,  vers.  4,  6 — 14.     g,  ver.  3.     h,  2  Ne.  3:12.     Ezek.  37:15 — 20.     i,  see  c,  2  Ne. 
27.     ;,  2  Ne.  25:18,  22.     29:12—14.     3  Ne.  27:23—26.     Rev.  20:12.     k,  1  Ne.  13:23— 
2   Ne.    3:12.      I,   1    Ne.    13:39 — i2.      2   Ne.   3:12,    18 — 21.      26:16,    17.     27:6—26. 

Bettween  B.  C.  559  and  545. 


29. 

m,  3  Ne.  16:1—3.     17:4. 


102 


2  NEPHI.   30. 


unto  the  other  tribes  of  the  house 
of  Israel,  which  I  have  led  away, 
and  they  shall  write  it;  and  I 
shall  also  speak  unto  "all  nations 
of  the  earth  and  they  shall  write 
it. 

13.  And  it  shall  come  to  pass 
"that  the  Jews  shall  have  the 
words  of  the  Nephites,  and  the 
Nephites  shall  have  the  words  of 
the  Jews;  and  the  Nephites  and 
the  Jews  shall  have  the  words  of 
the  lost  tribes  of  Israel;  and  the 
lost  tribes  of  Israel  shall  have  the 
words  of  the  Nephites  and  the 
Jews. 

14.  And  it  shall  come  to  pass 
that  my  people,  which  are  of  the 
house  of  Israel,  shall  be  gathered 
home  unto  the  lands  of  their  pos- 
sessions; and  my  word  also  shall 
be  ^gathered  in  one.  And  I  will 
show  unto  them  that  fight  against 
my  word  and  against  my  people, 
who  are  of  the  house  of  Israel, 
that  I  am  God,  and  that  I  cove- 
nanted with  Abraham  that  I 
would  remember  his  seed  forever. 

CHAPTER   30. 

Nephi's  predictions  continued — Con- 
verted Gentiles  to  he  numbered  with 
the  covenant  people — Jews  and  La- 
tnanites  to  believe — The  wicked  to  be 
destroyed. 

1.  And  now  behold,  my  beloved 
brethren,  I  would  speak  unto  you; 
for  I,  Nephi,  would  not  suffer  that 
ye  should  suppose  that  ye  are 
more  righteous  than  the  Gentiles 
shall  be.  For  behold,  except  ye 
shall  keep  the  commandments  of 
God  ye  shall  all  likewise  perish; 
and  because  of  the  words  which 
have  been  spoken  ye  need  not  sup- 
pose that  the  Gentiles  are  utterly 
destroyed. 


2.  For  behold,  I  say  unto  you 
that  as  many  of  the  Gentiles  as 
will  repent  are  the  covenant  peo- 
ple of  the  Lord;  and  as  many  of 
the  Jews  as  will  not  repent  shall 
be  cast  off;  for  the  Lord  cove- 
nanteth  with  none  save  it  be  with 
them  that  repent  and  believe  in 
his  Son,  who  is  the  Holy  One  of 
Israel. 

3.  And  now,  I  would  prophesy 
somewhat  more  concerning  the 
Jews  and  the  Gentiles.  For  after 
the  "book  of  which  I  have  spoken 
shall  come  forth,  and  be  written 
unto  the  Gentiles,  and  sealed  up 
again  unto  the  Lord,  there  shall 
be  "many  which  shall  believe  the 
words  which  are  written;  and 
they  shall  carry  them  forth  unto 
the  '^remnant  of  our  seed. 

4.  And  then  shall  the  remnant 
of  our  seed  know  concerning  us, 
how  that  we  came  out  from  Jeru- 
salem, and  that  they  are  descend- 
ants of  the  Jews. 

5.  And  the  gospel  of  Jesus 
Christ  shall  be  declared  "^among 
them;  wherefore,  they  shall  be  re- 
stored unto  the  ^knowledge  of 
their  fathers,  and  also  to  the 
knowledge  of  Jesus  Christ,  which 
was  had  among  their  fathers. 

6.  And  then  shall  they  rejoice; 
for  they  shall  know  that  it  is  a 
blessing  unto  them  from  the  hand 
of  God;  and  their  scales  of  dark- 
ness shall  begin  to  fall  from  their 
eyes;  and  many  generations  shall 
not  pass  away  among  them,  save 
they  shall  be  a  ^white  and  delight- 
some people. 

7.  And  it  shall  come  to  pass 
that  the  Jews  which  are  scattered 
also  shall  ''begin  to  believe  in 
Christ;   and  they  shall  begin  to 


n,  vers.  7—11.  2  Ne.  26:33.  o,  2  Ne.  3:12.  29:8.  Morm.  5:13,  14.  p,  see  o, 
John  11:52.  Chap.  30:  a,  see  c,  2  Ne.  27.  b,  1  Ne.  13:34 — 42.  14:1,  2,  5.  12 — 14. 
22:8,  9.  3  Ne.  16:6,  10,  11.  26:8.  c,  1  Ne.  10:14.  15:13—18.  22:8—12.  3  Ne. 
16:6—13.  20:13.  d,  1  Ne.  13  :38 — 42.  15:13—18.  3  Ne.  16  :11,  12.  21:3—7,24—26. 
Morm.  5:15.  e,lNe.  15:14.  2Ne.  3:12.  Morm.  7  :1,  9,  10.  /,  2  Ne.  5  :21.  Jac.  3:8. 
Al.  23:18.     3  Ne.  2:14 — 16.     g,  see  /,  2  Ne.  25.  Between  B.  C.  559  and  545. 


2  NEPHI.   31. 


103 


gather  in  upon  the  face  of  the 
land;  and  as  many  as  shall  be- 
lieve in  Christ  shall  also  become 
a  delightsome  people. 

8.  And  it  shall  come  to  pass 
that  the  Lord  God  shall  com- 
mence his  work  among  all  na- 
tions, kindreds,  tongues,  and  peo- 
ple, to  bring  about  the  "restora- 
tion of  his  people  upon  the  earth. 

9.  ^And  with  righteousness  shall 
the  Lord  God  judge  the  poor,  and 
reprove  with  equity  for  the  meek 
of  the  earth.  And  he  shall  smite 
the  earth  with  the  rod  of  his 
mouth;  and  with  the  breath  of 
his  lips  shall  he  slay  the  wicked. 

10.  For  the  time  speedily  com- 
eth  that  the  Lord  God  shall  cause 
a  ^great  division  among  the  peo- 
ple, and  the  wicked  will  he  de- 
stroy; and  he  will  spare  his  peo- 
ple, yea,  even  if  it  so  be  that  he 
must  destroy  the  wicked  by  fire. 

11.  ''And  righteousness  shall  be 
the  girdle  of  his  loins,  and  faith- 
fulness the  girdle  of  his  reins. 

12.  And  then  shall  the  wolf 
dwell  with  the  lamb;  and  the 
leopard  shall  lie  down  with  the 
kid,  and  the  calf,  and  the  young 
lion,  and  the  fatling,  together; 
and  a  little  child  shall  lead  them. 

13.  And  the  cow  and  the  bear 
shall  feed;  their  young  ones  shall 
lie  down  together;  and  the  lion 
shall  eat  straw  like  the  ox. 

14.  And  the  sucking  child  shall 
play  on  the  hole  of  the  asp,  and 
the  weaned  child  shall  put  his 
hand  on  the  cockatrice's  den. 

15.  They  shall  not  hurt  nor  de- 
stroy in  all  my  holy  mountain; 
for  the  earth  shall  be  full  of  the 
knowledge  of  the  Lord  as  the 
waters  cover  the  sea. 

16.  'Wherefore,  the  things  of 
all  nations  shall  be  made  known; 


yea,    all    things    shall    be    made 
known  unto  the  children  of  men. 

17.  There  is  nothing  which  is 
secret  save  it  shall  be  revealed; 
there  is  no  work  of  darkness  save 
it  shall  be  made  manifest  in  the 
light;  and  there  is  nothing  which 
is  ""sealed  upon  the  earth  save  it 
shall  be  loosed. 

18.  Wherefore,  all  things  which 
have  been  revealed  unto  the  chil- 
dren of  men  shall  at  that  day  be 
revealed;  and  Satan  shall  have 
power  over  the  hearts  of  the  chil- 
dren of  men  "no  more,  for  a  long 
time.  And  now,  my  beloved 
brethren,  I  must  make  an  end  of 
my  sayings. 

CHAPTER  31. 

NepM's  predictions  continued — Why 
the  Savior  would  he  baptized — The 
straight  and  narrow   way. 

1.  And  now  I,  Nephi,  make  an 
end  of  my  prophesying  unto  you, 
my  beloved  brethren.  And  I  can- 
not write  but  a  few  things,  which 
I  know  must  surely  come  to  pass; 
neither  can  I  write  but  a  few  of 
the  words  of  my  brother  Jacob. 

2.  Wherefore,  the  things  which 
I  have  written  sufRceth  me,  save 
it  be  a  few  words  which  I  must 
speak  concerning  the  doctrine  of 
Christ;  wherefore,  I  shall  speak 
unto  you  plainly,  according  to  the 
plainness  of  my  prophesying. 

3.  For  my  soul  delighteth  in 
"plainness;  for  after  this  manner 
doth  the  Lord  God  work  among 
the  children  of  men.  For  the 
Lord  God  giveth  light  unto  the 
understanding;  for  he  speaketh 
unto  men  according  to  their  lan- 
guage, unto  their  understanding. 

4.  Wherefore,  I  would  that  ye 
should  remember  that  I  have 
spoken  unto  you  concerning  ^that 


h,  see  €,  1  Ne.  15.  i,  Isa.  11:4.  j,  1  Ne.  14:7.  22:16,  17.  fc,  Isa.  11:5—9. 
I,  2  Ne.  29:6—14.  Eth.  4:6,  7,  13—17.  m,  1  Ne.  14:26.  n,  1  Ne.  22:15,  26.  Jac. 
5 :76.     Eth.  8 :26.         Chap.  31 :    a,  see  6,  2  Ne.  25.     6,  see  f,  1  Ne.  10. 

Between  B.  C.  559  axd  545. 


104 


2  NEPHI,   31. 


prophet  which  the  Lord  showed 
unto  me,  that  should  baptize  the 
Lamb  of  God,  which  should  take 
away  the  sins  of  the  world. 

5.  And  now,  if  the  Lamb  of 
God,  he  being  holy,  should  have 
need  to  be  baptized  by  water,  to 
'■fulfil  all  righteousness,  O  then, 
how  much  more  need  have  we, 
being  unholy,  to  be  baptized,  yea, 
even  by  water! 

6.  And  now,  I  would  ask  of 
you,  my  beloved  brethren,  where- 
in the  Lamb  of  God  did  fulfil  all 
righteousness  in  being  baptized 
by  water? 

7.  Know  ye  not  that  he  was 
holy?  But  notwithstanding  he 
being  holy,  he  showeth  unto  the 
children  of  men  that,  according 
to  the  flesh  he  humbleth  himself 
before  the  Father,  and  witnesseth 
unto  the  Father  that  he  would  be 
obedient  unto  him  in  keeping  his 
commandments. 

8.  Wherefore,  after  he  was 
baptized  with  water  the  Holy 
Ghost  descended  upon  him  in  the 
"form  of  a  dove. 

9.  And  again,  it  showeth  unto 
the  children  of  men  the  ''straight- 
ness  of  the  path,  and  the  narrow- 
ness of  the  gate,  by  which  they 
should  enter,  he  having  set  the 
example  before  them. 

10.  And  he  said  unto  the  chil- 
dren of  men:  Follow  thou  me. 
Wherefore,  my  beloved  brethren, 
can  we  follow  Jesus  save  we  shall 
be  willing  to  keep  the  command- 
ments of  the  Father? 

11.  And  the  Father  said:  Re- 
pent ye,  repent  ye,  and  be  ^bap- 
tized in  the  name  of  my  Beloved 
Son. 

12.  And  also,  the  voice  of  the 
Son  came  unto  me,  saying:  He 
that  is  baptized  in  my  name,  to 


him  will  the  Father  give  the  Holy 
Ghost,  like  unto  me;  wherefore, 
follow  me,  and  do  the  things 
which  ye  have  seen  me  do. 

13.  Wherefore,  my  beloved 
brethren,  I  know  that  if  ye  shall 
follow  the  Son,  with  full  purpose 
of  heart,  acting  no  hypocrisy  and 
no  deception  before  God,  but  with 
real  intent,  repenting  of  your 
sins,  witnessing  unto  the  Father 
that  ye  are  willing  to  take  upon 
you  the  name  of  Christ,  by  bap- 
tism— yea,  by  following  your 
Lord  and  your  Savior  down  into 
the  water,  according  to  his  word, 
behold,  then  shall  ye  receive  the 
Holy  Ghost;  yea,  then  cometh  the 
baptism  of  fire  and  of  the  Holy 
Ghost;  and  then  can  ye  speak 
with  the  "tongue  of  angels,  and 
shout  praises  unto  the  Holy  One 
of  Israel. 

14.  But,  behold,  my  beloved 
brethren,  thus  came  the  voice  of 
the  Son  unto  me,  saying:  After 
ye  have  repented  of  your  sins,  and 
witnessed  unto  the  Father  that  ye 
are  willing  to  keep  my  command- 
ments, by  the  baptism  of  water, 
and  have  received  the  baptism  of 
fife  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  and 
can  speak  with  a  new  tongue,  yea, 
even  with  the  tongue  of  angels, 
and  after  this  should  deny  me,  it 
would  have  been  better  for  you 
that  ye  had  not  known  me. 

15.  And  I  heard  a  voice  from 
the  Father,  saying:  Yea,  the 
words  of  my  Beloved  are  true  and 
faithful.  '■He  that  endureth  to 
the  end,  the  same  shall  be  saved. 

16.  And  now,  my  beloved  breth- 
ren, I  know  by  this  that  unless  a 
man  shall  endure  to  the  end,  in 
following  the  example  of  the  Son 
of  the  living  God,  he  cannot  be 
saved. 


c,  vers.  6,  7.  (7,  1  Ne.  11:27.  Luke  3:22.  .Tohn  1:32.  D.  &  C.  03:15.  e,  see  la, 
2  Ne.  n.  U  see  m,  2  Ne.  9.  g,  ver,  14.  £  Ne.  32:2,  3.  7»,  vers.  15,  10.  Jnc.  0:7—11. 
Mos.  5:11.  15:20,27.  Al.  24  :30.  39:6.  3  Ne.  27:17.  Morm.  1  :16,  17.  Heb.  6:4 — G. 
2  Pet.  2:21.     D.  &  C.  132:27.  Between  B.  C.  559  and  545. 


2   NEPHI,    32. 


105 


17.  Wherefore,  do  the  things 
which  I  have  told  you  I  have  seen 
that  your  Lord  and  your  Re- 
deemer should  do;  for,  for  this 
cause  have  they  been  shown  unto 
me,  that  ye  might  know  the  'gate 
by  which  ye  should  enter.  For 
the  gate  by  which  ye  should  enter 
is  repentance  and  baptism  by 
water;  and  then  cometh  a  remis- 
sion of  your  sins  by  fire  and  by 
the  Holy  Ghost. 

18.  And  then  are  ye  in  this 
straight  and  narrow  path  which 
leads  to  eternal  life;  yea,  ye  have 
entered  in  by  the  gate;  ye  have 
done  according  to  the  command- 
ments of  the  Father  and  the  Son; 
and  ye  have  received  the  Holy 
Ghost,  which  witnesses  of  the  Fa- 
ther and  the  Son,  unto  the  fulfill- 
ing of  the  promise  which  he  hath 
made,  that  if  ye  entered  in  by  the 
way  ye  should  receive. 

19.  And  now,  my  beloved  breth- 
ren, after  ye  have  gotten  into  this 
straight  and  narrow  path,  I  would 
ask  if  all  is  done?  Behold,  I  say 
unto  you.  Nay;  for  ye  have  not 
come  thus  far  save  it  were  by  the 
word  of  Christ  with  unshaken 
faith  in  him,  relying  wholly  upon 
the  merits  of  him  who  is  mighty 
to  save. 

20.  Wherefore,  ye  must  press 
forward  with  a  steadfastness  in 
Christ,  having  a  perfect  bright- 
ness of  hope,  and  a  love  of  God 
and  of  all  men.  Wherefore,  if  ye 
shall  press  forward,  feasting  upon 
the  word  of  Christ,  and  endure  to 
the  end,  behold,  thus  saith  the  Fa- 
ther:    Ye  shall  have  eternal  life. 

21.  And  now,  behold,  my  beloved 
brethren,  this  is  the  ^way;  and 
there  is  none  other  way  nor  name 
given  under  heaven  whereby  man 
can  be  saved  in  the  kingdom  of 


God.  And  now,  behold,  this  is 
the  doctrine  of  Christ,  and  the 
only  and  true  doctrine  of  the  Fa- 
ther, and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the 
Holy  Ghost,  which  is  ''one  God, 
without  end.    Amen. 

CHAPTER    32. 

Nejihi's  predictions  continued — The 
tongue  of  angels — Office  of  the  Holy 
Ghost. 

1.  And  now,  behold,  my  beloved 
brethren,  I  suppose  that  ye  ponder 
somewhat  in  your  hearts  concern- 
ing that  which  ye  should  do  after 
ye  have  entered  in  by  the  way. 
But,  behold,  why  do  ye  ponder 
these  things  in  your  hearts? 

2.  Do  ye  not  remember  that  I 
said  unto  you  that  after  ye  had 
received  the  Holy  Ghost  ye  could 
speak  with  the  tongue  of  angels? 
And  now,  how  could  ye  speak  with 
the  "tongue  of  angels  save  it  were 
by  the  Holy  Ghost? 

3.  Angels  speak  by  the  power 
of  the  Holy  Ghost;  wherefore, 
they  speak  the  words  of  Christ. 
Wherefore,  I  said  unto  you,  feast 
upon  the  words  of  Christ;  for  be- 
hold, the  words  of  Christ  will  tell 
you  all  things  what  ye  should  do. 

4.  Wherefore,  now  after  I  have 
spoken  these  words,  if  ye  cannot 
understand  them  it  will  be  because 
ye  ask  not,  neither  do  ye  knock; 
wherefore,  ye  are  not  brought  into 
the  light,  but  must  perish  in  the 
dark. 

5.  For  behold,  again  I  say  unto 
you  that  if  ye  will  enter  in  by  the 
way,  and  receive  the  Holy  Ghost, 
it  will  show  unto  you  ^all  things 
what  ye  should  do. 

6.  Behold,  this  is  the  doctrine 
of  Christ,  and  there  will  be  no 
more  doctrine  given  until  after 
he   shall   manifest  himself   unto 


i,  see  e.     j,  see  e.     k,  Al.  11:44.     3  Ne.  11:27.   28,  36.     28:10.     Morm.  7:7.     Deut. 

6:4.     Gal.  3:20.     Eph.  4:5,  G.  Chap.  32:    a,  see  g,  2  Ne.  31.     6,  1  Ne.  10:17 — 15). 

13:37.     2  Ne.  31:13.     Jar.  4.     Al.   5:46—48.     3  Ne.  12:1,  2.     16:6.     Chap.  30.     Etli. 

4:11,  12.     Moro.  10:4 — 7.  Between  B.  C.  559  and  545. 

8 


106 


2   NEPHI,    33. 


you  ''in  the  flesh.  And  when  he 
shall  manifest  himself  unto  you 
in  the  flesh,  the  things  which  he 
shall  say  unto  you  shall  ye  ob- 
serve to  do. 

7.  And  now  I,  Nephi,  cannot  say 
more;  the  Spirit  stoppeth  mine 
utterance,  and  I  am  left  to  mourn 
because  of  the  unbelief,  and  the 
wickedness,  and  the  ignorance, 
and  the  stiff neckedness  of  men; 
for  they  will  not  search  knowl- 
edge, nor  understand  great  knowl- 
edge, when  it  is  given  unto  them 
in  ''plainness,  even  as  plain  as 
word  can  be. 

8.  And  now,  my  beloved  breth- 
ren, I  perceive  that  ye  ponder 
still  in  your  hearts ;  and  it  grieveth 
me  that  I  must  speak  concerning 
this  thing.  For  if  ye  would  hearken 
unto  the  Spirit  which  teacheth  a 
man  to  '^pray  ye  would  know  that 
ye  must  pray;  for  the  evil  spirit 
teacheth  not  a  man  to  pray,  but 
teacheth  him  that  he  must  not 
pray. 

9.  But  behold,  I  say  unto  you 
that  ye  must  pray  always,  and  not 
faint;  that  ye  must  not  perform 
any  thing  unto  the  Lord  save  in 
the  first  place  ye  shall  pray  unto 
the  Father  in  the  name  of  Christ, 
that  he  will  consecrate  thy  per- 
formance unto  thee,  that  thy  per- 
formance may  be  for  the  welfare 
of  thy  soul. 

CHAPTER   33. 

Nephi's  parting  testimony  —  Not 
mighty  in  writing  as  in  speaking — 
His  great  concern  for  his  people. 

1.  And  now   I,   Nephi,   cannot 


write  all  the  things  which  were 
taught  among  my  people;  neither 
am  I  "mighty  in  writing,  like  unto 
speaking;  for  when  a  man  speak- 
eth  by  the  power  of  the  Holy 
Ghost  the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost 
carrieth  it  unto  the  hearts  of  the 
children  of  men. 

2.  But  behold,  there  are  many 
that  harden  their  hearts  against 
the  Holy  Spirit,  that  it  hath  no 
place  in  them;  wherefore,  they 
cast  many  things  away  which  are 
written  and  esteem  them  as  things 
of  naught. 

3.  But  I,  Nephi,  have  written 
what  I  have  written,  and  I  esteem 
it  as  of  great  worth,  and  especially 
unto  my  people.  For  I  pray  con- 
tinually for  them  by  day,  and  mine 
eyes  water  my  pillow  by  night, 
because  of  them;  and  I  cry  unto 
my  God  in  faith,  and  I  know  that 
he  will  hear  my  cry. 

4.  And  I  know  that  the  Lord 
God  will  consecrate  my  prayers 
for  the  gain  of  my  people.  And 
the  words  which  I  have  written 
in  weakness  will  be  made  strong 
unto  them;  for  itpersuadeththem 
to  do  good;  it  maketh  known  unto 
them  of  "their  fathers;  and  it 
speaketh  of  Jesus,  and  persuadeth 
them  to  believe  in  him,  and  to 
endure  to  the  end,  which  is  life 
eternal. 

5.  And  it  speaketh  ''harshly 
against  sin,  according  to  the  plain- 
ness of  the  truth;  wherefore,  no 
man  will  be  angry  at  the  words 
which  I  have  written  save  he  shall 
be  of  the  spirit  of  the  devil. 

6.  I  glory  in  "plainness;  I  glory 


c,  see  b,  1  Ne.  12.  (Z,  see  b,  2  Ne.  25.  e,  1  Ne.  1 :5,  G:21,  8:8.  15:8 — 11.  17:7, 
18:3,21.  2  Ne.  4:23,  24,  28— 35.  Jac.  7  :22.  Enos  4,  11,  15— 18.  Mos.  3  :4.  4:1—3. 
11,  19 — 22.  9:17 — 18.  21:14.  26:39.  Al.  6:6.  17:3.  18:41—43.  19:14 — 16. 
22:16.  27:11,  12.  31:10,  26—35.  33:4—11,  34:39.  38:8.  43:49.  50.  45:1. 
46:13,16.  58:10.  62:51.  He.  11  :3,  4.  10— 16.  3Ne.  1:11— 14.  13:5—13.  14:7—11. 
17:3,  15—17,  21,  18:15 — 24,  30.  19:6 — 10,  17—36.  20:1.  27:1,  2,  7,  9,  28,  29. 
28:1—9,  30.  Morm.  9:6,  21,  28,  36,  37.  Eth.  1:34—43.  2:14,  15,  18—22.  3:1—5. 
Moro.  6 :4,  5,  9.  7:6—10,26,48.  8:3,26.  10:4,5.  Chap.  33  :  o,  Eth.  12 :23— 27. 
b,  see  g,  2  Ne.  3.  Also  see  e,  2  Ne.  30.  c,  1  Ne.  16:1 — 3.  17:48.  2  Ne.  1:25 — 27. 
Enos  23.     Jar.  12.     W.  of  Morm.  17.     Moro.  9:4.     d,  see  6.  2  Ne.  25. 

Between  B.  C.  559  and  545. 


JACOB,    1. 


107 


in  truth;  I  glory  in  my  Jesus,  for 
he  hath  redeemed  my  soul  from 
^hell. 

7.  I  have  charity  for  my  people, 
and  great  faith  in  Christ  that  I 
shall  meet  many  souls  spotless  at 
his  judgment-seat. 

8.  I  have  charity  for  the  Jew — 
I  say  Jew,  because  I  mean  them 
from  whence  I  came, 

9.  I  also  have  charity  for  the 
Gentiles.  But  behold,  for  none 
of  these  can  I  hope  except  they 
shall  be  reconciled  unto  Christ, 
and  enter  into  the  ''narrow  gate, 
and  walk  in  the  straight  path 
which  leads  to  life,  and  continue 
in  the  path  until  the  end  of  the 
day  of  probation. 

10.  And  now,  my  beloved  breth- 
ren, and  also  Jew,  and  all  ye  ends 
of  the  earth,  hearken  unto  these 
words  and  believe  in  Christ;  and 
if  ye  believe  not  in  these  words 
believe  in  Christ.  And  if  ye  shall 
believe  in  Christ  ye  will  believe  in 
these  words,  for  they  are  the  words 
of  Christ,  and  he  hath  given  them 
unto  me;  and  they  teach  all  men 
that  they  should  do  good. 

11.  And  if  they  are  not  the 
words  of  Christ,  judge  ye — for 
Christ  will  show  unto  you,  "with 


power  and  great  glory,  that  they 
are  his  words,  at  the  last  day;  and 
you  and  I  shall  stand  face  to  face 
before  his  bar;  and  ye  shall  know 
that  I  have  been  commanded  of 
him  to  write  these  things,  not- 
withstanding my  weakness. 

12.  And  I  pray  the  Father  in 
the  name  of  Christ  that  many  of 
us,  if  not  all,  may  be  saved  in  his 
kingdom  at  that  great  and  last 
day. 

13.  And  now,  my  beloved  breth- 
ren, all  those  who  are  of  the  house 
of  Israel,  and  all  ye  ends  of  the 
earth,  I  speak  unto  you  as  the 
voice  of  one  "crying  from  the  dust : 
Farewell  until  that  great  day  shall 
come. 

14.  And  you  that  will  not  par- 
take of  the  goodness  of  God,  and 
respect  the  words  of  the  Jews,  and 
also  my  words,  and  the  words 
which  shall  proceed  forth  out  of 
the  mouth  of  the  Lamb  of  God, 
behold,  I  bid  you  an  everlasting 
farewell,  for  Hhese  words  shall 
condemn  you  at  the  last  day. 

15.  For  what  I  ^seal  on  earth, 
shall  be  brought  against  you  at 
the  judgment  bar;  for  thus  hath 
the  Lord  commanded  me,  and  I 
must  obey.     Amen. 


THE  BOOK  OP  JACOB 

THE  BROTHER  OP   NEPHI 

The  words  of  Ms  preaching  unto  his  brethren.  He  confoundeth  a  man 
who  seelceth  to  overthrow  the  doctrine  of  Christ.  A  few  words  concerning 
the  history  of  the  people  of  Nephi. 


CHAPTER   1. 

Nephites  and  Lamanites — Death  of 
Nephi,  son  of  Lehi — Hardness  of  heart 
and  wicked  practices, 

1.  For  behold,  it  came  to  pass 
that    *  fifty    and    five    years    had 


passed  away  from  the  time  that 
Lehi  left  Jerusalem;  wherefore, 
Nephi  gave  me,  Jacob,  a  com- 
mandment concerning  the  "small 
plates,  upon  which  these  things 
are  engraven. 


e,  see  k,  1   No.   in.     /,  see  2a,  2   Ne.  9.     g,  Eth.   4:8 — 30.      5:4 — G.      Moro.    7:35. 
10:27.     h,  see  I,  2  Ne.  26.     i,  see  q,  2  Ne.  27.     /,  He.  10:5 — 11.     See  g,  2  Ne.  27. 
Chap.  1 :    a,  see  i,  I  Ne.  6.  •  B.  C.  544. 


108 


JACOB,    1. 


2.  And  he  gave  me,  Jacob,  a 
commandment  that  I  should  write 
upon  these  plates  a  few  of  the 
things  which  I  considered  to  be 
most  precious;  that  I  should  not 
touch,  save  it  were  lightly,  con- 
cerning the  history  of  this  people 
which  are  called  the  people  of 
Nephi. 

3.  For  he  said  that  the  history 
of  his  people  should  be  engraven 
upon  his  "other  plates,  and  that  I 
should  preserve  these  plates  and 
hand  them  down  unto  my  seed, 
from    generation    to    generation. 

4.  And  if  there  were  preaching 
which  was  sacred,  or  revelation 
which  was  great,  or  prophesying, 
that  I  should  engraven  the  heads 
of  them  upon  ''these  plates,  and 
touch  upon  them  as  much  as  it 
were  possible,  for  Christ's  sake, 
and  for  the  sake  of  our  people. 

5.  For  because  of  faith  and 
great  anxiety,  it  truly  had  been 
made  manifest  unto  us  concerning 
our  people,  ''what  things  should 
happen  unto  them. 

6.  And  we  also  had  many  rev- 
elations, and  the  spirit  of  much 
prophecy;  wherefore, we  knew  of 
Christ  and  his  kingdom,  which 
should  come. 

7.  Wherefore  we  labored  dili- 
gently among  our  people,  that  we 
might  persuade  them  to  come  unto 
Christ,  and  partake  of  the  good- 
ness of  God,  that  they  might  enter 
into  his  rest,  lest  by  any  means 
he  should  swear  in  his  wrath  they 
should  not  enter  in,  as  in  the 
provocation  in  the  days  of  temp- 
tation while  the  children  of  Israel 
were  in  the  wilderness. 

8.  Wherefore,  we  would  to  God 
that  we  could  persuade  all  men 
not  to  rebel  against  God,  to  pro- 
voke him  to  anger,  but  that  all 


men  would  believe  in  Christ,  and 
view  his  death,  and  suffer  his 
cross  and  bear  the  shame  of  the 
world;  wherefore,  I,  Jacob,  take 
it  upon  me  to  fulfil  Hhe  com- 
mandment of  my  brother  Nephi. 

9.  Now  Nephi  began  to  be  old, 
and  he  saw  that  he  must  soon 
die;  wherefore,  he  anointed  a 
man  to  be  a  king  and  a  ruler  over 
his  people  now,  according  to  the 
reigns  of  the  kings. 

10.  The  people  having  loved 
Nephi  exceedingly,  he  having  been 
a  great  protector  for  them,  hav- 
ing wielded  the  sword  of  Laban 
in  their  defence,  and  having  la- 
bored in  all  his  days  for  their 
welfare — 

11.  Wherefore,  the  people  were 
desirous  to  retain  in  remembrance 
his  name.  And  whoso  should 
reign  in  his  stead  were  called  by 
the  people,  ^second  Nephi,  third 
Nephi,  and  so  forth,  according  to 
the  reigns  of  the  kings;  and  thus 
they  were  called  by  the  people, 
let  them  be  of  whatever  name 
they  would. 

12.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Nephi  died. 

13.  Now  the  people  which  were 
not  Lamanites  were  Nephites; 
nevertheless,  they  were  called  Ne- 
phites, Jacobites,  Josephites,  Zo- 
ramites,  Lamanites,  Lemuelites, 
and  Ishmaelites. 

14.  ButI,  Jacob,  shall  not  here- 
after distinguish  them  by  these 
names,  but  I  shall  call  them  La- 
manites that  seek  to  destroy  the 
people  of  Nephi,  and  those  who 
are  friendly  to  Nephi  I  shall  call 
Nephites,  or  the  people  of  Nephi, 
according  to  the  reigns  of  the 
kings. 

15.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  the  people  of  Nephi,  under 


b,  see  /,  1  Ne.  1. 
19:10—17.  22:7,  S. 
29:11—14.      30:1—6. 


c,  ver.  1.  See  6,  1  Ne.  6.  d,  1  Ne.  chaps.  12—14.  15:1—18. 
2  Ne.  1  :.5— 12.  2:3.  Chap  3.  4:1 — 11.  Chaps.  10,25 — 27. 
e,  vers.    1—4.     /,  vers.  9,   14,   15.     2   Ne.  5:18. 

Between  B.  C.  544  and  421. 


JACOB,   2. 


109 


the  reign  of  the  'second  king,  be- 
gan to  grow  hard  in  their  hearts, 
and  indulge  themselves  somewhat 
in  wicked  practices,  such  as  like 
unto  David  of  old  desiring  many- 
wives  and  concubines,  and  also 
Solomon,  his  son. 

16.  Yea,  and  they  also  began 
to  search  much  gold  and  silver, 
and  began  to  be  lifted  up  some- 
what in  pride. 

17.  Wherefore  I,  Jacob,  gave 
unto  them  these  words  as  I  taught 
them  in  the  Hemple,  having  first 
obtained  mine  errand  from  the 
Lord. 

18.  For  I,  Jacob,  and  my  broth- 
er Joseph  'had  been  consecrated 
priests  and  teachers  of  this  people, 
by  the  hand  of  Nephi. 

19.  And  we  did  magnify  our 
office  unto  the  Lord,  taking  upon 
us  the  responsibility,  answering 
the  sins  of  the  people  upon  our 
own  heads  if  we  did  not  teach 
them  the  word  of  God  with  all 
diligence;  wherefore,  by  laboring 
with  our  might  their  ^blood  might 
not  come  upon  our  garments; 
otherwise  their  blood  would  come 
upon  our  garments,  and  we  would 
not  be  found  spotless  at  the  last 
day. 

CHAPTER  2. 

Jacob's  denunciation  of  unchastity 
and  other  sins — Plurality  of  wives 
forbidden  because  of  iniquity. 

1.  The  words  which  Jacob,  the 
brother  of  Nephi,  spake  unto  the 
people  of  Nephi,  after  the  death 
of  Nephi: 

2.  Now,  my  beloved  brethren, 
I,  Jacob,  according  to  the  respon- 
sibility which  I  am  under  to  God, 
to  magnify  mine  office  with  sober- 
ness, and  that  I  might  "rid  my 
garments  of  your  sins,  I  come  up 
into  the  temple  this  day  that  I 


might  declare  unto  you  the  word 
of  God. 

3.  And  ye  yourselves  know  that 
I  have  hitherto  been  diligent  in 
the  office  of  my  calling;  but  I  this 
day  am  weighed  down  with  much 
more  desire  and  anxiety  for  the 
welfare  of  your  souls  than  I  have 
hitherto  been. 

4.  For  behold,  as  yet,  ye  have 
been  obedient  unto  the  word  of 
the  Lord,  which  I  have  given 
unto  you. 

5.  But  behold,  hearken  ye  unto 
me,  and  know  that  by  the  help 
of  the  all-powerful  Creator  of 
heaven  and  earth  I  can  tell  you 
concerning  your  thoughts,  how 
that  ye  are  beginning  to  labor  in 
sin,  which  sin  appeareth  very 
abominable  unto  me,  yea,  and 
abominable  unto  God. 

6.  Yea,  it  grieveth  my  soul 
and  causeth  me  to  shrink  with 
shame  before  the  presence  of  my 
Maker,  that  I  might  testify  unto 
you  concerning  the  wickedness  of 
your  hearts. 

7.  And  also  it  grieveth  me  that 
I  must  use  so  much  boldness  of 
speech  concerning  you,  before 
your  wives  and  your  children, 
many  of  whose  ''feelings  are  ex- 
ceedingly tender  and  chaste  and 
delicate  before  God,  which  thing 
is  pleasing  unto  God; 

8.  And  it  supposeth  me  that 
they  have  come  up  hither  to 
hear  the  pleasing  word  of  God, 
yea,  the  word  which  healeth  the 
wounded  soul. 

9.  Wherefore,  it  burdeneth  my 
soul  that  I  should  be  constrained, 
because  of  the  strict  command- 
ment which  I  have  received  from 
God,  to  admonish  you  according 
to  your  crimes,  to  enlarge  the 
wounds  of  those  who  are  already 
wounded,  instead  of  consoling  and 


g,  ver.  11.     h,  see  h,  2  Ne,  5.     i,  2  Ne.  5:26.     j,  2  Ne.  0:44.     Jac.  2:2. 
Chap.  2:    a,  see  j,  Jac.  1.     b,  vers.  9,  28,  33,  35.     Jac.  3:7.     Moro.  9  :S).  10. 

Between  B.  C.  544  and  421. 


110 


JACOB,   2. 


healing  their  wounds;  and  those 
who  have  not  been  wounded,  in- 
stead of  feasting  upon  the  pleas- 
ing word  of  God  have  daggers 
placed  to  pierce  their  souls  and 
wound  their  delicate  minds. 

10.  But,  notwithstanding  the 
greatness  of  the  task,  I  must  do 
according  to  the  strict  commands 
of  God,  and  tell  you  concerning 
your  wickedness  and  abomina- 
tions, in  the  presence  of  the  pure 
in  heart,  and  the  broken  heart, 
and  under  the  glance  of  the 
'piercing  eye  of  the  Almighty 
God. 

11.  Wherefore,  I  must  tell  you 
the  truth  according  to  the  ''plain- 
ness of  the  word  of  God.  For  be- 
hold, as  I  inquired  of  the  Lord, 
thus  came  the  word  unto  me,  say- 
ing: Jacob,  get  thou  up  into  the 
^temple  on  the  morrow,  and  de- 
clare the  word  which  I  shall  give 
thee  unto  this  people. 

12.  And  now  behold,  my  breth- 
ren, this  is  the  word  which  I  de- 
clare unto  you,  that  many  of  you 
have  begun  to  search  for  gold, 
and  for  silver,  and  for  all  manner 
of  precious  ores,  in  the  which  this 
land,  which  is  a  ^land  of  promise 
unto  you  and  to  your  seed,  doth 
''abound  most  plentifully, 

13.  And  the  hand  of  providence 
hath  smiled  upon  you  most  pleas- 
ingly,that  you  haveobtained  many 
riches;  and  because  some  of  you 
have  obtained  more  abundantly 
than  that  of  your  brethren  ye  are 
lifted  up  in  the  pride  of  your 
hearts,  and  "wear  stiff  necks  and 
high  heads  because  of  the  costli- 
ness of  your  apparel,  and  perse- 
cute your  brethren  because  ye 
suppose  that  ye  are  better  than 
they. 

14.  And  now,  my  brethren,  do 


ye  suppose  that  God  justifieth 
you  in  this  thing?  Behold,  I 
say  unto  you.  Nay.  But  he  con- 
demneth  you,  and  if  ye  persist  in 
these  things  his  judgments  must 
speedily  come  unto  you. 

15.  O  that  he  would  show  you 
that  he  can  pierce  you,  and  with 
one  'glance  of  his  eye  he  can  smite 
you  to  the  dust! 

16.  O  that  he  would  rid  you 
from  this  iniquity  and  abomina- 
tion. And,  O  that  ye  would  listen 
unto  the  word  of  his  commands, 
and  let  not  this  pride  of  your 
hearts  destroy  your  souls! 

17.  Think  of  your  brethren  like 
unto  yourselves,  and  be  familiar 
with  all  and  free  with  your  sub- 
stance, that  Hhey  may  be  rich 
like  unto  you. 

18.  But  before  ye  seek  for 
riches,  seek  ye  for  the  kingdom 
of  God. 

19.  And  after  ye  haveobtained 
a  hope  in  Christ  ye  shall  obtain 
riches,  if  ye  seek  them;  and  ye 
will  seek  them  for  the  intent  to 
do  good — to  clothe  the  naked,  and 
to  feed  the  hungry,  and  to  lib- 
erate the  captive,  and  administer 
relief  to  the  sick  and  the  afflicted, 

20.  And  now,  my  brethren,  I 
have  spoken  unto  you  concern- 
ing pride;  and  those  of  you  which 
have  afflicted  your  neighbor,  and 
persecuted  him  because  ye  were 
proud  in  your  hearts,  of  the 
things  which  God  hath  given  you, 
what  say  ye  of  it? 

21.  Do  ye  not  suppose  that 
such  things  are  abominable  unto 
him  who  created  all  flesh?  And 
the  one  being  is  as  precious  in 
his  sight  as  the  other.  And  all 
flesh  is  of  the  dust;  and  for 
the  selfsame  end  hath  he  created 
them,  that  they  should  keep  his 


c,  2  Ne.  9:44.  Jac.  2:15.  Mos.  27:31.  d,  see  d,  2  Ne.  33.  e,  see  h,  2  Ne.  5. 
/,  1  Ne.  2:20.  4:14.  5:22.  12:1,  4.  13:12,  14.  30.  17:13,  14,  18:8,  23,  25. 
g,  see  g,  2  Ne.  5.  h,  2  Ne.  28:14.  Morm.  8:36 — 40.  i,  see  c.  j,  Mos.  4:16,  22,  26. 
Al,  1 :26— 30.     4  Ne.  3,  24—26.  Between  B.  C.  544  and  421. 


JACOB,    2. 


Ill 


commandments  and  glorify  him 
forever. 

22.  And  now  I  make  an  end  of 
speaking  unto  you  concerning 
this  pride.  And  were  it  not  that 
I  must  speak  unto  you  concern- 
ing a  grosser  crime,  my  heart 
would  rejoice  exceedingly  because 
of  you. 

23.  But  the  word  of  God  bur- 
thens me  because  of  your  grosser 
crimes.  For  behold,  thus  saith 
the  Lord:  This  people  begin  to 
wax  in  iniquity;  they  understand 
not  the  scriptures,  for  they  seek 
to  excuse  themselves  in  commit- 
ting whoredoms,  because  of  the 
things  which  were  written  con- 
cerning David,  and  Solomon  his 
son. 

24.  Behold,  David  and  Solo- 
mon truly  had  '■many  wives  and 
concubines,  which  thing  was 
'abominable  before  me,  saith  the 
Lord. 

25.  Wherefore,  thus  saith  the 
Lord,  I  have  led  this  people  forth 
out  of  the  land  of  Jerusalem,  by 
the  power  of  mine  arm,  that  I 
might  raise  up  unto  me  a  '"right- 
eous branch  from  the  fruit  of  the 
loins  of  Joseph. 

26.  Wherefore,  I  the  Lord  God 
will  not  suffer  that  this  people 
shall  do  like  unto  them  of  old. 

27.  Wherefore,  my  brethren, 
hear  me,  and  hearken  to  the 
word  of  the  Lord:  For  there 
shall  not  any  man  among  you 
have  save  it  be  "one  wife;  and 
concubines  he  shall  have  none; 

28.  For  I,  the  Lord  God,  de- 
light in  the  chastity  of  women. 
And  "whoredoms  are  an  abomina- 
tion before  me;  thus  saith  the 
Lord  of  Hosts. 

2  9 .  Wheref  ore,this  people  shall 


keep  my  commandments,  saith 
the  Lord  of  Hosts,  or  ^cursed  be 
the  land  for  their  sakes. 

30.  For  if  I  will,  saith  the 
Lord  of  Hosts,  raise  up  seed  unto 
me,  I  'will  command  my  people; 
otherwise  they  shall  hearken  unto 
•"these  things. 

31.  For  behold,  I,  the  Lord, 
have  seen  the  sorrow,  and  heard 
the  mourning  of  the  daughters 
of  my  people  in  the  land  of  Jeru- 
salem, yea,  and  in  all  the  lands  of 
my  people,  because  of  the  wicked- 
ness and  abominations  of  Hheir 
husbands. 

32.  And  I  will  not  suffer,  saith 
the  Lord  of  Hosts,  that  the  cries 
of  the  fair  daughters  of  this  peo- 
ple, which  I  have  led  out  of  the 
land  of  Jerusalem,  shall  come  up 
unto  me  against  the  men  of  my 
people,  saith  the  Lord  of  Hosts. 

33.  For  they  shall  not  lead 
away  captive  the  daughters  of  my 
people  because  of  their  tender- 
ness, save  I  shall  visit  them  with 
a  'sore  curse,  even  unto  destruc- 
tion; for  they  shall  not  commit 
"whoredoms,  like  unto  them  of 
old,  saith  the  Lord  of  Hosts. 

34.  And  now  behold,  my  breth- 
ren, ye  know  that  these  com- 
mandments were  "given  to  our 
father,  Lehi;  wherefore,  ye  have 
known  them  before;  and  ye  have 
come  unto  great  condemnation; 
for  ye  have  done  these  things 
which  ye  ought  not  to  have 
done. 

35.  Behold,ye have  done  greater 
iniquities  than  theLamanites,  our 
brethren.  Ye  have  broken  the 
hearts  of  your  tender  wives,  and 
lost  the  confidence  of  your  chil- 
dren, because  of  your  bad  ex- 
amples before  them;  and  the  sob- 


Tc,  1  Kings  11:1—3.  2  Sam.  3:2—5.  14.  5:13.  11:26,  27.  12:7—12,  24.  15:16. 
16:21,  22.  19:5.  20:3.  1  Kings  1:1—4.  I,  1  Kings  11:9—11.  Deut.  7:1 — 4. 
17:14—17.  Ezra  9:1,  2.  Neh.  13:23—27.  m,  2  Ne.  3:5.  n,  ver.  34.  Jac.  3:5—7. 
o,  see  i,  2  Ne.  28.  p,  Jac.  3:3.  Al.  45:16.  Eth.  2:7 — 12.  q,  D.  &  C.  132.  r,  vers. 
27,  34.  Jac.  3:5.  8,  Ezeli.  16:22 — 43.  f>  see  p.  u,  see  i,  2  Ne.  28.  v,  1  Ne.  1:16,  17. 
6:1.  Between  B.  C.  544  and  421. 


112 


JACOB,   3. 


bings  of  their  hearts  ascend  up 
to  God  against  you.  And  because 
of  the  "^strictness  of  the  word  of 
God,  which  cometh  down  against 
you,  many  hearts  died,  pierced 
with  deep  wounds. 

CHAPTER   3. 

Jacob's  denunciation  continued — La- 
vianites  more  righteous  than  Nephites 
— The  former  commended  for  fidelity 
in  marriage — The  latter  again  warned. 

1.  But  behold,  I,  Jacob,  would 
speak  unto  you  that  are  pure  in 
heart.  Look  unto  God  with  iirm- 
ness  of  mind,  and  "pray  unto  him 
with  exceeding  faith,  and  he  will 
console  you  in  your  afflictions,  and 
he  will  plead  your  cause,  and  send 
down  justice  upon  those  who  seek 
your  destruction. 

2.  O  all  ye  that  are  pure  in 
heart,  lift  up  your  heads  and  re- 
ceive the  pleasing  word  of  God, 
and  feast  upon  his  love;  for  ye 
may,  if  your  minds  are  firm,  for- 
ever. 

3.  But,  wo,  wo,  unto  you  that 
are  not  pure  in  heart,  that  are 
filthy  this  day  before  God;  for 
exceptye  repent  the  land  is  ^cursed 
for  your  sakes;  and  the  Laman- 
ites,  which  are  not  filthy  like  unto 
you,  nevertheless  ""they  are  cursed 
with  a  sore  cursing,  shall  scourge 
you  even  unto  destruction. 

4.  And  the  time  speedily  com- 
eth, that  except  ye  repent  they 
shall  "possess  the  land  of  your  in- 
heritance, and  the  Lord  God  will 
lead  away  the  righteous  out  from 
among  you. 

5.  Behold,  the  Lamanites  your 
brethren,  whom  ye  hate  because 
of  their  filthiness  and  the  *curs- 
ing  which  hath  come  upon  their 
skins,  are  more  righteous  than 
you;  for  they  have  not  forgotten 


the  commandment  of  the  Lord, 
which  was  given  unto  our  fathers 
— that  they  should  have  save  it 
were  ^one  wife,  and  concubines 
they  should  have  none,  and  there 
should  not  be  whoredoms  com- 
mitted among  them. 

6.  And  now,  this  command- 
ment they  observe  to  keep ;  where- 
fore, because  of  this  observance, 
in  keeping  this  commandment,  the 
Lord  God  will  not  destroy  them, 
but  will  be  merciful  unto  them; 
and  one  day  they  shall  "become 
a  blessed  people. 

7.  Behold,  their  husbands  love 
their  wives,  and  their  wives  love 
their  husbands;  and  their  hus- 
bands and  their  wives  love  their 
children;  and  their  unbelief  and 
their  hatred  towards  youis  because 
of  the  iniquity  of  their  fathers; 
wherefore,  how  much  better  are 
you  than  they,  in  the  sight  of 
your  great  Creator? 

8.  O  my  brethren,  I  fear  that 
unless  ye  shall  repent  of  your 
sins  that  their  skins  will  be  whiter 
than  yours,  when  ye  shall  be 
brought  with  them  before  the 
throne  of  God. 

9.  Wherefore,  a  commandment 
I  give  unto  you,  which  is  the 
word  of  God,  that  ye  revile  no 
more  against  them  because  of  the 
"darkness  of  their  skins;  neither 
shall  ye  revile  against  them  be- 
cause of  their  filthiness;  but  ye 
shall  remember  your  own  filthi- 
ness, and  remember  that  their 
filthiness  came  because  of  their 
fathers. 

10.  Wherefore, ye  shall  remem- 
ber your  children,  how  that  ye 
have  grieved  their  hearts  because 
of  the  example  that  ye  have  set 
before  them;  and  also,  remember 
that  ye  may,  because  of  your  filth- 


w,  Jae.  2  :27,  34.  3  :5.  Chap.  3  :  a,  see  e,  2  Ne.  '32.  l,  see  p,  Jac.  2.  c,  see  d, 
1  Ne.  2.  d.  Dm.  5 — 7,  12,  13.  e,  see  d,  1  Ne.  2.  /,  see  n,  Jac.  2.  g,  1  Ne.  15:13 — 18. 
22:8.     See  i,  2  Ne.  3.     h,  see  d,  1  Ne.  2.  Between  B.  C.  544  and  421. 


JACOB,   4. 


113 


iness,  bring  your  children  unto 
destruction,  and  their  sins  be 
heaped  upon  your  heads  at  the 
last  day. 

11.  O  my  brethren,  hearken 
unto  my  word;  arouse  the  facul- 
ties of  your  soul;  shake  yourselves 
that  ye  may  awake  from  the  slum- 
ber of  death;  and  loose  yourselves 
from  the  pains  of  hell  that  ye 
may  not  become  'angels  to  the 
devil,  to  be  cast  into  that  lake  of 
^fire  and  brimstone  which  is  the 
second  death. 

12.  And  now  I,  Jacob,  spake 
many  more  things  unto  the  people 
of  Nephi,  warning  them  against 
fornication  and  lasciviousness, 
and  every  kind  of  sin,  telling 
them  the  awful  consequences  of 
them. 

13.  And  a  hundredth  part  of 
the  proceedings  of  this  people, 
which  now  began  to  be  numerous, 
cannot  be  written  upon  ^these 
plates;  but  many  of  their  pro- 
ceedings are  written  upon  the 
'larger  plates,  and  their  wars, 
and  their  contentions,  and  the 
reigns  of  their  kings. 

14.  These  plates  are  called  the 
plates  of  Jacob,  and  they  were 
made  by  the  "'hand  of  Nephi. 
And  I  make  an  end  of  speaking 
these  words. 

CHAPTER  4. 

Jacob's  teachings  continued — The 
law  of  Moses  among  the  Nephites, 
pointing  them  to  Christ — His  rejection 
by  the  Jews  foreseen. 

1.  Now  behold,  it  came  to  pass 
that  I,  Jacob,  having  ministered 
much  unto  my  people  in  word, 
(and  I  cannot  write  but  a  little 
of  my  words,  because  of  the  "dif- 
ficulty of  engraving  our  words 
upon  plates)   and  we  know  that 


the  things  which  we  write  upon 
plates  must  remain; 

2.  But  whatsoever  things  we 
write  upon  anything  save  it  be 
upon  plates  must  perish  and 
vanish  away;  but  we  can  write  a 
few  words  upon  plates,  which 
will  give  our  children,,  and  also 
our  beloved  brethren,  a  small  de- 
gree of  knowledge  concerning  us, 
or  concerning  their  fathers — 

3.  Now  in  this  thing  we  do  re- 
joice; and  we  labor  diligently  to 
engraven  these  words  upon  plates, 
hoping  that  our  beloved  brethren 
and  our  children  will  receive  them 
with  thankful  hearts,  and  look 
upon  them  that  they  may  learn 
with  joy  and  not  with  sorrow, 
neither  with  contempt,  concern- 
ing their  first  parents. 

4.  For,  for  this  intent  have  we 
written  these  things,  that  they 
may  know  that  we  knew  of 
Christ,  and  we  had  a  hope  of  his 
glory  many  hundred  years  before 
his  coming;  and  not  only  we  our- 
selves had  a  hope  of  his  glory, 
but  also  all  the  holy  prophets 
which  were  before  us. 

5.  Behold,  they  believed  in 
Christ  and  worshiped  the  Father 
in  his  name,  and  also  we  worship 
the  Father  in  his  name.  And  for 
this  intent  we  "keep  the  law  of 
Moses,  it  pointing  our  souls  to 
him;  and  for  this  cause  it  is  sanc- 
tified unto  us  for  righteousness, 
even  as  it  was  accounted  unto 
Abraham  in  the  wilderness  to  be 
obedient  unto  the  commands  of 
God  in  offering  up  his  son  Isaac, 
which  is  a  similitude  of  God  and 
his  Only  Begotten  Son. 

6.  Wherefore,  we  search  the 
prophets,  and  we  have  many  reve- 
lations and  the  spirit  of  prophecy; 
and    having   all   these    witnesses 


i,  see  i,  2  Ne.  9.     j,  see  k,  1  Ne.  15.     fc, 
Ne.  19:2.  3.     2  Ne.  5:30—32.         Chap.  4: 


•.  6,  1  Ne.  6.     I,  see  f,  1  Ne.  1.     m,  1 

Eth.   12:23— 2»).      b,  see  o,  2   Ne.   25. 

Between  B.  C.  544  and  421. 


114 


JACOB,  4. 


we  obtain  a  hope,  and  our  faith 
becometh  unshaken,  insomuch 
that  we  truly  "^can  command  in 
the  name  of  Jesus  and  the  very- 
trees  obey  us,  or  the  mountains, 
or  the  waves  of  the  sea. 

7.  Nevertheless,  the  Lord  God 
showeth  us  our  weakness  that  we 
may  know  that  it  is  by  his  grace, 
and  his  great  condescensions  unto 
the  children  of  men,  that  we 
have  power  to  do  these  things. 

8.  Behold,  great  and  marvelous 
are  the  works  of  the  Lord.  How 
unsearchable  are  the  depths  of 
the  mysteries  of  him;  and  it  is 
impossible  that  man  should  find 
out  all  his  ways.  And  no  man 
knoweth  of  his  ways  save  it  be 
revealed  unto  him;  wherefore, 
brethren,  despise  not  the  revela- 
tions of  God. 

9.  For  behold,  by  the  ''power 
of  his  word  man  came  upon  the 
face  of  the  earth,  which  earth 
was  created  by  the  power  of  his 
word.  Wherefore,  if  God  being 
able  to  speak  and  the  world  was, 
and  to  speak  and  man  was  created, 
O  then,  why  not  able  to  command 
the  earth,  or  the  workmanship  of 
his  hands  upon  the  face  of  it,  ac- 
cording to  his  will  and  pleasure? 

10.  Wherefore,  brethren,  seek 
not  to  counsel  the  Lord,  but  to 
take  counsel  from  his  hand.  For 
behold,  ye  yourselves  know  that 
he  counseleth  in  wisdom,  and  in 
justice,  and  in  great  mercy,  over 
all  his  works. 

11.  Wherefore,  beloved  breth- 
ren, be  reconciled  unto  him 
through  the  ^atonement  of  Christ, 
his  Only  Begotten  Son,  and  ye 
may  obtain  a  ^resurrection,  ac- 
cording to  the  power  of  the  resur- 


rection which  is  in  Christ,  and  be 
presented  as  the  ^first-fruits  of 
Christ  unto  God,  having  faith, 
and  obtained  a  good  hope  of  glory 
in  him  before  he  manifesteth 
himself  in  the  flesh. 

12.  And  now,  beloved,  marvel 
not  that  I  tell  you  these  things; 
for  why  not  speak  of  the  "atone- 
ment of  Christ,  and  attain  to  a 
perfect  knowledge  of  him,  as  to 
attain  to  the  knowledge  of  a  *res- 
urrection  and  the  world  to  come? 

13.  Behold,  my  brethren,  he 
that  prophesieth,  let  him  prophesy 
to  the  understanding  of  men;  for 
the  Spirit  speaketh  the  truth  and 
lieth  not.  Wherefore,  it  speaketh 
of  things  as  they  really  are,  and 
of  things  as  they  really  will  be; 
wherefore,  these  things  are  mani- 
fested unto  us  ^plainly,  for  the 
salvation  of  our  souls.  But  be- 
hold, we  are  not  witnesses  alone 
in  these  things;  for  God  also 
spake  them  unto  prophets  of  old. 

14.  But  behold,  the  Jews  were 
a  '■'stiffnecked  people;  and  they 
despised  the  words  of  plainness, 
and  killed  the  prophets,  and 
sought  for  things  that  they  could 
not  understand.  Wherefore,  be- 
cause of  their  blindness,  which 
blindness  came  by  looking  beyond 
the  mark,  they  must  needs  fall; 
for  God  hath  taken  away  his 
'plainness  from  them,  and  deliv- 
ered unto  them  many  things 
which  they  cannot  understand, 
because  they  desired  it.  And  be- 
cause they  desired  it  God  hath 
done  it,  that  they  may  stumble. 

15.  And  now  I,  Jacob,  am  led 
on  by  the  Spirit  unto  prophesy- 
ing; for  I  perceive  by  the  work- 
ings   of   the    Spirit   which    is    in 


c,  1  Ne.  7:17,  18.  17:48.  50,  53 — 55.  Jac.  7:13 — 19.  Mos.  13:3 — 6.  Al.  14:26— 
29.  He.  10:5—11.  3  Ne.  28:19—22.  Morm.  8:24.  Eth.  12:30.  d,  2  Ne.  2:14,  15. 
Mos.  2:25.  Morm.  9:17.  e.  see  /,  2  Ne.  2.  /,  see  d,  2  Ne.  2.  g,  Mos.  15:21—23. 
Al.  40:16 — 21.  He.  14:25.  3  Ne.  23:9 — 13.  1  Cor.  15:20.  1  Thess.  4:16.  Rev. 
20:4,  5.  h,  see  /,  2  Ne.  2.  i,  see  d,  2  Ne.  2.  ;,  see  6,  2  Ne.  25.  k,  2  Ne.  25:2. 
Jac.  6  :4.     I,  see  b,  2  Ne.  25.  Between  B.  C.  544  and  421. 


JACOB,   5. 


115 


me,  that  by  the  stumbling  of  the 
Jews  they  will  "^reject  the  stone 
upon  which  they  might  build  and 
have  safe  foundation. 

16.  But  behold,  according  to 
the  "scriptures,  this  stone  shall 
become  the  great,  and  the  last, 
and  the  only  sure  foundation, 
upon  which  the  Jews  can  build. 

17.  And  now,  my  beloved,  how 
is  it  possible  that  these,  after 
having  rejected  the  sure  founda- 
tion, can  ever  build  upon  it,  that 
it  may  become  the  "head  of  their 
corner? 

18.  Behold,  my  beloved  breth- 
ren, I  will  unfold  this  mystery 
unto  you;  if  I  do  not,  by  any 
means,  get  shaken  from  my  firm- 
ness in  the  Spirit,  and  stumble 
because  of  my  over  anxiety  for 
you. 

CHAPTER   5. 

Jacob  quotes  the  prophet  Zenos — Al- 
legory of  the  tame  and  the  wild  olive- 
tree — Israel  and   the    Gentiles. 

1.  Behold,  my  brethren,  do  ye 
not  remember  to  have  read  the 
words  of  the  prophet  "Zenos, 
which  he  spake  unto  the  house 
of  Israel,  saying: 

2.  Hearken,  O  ye  house  of 
Israel,  and  hear  the  words  of  me, 
a  prophet  of  the  Lord. 

3.  For  behold,  thus  saith  the 
Lord,  I  will  liken  thee,  O  house 
of  Israel,  like  unto  a  Hame  olive- 
tree,  which  a  man  took  and  nour- 
ished in  his  vineyard;  and  it  grew, 
and  waxed  old,  and  began  to 
decay. 

4.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  master  of  the  vineyard  went 
forth,  and  he  saw  that  his  olive- 

^  tree  began  to  decay;  and  he  said: 
I  will  prune  it,  and  dig  about  it, 
and   nourish  it,   that  perhaps  it 


may  shoot  forth  young  and  ten- 
der branches,  and  it  perish  not. 

5.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he 
pruned  it,  and  digged  about  it, 
and  nourished  it  according  to  his 
word. 

6.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
after  many  days  it  began  to  put 
forth  somewhat  a  little,  young 
and  tender  branches;  but  behold, 
the  main  top  thereof  began  to 
perish. 

7.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the 
master  of  the  vineyard  saw  it, 
and  he  said  unto  his  servant:  It 
grieveth  me  that  I  should  lose 
this  tree;  wherefore,  go  and  pluck 
the  branches  from  a  '^wild  olive- 
tree,  and  bring  them  hither  unto 
me;  and  we  will  pluck  off  those 
main  branches  which  are  begin- 
ning to  wither  away,  and  we  will 
cast  them  into  the  fire  that  they 
may  be  burned. 

8.  And  behold,  saith  the  Lord 
of  the  vineyard,  I  take  away 
many  of  these  young  and  tender 
branches,  and  I  will  graft  them 
whithersoever  I  will;  and  it  mat- 
tereth  not  that  if  it  so  be  that 
the  root  of  this  tree  will  perish,  I 
may  preserve  the  fruit  thereof 
unto  myself;  wherefore,  I  will 
take  these  young  and  tender 
branches,  and  I  will  graft  them 
whithersoever  I  will. 

9.  Take  thou  the  branches  of 
the  ^wild  olive-tree,  and  graft 
them  in,  in  the  stead  thereof; 
and  these  which  I  have  plucked 
off  I  will  cast  into  the  fire  and 
burn  them,  that  they  may  not 
cumber  the  ground  of  my  vine- 
yard. 

10.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  servant  of  the  Lord  of  the 
vineyard  did  according  to  the 
word  of  the  Lord  of  the  vineyard. 


m,  2  Ne.  18:14,  15.     Isa.  8:14.  15.     n.  Ps.  118:22.  23.     o,  Ps.  118:22,  23. 
Chap.  5:    a,  see  ft.  1  Ne.  19.     6,  1   Ne.  10:12.  14.     15:7,  12.  13.  16.     2  Ne.  3:5.     Jac. 
6:1 — 7.      e,  vers.  9,  10,   17,   18,  30 — 37,   46,  57,   65.   73.     Rom.   11:17,   24.     d,  vers.  5, 
13,  14,  19—27,  38 — 40,  43 — 46,  52,  54,   67,  68.     e,  see  c.  Bet.  B.  C.  544  and  421. 


116 


JACOB,    5. 


and   grafted  in  the  branches  of 
the  ^wild  olive-tree. 

11.  And  the  Lord  of  the  vine- 
yard caused  that  it  should  be 
digged  about,  and  pruned,  and 
nourished,  saying  unto  his  serv- 
ant: It  grieveth  me  that  I  should 
lose  this  tree;  wherefore,  that 
perhaps  I  might  preserve  the  roots 
thereof  that  they,  perish  not,  that 
I  might  preserve  them  unto  my- 
self, I  have  done  this  thing. 

12.  Wherefore,  go  thy  way; 
watch  the  tree,  and  nourish  it, 
according  to   my  words. 

13.  And  "these  will  I  place  in 
the  nethermost  part  of  my  vine- 
yard, whithersoever  I  will,  it  mat- 
tereth  not  unto  thee;  and  I  do  it 
that  I  may  preserve  unto  myself 
the  natural  branches  of  the  tree; 
and  also,  that  I  may  lay  up  fruit 
thereof  against  the  season,  unto 
myself;  for  it  grieveth  me  that  I 
should  lose  this  tree  and  the 
fruit  thereof. 

14.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  Lord  of  the  vineyard  went  his 
way,  and  hid  the  natural  branches 
of  the  tame  olive-tree  in  the 
''nethermost  parts  of  the  vine- 
yard, some  in  one  and  some  in 
another,  according  to  his  will  and 
pleasure. 

15.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  a 
Uong  time  passed  away,  and  the 
Lord  of  the  vineyard  said  unto 
his  servant:  Come,  let  us  go 
down  into  the  vineyard,  that  we 
may  labor  in  the  vineyard. 

16.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  Lord  of  the  vineyard,  and  also 
the  servant,  went  down  into  the 
vineyard  to  labor.  And  it  came 
to  pass  that  the  servant  said 
unto  his  master:  Behold,  look 
here;   behold  the  tree. 

17.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  Lord  of  the  vineyard  looked 


and  beheld  the  tree  in  the  which 
the  wild  olive  branches  had  been 
grafted;  and  it  had  sprung  forth 
and  -'begun  to  bear  fruit.  And  he 
beheld  that  it  was  good;  and  the 
fruit  thereof  was  like  unto  the 
natural  fruit. 

18.  And  he  said  unto  the  serv- 
ant: Behold,  the  branches  of  the 
^wild  tree  have  taken  hold  of  the 
moisture  of  the  root  thereof,  that 
the  root  thereof  hath  brought 
forth  much  strength;  and  because 
of  the  much  strength  of  the  root 
thereof  the  wild  branches  have 
brought  forth  tame  fruit.  Now, 
if  we  had  not  grafted  in  these 
branches,  the  tree  thereof  would 
have  perished.  And  now,  behold, 
I  shall  lay  up  much  fruit,  which 
the  tree  thereof  hath  brought 
forth;  and  the  fruit  thereof  I 
shall  lay  up  against  the  season, 
unto  mine  own  self. 

19.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  Lord  of  the  vineyard  said 
unto  the  servant:  Come,  let  us 
go  to  the  nethermost  part  of  the 
vineyard,  and  behold  if  the  natu- 
ral branches  of  the  tree  have  not 
brought  forth  much  fruit  also, 
that  I  may  lay  up  of  the  fruit 
thereof  against  the  season,  unto 
mine  own  self. 

20.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  went  forth  whither  the  mas- 
ter had  hid  the  natural  branches 
of  the  tree,  and  he  said  unto  the 
servant:  Behold  these;  and  he  be- 
held the  first  that  it  had  brought 
forth  much  fruit;  and  he  beheld 
also  that  it  was  good.  And  he 
said  unto  the  servant:  Take  of  the 
fruit  thereof,  and  lay  it  up  against 
the  season,  that  I  may  preserve  it 
unto  mine  own  self;  for  behold, 
said  he,  this  long  time  have  I 
nourished  it,  and  it  hath  brought 
forth  much  fruit. 


/,  see  c.     g,  see  d.     h,  vers.  13,  19,  38,  39,  52.     i,  vers.  25,  20,  76,     /,  Matt.  12:33. 
.Tolin  15:10.     Rom.   11:16.     k,  see  r.  Between  B.  C.  544  and  421. 


JACOB,   5. 


117 


21.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  servant  said  unto  his  master: 
How  comest  thou  hither  to  plant 
this  tree,  or  this  branch  of  the 
tree?  For  behold,  it  was  the 
poorest  'spot  in  all  the  land  of  the 
vineyard. 

22.  And  the  Lord  of  the  vine- 
yard said  unto  him:  Counsel  me 
not;  I  knew  that  it  was  a  poor  spot 
of  ground;  wherefore,  I  said  unto 
thee,  I  have  nourished  it  this  long 
time,  and  thou  beholdest  that  it 
hath  brought  forth  much  fruit. 

23.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  Lord  of  the  vineyard  said 
unto  his  servant:  Look  hither; 
behold  I  have  planted  another 
branch  of  the  tree  also;  and  thou 
knowest  that  '"this  spot  of  ground 
was  poorer  than  the  first.  But, 
behold  the  tree.  I  have  nourished 
it  this  long  time,  and  it  hath 
brought  forth  much  fruit;  there- 
fore, gather  it,  and  lay  it  up 
against  the  season,  that  I  may 
preserve  it  unto  mine  own  self. 

24.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  Lord  of  the  vineyard  said  again 
unto  his  servant:  Look  hither, 
and  behold  "another  branch  also, 
which  I  have  planted;  behold  that 
I  have  nourished  it  also,  and  it 
hath  brought  forth  fruit. 

25.  And  he  said  unto  the  ser- 
vant: Look  hither  and  behold  the 
last.  Behold,  this  have  I  planted 
in  a  "good  spot  of  ground;  and  I 
have  nourished  it  this  long  time, 
and  only  a  ^part  of  the  tree  hath 
brought  forth  tame  fruit,  and  the 
'other  part  of  the  tree  hath 
brought  forth  wild  fruit;  behold, 
I  have  nourished  this  tree  like 
unto  the  others. 

26.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the    Lord    of    the    vineyard    said 


unto  the  servant:  Pluck  off  "^the 
branches  that  have  not  brought 
forth  good  fruit,  and  cast  them 
into  the  fire. 

27.  But  behold,  the  servant 
said  unto  him:  Let  us  prune  it, 
and  dig  about  it,  and  nourish  it  a 
little  longer,  that  perhaps  it  may 
bring  forth  good  fruit  unto  thee, 
that  thou  canst  lay  it  up  against 
the  season. 

28.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  Lord  of  the  vineyard  and  the 
servant  of  the  Lord  of  the  vine- 
yard did  nourish  all  the  fruit  of 
the  vineyard. 

29.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  a 
'long  time  had  passed  away,  and 
the  Lord  of  the  vineyard  said  unto 
his  'servant:  Come,  let  us  go 
down  into  the  vineyard,  that  we 
may  labor  again  in  the  vineyard. 
For  behold,  the  time  draweth 
near,  and  the  "end  soon  cometh; 
wherefore,  I  must  lay  up  fruit 
against  the  season,  unto  mine 
own  self. 

3  0 .  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the 
Lord  of  the  vineyard  and  the  ser- 
vant went  down  into  the  vineyard ; 
and  they  came  to  the  tree  whose 
natural  branches  had  been  broken 
off,  and  the  wild  branches  had 
been  grafted  in;  and  behold  all 
'sorts  of  fruit  did  cumber  the  tree. 

31.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  Lord  of  the  vineyard  did  taste 
of  the  fruit,  every  sort  according 
to  its  number.  And  the  Lord  of 
the  vineyard  said:  Behold,  this 
long  time  have  we  nourished  this 
tree,  and  I  have  laid  up  unto  my- 
self against  the  season  much  fruit. 

32.  But  behold,  this  time  it 
hath  brought  forth  much  fruit, 
and  there  is  '"none  of  it  which  is 
good.     And  behold,  there  are  'all 


I,  ver.  22.  m,  vers.  21,  22,  25,  43,  44.  n,  Al.  16:17,  o,  ver.  43.  1  Ne.  2:20. 
p.  He.  15:3.  q.  He.  15:4.  r,  ver.  25.  s,  vers.  15,  23,  76.  t,  2  Ne.  27:9.  D.  &  C. 
101:55.  103:21.  u,  1  Ne.  22:15—26.  2  Ne.  27:1—3.  30:10.  Vers,  47,  62—64,  69, 
71,  75,  76.  6:2.  3  Ne.  29:4.  Morm.  8:41.  Eth.  4:16.  v,  ver.  32.  4  Ne.  26. 
Wj  vers.  30,  35,  37,  42,  46.     x,  see  w.  Between  B.  C.  544  and  421. 


118 


JACOB,    5. 


kinds  of  bad  fruit;  anditprofiteth 
me  nothing,  notwithstanding  all 
our  labor;  and  now  it  grieveth  me 
that  I  should  lose  this  tree. 

33.  And  the  Lord  of  the  vine- 
yard said  unto  the  servant:  What 
shall  we  do  unto  the  tree,  that  I 
may  preserve  again  good  fruit 
thereof  unto  mine  own  self? 

34.  And  the  servant  said  unto 
his  master:  Behold,  because  thou 
didst  graft  in  the  branches  of  the 
wild  olive-tree  they  have  nour- 
ished the  roots,  that  they  are  alive 
and  they  have  not  perished; 
wherefore  thou  beholdest  that 
they  are  yet  good. 

35.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  Lord  of  the  vineyard  said 
unto  his  servant:  The  tree  profit- 
eth  me  nothing,  and  the  roots 
thereof  profit  me  nothing  so  long 
as  it  shall  bring  forth  evil  fruit. 

36.  Nevertheless,  I  know  that 
the  roots  are  good,  and  for  mine 
own  purpose  I  have  preserved 
them;  and  because  of  their  much 
strength  they  have  hitherto 
brought  forth,  from  the  "wild 
branches,  good  fruit. 

37.  But  behold,  the  wild 
branches  have  grown  and  have 
overrun  the  roots  thereof;  and 
because  that  the  wild  branches 
have  overcome  the  roots  thereof 
it  hath  brought  forth  -much  evil 
fruit;  and  because  that  it  hath 
brought  forth  so  much  evil  fruit 
thou  beholdest  that  it  beginneth 
to  perish;  and  it  will  soon  become 
ripened,  that  it  may  be  cast  into 
the  fire,  except  we  should  do 
something  for  it  to  preserve  it. 

38.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  Lord  of  the  vineyard  said  unto 
his  servant:  Let  us  go  down  into 
the  ^'■nethermost  parts  of  the  vine- 
yard, and  behold  if  the  natural 


branches  have  also  brought  forth 
evil  fruit. 

3  9.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  went  down  into  the  nether- 
most parts  of  the  vineyard.  And 
it  came  to  pass  that  they  beheld 
that  the  fruit  of  the  natural 
branches  had  become  corrupt 
also;  yea,  the  -"first  and  the  -''sec- 
ond and  also  the  -"last;  and  they 
had  all  become  corrupt. 

40.  And  the  =^wild  fruit  of  the 
last  had  overcome  that  ^^part  of 
the  tree  which  brought  forth  good 
fruit,  even  that  the  branch  had 
withered  away  and  died. 

41.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  Lord  of  the  viney&rd  =»wept, 
and  said  unto  the  servant:  What 
could  I  have  done  more  for  my 
vineyard? 

42.  Behold,  I  knew  that  all 
the  fruit  of  the  vineyard,  save  it 
were  these,  had  become  cor- 
rupted. And  now  these  which 
have  once  brought  forth  good 
fruit  have  also  become  corrupted; 
and  now  all  the  trees  of  my  vine- 
yard are  good  for  -''nothing  save 
it  be  to  be  hewn  down  and  cast 
into  the  fire. 

43.  And  behold  this  last,  whose 
-^branch  hath  withered  away,  I 
did  plant  in  a  -•'good  spot  of 
ground;  yea,  even  that  which  was 
choice  unto  me  above  all  other 
parts  of  the  land  of  my  vineyard. 

44.  And  thou  beheldest  that  I 
also  cut  down  that  which  ^''cum- 
bered  this  spot  of  ground,  that  I 
might  plant  this  tree  in  the  stead 
thereof. 

45.  And  thou  beheldest  that  a 
2 'part  thereof  brought  forth  good 
fruit,  and  a  ^"'part  thereof  brought 
forth  wild  fruit;  and  because  I 
plucked  not  the  branches  thereof 
and  cast  them  into  the  fire,  be- 


y,  see  c.  z,  see  w.  2a,  see  h.  21,  ver.  20.  2c,  ver.  23.  2d,  ver.  25.  2e,  ver.  25. 
He.  15  :4.  2f,  ver.  25.  He.  15  :3,  2g,  Isa.  5  :4.  21i,  see  if.  2i,  see  p.  2],  ver.  25. 
2k,  Moro.  9:23.     21,  see  p.     2m,  see  q.  Between  B.  C.  544  and  421. 


JACOB,    5. 


119 


hold,  they  have  overcome  the 
good  branch  that  it  hath  withered 
away. 

46.  And  now,  behold,  notwith- 
standing all  the  care  which  we 
have  taken  of  my  vineyard,  the 
trees  thereof  have  become  cor- 
rupted, that  they  bring  forth  -"no 
good  fruit;  and  these  I  had  hoped 
to  preserve,  to  have  laid  up  fruit 
thereof  against  the  season,  unto 
mine  own  self.  But,  behold,  they 
have  become  like  unto  the  wild 
olive-tree,  and  they  are  of  ^°no 
worth  but  to  be  hewn  down  and 
cast  into  the  fire;  and  it  grieveth 
me  that  I  should  lose  them. 

47.  But  what  could  I  have  done 
^^more  in  my  vineyard?  Have  I 
slackened  mine  hand,  that  I  have 
not  nourished  it?  Nay,  I  have 
nourished  it,  and  I  have  digged 
about  it,  and  I  have  pruned  it, 
and  I  have  dunged  it;  and  I  have 
stretched  forth  mine  hand  almost 
all  the  day  long,  and  the  ^'end 
draweth  nigh.  And  it  grieveth 
me  that  I  should  hew  down  all  the 
trees  of  my  vineyard,  and  cast 
them  into  the  fire  that  they  should 
be  burned.  Who  is  it  that  has 
corrupted  my  vineyard? 

48.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  servant  said  unto  his  master: 
Is  it  not  the  loftiness  of  thy  vine- 
yard— have  not  the  branches 
thereof  overcome  the  roots  which 
are  good?  And  because  the 
branches  have  overcome  the  roots 
thereof,  behold  they  grew  faster 
than  the  strength  of  the  roots, 
taking  strength  unto  themselves. 
Behold,  I  say,  is  not  this  the  cause 
that  the  trees  of  thy  vineyard 
have  become  corrupted? 

49.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  Lord  of  the  vineyard  said 
unto  the  servant:     Let  us  go  to 


and  hew  down  the  trees  of  the 
vineyard  and  cast  them  into  the 
fire,  that  they  shall  not  cumber 
the  ground  of  my  vineyard,  for  I 
have  done  all.  What  could  I  have 
done  ^'^more  for  my  vineyard? 

50.  But,  behold,  the  servant 
said  unto  the  Lord  of  the  vine- 
yard:   Spare  it  a  little  longer. 

51.  And  the  Lord  said:  Yea,  I 
will  spare  it  a  little  longer,  for  it 
grieveth  me  that  I  should  lose  the 
trees  of  my  vineyard. 

52.  Wherefore,  let  us  take  of 
the  -^branches  of  these  which  I 
have  planted  in  the  nethermost 
parts  of  my  vineyard,  and  let 
us  graft  them  into  the  -'tree 
from  whence  they  came;  and  let 
us  pluck  from  the  tree  those 
-"branches  whose  fruit  is  most 
bitter,  and  graft  in  the  natural 
branches  of  the  tree  in  the  stead 
thereof. 

53.  And  this  will  I  do  that  the 
tree  may  not  perish,  that,  per- 
haps, I  may  preserve  unto  myself 
the  roots  thereof  for  mine  own 
purpose. 

54.  And,  behold,  the  -'roots  of 
the  natural  branches  of  the  tree 
which  I  planted  whithersoever  I 
would  are  yet  alive;  wherefore, 
that  I  may  preserve  them  also  for 
mine  own  purpose,  I  will  take  of 
the  ^"'branches  of  this  tree,  and 
I  will  gra-ft  them  in  unto  ^''them. 
Yea,  I  will  graft  in  unto  them  the 
branches  of  their  mother  tree, 
that  I  may  preserve  the  ^''roots 
also  unto  mine  own  self,  that 
when  they  shall  be  sufficiently 
strong  perhaps  they  may  bring 
forth  good  fruit  unto  me,  and  I 
may  yet  have  glory  in  the  fruit 
of  my  vineyard. 

55.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  ""^took  from  the  natural  tree 


2n,  see  w.  2o,  2  Ne.  20:33.  Al.  5:52.  3  Ne.  27:11.  2p,  vers.  41.  40.  2q,  see  u. 
2r,  vers.  41,  49.  2s,  see  d.  2t,  see  ft.  2u,  vers.  57,  65.  2v,  vers.  11,  35,  37,  48,  54,  60. 
2w,  3  Ne.  21:5,  6.     Morm.  5:15.     2x,  see  2v.     2y,  see  2u.     2z,  see  2ii'. 

Between  B.  C.  544  and  421. 


120 


JACOB.    5. 


which  had  become  wild,  and 
grafted  in  unto  the  natural  trees, 
which  also  had  become  wild. 

5  6.  And  they  also  ^Hook  of  the 
natural  trees  which  had  become 
wild,  and  grafted  into  their  moth- 
er tree. 

57.  And  the  Lord  of  the  vine- 
yard said  unto  the  servant:  Pluck 
not  the  wild  branches  from  the 
trees,  save  it  be  those  which  are 
^'most  bitter;  and  in  them  ye 
shall  graft  according  to  that 
which  I  have  said. 

5  8.  And  we  will  nourish  again 
the  trees  of  the  vineyard,  and  we 
will  ,trim  up  the  branches  there- 
of; and  we  will  pluck  from  the 
trees  those  branches  which  ^''^are 
ripened,  that  must  perish,  and 
cast  them  into  the  fire. 

59.  And  this  1  do  that,  per- 
haps, the  roots  thereof  may  take 
strength  because  of  their  good- 
ness; and  because  of  the  change 
of  the  branches,  that  the  good 
may  overcome  the  evil. 

60.  And  because  that  I  have 
preserved  the  natural  branches 
and  the  roots  thereof,  and  that 
I  have  grafted  in  the  natural 
branches  again  into  their  mother 
tree,  and  have  preserved  the  roots 
of  their  mother  tree,  that,  per- 
haps, the  trees  of  my  vineyard 
may  bring  forth  again  good  fruit; 
and  that  I  may  have  joy  again  in 
the  fruit  of  my  vineyard,  and,  per- 
haps, that  I  may  rejoice  exceed- 
ingly that  I  have  preserved  the 
""roots  and  the  branches  of  the 
first  fruit — 

61.  Wherefore,  go  to,  and  call 
^'^servants,  that  we  may  labor  dili- 
gently with  our  might  in  the  vine- 
yard, that  we  may  prepare  the 
way,  that  I  may  bring  forth  again 
the  natural  fruit,  which  natural 


fruit  is  good  and  the  most  pre- 
cious above  all  other  fruit. 

62.  Wherefore,  let  us  go  to  and 
labor  with  our  might  this  ''Qast 
time,  for  behold  the  end  draweth 
nigh,  and  this  is  for  the  last  time 
that  I  shall  prune  my  vineyard. 

63.  Graft  in  the  branches;  be- 
gin at  the  ^"last  that  they  may  be 
first,  and  that  the  ^"first  may  be 
last,  and  dig  about  the  trees,  both 
old  and  young,  the  first  and  the 
last;  and  the  last  and  the  first, 
that  all  may  be  nourished  once 
again  for  the  ^'last  time. 

64.  Wherefore,  dig  about  them, 
and  prune  them,  and  dung  them 
once  more,  for  the  last  time,  for 
the  end  draweth  nigh.  And  if  it 
be  so  that  these  last  grafts  shall 
grow,  and  bring  forth  the  natural 
fruit,  then  shall  ye  prepare  the 
way  for  them,  that  they  may 
grow. 

65.  And  as  they  begin  to  grow 
ye  shall  clear  away  the  branches 
which  bring  forth  ^•'bitter  fruit, 
according  to  the  strength  of  the 
good  and  the  size  thereof;  and 
ye  shall  not  clear  away  the  bad 
thereof  all  at  once,  lest  the  roots 
thereof  should  be  too  strong  for 
the  graft,  and  the  graft  thereof 
shall  perish,  and  I  lose  the  trees 
of  my  vineyard. 

66.  For  it  grieveth  me  that  I 
should  lose  the  trees  of  my  vine- 
yard; wherefore  ye  shall  clear 
away  the  bad  according  as  the 
good  shall  grow,  that  the  root  and 
the  top  may  be  equal  in  strength, 
until  the  good  shall  overcome  the 
bad,  and  the  bad  be  hewn  down 
and  cast  into  the  fire,  that  they 
cumber  not  the  ground  of  my 
vineyard;  and  thus  will  I  sweep 
away  the  bad  out  of  my  vineyard. 

67.  And  the  ^''branches  of  the 


3a,  see  2v.  3&,  vers.  58,  65,  66,  73,  74.  3c,  see  36.  3d,  see  2v.  3e,  vers.  70,  72. 
74.  75.  Jmc.  6:2.  3/,  see  «.  3g,  Matt.  20:16.  11:25,  26.  3h,  D.  &  C.  88:51—62. 
1  Ne.  13 :42.     3i,  see  u.     3j,  see  3b.     3k,  ver.  56.  Between  B.  C.  544  and  421. 


JACOB,   5. 


121 


natural  tree  will  I  graft  in  again 
into  the  natural  tree; 

68.  And  the  ^'branches  of  the 
natural  tree  will  I  graft  into  the 
natural  branches  of  the  tree;  and 
thus  will  I  bring  them  together 
again,  that  they  shall  bring  forth 
the  natural  fruit,  and  they  shall 
be  ^'"one. 

69.  And  the  bad  shall  be  cast 
away,  yea,  even  out  -"of  all  the 
land  of  my  vineyard;  for  behold, 
only  this  once  will  I  prune  my 
vineyard. 

70.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  Lord  of  the  vineyard  sent  his 
^"servant;  and  the  servant  went 
and  did  as  the  Lord  had  com- 
manded him,  and  brought  ^^other 
servants;  and  they  were  '^^few. 

71.  And  the  Lord  of  the  vine- 
yard said  unto  them:  Go  to,  and 
^'^labor  in  the  vineyard,  with  your 
might.'  For  behold,  this  is  the 
last  time  that  I  shall  nourish  my 
vineyard;  for  the  '^^end  is  nigh  at 
hand,  and  the  season  speedily 
Cometh;  and  if  ye  labor  with  your 
might  with  me  ye  shall  have  ^'joy 
in  the  fruit  which  I  shall  lay  up 
unto  myself  against  the  time 
which  will  soon  come, 

72.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  ^"servants  did  go  and  labor 
with  their  mights;  and  the  Lord 
of  the  vjneyard  labored  also  with 
them;  and  they  did  obey  the  com- 
mandments of  the  Lord  of  the 
vineyard  in  all  things. 

73.  And  there  began  to  be  the 
natural  fruit  again  in  the  vine- 
yard; and  the  natural  branches 
began  to  grow  and  thrive  exceed- 
ingly; and  the  wild  branches  be- 
gan to  be  plucked  off  and  to  be 
^"cast  away;    and  they  did  keep 


the  root  and  the  top  thereof 
^""equal,  according  to  the  strength 
thereof. 

74.  And  thus  they  labored, 
with  all  diligence,  according  to 
the  commandments  of  the  Lord  of 
the  vineyard,  even  until  the  ^^bad 
had  been  cast  away  out  of  the 
vineyard,  and  the  Lord  had  pre- 
served unto  himself  that  the  trees 
had  become  again  the  natural 
fruit;  and  they  became  like  unto 
^^one  body;  and  the  fruits  were 
equal;  and  the  Lord  of  the  vine- 
yard had  preserved  unto  himself 
the  natural  fruit,  which  was  most 
precious  unto  him  from  the  be- 
ginning. 

75.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  the  Lord  of  the  vineyard 
saw  that  his  fruit  was  good,  and 
that  his  vineyard  was  ^*no  more 
corrupt,  he  called  up  his  servants, 
and  said  unto  them:  Behold,  for 
this  last  time  have  we  nourished 
my  vineyard;  and  thou  beholdest 
that  I  have  done  according  to  my 
will;  and  I  have  preserved  the 
natural  fruit,  that  it  is  good,  even 
like  as  it  was  in  the  beginning. 
And  blessed  art  thou;  for  because 
ye  have  been  diligent  in  laboring 
with  me  in  my  vineyard,  and  have 
kept  my  commandments,  and 
have  brought  unto  me  again  the 
natural  friiit,  that  my  vineyard  is 
no  more  corrupted,  and  the  ^^bad 
is  cast  away,  behold  ye  shall  have 
^''joy  with  me  because  of  the  fruit 
of  my  vineyard. 

76.  For  behold,  for  a  ^^long 
time  will  I  lay  up  of  the  fruit  of 
my  vineyard  unto  mine  own  self 
against  the  season,  which  speed- 
ily Cometh;  and  for  the  ^'^last  time 
have   I   nourished   my  vineyard, 


31,  ver.  55.  3m,  vers.  66,  73,  74.  3n,  vers.  66,  74,  75.  1  Ne.  22:15 — 17,  19 — 26. 
2Ne.  30:9,  10.  3o,  D.  &  C.  101  :55,  60.  103:21.  2  Ne.  27  :9.  3p,  see  D.  &  C.  3q,  1 
Ne.  14:12.  3r,  D.  &  C.  6:3,  4.  11:3.  21:9.  24:19.  31:4,5.  33:3,4.  39:17.  43:28. 
38,  see  u.  3t,  ver.  75.  1  Ne.  13  :37,  38.  Jac.  6  :3.  3m,  see  3p.  3v,  see  3b.  3w,  see 
3m.  3x,  see  3n.  3y,  see  3m.  3z,  see  3».  4o,  see  3n.  4&,  see  3^.  4c,  D.  &  C.  101 :62. 
1  Ne.  22 :26.     See  n,  2  Ne.  30.     4d,  see  u.  Bbttween  B.  C.  544  and  421. 


122 


JACOB,   6. 


and  pruned  it,  and  dug  about  it, 
and  dunged  it;  wherefore  I  will 
lay  up  unto  mine  own  self  of  the 
fruit,  for  a  long  time,  according 
to  that  which  I  have  spoken. 

77.  And  when  the  time  cometh 
that  evil  fruit  shall  ^^again  come 
into  my  vineyard,  then  will  I 
cause  the  good  and  the  bad  to 
be  gathered;  and  the  good  will  I 
preserve  unto  myself,  and  the  bad 
will  I  cast  away  into  its  own 
place.  And  then  cometh  the  sea- 
son and  the  end;,  and  my  vine- 
yard will  I  cause  to  be  ^^burned 
with  fire. 

CHAPTER  6. 

Jacob  expounds  the  allegory  of  the 
olive-tree — The  pruning  of  the  vine- 
yard. 

1.  And  now,  behold,  my  breth- 
ren, as  I  said  unto  you  that  I 
would  prophesy,  behold,  this  is 
my  prophecy — that  the  things 
which  this  prophet  "Zenos  spake, 
concerning  the  house  of  Israel, 
in  the  which  he  likened  them  unto 
a  Hame  olive-tree,  must  surely 
come  to  pass. 

2.  And  the  day  that  he  shall 
set  his  hand  again  the  '^second 
time  to  recover  his  people,  is  the 
day,  yea,  even  the  ''last  time,  that 
the  servants  of  the  Lord  shall  go 
forth  in  his  'power,  to  nourish 
and  prune  his  vineyard;  and  after 
that  the  ^end  soon  cometh. 

3.  And  how  blessed  are  ''they 
who  have  labored  diligently  in 
his  vineyard;  and  how  "cursed are 
they  who  shall  be  cast  out  into 
their  own  place!  And  the  world 
shall  be  ^burned  with  fire. 

4.  And  how  merciful  is  our  God 
unto  us,  for  he  remembereth  the 
house  of  Israel,  both  roots  and 
branches;  and  he  stretches  forth 


his  hands  unto  them  all  the  day 
long;  and  they  are  a  ^stiff necked 
and  a  gainsaying  people;  but  as 
many  as  will  not  harden  their 
hearts  shall  be  saved  in  the  king- 
dom of  God. 

5.  Wherefore,  my  beloved  breth- 
ren, I  beseech  of  you  in  words  of 
soberness  that  ye  would  repent, 
and  come  with  full  purpose  of 
heart,  and  cleave  unto  God  as  he 
cleaveth  unto  you.  And  while  his 
arm  of  mercy  is  extended  towards 
you  in  the  light  of  the  day,  harden 
not  your  hearts. 

6.  Yea,  today,  if  ye  will  hear 
his  voice,  harden  not  your  hearts; 
for  why  will  ye  die? 

7.  For  behold,  after  ye  have 
been  nourished  by  the  good  word 
of  God  all  the  day  long,  will  ye 
bring  forth  evil  fruit,  that  ye 
must  be  hewn  down  and  cast 
into  the  fire? 

8.  Behold,  will  ye  reject  these 
words?  Will  ye  reject  the  words 
of  the  prophets;  and  will  ye  re- 
ject all  the  words  which  have 
been  spoken  concerning  Christ, 
after  so  many  have  spoken  con- 
cerning him;  and  deny  the  good 
word  of  Christ,  and  the  power  of 
God,  and  the  gift  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  and  quench  the  Holy 
Spirit,  and  make  a  mock  of  the 
great  plan  of  redemption,  which 
hath  been  laid  for  you? 

9.  Know  ye  not  that  if  ye  will 
do  these  things,  that  the  power 
of  the  redemption  and  the  resur- 
rection, which  is  in  Christ,  will 
bring  you  to  stand  with  shame 
and  ''awful  guilt  before  the  bar  of 
God? 

10.  And  according  to  the  power 
of  justice,  for  justice  cannot  be 
denied,  ye  must  go  away  into  that 


4e,  Rev.  20:7,  8.  4/,  Rev.  20:14,  15.  Jac.  6:3.  3  Ne.  26:3,  4.  D.  &  C.  29:23. 
Chap.  6 :  a,  see  Ji,  1  Ne.  19.  b,  see  b,  Jac.  5.  c,  see  i,  2  Ne.  6.  d,  see  u,  Jac.  5. 
€,  see  t,  1  Ne.  13.  /,  see  u,  Jac.  5.  D.  &  C.  43  :17 — 20,  28.  g,  see  t,  1  Ne.  13.  ft,  vers. 
7 — 10.  D.  &C.  41:1.  i,  Jac.  5:77.  3  Ne.  26  :3.  ;,  see  fc,  Jac.  4.  fc,  Jac.  7:19.  Mos. 
15  :26.     Al.  39 :5,  6.     3  Ne.  29 :7.  Between  B.  C.  544  and  421. 


JACOB,   7. 


123 


'lake  of  fire  and  brimstone,  whose 
flames  are  unquenchable,  and 
whose  smoke  ascendeth  up  for- 
ever and  ever,  which  lake  of  fire 
and  brimstone  is  "*endless  tor- 
ment. 

11.  O  then,  my  beloved  breth- 
ren, repent  ye,  and  enter  in  at  the 
"strait  gate,  and  continue  in  the 
way  which  is  narrow,  until  ye 
shall  obtain  eternal  life. 

12.  O  be  wise;  what  can  I  say 
more? 

13.  Finally,  I  bid  you  farewell, 
until  I  shall  meet  you  before  the 
"pleasing  bar  of  God,  which  bar 
striketh  the  wicked  with  awful 
dread  and  fear.     Amen. 

CHAPTER   7. 

Sherem,  denying  the  Christ,  demands 
a  sign  and  is  stricken — He  confesses 
his  sin  and  dies — A  reformation  begins 
— Hatred  of  Lamanites  for  Nephites 
— Jacob  gives  the  plates  to  his  son 
Enos. 

1.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
after  some  years  had  passed  away, 
there  came  a  man  among  the  peo- 
ple of  Nephi,  whose  name  was 
Sherem. 

2.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he 
began  to  preach  among  the  peo- 
ple, and  to  declare  unto  them  that 
there  should  be  no  Christ.  And 
he  preached  many  things  which 
were  fiattering  unto  the  people; 
and  this  he  did  that  he  might 
overthrow  the  doctrine  of  Christ. 

3.  And  he  labored  diligently 
that  he  might  lead  away  the 
hearts  of  the  people,  insomuch 
that  he  did  lead  away  many 
hearts;  and  he  knowing  that  I, 
Jacob,  had  faith  in  Christ  who 
should  come,  he  sought  much 
opportunity  that  he  might  come 
unto  me. 


4.  And  he  was  learned,  that  he 
had  a  perfect  knowledge  of  the 
language  of  the  people;  where- 
fore, he  could  use  much  fiattery, 
and  much  power  of  speech,  ac- 
cording to  the  power  of  the  devil. 

5.  And  he  had  hope  to  shake 
me  from  the  faith,  notwithstand- 
ing the  many  revelations  and  the 
many  things  which  I  had  seen 
concerning  these  things;  for  I 
truly  had  "seen  angels,  and  they 
had  ministered  unto  me.  And 
also,  I  had  heard  the  voice  of  the 
Lord  speaking  unto  me  in  very 
word,  from  time  to  time;  where- 
fore, I  could  not  be  shaken. 

6.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he 
came  unto  me,  and  on  this  wise 
did  he  speak  unto  me,  saying: 
Brother  Jacob,  I  have  sought 
much  opportunity  that  I  might 
speak  unto  you;  for  I  have  heard 
and  also  know  that  thou  goest 
about  much,  preaching  that  which 
ye  call  the  gospel,  or  the  doctrine 
of  Christ. 

7.  And  ye  have  led  away  much 
of  this  people  that  they  pervert 
the  right  way  of  God,  and  keep 
not  the  law  of  Moses  which  is  the 
right  way;  and  convert  the  law 
of  Moses  into  the  worship  of  a 
being  which  ye  say  shall  come 
many  hundred  years  hence.  And 
now  behold,  I,  Sherem,  declare 
unto  you  that  this  is  blasphemy; 
for  no  man  knoweth  of  such 
things;  for  he  cannot  tell  of 
things  to  come.  And  after  this 
manner  did  Sherem  contend 
against  me. 

8.  But  behold,  the  Lord  God 
poured  in  his  Spirit  into  my  soul, 
insomuch  that  I  did  confound  him 
in  all  his  words. 

9.  And  I  said  unto  him:  Deniest 


I,  see  k,  1  Ne.  15.  m,  D^.  &  C,  19:10—12.  Mos.  3:25.  27.  28:3,  1  Ne.  15:29,  30, 
35.  2  Ne.  9:16,  19,  26.  28:23.  Al.  12:17.  3  Xe.  27:11,  17.  29:7.  Moro.  8:21. 
n,  see  2a,  2  Ne.  9.  o,  Moro.  10 :34.  Chap.  7 :  a,  2  Ne.  2 :3,  4.  10 :3.  11 :3.  Jac. 
1:17.     2:11.     7:12.     Al.  19 :34.     24:14.     He.  5:11.     13:37.     16:14.     Moro.  7:22. 

Between  B.  C.  544  and  421. 


124 


JACOB,   7. 


thou  the  Christ  who  should  come? 
And  he  said:  If  there  should  be 
a  Christ,  I  would  not  deny  him; 
but  I  know  that  there  is  no  Christ, 
neither  has  been,  nor  ever  will  be. 

10.  And  I  said  unto  him:  Be- 
lievest  thou  the  scriptures?  And 
he  said.  Yea, 

11.  And  I  said  unto  him:  Then 
ye  do  not  understand  them;  for 
they  truly  testify  of  Christ.  Be- 
hold, I  say  unto  you  that  none  of 
the  prophets  have  written,  nor 
prophesied,  save  they  have  spoken 
concerning  this  Christ. 

12.  And  this  is  not  all — it  has 
been  made  manifest  unto  me,  for 
I  have  heard  and  seen;  and  it  also 
has  been  made  manifest  unto  me 
by  the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost; 
wherefore,  I  know  if  there  should 
be  no  "atonement  made  all  man- 
kind must  be  lost. 

13.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
he  said  unto  me:  Show  me  a  sign 
by  this  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 
in  the  which  ye  know  so  much. 

14.  And  I  said  unto  him:  What 
am  I  that  I  should  tempt  God  to 
show  unto  thee  a  sign  in  the  thing 
which  thou  knowest  to  be  true? 
Yet  thou  wilt  deny  it,  because 
thou  "art  of  the  devil.  Neverthe- 
less, not  my  will  be  done;  but  if 
God  shall  smite  thee,  let  that  be  a 
sign  unto  thee  that  he  has  power, 
both  in  heaven  and  in  earth;  and 
also,  that  Christ  shall  come.  And 
thy  will,  O  Lord,  be  done,  and  not 
mine. 

15.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  I,  Jacob,  "had  spoken  these 
words,  the  power  of  the  Lord 
came  upon  him,  insomuch  that  he 
fell  to  the  earth.  And  it  came  to 
pass  that  he  was  nourished  for 
the  space  of  many  days. 

16.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he 


said  unto  the  people:  Gather  to- 
gether on  the  morrow,  «for  I  shall 
die;  wherefore,  I  desire  to  speak 
unto  the  people  before  I  shall  die. 

17.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  on 
the  morrow  the  multitude  were 
gathered  together;  and  he  spake 
plainly  unto  them  and  denied  the 
things  which  he  had  taught  them, 
and  confessed  the  Christ,  and  the 
power  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  the 
ministering  of  angels. 

18.  And  he  spake  plainly  unto 
them,  that  he  had  been  deceived 
by  the  ^power  of  the  devil.  And 
he  spake  of  ^hell,  and  of  eternity, 
and  of  "eternal  punishment. 

19.  And  he  said:  I  fear  lest  I 
have  committed  the  ^unpardon- 
able  sin,  for  I  have  lied  unto  God; 
for  I  denied  the  Christ,  and  said 
that  I  believed  the  scriptures; 
and  they  truly  testify  of  him. 
And  because  I  have  thus  lied  unto 
God  I  greatly  fear  lest  my  case 
shall  be  awful;  but  I  confess  unto 
God. 

2  0.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  he  had  said  these  words  he 
could  say  no  more,  and  he  ^gave 
up  the  ghost. 

21.  And  when  the  ''multitude 
had  witnessed  that  he  spake  these 
things  as  he  was  about  to  give  up 
the  ghost,  they  were  astonished 
exceedingly;  insomuch  that  the 
power  of  God  came  down  upon 
them,  and  they  were  overcome 
that  they  fell  to  the  earth. 

22.  Now,  this  thing  was  pleas- 
ing unto  me,  Jacob,  for  I  had  re- 
quested it  of  my  Father  who  was 
in  heaven;  for  he  had  heard  my 
cry  and  answered  my  prayer. 

23.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
peace  and  the  love  of  God  was 
restored  again  among  the  people; 
and  they  searched  the  'scriptures. 


h,  see  /,  2  Ne.  2.  c,  vers.  4,  18.  d,  see  c,  Jac.  4.  e,  rer.  20.  /,  vers.  4,  14. 
g,  see  k,  1  Ne.  15.  h,  see  to,  Jac.  6,  i,  see  ft,  Jac.  6.  jj  ver.  16.  k,  ver.  17.  I, 
Al.  63:12.  Between  B.  C.  544  and  421. 


ENOS. 


125 


and  hearkened  no   more   to  the 
words  of  this  wicked  man. 

24.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
many  means  were  devised  to  "'re- 
claim and  restore  the  Lamanites 
to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth; 
but  it  all  was  vain,  for  they  de- 
lighted in  wars  and  bloodshed, 
and  they  had  an  eternal  "hatred 
against  us,  their  brethren.  And 
they  sought  by  the  power  of 
their  arms  to  destroy  us  con- 
tinually. 

25.  Wherefore,  the  people  of 
Nephi  did  fortify  against  them 
with  their  armies,  and  with  all 
their  might,  trusting  in  the  God 
and  rock  of  their  salvation ;  where- 
fore, they  became  as  yet,  con- 
querors of  their  enemies. 

26.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I, 
Jacob,  began  to  be  old;  and  the 
record  of  this  people  being  kept 
on  the  "other  plates  of  Nephi, 
wherefore,  I  conclude  this  record, 
declaring  that  I  have  written  ac- 


cording to  the  best  of  my  knowl- 
edge, by  saying  that  the  time 
passed  away  with  us,  and  also  our 
lives  passed  away  like  as  it  were 
unto  us  a  dream,  we  being  a  lone- 
some and  a  solemn  people,  wan- 
derers, cast  out  from  Jerusalem, 
born  in  tribulation,  in  a  wilder- 
ness, and  ^hated  of  our  brethren, . 
which  caused  wars  and  conten- 
tions; wherefore,  we  did  mourn 
out  our  days. 

27.  And  I,  Jacob,  saw  that  I 
must  soon  go  down  to  my  grave; 
wherefore,  I  said  unto  my  son 
Enos:  Take  these  ^plates.  And 
I  told  him  the  ''things  which  my 
brother  Nephi  had  commanded 
me,  and  he  promised  obedience 
unto  the  commands.  And  I  make 
an  end  of  my  writing  upon  *these 
plates,  which  writing  has  been 
small;  and  to  the  reader  I  bid 
farewell,  hoping  that  many  of  ray 
brethren  may  read  my  words. 
Brethren,  adieu. 


THE  BOOK  OF  ENOS 


The  Lord's  promise  concerning  a 
Nephite  record  to  come  forth  to  the 
Lamanites — Character  condition,  and 
wars  of  the  two  peoples. 

1.  Behold,  it  came  to  pass  that 
I,  "Enos,  knowing  my  father  that 
he  was  a  just  man — for  he  taught 
me  in  his  language,  and  also  in 
the  nurture  and  admonition  of 
the  Lord — and  blessed  be  the 
name  of  my  God  for  it — 

2.  And  I  will  tell  you  of  the 
wrestle  which  I  had  before  God, 
before  I  received  a  remission  of 
my  sins. 

3.  Behold,  I  went  to  hunt  beasts 
in  the  forests;  and  the  words 
which  I  had  often  heard  my  fa- 


ther speak  concerning  eternal 
life,  and  the  joy  of  the  saints, 
sunk  deep  into  my  heart. 

4.  And  my  soul  hungered;  and 
I  kneeled  down  before  my  Maker, 
and  I  cried  unto  him  in  mighty 
prayer  and  supplication  for  mine 
own  soul;  and  all  the  day  long 
did  I  cry  unto  him;  yea,  and 
when  the  night  came  I  did  still 
raise  my  voice  high  that  it  reached 
the  heavens. 

5.  And  there  came  a  voice  unto 
me,  saying:  Enos,  thy  sins  are 
forgiven  thee,  and  thou  shalt  be 
blessed. 

6.  And  I,  Enos,  knew  that  God 


m,  Enos  14,  20.  n,  ver.  26.  Enos  14,  20.  Jar.  6.  Mos.  10:11 — 18.  28:2.  Al. 
26:23 — 25.  o,  see  /,  1  Ne.  1.  p,  see  n.  q,  see  6,  1  Ne.  0.  r,  Jac.  1:1 — 4.  s,  see  6, 
1  Ne.  6.         The  Book  of  Enos  :    a,  Jac.  7  :27.  Between  B.  C.  544  and  421. 


126 


ENOS. 


•could  not  lie;  wherefore,  my  guilt 
was  swept  away. 

7.  And  I  said:  Lord,  how  is  it 
done? 

8.  And  he  said  unto  me:  Be- 
cause of  thy  faith  in  Christ,  whom 
thou  hast  never  before  heard  nor 
seen.    And  many  years  pass  away 

'before  he  shall  manifest  himself 
in  the  fliesh;  wherefore,  go  to,  thy 
faith  hath  made  thee  whole. 

9.  Now,  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  I  had  heard  these  words  I 
began  to  feel  a  desire  for  the  wel- 
fare of  my  brethren,  the  Nephites; 
wherefore,  I  did  pour  out  my 
whole  soul  unto  God  for  them. 

10.  And  while  I  was  thus  strug- 
gling in  the  spirit,  behold,  the 
voice  of  the  Lord  came  into  my 
mind  again,  saying:  I  will  visit 
thy  brethren  according  to  their 
diligence  in  keeping  my  com- 
mandments. I  have  ''given  unto 
them  this  land,  and  it  is  a  holy 
land;  and  I  curse  it  not  save  it  be 
for  the  cause  of  iniquity;  where- 
fore, I  will  visit  thy  brethren  ac- 
cording as  I  have  said;  and  their 
transgressions  will  I  bring  down 
with  sorrowupontheir  own  heads. 

11.  And  after  I,  Enos,  had  heard 
these  words,  my  faith  began  to 
be  unshaken  in  the  Lord;  and  I 
prayed  unto  him  with  many  long 
strugglings  for  my  brethren,  the 
Lamanites. 

12.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
after  I  had  prayed  and  labored 
with  all  diligence,  the  Lord  said 
unto  me:  I  will  grant  unto  thee 
according  to  thy  desires,  because 
of  thy  faith. 

13.  And  now  behold,  this  was 
the  desire  which  I  desired  of  him 
— that  if  it  should  so  be,  that  my 
people,  the  Nephites,  should  fall 
into  transgression,  and  by  any 
means  be  destroyed,  and  the  La- 


manites should  not  be  destroyed, 
that  the  Lord  God  would '^preserve 
a  record  of  my  people,  the  Ne- 
phites; even  if  it  so  be  by  the 
power  of  his  holy  arm,  that  it 
might  be  brought  forth  at  some 
future  day  unto  the  Lamanites, 
that,  perhaps,  they  might  be 
brought  unto  salvation — 

14.  For  at  the  present  our 
strugglings  were  "vain  in  restor- 
ing them  to  the  true  faith.  And 
they  swore  in  their  wrath  that,  if 
it  were  possible,  they  would  de- 
stroy our  records  and  us,  and 
also  all  the  traditions  of  our 
fathers. 

15.  Wherefore,  I  knowing  that 
the  Lord  God  was  able  to  preserve 
our  records,!  cried  unto  him  con- 
tinually, for  he  had  said  unto  me: 
Whatsoever  thing  ye  shall  ask  in 
faith,  believing  that  ye  shall  re- 
ceive in  the  name  of  Christ,  ye 
shall  receive  it. 

16.  And  I  had  faith,  and  I  did 
cry  unto  God  that  he  would  ^pre- 
serve the  records;  and  he  cove- 
nanted with  me  that  he  would 
^bring  them  forth  unto  the  I^a- 
manites  in  his  own  due  time. 

17.  And  I,  Enos,  knew  it  would 
be  accordingtothe  covenant  which 
he  had  made;  wherefore  my  soul 
did  rest. 

1 8 .  And  the  Lord  said  unto  me : 
Thy  fathers  have  also  required  of 
me  this  thing;  and  it  shall  be  done 
unto  them  according  to  their 
faith;  for  their  faith  was  like 
unto  thine. 

19.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  I,  Enos,  went  about  among 
the  people  of  Nephi,  prophesying 
of  things  to  come,  and  testifying 
of  the  things  which  I  had  heard 
and  seen. 

20.  And  I  bear  record  that  the 
people  of  Nephi  did  seek  diligently 


b,  see  a,  1  Ne.  2.     c, 
13.     f,  see  c,  2  Ne.  27. 


vers.  15 — 18.     See  c,  2  Ne.  27.     d,  ver.  20.     Jac.  7:24.     e,  ver. 
D.  &  C.  3:18— 20.     10:48—51.       Between  B.  C.  544  and  421. 


JAROM. 


127 


to  "restore  the  Lamanites  unto 
the  true  faith  in  God.  But  our 
labors  were  vain;  their  "hatred 
was  fixed,  and  they  were  led  by 
their  evil  nature  that  they  became 
wild,  and  ferocious,  and  a  blood- 
thirsty people,  full  of  idolatry  and 
filthiness;  feeding  upon  beasts  of 
prey;  dwelling  in  tents,  and  wan- 
dering about  in  the  wilderness 
with  a  short  skin  girdle  about  their 
loins  and  their  heads  shaven;  and 
their  skill  was  in  the  bow,  and  in 
the  cimeter,and  theax.  And  many 
of  them  did  eat  nothing  save  it 
was  raw  meat;  and  they  were 
continually  seeking  to  destroy  us. 

21.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the 
people  of  Nephi  did  till  the  land, 
and  ^raise  all  manner  of  grain, 
and  of  fruit,  and  flocks  of  herds, 
and  flocks  of  all  manner  of  cattle 
of  every  kind,  and  goats,  and  wild 
goats,  and  also  many  horses. 

22.  And  there  were  exceeding 
many  prophets  among  us.  And  the 
people  were  a  stiffnecked  people, 
hard  to  understand. 

23.  And  there  was  nothing 
save  it  was  ^exceeding  harshness, 
preaching  and  prophesying  of 
wars, and  contentions,  and  destruc- 
tions, and  continually  reminding 
them  of  death,  and  the  duration 
of  eternity,  and  the  judgments  and 
the  power  of  God,  and  all  these 
things — stirring  them  up  contin- 


ually to  keep  them  In  the  fear  of 
the  Lord.  I  say  there  was  nothing 
short  of  these  things,  and  exceed- 
ing great  plainness  of  speech, 
would  keep  them  from  going 
downspeedilytodestruction.  And 
after  this  manner  do  I  write  con- 
cerning them. 

24.  And  I  saw  wars  between 
the  Nephites  and  Lamanites  in 
the  course  of  my  days. 

25.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I 
began  to  be  old,  *and  an  hundred 
and  seventy  and  nine  years  had 
passed  away  from  the  time  that 
our  father  Lehi  ''left  Jerusalem. 

26.  And  I  saw  that  I  must  soon 
go  down  to  my  grave,  having  been 
wrought  upon  by  the  power  of  God 
that  I  must  preach  and  prophesy 
unto  this  people,  and  declare  the 
word  according  to  the  truth  which 
is  in  Christ.  And  I  have  declared 
it  in  all  my  days,  and  have  rejoiced 
in  it  above  that  of  the  world. 

27.  And  I  soon  go  to  the  place 
of  my  rest,  which  is  with  my  Re- 
deemer; for  I  know  that  in  him  I 
shall  rest.  And  I  rejoice  in  the 
day  when  my  mortal  shall  put  on 
'immortality,  and  shall  stand  be- 
fore him;  then  shall  I  see  his  face 
with  pleasure,  and  he  will  say 
unto  me:  Come  unto  me,  ye 
blessed,  there  is  a  place  prepared 
for  you  in  the  ""mansions  of  my 
Father.     Amen. 


THE  BOOK  OF  JAROM 


Jarom,  son  of  Enos,  keeps  the  rec- 
ords— The  Nephites  serve  the  Lord  and 
are  prospered. 

1.  Now  behold,  I,  Jarom,  write 
a  few  words  according  to  the  com- 
mandment of  piy  father,  Enos, 
that  our  genealogy  may  be  kept. 


2.  And  as  "these  plates  are  small, 
and  as  these  things  are  written 
for  the  intent  of  the  beneflt  of 
our  brethren  the  ^Lamanites, 
wherefore,  it  must  needs  be  that 
I  write  a  little;  but  I  shall  not 
write  the  things  of  my  prophesy- 


g,  ver.    14.      .Tac.    7 :24.  Ti,   see  n,  Jac.    7.     i,   1   Ne.   18 :25.     j,   see  a,  1   Ne.   16. 

k,   1   Ne.    1:4,      2:2,    3.      I,  see   d,   2    Ne,    2.      1    Cor.    15:53.      2   Tim.    1:10.      m,    Eth. 

12:32—34.     D.  &  C.  72:4.  98:18.     John  14:2,  3.     The  Book  of  Jabom  :    a,  see  b,  1 

Ne.  6.     6,  see  c,  2  Ne.  27.  *  B.  C.  420. 


128 


JAROM. 


ing,  nor  of  my  revelations.  For 
what  could  I  write  more  than  my 
fathers  have  written?  For  have 
not  they  revealed  the  plan  of  sal- 
vation? I  say  unto  you.  Yea;  and 
this  sufRceth  me. 

3.  Behold,  it  is  expedient  that 
much  should  be  done  among  this 
people,  ''because  of  the  hardness 
of  their  hearts,  and  the  deafness 
of  their  ears,  and  the  blindness 
of  their  minds,  and  the  stiffness 
of  their  necks;  nevertheless,  God 
is  exceeding  merciful  unto  them, 
and  has  not  as  yet  swept  them  off 
from  the  face  of  the  land. 

4.  And  there  are  many  among 
us  who  have  many  revelations, 
for  they  are  not  all  stiffnecked. 
And  as  many  as  are  not  stiff- 
necked  and  have  faith,  have  com- 
munion with  the  Holy  Spirit, 
which  maketh  manifest  unto  the 
children  of  men,  according  to 
their  faith. 

5.  And  now,  behold,  *two  hun- 
dred years  had  passed  away,  and 
the  people  of  Nephi  had  waxed 
strong  in  the  land.  They  observed 
to  ''keep  the  law  of  Moses  and  the 
sabbath  day  holy  unto  the  Lord. 
And  they  profaned  not;  neither 
did  they  blaspheme.  And  the  laws 
of  the  land  were  exceedingly 
strict. 

6.  And  they  were  scattered  upon 
much  of  the  face  of  the  land,  and 
the  Lamanites  also.  And  they 
were  exceeding  more  numerous 
than  were  they  of  the  Nephites; 
and  they  loved  murder  and  would 
drink  the  blood  of  beasts. 

7.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they 
came  many  times  against  us,  the 
Nephites,  to  battle.  But  our  kings 
and  our  leaders  were  mighty  men 
in  the  faith  of  the  Lord;  and  they 
taught  the  people  the  ways  of  the 


Lord;  wherefore,  we  withstood 
the  Lamanites  and  swept  them 
away  out  of  our  lands,  and  began 
to  fortify  our  cities,  or  what- 
soever place  of  our  inheritance. 

8.  And  we  multiplied  exceed- 
ingly, and  spread  upon  the  face 
of  the  land,  and  became  exceed- 
ing ^rich  in  gold,  and  in  silver, 
and  in  precious  things,  and  in 
fine  workmanship  of  wood,  in 
buildings,  and  in  machinery,  and 
also  in  iron  and  copper,  and  brass 
and  steel,  making  all  manner  of 
tools  of  every  kind  to  till  the 
ground,  and  weapons  of  war — 
yea,  the  sharp  pointed  arrow,  and 
the  quiver,  and  the  dart,  and  the 
javelin,  and  all  preparations  for 
war. 

9.  And  thus  being  prepared  to 
meet  the  Lamanites,  they  did  not 
prosper  against  us.  But  the  word 
of  the  Lord  was  verified,  which  he 
spake  unto  our  fathers,  saying 
that:  "Inasmuch  as  ye  will  keep 
my  commandments  ye  shall  pros- 
per  in  the  land. 

10.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  prophets  of  the  Lord  did 
threaten  the  people  of  Nephi,  ac- 
cording to  the  word  of  God,  that 
if  they  did  not  keep  the  com- 
mandments, but  should  fall  into 
transgression,  they  should  be  "de- 
stroyed from  off  the  face  of  the 
land. 

11.  Wherefore,  the  prophets, 
and  the  priests,  and  the  teachers, 
did  labor  diligently,  exhorting 
with  all  long-suffering  the  people 
to  diligence;  teaching  the  *law  of 
Moses,  and  the  intent  for  which  it 
was  given;  persuading  them  to 
look  forward  unto  the  Messiah, 
and  believe  in  him  to  come  as 
though  he  already  was.  And  after 
this  manner  did  they  teach  them. 


c,  Enos  23.  d,  see  o,  2  Ne.  25.  e,  see  n,  Jac.  7.  Enos  20. 
g,  see  h,  2  Ne.  1.  h,  1  Ne.  12:19,  20.  Al.  45:10—14.  He.  13: 
Morm.  6.     ij  see  o,  2  Ne.  25.  , 


/,  see  n,  1  Ne.  18. 

—10.     3  Ne.  27:32. 

•  B.  C.  399. 


OMNI. 


129 


12.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  by 
so  doing  they  kept  them  from 
being  destroyed  upon  the  face  of 
the  land;  for  they  did  prick  their 
hearts  with  the  word,  continually 
stirring  them  up  unto  repentance. 
^  13.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
*two  hundred  and  thirty  and  eight 
years  had  passed  away — after  the 
manner  of  wars,  and  contentions, 
and  dissensions,  for  the  space  of 
much  of  the  time. 

14.  And  I,  Jarom,  do  not  write 


more,  for  the  plates  are  small. 
But  behold,  my  brethren,  ye  can 
go  to  the  Mother  plates  of  Nephi; 
for  behold,  upon  them  the  records 
of  our  wars  are  engraven,  accord- 
ing to  the  writings  of  the  kings, 
or  those  which  they  caused  to  be 
written. 

15.  And  I  deliver  these  plates 
into  the  hands  of  my  son  Omni, 
that  they  may  be  kept  accord- 
ing to  the  commandments  of  my 
fathers. 


THE  BOOK  OF  OMNI 


Comprising  records  kept  hy  Omni. 
Amaron,  Chemish,  Ahinadom,  and 
Amaleki — Mosiah,  leaving  the  land  of 
Nephi,  discovers  the  land  of  Zarahem- 
la,  occupied  by  another  colony  from 
Jerusalem — He  is  made  king — Cori- 
antumr,  the  last  of  the  Jaredites — 
King  Benjamin — Other  migrations. 

1.  Behold,  it  came  to  pass  that 
I,  Omni,  being  commanded  by  my 
father,  Jarom,  that  I  should  write 
somewhat  upon  "these  plates,  to 
preserve  our  genealogy — 

2.  Wherefore,  in  my  days,  I 
would  that  ye  should  know  that  I 
fought  much  with  the  sword  to 
preserve  my  people,  the  Nephites, 
from  falling  into  the  hands  of  their 
enemies,  the  Lamanites.  But  be- 
hold, I  of  myself  am  a  wicked 
man,  and  I  have  not  kept  the 
statutes  and  the  commandments 
of  the  Lord  as  I  ought  to  have 
done. 

3.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
ftwo  hundred  and  seventy  and 
six  years  had  passed  away,  and 
we  had  many  seasons  of  peace; 
and  we  had  many  seasons  of  seri- 
ous war  and  bloodshed.  Yea,  and 
in  fine,  $two  hundred  and  eighty 
and  two  years  had  passed  away, 


and  I  had  kept  these  plates  ac- 
cording to  the  ''commandments  of 
my  fathers;  and  I  conferred  them 
upon  my  son  Amaron.  And  I 
make  an  end. 

4.  And  now  I,  Amaron,  write 
the  things  whatsoever  I  write, 
which  are  few,  in  the  book  of  my 
father. 

5.  Behold,  it  came  to  pass  that 
§  three  hundred  and  twenty  years 
had  passed  away,  and  the  '^more 
wicked  part  of  the  Nephites  were 
destroyed. 

6.  For  the  Lord  would  not  suf- 
fer, after  he  had  led  them  out  of 
the  land  of  Jerusalem  and  kept 
and  preserved  them  from  falling 
into  the  hands  of  their  enemies, 
yea,  he  would  not  suffer  that  the 
words  should  not  be  verified,  which 
he  spake  unto  our  fathers,  saying 
that:  "Inasmuch  as  ye  will  not 
keep  my  commandments  ye  shall 
not  prosper  in  the  land. 

7.  Wherefore,  the  Lord  did  visit 
them  in  great  judgment;  never- 
theless, he  did  spare  the  righteous 
that  they  should  not  perish,  but 
did  deliver  them  out  of  the  hands 
of  their  enemies. 


j,  see  b,  1  Ne.  6;  also  f,  1  Ne.  1.         The  Book  of  Omni  :    a,  see  b,  1  Ne.  6.     b,  Jac. 
1:1 — 4.     7:27.     Jar.  1,  2,  15.     c.  Jar.  10.     d,  see  h,  2  Ne.  1. 

•  B.  C.  361.     t  B.  C.  323.     t  B.  C.  317.      S  B.  C.   279. 


130 


OMNI. 


8.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I 
did  deliver  the  plates  unto  my 
brother  Chemish. 

9.  Now  I,  Chemish,  write  what 
few  things  I  write,  *in  the  same 
book  with  my  brother;  for  be- 
hold, I  saw  the  last  which  he 
"wrote,  that  he  wrote  it  with  his 
own  hand;  and  he  wrote  it  in  the 
day  that  he  delivered  them  unto 
me.  And  after  this  manner  we 
keep  the  ^records,  for  it  is  accord- 
ing to  the  commandments  of  our 
fathers.     And  I  make  an  end. 

10.  Behold,  I,  Abinadom,  am 
the  son  of  Chemish.  Behold,  it 
came  to  pass  that  I  saw  much 
war  and  contention  between  my 
people,  the  Nephites,  and  the  La- 
manites;  and  I,  with  my  own 
sword,  have  taken  the  lives  of 
many  of  the  Lamanites  in  the 
defence  of  my  brethren. 

11.  And  behold,  the  record  of 
this  people  is  engraven  upon 
plates  which  is  had  by  the  kings, 
according  to  the  generations;  and 
I  know  of  no  revelation  save  that 
which  has  been  written,  neither 
prophecy;  wherefore,  that  which 
is  sufficient  is  written.  And  I 
make  an  end. 

12.  Behold,  I  am  Amaleki,  the 
son  of  Abinadom.  Behold,  I  will 
speak  unto  you  somewhat  con- 
cerning Mosiah,  who  was  made 
king  over  the  land  of  Zarahemla; 
for  behold,  he  being  warned  of 
the  Lord  that  he  should  flee  out 
of  the  land  of  ^Nephi,  and  as 
many  as  would  hearken  unto  the 
voice  of  the  Lord  should  also  de- 
part out  of  the  land  with  him, 
into  the  wilderness — 

13.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
he  did  according  as  the  Lord  had 
commanded  him.  And  they  de- 
parted out  of  the  land  into  the 


wilderness,  as  many  as  would 
hearken  unto  the  voice  of  the 
Lord;  and  they  were  led  by  many 
preachings  and  prophesyings.  And 
they  were  admonished  continually 
by  the  word  of  God;  and  they 
were  led  by  the  power  of  his 
arm,  through  the  wilderness,  until 
they  came  down  into  the  land 
which  is  called  the  land  of  "Zara- 
hemla. 

14.  And  they  discovered  a  peo- 
ple, who  were  called  the  ^people 
of  Zarahemla.  Now,  there  was 
great  rejoicing  among  the  people 
of  Zarahemla ;  and  also  Zarahemla 
did  rejoice  exceedingly,  because 
the  Lord  had  sent  the  people  of 
Mosiah  with  the  ^plates  of  brass 
which  contained  the  record  of  the 
Jews. 

15.  Behold,  it  came  to  pass  that 
Mosiah  discovered  that  the  peo- 
ple of  Zarahemla  came  out  from 
Jerusalem  at  the  Hime  that  Zede- 
kiah,  king  of 'Judah,  was  carried 
away  captive  into  Babylon. 

16.  And  they  journeyed  in  the 
wilderness,  and  were  brought  by 
the  hand  of  the  Lord  across  the 
great  waters,  into  the  land  where 
Mosiah  'discovered  them;  and 
they  had  dwelt  there  from  that 
time  forth. 

17.  And  at  the  time  that  Mosiah 
discovered  them,  they  had  become 
exceeding  numerous.  Neverthe- 
less, they  had  had  many  wars 
and  serious  contentions,  and  had 
fallen  by  the  sword  from  time  to 
time;  and  their  language  had  be- 
come ""corrupted;  and  they  had 
brought  no  records  with  them; 
and  they  denied  the  being  of  their 
Creator;  and  Mosiah,  nor  the  peo- 
ple of  Mosiah,  could  understand 
them. 

18.  But  it  came  to  pass  that 


e,  see  6.  /,  see  f,  1  Ne.  1.  g,  see  b,  2  Ne.  5.  h,  Al.  2:15.  i,  vers.  15 — 19.  Mos. 
25:2—4.  Al.  22:30—32.  He.  6:10.  8:21.  j,  see  a,  1  Ne.  3.  k,  2  Kings  25:1—7. 
See  t.     I,  ver.  14.     m,  ver.  18.  Between  B.  C.  279  and  130. 


OMNI. 


131 


Mosiah  caused  that  they  should 
be  taught  in  his  language.  And 
it  came  to  pass  that  after  they 
were  taught  in  the  language  of 
Mosiah,  Zarahemla  gave  a  gene- 
alogy of  his  fathers,  according  to 
his  memory;  and  they  are  writ- 
ten, but  "not  in  these  plates. 

19.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  people  of  Zarahemla,  and  of 
Mosiah,  did  unite  together;  and 
Mosiah  was  appointed  to  be  "their 
liing. 

20.  And  it  came  to  pass  in  the 
days  of  Mosiah,  there  was  a  large 
stone  brought  unto  him  ^with  en- 
gravings on  it;  and  he  did  «inter- 
pret  the  engravings  by  the  gift 
and  power  of  God. 

21.  And  they  gave  an  account 
of  one  "^Coriantumr,  and  the  slain 
of  his  people.  And  Coriantumr 
was  discovered  by  the  'people  of 
Zarahemla;  and  he  dwelt  with 
them  for  the  space  of  nine  moons. 

22.  It  also  spake  a  few  words 
concerning  his  fathers.  And  his 
first  parents  came  out  from  the 
"tower,  at  the  time  the  Lord  con- 
founded the  language  of  the  peo- 
ple; and  the  severity  of  the  Lord 
fell  upon  them  according  to  his 
judgments,  which  are  just;  and 
their  "bones  lay  scattered  in  the 
land  northward. 

23.  Behold,  I,  Amaleki,  was 
born  in  the  days  of  Mosiah;  and 
I  have  lived  to  see  his  death;  and 
Benjamin,  his  son,  reigneth  in 
his  stead. 

24.  And  behold,  I  have  seen, 
in  the  days  of  king  Benjamin,  a 
serious  war  and  much  bloodshed 
between  the  Nephites  and  the 
Lamanites.  But  behold,  the  Ne- 
phites did  obtain  much  advan- 
tage over  them;    yea,   insomuch 


that  king  Benjamin  did  drive 
them  out  of  the  '"land  of  Zara- 
hemla. 

25.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I 
began  to  be  old;  and,  having  no 
seed,  and  knowing  king  Benja- 
min to  be  a  just  man  before  the 
Lord,  wherefore,  I  shall  deliver 
up  ■^these  plates  unto  him,  exhort- 
ing all  men  to  come  unto  God, 
the  Holy  One  of  Israel,  and  be- 
lieve in  prophesying,  and  in  reve- 
lations, and  in  the  ministering  of 
angels,  and  in  the  gift  of  speak- 
ing with  tongues,  and  in  the  gift 
of  interpreting  languages,  and  in 
all  things  which  are  good;  for 
there  is  nothing  which  is  good 
save  it  comes  from  the  Lord;  and 
that  which  is  evil  cometh  from 
the  devil. 

26.  And  now,  my  beloved  breth- 
ren, I  would  that  ye  should  come 
unto  Christ,  who  is  the  Holy  One 
of  Israel,  and  partake  of  his  sal- 
vation, and  the  power  of  his  re- 
demption. Yea,  come  unto  him, 
and  offer  your  whole  souls  as  an 
offering  unto  him,  and  continue 
in  fasting  and  "praying,  and  en- 
dure to  the  end;  and  as  the  Lord 
liveth  ye  will  be  saved. 

27.  And  now  I  would  speak 
somewhat  concerning  a  certain 
number  who  went  up  into  the 
wilderness  to  return  to  the  land 
of  ^'Nephi;  for  there  was  a  large 
number  who  were  desirous  to 
possess  the  land  of  their  inheri- 
tance. 

28.  Wherefore,  they  went  up 
into  the  wilderness.  And  their 
leader  being  a  strong  and  mighty 
man,  and  a  stiffnecked  man,  where- 
fore he  caused  a  contention  among 
them;  and  ^"they  were  all  slain, 
save  fifty,  in  the  wilderness,  and 


n,  see  ;.  o,  ver.  12.  p,  ver.  21.  g,  Mos.  8:13 — 18.  r,  Eth.  12:1 — 3.  13:1.  2. 
13 — 31.  Chaps.  14,  15.  s,  Eth.  11:20,  21.  13:21.  t,  see  i.  u,  Mas.  28:17.  Eth. 
1:1 — 6.  Gen.  11:1 — 9.  v,  Mos.  8:8 — 12.  See  q.  w,  see  h.  x,  see  b,  1  Ne.  6. 
y,  see  e,  2  Ne.  32.     z,  see  ft,  2  Ne.  5.     2a,  Mos.  9  :1,  2,  4.         Bet.  B.  C.  279  and  130. 


132 


WORDS  OF  MORMON. 


they  returned  again  to  the  ^^land 
of  Zarahemla. 

29.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  also  took  -''others  to  a  con- 
siderable number,  and  took  their 
journey  again  into  the  wilder- 
ness. 


30.  And  I,  Amaleki,  had  a  broth- 
er, who  also  went  with  them;  and 
I  have  not  since  known  concern- 
ing them.  And  I  am  about  to  lie 
down  in  my  grave;  and  these 
plates  are  ^''full.  And  I  make  an 
end  of  my  speaking. 


THE  WORDS  OF  MORMON 


Mormon's  abridgment  and  the  smaller 
plates  of  Nephi — Relation  of  the  fore- 
going part  of  the  Book  of  Mormon  to 
that  which  follows. 

1.  And  now  I,  Mormon,  being 
about  to  deliver  up  the  "record 
which  I  have  been  making  into 
the  hands  of  my  son  Moroni,  be- 
hold I  have  witnessed  almost  all 
the  destruction  of  my  people,  the 
Nephites. 

2.  And  it  is  ^many  hundred 
years  after  the  coming  of  Christ 
*that  I  deliver  these  records  into 
the  '^hands  of  my  son;  and  it  sup- 
poseth  me  that  he  will  witness 
the  entire  destruction  of  my  peo- 
ple. But  may  God  grant  that  he 
may  survive  them,  that  "he  may 
write  somewhat  concerning  them, 
and  somewhat  concerning  Christ, 
that  perhaps  some  day  it  may 
profit  them. 

3.  And  now,  I  speak  somewhat 
concerning  that  which  I  have 
written;  for  after  I  had  made  an 
^abridgment  from  the  ''plates  of 
Nephi,  down  to  the  "reign  of  this 
king  Benjamin,  of  whom  Ama- 
leki spake,  I  searched  among  the 
'records  which  had  been  deliv- 
ered into  my  hands,  and  I  found 
Hhese  plates,  which  contained 
this  small  account  of  the  proph- 


ets, from  Jacob  down  to  the  reign 
of  this  king  Benjamin,  and  also 
^many  of  the  words  of  Nephi. 

4.  And  the  things  which  are 
upon  these  plates  pleasing  me, 
because  of  the  prophecies  of  the 
coming  of  Christ;  and  my  fathers 
knowing  that  many  of  them  have 
been  fulfilled;  yea,  and  I  also 
know  that  as  many  things  as  have 
been  prophesied  concerning  us 
down  to  this  day  have  been  ful- 
filled, and  as  many  as  go  beyond 
this  day  must  surely  come  to 
pass — 

5.  Wherefore,  I  chose  'these 
things,  to  finish  my  re6ord  upon 
them,  which  remainder  of  my 
'"record  I  shall  take  from  the 
"plates  of  Nephi;  and  I  cannot 
write  the  "hundredth  part  of  the 
things  of  my  people. 

6.  But  behold,  I  shall  take 
^these  plates,  which  contain  these 
prophesyings  and  revelations,  and 
put  them  with  the  remainder  of 
my  'record,  for  they  are  choice 
unto  me;  and  I  know  they  will  be 
choice  unto  my  brethren. 

7.  And  I  do  this  for  a  '"wise 
purpose;  for  thus  it  whispereth 
me,  according  to  the  workings  of 
the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  which  is  in 
me.     And  now,  I  do  not  know  all 


2&,  see  n.  2c,  Mos.  9:3,  4.  2d,  vers.  11,  19.  The  Words  of  Mormon:  a,  3  Ne. 
5:10.  Morni.  1:1—4.  2:17,  18.  5:9.  6:1,  6.  8:1,  4,  5,  14—16.  9:32—36.  Moro. 
9:23,  24.  10:1 — 5.  &,  Morm.  6:5.  c,  Morm.  6:6.  d,  Morm.  8:1 — 8.  e,  Morm.  5:9. 
f,  see  /,  1  Ne.  1.  g.  Cm.  23 — 25.  h,  Morm.  4:23.  i,  see  b,  1  Ne.  6.  k,  see  1  and  2 
Ne.  I,  ver.  6.  m,  3  Ne.  5:14 — 18.  Morm.  1:1.  n,  1  Ne.  9:2.  See  /.  See  ver.  3;  also 
see  /,  1  Ne.  1.  o,  ver.  3.  3  Ne.  5:8 — 11.  26:6 — 12.  Morm.  5:9.  p,  ver.  5.  q, 
see  c.     r,  D.  &  C.  3,  10.  *About  A.  D.  385. 


WORDS  OF  MORMON. 


133 


things;  but  the  Lord  knoweth  all 
things  which  are  to  come;  where- 
fore, he  worketh  in  me  to  do 
according  to  his  will. 

8.  And  my  prayer  to  God  is 
concerning  my  brethren,  that 
they  may  once  again  come  to  the 
knowledge  of  God,  yea,  the  re- 
demption of  Christ;  that  they 
may  once  again  be  a  'delightsome 
people. 

9.  And  now  I,  Mormon,  *pro- 
ceed  to  finish  out  my  "record, 
which  I  take  from  the  plates  of 
Nephi;  and  I  make  it  according 
to  the  knowledge  and  the  under- 
standing which  God  has  given  me. 

10.  Wherefore,  it  came  to  pass 
that  after  Amaleki  had  delivered 
up  "these  plates  into  the  hands  of 
king  Benjamin,  he  took  them  and 
put  them  with  the  "'other  plates, 
which  contained  records  which 
had  been  handed  down  by  the 
kings,  from  generation  to  gener- 
ation until  the  days  of  king  Ben- 
jamin. 

11.  And  they  were  handed  down 
from  king  Benjamin,  from  gen- 
eration to  generation  until  they 
have  fallen  into  ""my  hands.  And 
I,  Mormon,  pray  to  God  that  they 
may  be  preserved  from  this  time 
henceforth.  And  I  know  that  they 
will  be  preserved;  for  there  are 
great  things  written  upon  them, 
out  of  which  "my  people  and  ^their 
brethren  shall  be  -"judged  at 
the  great  and  last  day,  accord- 
ing to  the  word  of  God  which  is 
written. 

12.  And  now,  concerning  this 
king  Benjamin — he  had  some- 
what of  contentions  among  his 
own  people. 

13.  And  it  tame  to  pass  also 
that  the  armies  of  the  Lamanites 
came  down  out  of  the  -4and  of 


Nephi,  to  battle  against  his  peo- 
ple. But  behold,  king  Benjamin 
gathered  together  his  armies,  and 
he  did  stand  against  them;  and 
he  did  fight  with  the  strength  of 
his  own  arm,  with  the  ^''sword  of 
Laban. 

14.  And  in  the  strength  of  the 
Lord  they  did  contend  against 
their  enemies,  until  they  had 
slain  many  thousands  of  the  La- 
manites. And  it  came  to  pass 
that  they  did  contend  against  the 
Lamanites  until  they  had  driven 
them  out  of  all  the  lands  of  their 
inheritance. 

15.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
after  there  had  been  false  Christs, 
and  their  mouths  had  been  shut, 
and  they  punished  according  to 
their  crimes; 

16.  And  after  there  had  been 
false  prophets,  and  false  preachers 
and  teachers  among  the  people, 
and  all  these  having  been  pun- 
ished according  to  their  crimes; 
and  after  there  having  been  much 
contention  and  many  dissensions 
away  unto  the  Lamanites,  behold, 
it  came  to  pass  that  king  Benja- 
min, with  the  assistance  of  the 
holy  prophets  who  were  among 
his  people — 

17.  For  behold,  king  Benjamin 
was  a  holy  man,  and  he  did  reign 
over  his  people  in  righteousness; 
and  there  were  many  holy  men  in 
the  land,  and  they  did  speak  the 
word  of  God  with  power  and  with 
authority;  and  they  did  use  much 
-''sharpness  because  of  the  stiff- 
neckedness  of  the  people — 

18.  Wherefore,  with  the  help  of 
these,  king  Benjamin,  by  labor- 
ing with  all  the  might  of  his  body 
and  the  faculty  of  his  whole  soul, 
and  also  the  prophets,  did  once 
more  establish  peace  in  the  land. 


t,  2  Ne.  30:6.  u,  ver,  3.  v,  see  p.  w,  see  /.  x,  3  Ne.  5:8 — 11.  Morm,  4:23. 
y.  He.  15:3.  See  v,  Jac.  5.  z.  He.  15:4.  See  q,  Jac.  5.  2a,  2  Ne.  25:18.  29:11. 
38:11,  14,  15.  3  Ne.  27:23—27.  Eth.  4:8—10.  5:4.  2b,  see  6,  2.Ne.  5.  2c,  see  a, 
1  Ne.  4.    2d,  see  a,  1  Ne.  16.  *  About  A.  D.  385. 


THE  BOOK  OF  MOSIAH 


CHAPTER   1. 

King  Benjamin's  exhortation  to  his 
sons — Mosiah  chosen  to  succeed  his 
father — Mosiah  receives  the  records, 
etc. 

1.  And  now  there  was  no  more 
contention  in  all  the"landof  Zara- 
hemla,  among  all  the  people  who 
belonged  to  king  Benjamin,  so 
that  king  Benjamin  had  contin- 
ual peace  all  the  remainder  of 
his  days. 

2.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he 
had  three  sons;  and  he  called 
their  names  Mosiah,  and  Helorum, 
and  Helaman.  And  he  caused 
that  they  should  be  taught  in  ''all 
the  language  of  his  fathers,  that 
thereby  they  might  become  men 
of  understanding;  and  that  they 
might  know  concerning  the  proph- 
ecies which  had  been  spoken  by 
the  mouths  of  their  fathers,  which 
were  delivered  them  by  the  hand 
of  the  Lord. 

3 .  And  he  also  taught  them  con- 
cerning the  records  which  were 
engraven  on  the  ''plates  of  brass, 
saying:  My  sons,  I  would  that  ye 
should  remember  that  were  it  not 
for  these  plates,  which  contain 
these  records  and  these  command- 
ments, we  must  have  suffered  in 
ignorance,  even  at  this  present 
time,  not  knowing  the  mysteries 
of  God. 

4.  For  it  were  not  possible  that 
our  father,  Lehi,  could  have  re- 
membered all  these  things,  to 
have  taught  them  to  his  children, 
except  it  were  for  the  help  of 
these  plates;  for  he  having  been 
"taught  in  the  language  of  the 
Egyptians  therefore  he  could  read 
these  engravings,  and  teach  them 


to  his  children,  that  thereby  they 
could  teach  them  to  their  chil- 
dren, and  so  fulfilling  the  com- 
mandments of  God,  even  down  to 
this  present  time. 

5.  I  say  unto  you,  my  sons, 
were  it  not  for  these  things,  which 
have  been  kept  and  preserved  by 
the  hand  of  God,  that  we  might 
read  and  understand  of  his  mys- 
teries, and  have  his  command- 
ments always  before  our  eyes, 
that  even  our  fathers  would  have 
dwindled  in  unbelief,  and  we 
should  have  been  like  unto  our 
brethren,  the  Lamanites,  who 
know  nothing  concerning  these 
things,  or  even  do  not  believe 
them  when  they  are  taught  them, 
because  of  the  nraditions  of  their 
fathers,  which  are  not  correct. 

6.  O  my  sons,  I  would  that  ye 
should  remember  that  these  say- 
ings are  true,  and  also  that  these 
records  are  true.  And  behold, 
also  the  plates  of  Nephi,  which 
contain  the  records  and  the  say- 
ings of  our  fathers  from  the  time 
they  left  Jerusalem  until  now, 
and  they  are  true;  and  we  can 
know  of  their  surety  because  we 
have  them  before  our  eyes. 

7.  And  now,  my  sons,  I  would 
that  ye  should  remember  to  search 
them  diligently,  that  ye  may  profit 
thereby;  and  I  would  that  ye 
should  keep  the  commandments 
of  God,  that  ye  may  prosper  in 
the  land  according  to  the  ^prom- 
ises which  the  Lord  made  unto 
our  fathers. 

8.  And  many  more  things  did 
king  Benjamin  teach  his  sons, 
which  are  not  written  in  this 
book. 


a.  Cm.  13.     &,  rer.  4.     1  Ne.  1 :2.     Morm.  0  :32. 
n,  Jae.  7.     Al.  19:14.     /,  see  7i,  2  Ne.  1. 

134 


1  Ne.  3.     d,  see  &.     e,  see 
About  B.  C.  130. 


MOSIAH,  1, 


135 


9.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
after  king  Benjamin  had  made 
an  end  of  teaching  his  sons,  that 
he  waxed  old,  and  he  saw  that  he 
must  very  soon  go  the  way  of  all 
the  earth;  therefore,  he  thought 
it  expedient  that  he  should  con- 
fer the  kingdom  upon  one  of  his 
sons. 

10.  Therefore,  *he  had  Mosiah 
brought  before  him;  and  these 
are  the  words  which  he  spake 
unto  him,  saying:  My  son,  I 
would  that  ye  should  make  a 
proclamation  throughout  all  this 
land  among  all  this  people,  or 
the  "people  of  Zarahemla,and  the 
"people  of  Mosiah  who  dwell  in 
the  land,  that  thereby  they  may 
be  gathered  together;  for  on  the 
morrow  I  shall  proclaim  unto  this 
my  people  out  of  mine  own 
mouth  that  Hhou  art  a  king  and 
a  ruler  over  this  people,  whom 
the  Lord  our  God  hath  given  us. 

11.  And  moreover,  I  shall  give 
this  people  a  ^name,  that  thereby 
they  may  be  distinguished  above 
all  the  people  which  the  Lord 
God  hath  brought  out  of  the  land 
of  Jerusalem;  and  this  I  do  be- 
cause they  have  been  a  diligent 
people  in  keeping  the  command- 
ments of  the  Lord. 

12.  And  I  give  unto  them  a 
name  that  never  shall  be  blotted 
out,  except  it  be  through  trans- 
gression. 

13.  Yea,  and  moreover  I  say 
unto  you,  that  if  this  highly  fa- 
vored people  of  the  Lord  should 
fall  into  transgression,  and  be- 
come a  wicked  and  an  adulterous 
people,  that  the  Lord  will  deliver 
them  up,  that  thereby  they  be- 
come weak  like  unto  their  breth- 
ren; and  he  will  no  more  preserve 


them  by  his  matchless  and  mar- 
velous power,  as  he  has  hitherto 
preserved  our  fathers. 

14.  For  I  say  unto  you,  that  if 
he  had  not  extended  his  arm  in 
the  preservation  of  our  fathers 
they  must  have  fallen  into  the 
hands  of  the  Lamanites,  and 
become  victims  to  their  hatred. 

15.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
after  king  Benjamin  had  made 
an  end  of  these  sayings  to  his 
son,  that  he  gave  him  charge 
concerning  all  the  affairs  of  the 
kingdom. 

16.  And  moreover,  he  also  gave 
him  charge  concerning  the  rec- 
ords which  were  engraven  on  the 
^plates  of  brass;  and  also  'the 
plates  of  Nephi;  and  also,  the 
"'sword  of  Laban,  and  the  "ball  or 
director,  which  led  our  fathers 
through  the  wilderness,  which 
was  prepared  by  the  hand  of  the 
Lord  that  thereby  they  might  be 
led,  every  one  according  to  the 
heed  and  diligence  which  they 
gave  unto  him. 

17.  Therefore,  as  they  were 
unfaithful  they  did  not  prosper 
nor  progress  in  their  journey,  but 
were  "driven  back,  and  incurred 
the  displeasure  of  God  upon  them ; 
and  therefore  they  were  smitten 
with  famine  and  sore  afflictions, 
to  stir  them  up  in  remembrance 
of  their  duty. 

18.  And  now,  it  came  to  pass 
that  Mosiah  went  and  did  as  his 
father  ^had  commanded  him,  and 
proclaimed  unto  all  the  people 
who  were  in  the  «land  of  Zara- 
hemla  that  thereby  they  might 
gather  themselves  together,  to  go 
up  to  the  ''temple  to  hear  the 
words  which  his  father  should 
speak  unto  them. 


fir,  Om.  14.     h,  soe  p.     Mos.  27:35.     28:18.     29:40.     He.  15 :3.  i,  Mos.  2 :30.     6:3,4. 

y,  ver.   12.      Mos.   5:11.      fc,   see   a,   1   Ne.   3.      I,   see  f,   1   Ne.    1.  m,   see   a,    1.    Ne.   4. 

n,  see  d,  1  Ne.  16.     o,  1  Ne.  18:12,  13.     p,  ver.  10.     Mos.  2:1.  q,  Om.  13.     r,  see  ft, 

2  Ne.  5.  *  About  B.  C.  124. 


136 


MOSIAH,   2. 


CHAPTER   2. 

King  Benjmnin  builds  a  tower  from 
which  he  addresses  his  people — The 
righteous  reign  of  a  God-fearing  king. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
after  Mosiah  had  done  as  his  fa- 
ther "had  commanded  him,  and 
had  made  a  proclamation  through- 
out all  the  land,  that  the  peo- 
ple gathered  themselves  together 
throughout  all  the  land,  that  they 
might  go  up  to  the  ^temple  to 
hear  the  words  which  king  Ben- 
jamin  should   speak  unto  them. 

2.  And  there  were  a  great 
number,  even  so  many  that  they 
did  not  number  them;  for  they 
had  multiplied  exceedingly  and 
waxed  great  in  the  land. 

3.  And  they  also  took  of  the 
firstlings  of  their  flocks,  that  they 
might  offer  sacrifice  and  burnt 
offerings  according  to  the  ''law  of 
Moses; 

4.  And  also  that  they  might 
give  thanks  to  the  Lord  their 
God,  who  had  brought  them  out 
of  the  land  of  Jerusalem,  and 
who  had  delivered  them  out  of 
the  hands  of  their  enemies,  and 
had  appointed  just  men  to  be 
their  teachers,  and  also  a  just 
man  to  be  their  king,  who  had 
established  peace  in  the  ''land  of 
Zarahemla,  and  who  had  taught 
them  to  keep  the  commandments 
of  God,  that  they  might  rejoice 
and  be  filled  with  love  towards 
God  and  all  men. 

5.  Anditcametopassthatwhen 
they  came  up  to  the  nemple,  they 
pitched  their  tents  round  about, 
every  man  according  to  his  fam- 
ily, consisting  of  his  wife,  and  his 
sons,  and  his  daughters,  and  their 
sons,  and  their  daughters,  from 
the  eldest  down  to  the  youngest, 
every  family  being  separate  one 
from  another. 


6.  And  they  pitched  their  tents 
round  about  the  ^temple,  every 
man  having  his  tent  with  the 
door  thereof  towards  the  temple, 
that  thereby  they  might  remain 
in  their  tents  and  hear  the  words 
which  king  Benjamin  should 
speak  unto  them; 

7.  For  the  multitude  being  so 
great  that  king  Benjamin  could 
not  teach  them  all  within  the 
walls  of  the  temple,  therefore  he 
caused  a  ^tower  to  be  erected, 
that  thereby  his  people  might 
hear  the  words  which  he  should 
speak  unto  them. 

8.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he 
began  to  speak  to  his  people  from 
the  tower;  and  they  could  not  all 
hear  his  words  because  of  the 
greatness  of  the  multitude;  there- 
fore he  caused  that  the  words 
which  he  spake  should  be  written 
and  sent  forth  among  those  that 
were  not  under  the  sound  of  his 
voice,  that  they  might  also  re- 
ceive his  words. 

9.  And  these  are  the  words 
which  he  spake  and  caused  to 
be  written,  saying:  My  brethren, 
all  ye  that  have  assembled  your- 
selves together,  you  that  can  hear 
my  words  which  I  shall  speak 
unto  you  this  day;  for  I  have  not 
commanded  you  to  come  uphither 
to  trifle  with  the  words  which  I 
shall  speak,  but  that  you  should 
hearken  unto  me,  and  open  your 
ears  that  ye  may  hear,  and  your 
hearts  that  ye  may  understand, 
and  your  minds  that  the  mysteries 
of  God  may  be  unfolded  to  your 
view. 

10.  I  have  not  commanded  you 
to  come  up  hither  that  ye  should 
fear  me,  or  that  ye  should  think 
that  I  of  myself  am  more  than  a 
mortal  man. 

11.  But  I  am  like  as  yourselves, 


a,  Mos.  1 :10,  18.     h,  see  7i,  2  Ne. 
Ne.  5.     /,  see  h,  2  Ne.  5.     g^  ver.  8. 


2  Ne.  25.     d.  Ova.  13.     e,  see  h,  2 
About  B.  C.  124. 


MOSIAH,    2. 


137 


subject  to  all  manner  of  infirmi- 
ties in  body  and  mind;  yet  I  have 
been  chosen  by  this  people,  and 
consecrated  by  ''my  father,  and 
was  suffered  by  the  hand  of  the 
Lord  that  I  should  be  a  ruler  and 
a  king  over  this  people;  and  have 
been  kept  and  preserved  by  his 
matchless  power,  to  'serve  you 
with  all  the  might,  mind  and 
strength  which  the  Lord  hath 
granted  unto  me, 

12.  I  say  unto  you  that  as  I 
have  been  suffered  to  spend  my 
days  in  your  service,  even  up  to 
this  time,  and  have  not  sought 
gold  nor  silver  nor  any  manner 
of  riches  of  you; 

13.  Neither  have  I  suffered  that 
ye  should  be  confined  in  dungeons, 
nor  that  ye  should  make  slaves 
one  of  another,  nor  that  ye  should 
murder,  or  plunder,  or  steal,  or 
commit  adultery;  nor  even  have 
I  suffered  that  ye  should  com- 
mit any  manner  of  wickedness, 
and  have  taught  you  that  ye 
should  keep  the  commandments 
of  the  Lord,  in  all  things  which 
he  hath  commanded  you — 

14.  And  even  I,  myself,  have 
labored  with  mine  own  hands 
that  I  might  serve  you,  and  that 
ye  should  not  be  laden  with  taxes, 
and  that  there  should  nothing 
come  upon  you  which  was  griev- 
ous to  be  borne — and  of  all  these 
things  which  I  have  spoken,  ye 
yourselves  are  witnesses  this  day. 

15.  Yet,  my  brethren,  I  have 
not  done  these  things  that  I  might 
boast,  neither  do  I  tell  these 
things  that  thereby  I  might  accuse 
you;  but  I  tell  you  these  things 
that  ye  may  know  that  I  can 
answer  a  clear  conscience  before 
God  this  day. 

16.  Behold,  I  say  unto  you  that 
because  I  said  unto  you  that  I  had 


spent  my  days  in  your  ^service,  I 
do  not  desire  to  boast,  for  I  have 
only  been  in  the  service  of  God. 

17.  And  behold,  I  tell  you  these 
things  that  ye  may  learn  wisdom; 
that  ye  may  learn  that  when  ye 
are  in  the  service  of  your  fellow 
beings  ye  are  only  in  the  service 
of  your  God, 

18.  Behold,  ye  have  called  me 
your  king;  and  if  I,  whom  ye  call 
your  king,  do  labor  to  serve  you, 
then  ought  not  ye  to  labor  to 
serve  one  another? 

19.  And  behold  also,  if  I,  whom 
ye  call  your  king,  who  has  spent 
his  days  in  ''your  service,  and  yet 
has  been  in  the  service  of  God,  do 
merit  any  thanks  from  you,  O 
how  you  ought  to  thank  your 
heavenly  King! 

20.  I  say  unto  you,  my  breth- 
ren, that  if  you  should  render  all 
the  thanks  and  praise  which  your 
whole  soul  has  power  to  possess, 
to  that  God  who  has  created  you, 
and  has  kept  and  preserved  you, 
and  has  caused  that  ye  should  re- 
joice, and  has  granted  that  ye 
should  live  in  peace  one  with  an- 
other— 

21.  I  say  unto  you  that  if  ye 
should  serve  him  who  has  created 
you  from  the  beginning,  and  is 
preserving  you  from  day  to  day, 
by  lending  you  breath,  that  ye 
may  live  and  move  and  do  accord- 
ing to  your  own  will,  and  even 
supporting  you  from  one  moment 
to  another — I  say,  if  ye  should 
serve  him  with  all  your  whole 
souls  yet  ye  would  be  unprofitable 
servants. 

22.  And  behold,  all  that  he  re- 
quires of  you  is  to  keep  his  com- 
mandments; and  he  has  'prom- 
ised you  that  if  ye  would  keep  his 
commandments  ye  should  prosper 
in  the  land;   and  he  never  doth 


h,  Om.  23,  24.    i.  Vers.  14,  16—19.    ;,  vers.  11,  17—19.    Tc,  vers.  11,  16—18,     I  ^. 
h,  2  Ne.  1.  About  B.  C.  124 

10 


138 


MOSIAH,    2. 


vary  from  that  which  he  hath 
said;  therefore,  if  ye  do  keep  his 
commandments  he  doth  bless  you 
and  prosper  you. 

23.  And  now,  in  the  first  place, 
he  hath  created  you,  and  granted 
unto  you  your  lives,  for  which  ye 
are  indebted  unto  him. 

24.  And  secondly,  he  doth  re- 
quire that  ye  should  do  as  he  hath 
commanded  you;  for  which  if  ye 
do,  he  doth  immediately  bless 
you;  and  therefore  he  hath  paid 
you.  And  ye  are  still  indebted 
unto  him,  and  are,  and  will  be, 
forever  and  ever;  therefore,  of 
what  have  ye  to  boast? 

25.  And  now  I  ask,  can  ye  say 
aught  of  yourselves?  I  answer 
you,  Nay.  Ye  cannot  say  that  ye 
are  even  as  much  as  the  dust  of 
the  earth;  yet  ye  were  created  of 
the  "'dust  of  the  earth;  but  be- 
hold, it  belongeth  to  »him  who 
created  you. 

2  6.  And  I,  even  I,  whom  ye  call 
your  king,  am  no  better  than  ye 
yourselves  are;  for  I  am  also  of 
the  dust.  And  ye  behold  that  I  am 
old,  and  am  about  to  yield  up  this 
mortal  frame  to  its  mother  earth. 

27.  Therefore,  as  I  said  unto 
you  that  I  had  "served  you,  walk- 
ing with  a  clear  conscience  before 
God,  even  so  I  at  this  time  have 
caused  that  ye  should  assemble 
yourselves  together,  that  I  might 
be  found  blameless,  and  that  your 
blood  should  not  come  upon  me, 
when  I  shall  stand  to  be  judged 
of  God  of  the  things  whereof  he 
hath  commanded  me  concerning 
you. 

2  8.  I  say  unto  you  that  I  have 
caused  that  ye  should  assemble 
yourselves  together  that  I  might 


rid  my  garments  of  your  blood, 
at  this  period  of  time  when  I  am- 
about  to  go  down  to  my  grave, 
that  I  might  go  down  in  peace, 
and  my  immortal  spirit  may  join 
the  "choirs  above  in  singing  the 
praises  of  a  just  God. 

29.  And  moreover,  I  say  unto 
you  that  I  have  caused  that  ye 
should  assemble  yourselves  to- 
gether, that  I  might  declare  unto 
you  that  I  can  no  longer  be  your 
teacher,  nor  your  king; 

30.  For  even  at  this  time,  my 
whole  frame  doth  tremble  exceed- 
ingly while  attempting  to  speak 
unto  you;  but  the  Lord  God  doth 
support  me,  and  hath  suffered  me 
that  I  should  speak  unto  you, 
and  hath  commanded  me  that  I 
should  declare  unto  you  this  day, 
that  my  son  Mosiah  is  a  ^king  and 
a  ruler  over  you. 

31.  And  now,  my  brethren,  I 
would  that  ye  should  do  as  ye 
have  hitherto  done.  As  ye  have 
kept  my  commandments,  and  also 
the  commandments  of  my  father, 
and  have  prospered,  and  have 
been  kept  from  falling  into  the 
hands  of  your  enemies,  even  so 
if  ye  shall  keep  the  command- 
ments of  my  son,  or  the  com- 
mandments of  God  which  shall  be 
delivered  unto  you  by  him,  ye 
shall  prosper  in  the  land,  and 
your  enemies  shall  have  no  power 
over  you. 

32.  But,  O  my  people,  beware 
lest  there  shall  arise  contentions 
among  you,  and  ye  list  to  obey  the 
«evil  spirit,  which  was  spoken  of 
by  my  father  Mosiah. 

33.  For  behold,  there  is  a  wo 
pronounced  upon  him  who  listeth 
to    obey   that    spirit;    for    if    he 


OT,  2Ne.  2:15.  20:7.  Jac.  2:21.  4:9.  Mos.  4:21.  7:27.  28:17.  Al.  18 :28,  34. 
36.  22:10 — 13.  42:2.  Morm.  6:15.  9:11,12,17.  Eth.  3 :15,  16.  Moro.  10 :3.  Gen. 
2:7.  3:19.  n,  vers.  11,  12,  14 — 19.  o,  Morm.  7  :7.  p,  Mos.  1 :10.  6:3,4.  q,  see  i, 
2  Ne.  2.  9:39.  18:19.  28:20—22.  32:8.  Mos.  2:37.  3:6.  4:14.  16:3.  Al,  3 :26, 
27.  5:20,  39—42.  30:42,  53.  34:34,  35,  39.  40:13.  14.  He.  7:15,  16.  13:37.  3 
Ne.  27:11,  32.    Morm.  1:19.    5:18.    Moro.  7:11—14,  17.    10:30.  About  B.  C.  124. 


MOSIAH,   3. 


139 


listeth  to  obey  him,  and  remain- 
eth  and  dieth  in  his  sins,  the  same 
drinketh  damnation  to  his  own 
soul;  for  he  receiveth  for  his 
wages  an  ""everlasting  punish- 
ment, having  transgressed  the 
law  of  God  contrary  to  his  own 
knowledge. 

34.  I  say  unto  you,  that  there 
are  not  any  among  you,  except  it 
be  your  little  children  that  have 
not  been  taught  concerning  these 
things,  but  what  knoweth  that  ye 
are  eternally  indebted  to  your 
heavenly  Father,  to  render  to 
him  all  that  you  have  and  are; 
and  also  have  been  taught  con- 
cerning the  ^records  which  con- 
tain the  prophecies  which  have 
been  spoken  by  the  holy  prophets, 
even  down  to  the  time  our  father, 
Lehi,  left  Jerusalem; 

35.  And  also,  all  that  has  been 
spoken  by  our  fathers  until  now. 
And  behold,  also,  they  spake  that 
which  was  commanded  them  of 
the  Lord;  therefore,  they  are  just 
and  true. 

3  6.  And  now,  I  say  unto  you, 
my  brethren,  that  after  ye  have 
known  and  have  been  taught  all 
these  things,  if  ye  should  trans- 
gress and  go  contrary  to  that 
which  has  been  spoken,  that  ye  do 
withdraw  yourselves  from  the 
Spirit  of  the  Lord,  that  it  may 
have  no  place  in  you  to  guide 
you  in  wisdom's  paths  that  ye 
may  be  blessed,  prospered,  and 
preserved — 

37.  I  say  unto  you,  that  the 
man  that  doeth  this,  the  same 
cometh  out  in  open  rebellion 
against  God;  therefore  he  listeth 
to  obey  the  'evil  spirit,  and  be- 
cometh  an  enemy  to  all  righteous- 
ness; therefore,  the  Lord  has  no 
place  in  him,  for  he  dwelleth  not 
in  unholy  temples. 


38.  Therefore  if  that  man  re- 
penteth  not,  and  remaineth  and 
dieth  an  enemy  to  God,  the  de- 
mands of  divine  justice  do  awak- 
en his  immortal  soul  to  a  lively 
sense  of  his  own  guilt,  which  doth 
cause  him  to  shrink  from  the 
presence  of  the  Lord,  and  doth 
fill  his  breast  with  guilt,  and 
pain,  and  anguish,  which  is  "like 
an  unquenchable  fire,  whose  flame 
ascendeth  up  forever  and  ever. 

39.  And  now  I  say  unto  you, 
that  mercy  hath  no  claim  on  that 
man;  therefore  his  final  doom  is 
to  endure  a  ^never-ending  tor- 
ment. 

40.  O,  all  ye  old  men,  and  also 
ye  young  men,  and  you  little  chil- 
dren who  can  understand  my 
words,  for  I  have  spoken  plainly 
unto  you  that  ye  might  under- 
stand, I  pray  that  ye  should 
awake  to  a  remembrance  of  the 
awful  situation  of  those  that  have 
fallen  into  transgression. 

41.  And  moreover,  I  would  de- 
sire that  ye  should  consider  on 
the  blessed  and  happy  state  of 
those  that  keep  the  command- 
ments of  God.  For  behold,  they 
are  blessed  in  all  things,  both 
temporal  and  spiritual;  and  if 
they  hold  out  faithful  to  the  end 
they  are  received  into  heaven,, 
that  thereby  they  may  dwell  with 
God  in  a  state  of  never-ending 
happiness.  O  remember,  remem- 
ber that  these  things  are  true;  for 
the  Lord  God  hath  spoken  it. 

CHAPTER   3. 

King  Benjamin's  address  continued 
— Another  prophecy  of  the  Christ — 
More  concerning  the  atonement. 

1.  And  again  my  brethren,  I 
would  call  your  attention,  for  I 
have  somewhat  more  to  speak 
unto    you;    for    behold,    I    have 


Jac.  'q 


see  m,  Jac.  6. 


1  Ne.  3:24.     5:14.     t, 


q.     u,   see  m,  Jac.   6.     v,  see  m, 
About  B.  C.  124. 


140 


MOSIAH,   3. 


things  to  tell  you  concerning  that 
which  is  to  come. 

2.  And  the  things  which  I  shall 
tell  you  are  made  known  unto  me 
by  an  angel  from  God.  And  he 
said  unto  me:  Awake;  and  I 
awoke,  and  behold  he  stood  be- 
fore me. 

3.  And  he  said  unto  me:  Awake, 
and  hear  the  words  which  I  shall 
tell  thee;  for  behold,  I  am  come 
to  declare  unto  you  the  glad  tid- 
ings of  great  joy. 

4.  For  the  Lord  hath  heard 
thy  prayers,  and  hath  judged  of 
thy  righteousness,  and  hath  sent 
me  to  declare  unto  thee  that  thou 
mayest  rejoice;  and  that  thou 
mayest  declare  unto  thy  people, 
that  they  may  also  be  filled  with 
joy. 

5.  For  behold,  the  time  com- 
€th,  and  is  not  far  distant,  that 
with  power,  the  Lord  Omnipotent 
who  reigneth,  who  was,  and  "is 
from  all  eternity  to  all  eternity, 
shall  come  down  from  heaven 
among  the  children  of  men,  and 
shall  dwell  in  a  Habernacle  of 
clay,  and  shall  go  forth  amongst 
men,  working  '^mighty  miracles, 
such  as  healing  the  sick,  raising 
the  dead,  causing  the  lame  to 
walk,  the  blind  to  receive  their 
sight,  and  the  deaf  to  hear,  and 
curing  all  manner  of  diseases. 

6.  And  he  shall  cast  out  devils, 
or  the  ''evil  spirits  which  dwell  in 
the  hearts  of  the  children  of  men. 

7.  And  lo,  he  shall  suffer  temp- 
tations, and  *pain  of  body,  hun- 
ger, thirst,  and  fatigue,  even 
more  than  man  can  suffer,  except 
it    be    unto    death;    for    behold. 


blood  Cometh  from  every  pore,  so 
great  shall  be  his  anguish  for  the 
wickedness  and  the  abominations 
of  his  people. 

8.  And'  he  shall  be  called  Jesus 
Christ,  the  Son  of  God,  the  Father 
of  heaven  and  earth,  the  Creator 
of  all  things  from  the  beginning; 
and  his  mother  shall  be  called 
''Mary. 

9.  And  lo,  he  cometh  unto  his 
own,  that  salvation  might  come 
unto  the  children  of  men  even 
through  faith  on  his  name;  and 
even  after  all  this  they  shall  con- 
sider him  a  man,  and  say  that  he 
hath  a  devil,  and  shall  scourge 
him,  and  shall  ^crucify  him. 

10.  And  he  shall  rise  the  "third 
day  from  the  dead;  and  behold, 
he  standeth  to  judge  the  world; 
and  behold,  all  these  things  are 
done  that  a  righteous  judgment 
might  come  upon  the  children  of 
men. 

11.  For  behold,  and  also  his 
blood  *atoneth  for  the  sins  of 
those  who  have  fallen  by  the 
transgression  of  Adam,  who  have 
died  not  knowing  the  will  of  God 
concerning  them,  or  who  have 
^ignorantly  sinned. 

12.  But  wo,  wo  unto  him  who 
knoweth  that  he  rebelleth  against 
God!  For  salvation  cometh  to 
none  such  except  it  be  through 
repentance  and  faith  on  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ. 

13.  And  the  Lord  God  hath 
sent  his  holy  prophets  among  all 
the  children  of  men,  to  declare 
these  things  to  every  kindred, 
nation,  and  tongue,  that  thereby 
whosoever    should    believe    that 


a,  2  Ne.  19:6.  26:12.  Mos.  15:1—5.  Al.  11:38,  39,  44.  13:7—9.  He.  14:12. 
Moro.  7:22.  8:18.  D.  &  C.  29:33.  39:1.  76:4.  6,  2  Ne.  9:18—21.  2  Ne.  2:4. 
6:9.  9:5,  21.  25:12.  32:6.  Mos.  7:27.  15:1 — 7.  Al.  7:9 — 13.  19:13.  He.  14:4. 
3  Ne.  1:14.  0:15,  16.  10:18,  19.  Chaps.  11—28.  Morm.  3:21.  c,  1  Ne.  11:31.  2 
Ne.  10:4.  26:13.  Al.  7:11.  d,  see  q,  Mos.  2.  e,  see  s,  2  Ne.  9.  /,  Al.  7:10.  g,  1 
Ne.  11:33.  19:10,  13.  2  Ne.  6:9.  10:3.  25:13.  Mos.  15:7.  3  Ne.  11:14,  15. 
h,  1  Ne.  19:10.  2  Ne.  25:13.  He.  14:20,  27.  3  Ne.  10:9.  i,  see  /,  2  Ne.  2.  j,  2  Ne. 
9:25,  26.  Mos.  3:20—22.  15:24,  25.  Al.  9:15,  16.  29:5.  42:21.  He.  15:14,  15. 
Moro.  8:22.  About  B.  C.  124. 


MOSIAH,   3. 


141 


Christ  should  come,  the  same 
might  receive  remission  of  their 
sins,  and  rejoice  with  exceeding 
great  joy,  even  as  though  he  had 
already  come  among  them. 

14.  Yet  the  Lord  God  saw  that 
his  people  were  a  stiffnecked  peo- 
ple, and  he  appointed  unto  them 
a  law,  even  the  '^law  of  Moses. 

15.  And  many  signs,  and  won- 
ders, and  types,  and  shadows 
showed  he  unto  them,  concerning 
his  coming;  and  also  holy  proph- 
ets spake  unto  them  concerning 
his  coming;  and  yet  they  hard- 
ened their  hearts,  and  understood 
not  that  the  law  of  Moses  availeth 
nothing  except  it  were  through 
the  'atonement  of  his  blood. 

16.  And  even  if  it  were  possible 
that  little  children  could  sin  they 
could  not  be  saved;  but  I  say  unto 
you  they  are  blessed;  for  behold, 
as  in  Adam,  or  by  nature,  they 
fall,  even  so  the  blood  of  Christ 
atoneth  for  "*their  sins. 

17.  And  moreover,  I  say  unto 
you,  that  there  shall  be  no  other 
name  given  nor  any  other  way 
nor  means  whereby  salvation  can 
come  unto  the  children  of  men, 
only  in  and  through  the  name  of 
Christ,  the  Lord  Omnipotent. 

18.  For  behold  he  judgeth,  and 
his  judgment  is  just;  and  the  "in- 
fant perisheth  not  that  dieth  in 
his  infancy;  but  men  drink  dam- 
nation to  their  own  souls  except 
they  humble  themselves  and  be- 
come as  little  children,  and  be- 
lieve that  salvation  was,  and  is, 
and  is  to  come,  in  and  through 
the  "atoning  blood  of  Christ,  the 
Lord  Omnipotent. 

19.  For  the  natural  man  is  an 
enemy  to  God,  and  has  been  from 
the  fall  of  Adam,  and  will  be, 
forever  and  ever,  unless  he  yields 
to  the  enticings  of  the  Holy  Spirit, 


and  putteth  off  the  natural  man 
and  becometh  a  saint  through  the 
atonement  of  Christ  the  Lord,  and 
becometh  as  a  child,  submissive, 
meek,  humble,  patient,  full  of 
love,  willing  to  submit  to  all 
things  which  the  Lord  seeth  fit 
to  inflict  upon  him,  even  as  a 
child  doth  submit  to  his  father. 

20.  And  moreover,  I  say  unto 
you,  that  the  time  shall  come 
when  the  knowledge  of  a  Savior 
shall  spread  throughout  every 
nation,  kindred,  tongue,  and  peo- 
ple. 

21.  And  behold,  when  that 
time  Cometh,  none  shall  be  found 
blameless  before  God,  except  it 
be  ^little  children,  only  through 
repentance  and  faith  on  the  name 
of  the  Lord  God  Omnipotent. 

22.  And  even  at  this  time, 
when  thou  shalt  have  taught  thy 
people  the  things  which  the  Lord 
thy  God  hath  commanded  thee, 
even  then  are  they  found  no  more 
blameless  in  the  sight  of  God, 
only  according  to  the  words 
which  I  have  spoken  unto  thee. 

23.  And  now  I  have  spoken  the 
words  which  the  Lord  God  hath 
commanded  me. 

24.  And  thus  saith  the  Lord: 
They  shall  stand  as  a  bright  tes- 
timony against  this  people,  at  the 
judgment  day;  whereof  they  shall 
be  judged,  every  man  according 
to  his  works,  whether  they  be 
good,  or  whether  they  be  evil. 

25.  And  if  they  be  evil  they  are 
consigned  to  an  awful  view  of 
their  own  guilt  and  abominations, 
which  doth  cause  them  to  shrink 
from  the  presence  of  the  Lord 
into  a  state  of  misery  and  «end- 
less  torment,  from  whence  they 
can  no  more  return;  therefore 
they  have  drunk  damnation  to 
their  own  souls. 


Tc,  see  o,  2  Ne.  25.     I,  see  /,  2  Ne.  2.     m,  vers.  18,  19.     Mos.   15:25.     Moro.  8:8, 
12,  22.     n,  see  m.    o,  see  /,  2  Ne.  2.    p,  see  m.     q,  see  m,  Jac.  6.  About  B.  O.  124. 


142 


MOSIAH,   4. 


26.  Therefore,  they  have  drunk 
out  of  the  cup  of  the  wrath  of 
God,  which  justice  could  no  more 
deny  unto  them  than  it  could 
deny  that  Adam  should  fall  be- 
cause of  his  partaking  of  the  for- 
bidden fruit;  therefore,  mercy 
could  have  claim  on  them  no 
more  forever. 

27.  And  their  torment  is  ''as  a 
lake  of  fire  and  brimstone,  whose 
flames  are  unquenchable,  and 
whose  smoke  ascendeth  up  for- 
ever and  ever.  Thus  hath  the 
Lord  commanded  me.     Amen. 

CHAPTER   4. 

King  Benjamin's  address  concluded 
— The  conditions  of  salvation — Man's 
dependence  upon  God  —  Liberality, 
vnsdoni  and  diligence  enjoined. 

1.  And  now,  it  came  to  pass 
that  when  king  Benjamin  had 
made  an  end  of  speaking  the 
words  which  had  been  delivered 
unto  him  by  the  "angel  of  the 
Lord,  that  he  cast  his  eyes  round 
about  on  the  multitude,  and  be- 
hold they  had  fallen  to  the  earth, 
for  the  fear  of  the  Lord  had  come 
upon  them. 

2.  And  they  had  viewed  them- 
selves in  their  own  carnal  state, 
even  less  than  the  dust  of  the 
earth.  And  they  all  cried  aloud 
with  one  voice,  saying:  O  have 
mercy,  and  apply  the  "atoning 
blood  of  Christ  that  we  may  re- 
ceive forgiveness  of  our  sins,  and 
our  hearts  may  be  purified;  for 
we  believe  in  Jesus  Christ,  the 
Son  of  God,  who  created  heaven 
and  earth,  and  all  things;  who 
shall  come  down  among  the  chil- 
dren of  men. 

3.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
after  they  had  spoken  these 
words  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  came 


upon  them,  and  they  were  filled 
with  joy,  having  received  a  re- 
mission of  their  sins,  and  having 
peace  of  conscience,  because  of 
the  exceeding  faith  which  they 
had  in  Jesus  Christ  who  should 
come,  according  to  the  words 
which  king  Benjamin  had  spoken 
unto  them. 

4.  And  king  Benjamin  again 
opened  his  mouth  and  began  to 
speak  unto  them,  saying:  My 
friends  and  my  brethren,  my  kin- 
dred and  my  people,  I  would 
again  call  your  attention,  that  ye 
may  hear  and  understand  the  re- 
mainder of  my  words  which  I 
shall  speak  unto  you. 

5.  For  behold,  if  the  knowl- 
edge of  the  goodness  of  God  at 
this  time  has  awakened  you  to  a 
sense  of  your  nothingness,  and 
your  worthless  and  fallen  state — 

6.  I  say  unto  you,  if  ye  have 
come  to  a  knowledge  of  the  good- 
ness of  God,  and  his  matchless 
power,  and  his  wisdom,  and  his 
patience,  and  his  long-suffering 
towards  the  children  of  men;  and 
also,  the  '"atonement  which  has 
been  prepared  from  the  "founda- 
tion of  the  world,  that  thereby 
salvation  might  come  to  him  that 
should  put  his  trust  in  the  Lord, 
and  should  be  diligent  in  keep- 
ing his  commandments,  and  con- 
tinue in  the  faith  even  unto  the 
end  of  his  life,  I  mean  the  life 
of  the  mortal  body — 

7.  I  say,  that  this  is  the  man 
who  receiveth  salvation,  through 
the  '^atonement  which  was  pre- 
pared from  the  foundation  of  the 
world  for  all  mankind,  which 
ever  were  since  the  fall  of  Adam, 
or  who  are,  or  who  ever  shall  be, 
even  unto  the  end  of  the  world. 

8.  And     this     is     the     means 


r,  see  m,  Jac.  6.  Chap.  4:  a,  ver.  11.  Mos.  3:2.  6,  see  f,  2  Ne.  2.  c,  see  /, 
2  Ne.  2.  d,  ver.  7.  Mos.  18:13.  Al.  12 :25,  30.  13:3,5,7.8.  18:39.  22:13.  42:26. 
He.  5:47.     3  Ne.  1:14.     20:5.     Eth.  3:14.     e,  see  f,  2  Ne.  2.  About  B.  C.  124. 


MOSIAH,   4. 


143 


-whereby  salvation  cometh.  And 
there  is  none  other  salvation  save 
this  which  hath  been  spoken  of; 
neither  are  there  any  conditions 
whereby  man  can  be  saved  ex- 
cept the  conditions  which  I  have 
told  you. 

9.  Believe  in  God;  believe  that 
he  is,  and  that  he  created  all 
things,  both  in  heaven  and  in 
earth;  believe  that  he  has  all 
wisdom,  and  all  power,  both  in 
heaven  and  in  earth;  believe  that 
man  doth  not  comprehend  all  the 
things  which  the  Lord  can  com- 
prehend. 

10.  And  again,  believe  that  ye 
must  repent  of  your  sins  and  for- 
sake them,  and  humble  your- 
selves before  God;  and  ask  in 
sincerity  of  heart  that  he  would 
forgive  you;  and  now,  if  you  be- 
lieve all  these  things  see  that  ye 
do  them. 

11.  And  again  I  say  unto  you 
as  I  have  said  before,  that  as  ye 
have  come  to  the  knowledge  of 
the  glory  of  God,  or  if  ye  have 
known  of  his  goodness  and  have 
tasted  of  his  love,  and  have  re- 
ceived a  remission  of  your  sins, 
which  causeth  such  exceeding 
great  joy  in  your  souls,  even  so  J 
would  that  ye  should  remember, 
and  always  retain  in  remem- 
brance, the  greatness  of  God,  and 
your  own  nothingness,  and  his 
goodness  and  long-suffering  to- 
wards you,  unworthy  creatures, 
and  humble  yourselves  even  in 
the  depths  of  humility,  calling  on 
the  name  of  the  Lord  daily,  and 
standing  steadfastly  in  the  faith 
of  that  which  is  to  come,  which 
was  spoken  by  the  mouth  of  the 
'angel. 

12.  And  behold,  I  say  unto  you 
that  if  ye  do  this  ye  shall  always 
rejoice,  and  be  filled  with  the 
love  of  God,  and  always  retain  a 


remission  of  your  sins;  and  ye 
shall  grow  in  the  knowledge  of 
the  glory  of  him  that  created 
you,  or  in  the  knowledge  of  that 
which  is  just  and  true. 

13.  And  ye  will  not  have  a 
mind  to  injure  one  another,  but 
to  live  peaceably,  and  to  render 
to  every  man  according  to  that 
which  is  his  due. 

14.  And  ye  will  not  suffer  your 
children  that  they  go  hungry,  or 
naked;  neither  will  ye  suffer  that 
they  transgress  the  laws  of  God, 
and  fight  and  quarrel  one  with 
another,  and  serve  the  ''devil,  who 
is  the  master  of  sin,  or  who  is  the 
evil  spirit  which  hath  been  spoken 
of  by  our  fathers,  he  being  an 
enemy  to  all  righteousness. 

15.  But  ye  will  teach  them  to 
walk  in  the  ways  of  truth  and 
soberness;  ye  will  teach  them  to 
love  one  another,  and  to  serve 
one  another. 

16.  And  also,  ye  yourselves  will 
succor  those  that  stand  in  need 
of  your  succor;  ye  will  administer 
of  your  substance  unto  him  that 
standeth  in  need;  and  ye  will  not 
suffer  that  the  ''beggar  putteth  up 
his  petition  to  you  in  vain,  and 
turn  him  out  to  perish. 

17.  Perhaps  thou  shalt  say: 
The  man  has  brought  upon  him- 
self his  misery;  therefore  I  will 
stay  my  hand,  and  will  not  give 
unto  him  of  my  food,  nor  impart 
unto  him  of  my  substance  that  he 
may  not  suffer,  for  his  punish- 
ments are  just — 

18.  But  I  say  unto  you,  O  man, 
whosoever  doeth  this  the  same 
hath  great  cause  to  repent;  and 
except  he  repenteth  of  that  which 
he  hath  done  he  perisheth  for- 
ever, and  hath  no  interest  in  the 
kingdom  of  God. 

19.  For  behold,  are  we  not  all 
'beggars?     Do  we  not  all  depend 


/,  see  a.    g,  see  q,  Mos.  2.     Ti,  vers.  19,  20,  22 — 25.    i,  see  Ti. 


About  B.  C.  124. 


144 


MOSIAH,   4. 


upon  the  same  Being,  even  God, 
for  all  the  substance  which  we 
have,  for  both  food  and  raiment, 
and  for  gold,  and  for  silver,  and 
for  all  the  riches  which  we  have 
of  every  kind? 

20.  And  behold,  even  at  this 
time,  ye  have  been  calling  on  his 
name,  and  begging  for  a  remis- 
sion of  your  sins.  And  has  he 
suffered  that  ye  have  begged  in 
vain?  Nay;  he  has  poured  out 
his  Spirit  upon  you,  and  has 
caused  that  your  hearts  should 
be  filled  with  joy,  and  has  caused 
that  your  mouths  should  be 
stopped  that  ye  could  not  find 
utterance,  so  exceeding  great  was 
your  joy. 

21.  And  now,  if  God,  who  has 
created  you,  on  whom  you  are  de- 
pendent for  your  lives  and  for  all 
that  ye  have  and  are,  doth  grant 
unto  you  ^whatsoever  ye  ask  that 
is  right,  in  faith,  believing  that 
ye  shall  receive,  O  then,  how  ye 
ought  to  impart  of  the  substance 
that  ye  have  one  to  another. 

22.  And  if  ye  judge  the  man 
who  putteth  up  his  petition  to 
you  for  your  substance  that  he 
perish  not,  and  condemn  him, 
how  much  more  just  will  be  your 
condemnation  for  withholding 
your  substance,  which  doth  not 
belong  to  you  but  to  God,  to  whom 
also  your  life  belongeth;  and  yet 
ye  put  up  no  petition,  nor  repent 
of  the  thing  which  thou  hast  done. 

23.  I  say  unto  you,  wo  be  unto 
that  man,  for  his  substance  shall 
perish  with  him;  and  now,  I  say 
these  things  unto  those  who  are 
rich  as  pertaining  to  the  things 
of  this  world. 

24.  And  again,  I  say  unto  the 
poor,  ye  who  have  not  and  yet 
have    sufficient,    that    ye    remain 


from  day  to  day;  I  mean  all  yoii 
who  Meny  the  beggar,  because  ye 
have  not;  I  would  that  ye  say  in 
your  hearts  that:  I  give  not  be- 
cause I  have  not,  but  if  I  had  I 
would  give. 

25.  And  now,  if  ye  say  this  in 
your  hearts  ye  remain  guiltless, 
otherwise  ye  are  condemned;  and 
your  condemnation  is  just  for  ye 
covet  that  which  ye  have  not  re- 
ceived. 

26.  And  now,  for  the  sake  of 
these  things  which  I  have  spoken 
unto  you — that  is,  for  the  sake 
of  retaining  a  remission  of  your 
sins  from  day  to  day,  that  ye 
may  walk  guiltless  before  God — I 
would  that  ye  should  impart  of 
your  substance  to  the  poor,  every 
man  according  to  that  which  he 
hath,  such  'as  feeding  the  hun- 
gry, clothing  the  naked,  visiting 
the  sick  and  administering  to 
their  relief,  both  spiritually  and 
temporally,  according  to  their 
wants. 

27.  And  see  that  all  these 
things  are  done  in  wisdom  and 
order;  for  it  is  not  requisite  that 
a  man  should  run  faster  than  he 
has  strength.  And  again,  it  is 
expedient  that  he  should  be  dili- 
gent, that  thereby  he  might  win 
the  prize;  therefore,  all  things 
must  be  done  in  order. 

2  8.  And  I  would  that  ye  should 
remember,  that  whosoever  among 
you  ""borroweth  of  his  neighbor 
should  return  the  thing  that  he 
borroweth,  according  as  he  doth 
agree,  or  else  thou  shalt  commit 
sin;  and  perhaps  thou  shalt  cause 
thy  neighbor  to  commit  sin  also. 

29.  And  finally,  I  cannot  tell 
you  all  the  things  whereby  ye 
may  commit  sin;  for  there  are 
divers  ways  and  means,  even  so 


j,  see  e,  2  Ne.  32.  k,  see  h.  I,  2  Ne.  26  :30. 
Al.  1:27,  30.  4:12,  13.  34:28,  29.  3  Ne.  12:42. 
More.  7  :6 — 8.     m,  3  Ne.  12  :42. 


Jae.  2:19.     Mos.  18:27—29.     21 -.17. 

13:1—4.     4  Ne.  3.     Morm,  8:37,  39, 

About  B.  C.  124. 


MOSIAH,   5. 


145 


many  that  I  cannot  number  them. 
3  0.  But  this  much  I  can  tell 
you,  that  if  ye  do  not  watch  your- 
selves, and  your  thoughts,  and 
your  words,  and  your  deeds,  and 
observe  the  commandments  of 
God,  and  continue  in  the  faith  of 
what  ye  have  heard  concerning 
the  coming  of  our  Lord,  even 
unto  the  end  of  your  lives,  ye 
must  perish.  And  now,  O  man, 
remember,  and  perish  not. 

CHAPTER   5. 

Effect  of  king  Benjamin's  address — 
The  people  repent  and  enter  into  cove- 
nant with  Christ,  and  are  called  by 
his  name. 

1.  And  now,  it  came  to  pass 
that  when  king  Benjamin  had 
thus  spoken  to  his  people,  he  sent 
among  them,  desiring  to  know  of 
his  people  if  they  believed  the 
words  which  he  had  spoken  unto 
them. 

2.  And  they  all  cried  with  one 
voice,  saying:  Yea,  we  believe  all 
the  words  which  thou  hast  spoken 
unto  us;  and  also,  we  know  of 
their  surety  and  truth,  because 
of  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  Omnip- 
otent, which  has  wrought  a 
mighty  change  in  us,  or  in  our 
hearts,  that  we  have  no  more  dis- 
position to  do  evil,  but  to  do  good 
continually. 

3.  And  we,  ourselves,  also, 
through  the  infinite  goodness  of 
God,  and  the  manifestations  of 
his  Spirit,  have  great  views  of 
that  which  is  to  come;  and  were 
it  expedient,  we  could  prophesy 
of  all  things. 

4.  And  it  is  the  faith  which  we 
have  had  on  the  things  which  our 
king  has  spoken  unto  us  that  has 
brought  us  to  this  great  knowl- 


edge, whereby  we  do  rejoice  with 
such  exceeding  great  joy. 

5.  And  we  are  willing  to  enter 
into  a  covenant  with  our  God  to 
do  his  will,  and  to  be  obedient 
to  his  commandments  in  all 
things  that  he  shall  command  us, 
all  the  remainder  of  our  days, 
that  we  may  not  bring  upon  our- 
selves a  "never-ending  torment, 
as  has  been  spoken  by  the  "angel, 
that  we  may  not  drink  out  of  the 
cup  of  the  wrath  of  God. 

6.  And  now,  these  are  the 
words  which  king  Benjamin  de- 
sired of  them;  and  therefore  he 
said  unto  them:  Ye  have  spoken 
the  words  that  I  desired;  and  the 
covenant  which  ye  have  made  is 
a  righteous  covenant. 

7.  And  now,  because  of  the 
covenant  which  ye  have  made  ye 
shall  be  called  the  children  of 
Christ,  his  sons,  and  his  daugh- 
ters; for  behold,  this  day  he  hath 
spiritually  begotten  you;  for  ye 
say  that  your  hearts  are  changed 
through  faith  on  his  name; 
therefore,  ye  are  '^born  of  him 
and  have  become  his  sons  and 
his  daughters. 

8.  And  under  this  head  ye  are 
made  free,  and  there  is  no  other 
head  whereby  ye  can  be  made 
free.  There  is  no  •'other  name 
given  whereby  salvation  cometh; 
therefore,  I  would  that  ye  should 
"take  upon  you  the  name  of  Christ, 
all  you  that  have  entered  into 
the  covenant  with  God  that  ye 
should  be  obedient  unto  the  end 
of  your  lives. 

9.  And  it  shall  come  to  pass 
that  whosoever  doeth  this  shall 
be  found  at  the  right  hand  of 
God,  for  he  shall  know  the  name 
by   which    he   is   called;    for   he 


a,  see  m,  Jac.  6.  ft,  Mos.  3:2,  3.  4:1.  e,  Mos.  27  :24— 27.  Al.  5:14,  49.  22:15, 
36:23,  26.  38:6.  John  1:13.  3:3.  Tit.  3:5.  d,  1  Ne.  10:6.  2  Ne.  2:8.  11:6, 
25:20.  31:21.  Mos.  4:8.  13:28.  15:19.  16:4.  Al.  21 :9.  34:9.  38:9.  Acts  4:12, 
e,  vers.  9—14.  Mos.  26:18,  24.  Al.  1:19.  5:38.  34:38.  3  Ne.  27:5—9.  Morm. 
8:38.  About  B.  C.  124, 


146 


MOSIAH,   6. 


shall  be  called  by  the  'name  of 
Christ. 

10.  And  now  it  shall  come  to 
pass,  that  whosoever  shall  not 
take  upon  him  the  name  of 
Christ  must  be  called  by  some 
other  name;  therefore,  he  find- 
eth  himself  on  the  left  hand  of 
God. 

11.  And  I  would  that  ye  should 
remember  also,  that  this  is  the 
name  that  I  said  I  should  give 
unto  you  that  "never  should  be 
blotted  out,  except  it  be  through 
transgression;  therefore,  take 
heed  that  ye  do  not  transgress, 
that  the  name  be  not  blotted  out 
of  your  hearts. 

12.  I  say  unto  you,  I  would 
that  ye  should  remember  to  re- 
tain the  ''name  written  always  in 
your  hearts,  that  ye  are  not 
found  on  the  ^left  hand  of  God, 
but  that  ye  hear  and  know  the 
voice  by  which  ye  shall  be  called, 
and  also,  the  name  by  which  he 
shall  call  you. 

13.  For  how  knoweth  a  man 
the  master  whom  he  has  not 
served,  and  who  is  a  stranger 
unto  him,  and  is  far  from  the 
thoughts  and  intents  of  his  heart? 

14.  And  again,  doth  a  man 
take  an  ass  which  belongeth  to 
his  neighbor,  and  keep  him?  I 
say  unto  you,  Nay;  he  will  not 
even  suffer  that  he  shall  feed 
among  his  flocks,  but  will  drive 
him  away,  and  cast  him  out.  I 
say  unto  you,  that  even  so  shall  it 
be  among  you  if  ye  know  not  the 
■'name  by  which  ye  are  called. 

15.  Therefore,  I  would  that  ye 
should  be  steadfast  and  immov- 
able, always  abounding  in  good 


works,  that  Christ,  the  ''Lord 
God  Omnipotent,  may  seal  you 
his,  that  you  may  be  brought  to 
heaven,  that  ye  may  have  ever- 
lasting salvation  and  eternal  life, 
through  the  wisdom,  and  power, 
and  justice,  and  mercy  of  him 
who  'created  all  things,  in  heaven 
and  in  earth,  who  is  God  above 
all.     Amen. 

CHAPTER  6. 

Names  of  the  people  recorded — 
Priests  appointed — Beginning  of  Mo- 
siah's  reign — Death  of  king  Benjamin. 

1.  And  now,  king  Benjamin 
thought  it  was  expedient,  after 
having  finished  speaking  to  the 
people,  that  he  should  take  the 
names  of  all  those  who  had  en- 
tered into  a  covenant  with  God 
to  keep  his  commandments. 

2.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
there  was  not  one  soul,  except  it 
were  little  children,  but  who  had 
entered  into  the  covenant  and 
had  taken  upon  them  the  "name 
of  Christ. 

3.  And  again,  it  came  to  pass 
that  when  king  Benjamin  had 
made  an  end  of  all  these  things, 
and  had  "consecrated  his  son 
Mosiah  to  be  a  ruler  and  a  king 
over  his  people,  and  had  given 
him  all  the  charges  concerning 
the  kingdom,  and  also  had  ap- 
pointed ''priests  to  teach  the  peo- 
ple, that  thereby  they  might  hear 
and  know  the  commandments  of 
God,  and  to  stir  them  up  in  re- 
membrance of  the  "^oath  which 
they  had  made,  he  dismissed  the 
multitude,  and  they  returned, 
every  one,  according  to  their 
families,  to  their  own  houses. 


/,  see  e.  g,  Mos.  1:11,  12.  h,  see  e.  i,  ver.  10.  j,  see  e.  k,  Mos.  3:5,  17,  18,  21. 
Z,  Mos.  3:8.  4:2.  Al.  11 :89.  3Ne.  0:15.  Morm.  9:17.  Eth.  3:14— 16.  4:7.  Col. 
1:16.  Chap.  6:  a,  see  e,  Mos.  5.  h,  see  i,  Mos.  1.  c,  see  o,  2  Ne.  5.  Mos.  18:18, 
24,  28.  21:33.  23:16,  17.  25:19,  21.  26:7.  27:1,  5,  22.  29:42.  Al.  1:3,  26. 
4:7,16,18,20.  5:3.  6:1,8.  8:11,23.  13:1—20.  15:13.  16:5,18.  18:34.  23:4, 
16.  24:7.  29:13.  30:20—23,  29,  31.  43:2.  46:38.  49:30.  3  Ne.  6:21,  22,  27. 
11:21,  22.  12:1.  18:36,  37.  4  Ne.  14.  Moro.  2:1—3.  Chaps.  3,  4.  6:1,  7.  7:2. 
8:1,  2,  28.    d,  vers.  1,  2.    Mos.  5  :5 — 7.  About  B.  C.  124. 


MOSIAH,   7. 


147 


4.  And  Mosiah  began  to  "reign 
in  his  father's  stead.  *And  he 
began  to  reign  in  the  thirtieth 
year  of  his  age,  making  in  the 
whole,  about  four  hundred  and 
seventy-six  years  from  the  ^time 
that  Lehi  left  Jerusalem. 

5.  And  king  Benjamin  lived 
three  yearsf  and  he  died. 

6.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
king  Mosiah  did  walk  in  the 
ways  of  the  Lord,  and  did  observe 
his  judgments  and  his  statutes, 
and  did  keep  his  commandments 
in  all  things  whatsoever  he  com- 
manded him. 

7.  And  king  Mosiah  did  cause 
his  people  that  they  should  till 
the  earth.  And  he  also,  himself, 
did  till  the  earth,  that  thereby 
he  might  not  become  burden- 
some to  his  people,  that  he 
might  do  according  to  that  which 
his  father  had  done  in  all  things. 
And  there  was  no  contention 
among  all  his  people  for  the 
space  of  three  years. 

CHAPTER   7. 

Expedition  to  the  land  of  Lehi- 
Nephi — Ammon  and  king  Limhi — 
People  of  Lehi-NepM  in  bondage  to 
Lamanites. 

1.  And  now,  it  came  to  pass 
that  after  king  Mosiah  had  had 
continual  peace  for  the  space  of 
three  years,  he  was  desirous  to 
know  concerning  the  people  who 
went  up  to  dwell  in  the  land  of 
"Lehi-Nephi,  or  in  the  city  of 
Lehi-Nephi;  for  his  people  had 
heard  nothing  from  them  from  the 
time  they  left  the  land  of  *Zara- 
hemla;  therefore,  they  wearied 
him  with  their  teasings. 

2.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
$king  Mosiah  granted  that  six- 
teen of  their  strong  men  might 


go  up  to  the  •'land  of  Lehi-Nephi, 
to  inquire  concerning  their  breth- 
ren. 

3.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  on 
the  morrow  they  started  to  go 
up,  having  with  them  one  Am- 
mon, he  being  a  strong  and 
mighty  man,  and  a  ''descendant 
of  Zarahemla;  and  he  was  also 
their  leader. 

4.  And  now,  they  knew  not  the 
course  they  should  travel  in  the 
wilderness  to  go  up  to  the  ^land 
of  Lehi-Nephi;  therefore  they 
wandered  many  days  in  the  wil- 
derness, even  forty  days  did  they 
wander. 

5.  And  when  they  had  wan- 
dered forty  days  they  came  to  a 
hill,  which  is  north  of  the  land  of 
^Shilom,  and  there  they  pitched 
their  tents. 

6.  And  Ammon  took  three  of 
his  brethren,  and  their  names 
were  Amaleki,  Helem,  and  Hem, 
and  they  went  down  into  the 
"land  of  Nephi. 

7.  And  behold,  they  met  the 
king  of  the  people  who  were  in 
the  land  of  Nephi,  and  in  the 
land  of  Shilom;  and  they  were 
surrounded  by  the  king's  guard, 
and  were  taken,  and  were  bound, 
and  were  committed  to  prison, 

8.  And  it  came  to  pass  when 
they  had  been  in  prison  two  days 
they  were  again  brought  before  the 
king,  and  their  bands  were  loosed; 
and  they  stood  before  the  king, 
and  were  permitted,  or  rather 
commanded,  that  they  should 
answer  the  questions  which  he 
should  ask  them. 

9.  And  he  said  unto  them:  ''Be- 
hold, I  am  Limhi,  the  son  of 
Noah,  who  was  the  son  of  Zeniff, 
who  came  up  out  of  the  Hand  of 
Zarahemla  to  inherit  this  land. 


e,  Mos.  1:10,  15.  /,  1  Ne.  1:4.  2:4.  Chap.  7:  a,  see  I,  2  Ne.  5.  h.  Cm.  13. 
c,  see  }),  2  Ne.  5.  d.  Dm.  14.  e,  see  6,  2  Ne.  5.  /,  vers.  7,  16,  21,  Mos,  9  :6,  8,  14. 
10:8.  11:12,  13.  22:8,  11.  24:1.  Al.  23:12.  g,  see  6,  2  Ne.  5.  h,  Mos.  11:1. 
19 :16.     i.  Cm,  13.  •  About  B.  C.  124.     t  About  B.  C.  121.     %  About  B,  C.  121. 


148 


MOSIAH,   7. 


which  was  the  land  of  their  fa- 
thers, who  was  made  a  king  by 
the  ^voice  of  the  people. 

10.  And  now,  I  desire  to  know 
the  cause  whereby  ye  were  so 
*bold  as  to  come  near  the  walls 
of  the  city,  when  I,  myself,  was 
with  my  guards  without  the  gate? 
::  11.  And  now,  for  this  cause 
have  I  suffered  that  ye  should  be 
preserved,  that  I  might  inquire 
of  you,  or  else  I  should  have 
caused  that  my  guards  should 
have  'put  you  to  death.  Ye  are 
permitted  to  speak. 

12.  And  now,  when  Ammon 
saw  that  he  was  permitted  to 
speak,  he  went  forth  and  "'bowed 
himself  before  the  king;  and  ris- 
ing again  he  said:  O  king,  I  am 
very  thankful  before  God  this 
day  that  I  am  yet  alive,  and  am 
permitted  to  speak;  and  I  will 
endeavor  to  speak  with  boldness; 

13.  For  I  am  assured  that  if 
ye  had  known  me  ye  would  not 
have  suffered  that  I  should  have 
worn  these  bands.  For  I  am  Am- 
mon, and  am  a  "descendant  of 
Zarahemla,  and  have  come  up 
out  of  the  "land  of  Zarahemla  to 
inquire  concerning  our  brethren, 
whom  ''Zeniff  brought  up  out  of 
that  land. 

14.  And  now,  it  came  to  pass 
that  after  Limhi  had  heard  the 
words  of  Ammon,  he  was  exceed- 
ing glad,  and  said:  Now,  I  know 
of  a  surety  that  my  brethren  who 
were  in  the  land  of  Zarahemla 
«are  yet  alive.  And  now,  I  will 
rejoice;  and  on  the  morrow  I  will 
cause  that  my  people  shall  rejoice 
also. 

15.  For  behold,  we  are  in 
bondage  to  the  Lamanites,  and 
'^are  taxed  with  a  tax  which  is 
grievous  to  be  borne.     And  now. 


behold,  our  brethren  will  deliver 
us  out  of  our  bondage,  or  out  of 
the  hands  of  the  Lamanites,  and 
we  will  be  their  slaves;  for  it  is 
better  that  we  be  slaves  to  the 
Nephites  than  to  pay  tribute  to 
the  king  of  the  Lamanites. 

16.  And  now,  king  Limhi  com- 
manded his  guards  that  they 
should  no  more  bind  Ammon  nor 
his  brethren,  but  caused  that  they 
should  go  to  the  *hill  which  was 
north  of  Shilom,  and  bring  their 
brethren  into  the  city,  that  there- 
by they  might  eat,  and  drink,  and 
rest  themselves  from  the  labors 
of  their  journey;  for  they  'had 
suffered  many  things;  they  had 
suffered  hunger,  thirst,  and 
fatigue. 

17.  And  now,  it  came  to  pass 
on  the  morrow  that  king  Limhi 
sent  a  proclamation  among  all 
his  people,  that  thereby  they 
might  gather  themselves  to- 
gether to  the  "temple,  to  hear  the 
words  which  he  should  speak 
unto  them. 

18.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  they  had  gathered  them- 
selves together  that  he  spake 
unto  them  in  this  wise,  saying: 
O  ye,  my  people,  lift  up  your 
heads  and  be  comforted;  for  be- 
hold, the  time  is  at  hand,  or  is 
not  far  distant,  when  we  shall  no 
longer  be  in  subjection  to  our  ene- 
mies, notwithstanding  our  many 
struggllngs,  which  have  been  in 
vain;  yet  I  trust  there  remain- 
eth  an  effectual  struggle  to  be 
made. 

19.  Therefore,  lift  up  your 
heads,  and  rejoice,  and  put  your 
trust  in  God,  in  that  God  who  was 
the  God  of  Abraham,  and  Isaac, 
and  Jacob;  and  also,  that  God 
who    brought     the     children     of 


j,  Mos.  19:26.  fc,  Mos.  21:23,  24.  I,  Mos.  21:23.  m,  Al.  47:22,  23.  n.  Cm.  14. 
0,  Cm.  13.  p,  Mos.  9:1.  q,  Mos.  21:25,  26.  r,  ver.  22.  Mos.  19:15.  s,  ver.  5. 
t,  ver.  4.     u,  see  h,  2  Ne.  5.  About  B.  C.  121. 


MOSIAH.   7. 


149 


Israel  out  of  the  land  of  Egypt, 
and  caused  that  they  should  walk 
through  the  Red  Sea  on  dry 
ground,  and  fed  them  with  manna 
that  they  might  not  perish  in  the 
wilderness;  and  many  more  things 
did  he  do  for  them. 

20.  And  again,  that  same  God 
has  brought  our  fathers  out  of 
the  land  of  Jerusalem,  and  has 
kept  and  preserved  his  people 
even  until  now;  and  behold,  it  is 
because  of  our  iniquities  and 
abominations  that  he  has  brought 
us  into  bondage. 

21.  And  ye  all  are  witnesses 
this  day,  that  "Zeniff,  who  was 
made  king  over  this  people,  he 
being  "'over-zealous  to  inherit  the 
land  of  his  fathers,  therefore 
being  deceived  by  the  cunning 
and  craftiness  of  king  Laman, 
who  having  entered  into  a  treaty 
with  king  Zeniff,  and  having 
yielded  up  into  his  hands  the  pos- 
sessions of  a  part  of  the  land,  or 
even  the  city  of  ^Lehi-Nephi,  and 
the  city  of  s'Shilom;  and  the  land 
round  about — 

22.  And  all  this  he  did,  for  the 
sole  purpose  of  bringing  this  peo- 
ple into  subjection  or  into  bond- 
age. And  behold,  we  at  this  time 
do  pay  tribute  to  the  king  of  the 
Lamanites,  to  the  "^amount  of  one 
half  of  our  corn,  and  our  barley, 
and  even  all  our  grain  of  every 
kind,  and  one  half  of  the  increase 
of  our  flocks  and  our  herds;  and 
even  one  half  of  all  we  have  or 
possess  the  king  of  the  Lamanites 
doth  exact  of  us,  or  our  lives. 

23.  And  now,  is  not  this  griev- 
ous to  be  borne?  And  is  not  this, 
our  affliction,  great?  Now  behold, 
how  great  reason  we  have  to 
mourn. 

24.  Yea,  I  say  unto  you,  great 


are  the  reasons  which  we  have 
to  mourn;  for  behold  how  many 
of  our  brethren  have  been  slain, 
and  their  blood  has  been  spilt  in 
vain,  and  all  because  of  iniquity. 

25.  For  if  this  people  had  not 
fallen  into  transgression  the  Lord 
would  not  have  suffered  that  this 
great  evil  should  come  upon 
them.  But  behold,  they  would 
not  hearken  unto  his  words;  but 
there  arose  contentions  among 
them,  even  so  much  that  they  did 
shed  blood  among  themselves. 

2  6.  And  a -"prophet  of  the  Lord 
have  they  slain;  yea,  a  chosen 
man  of  God,  who  told  them  of 
their  wickedness  and  abomina- 
tions, and  prophesied  of  many 
things  which  are  to  come,  yea, 
even  the  coming  of  Christ. 

2  7.  And  because  he  said  unto 
them  that  Christ  -"was  the  God, 
the  Father  of  all  things,  and  said 
that  he  should  take  upon  him  the 
image  of  man,  and  it  should  be 
the  image  after  which  man  was 
-''created  in  the  beginning;  or  in 
other  words,  he  said  that  man 
was  created  after  the  image  of 
God,  and  that  God  should  come 
down  among  the  children  of  men, 
and  -''take  upon  him  flesh  and 
blood,  and  go  forth  upon  the 
face  of  the  earth — 

28.  And  now,  because  he  said 
this,  they  did  -''put  him  to  death; 
and  many  more  things  did  they 
do  which  brought  down  the  wrath 
of  God  upon  them.  Therefore, 
who  wondereth  that  they  are  in 
bondage,  and  that  they  are  smit- 
ten with  sore  afflictions? 

2  9.  For  behold,  the  Lord  hath 
said:  I  will  not  succor  my  peo- 
ple in  the  day  of  their  transgres- 
sion; but  I  will  hedge  up  their 
ways  that  they  prosper  not;  and 


V,  Mos.  9:1.  w,  Mos.  9:3.  x,  see  6,  2  Ne.  5.  y,  see  /.  z,  see  r.  2a,  Mos.  17:12 — 20. 
2&,  1  Ne.  19:7,  10.  2  Ne.  2:14,  15.  10:3.  25:12.  26:12.  Mos.  3:5,  8.  15:1—5. 
16:15.  27:30,31.  Al.  11 :38,  39.  3Ne.  9:15.  11:14.  Morm.  3 :21.  9:11,12.  Eth. 
4:7.    2c,  Al.  18:34.    Eth.  3:15,  16.    2d,  see  6,  Mos.  3.    2e,  see  2a.        About  B.  C.  121. 


150 


MOSIAH,   8. 


their  doings  shall  be  as  a  stum- 
bling block  before  them. 

30.  And  again,  he  saith:  If  my 
people  shall  sow  filthiness  they 
shall  reap  the  chaff  thereof  in 
the  whirlwind;  and  the  effect 
thereof  is  poison. 

31.  And  again  he  saith:  If  my 
people  shall  sow  filthiness  they 
shall  reap  the  ^^east  wind,  which 
bringeth  immediate  destruction. 

32.  And  now,  behold,  the  prom- 
ise of  the  Lord  is  fulfilled,  and  ye 
are  smitten  and  afllicted. 

33.  But  if  ye  will  turn  to  the 
Lord  with  full  purpose  of  heart, 
and  put  your  trust  in  him,  and 
serve  him  with  all  diligence  of 
mind,  if  ye  do  this,  he  will,  ac- 
cording to  his  own  will  and  pleas- 
ure, deliver  you  out  of  bondage. 

CHAPTER   8. 

Ammon  learns  of  the  discovery  of 
twenty-four  gold  plates  with  engrav- 
ings— He  suggests  their  submission  to 
king  Mosiah,  prophet  and  seer. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
after  king  Limhi  had  made  an 
end  of  speaking  to  his  people,  for 
he  spake  many  things  unto  them 
and  only  a  few  of  them  have  I 
written  in  this  book,  he  told  his 
people  all  the  things  concerning 
their  brethren  who  were  in  the 
"land  of  Zarahemla. 

2.  And  he  caused  that  Ammon 
should  stand  up  before  the  mul- 
titude, and  rehearse  unto  them 
all  that  had  happened  unto  their 
brethren  from  the  time  that 
"Zeniff  went  up  out  of  the  land 
even  until  the  time  that  he  ''him- 
self came  up  out  of  the  land. 

3.  And  he  also  rehearsed  unto 
them  the  •'last  words  which  king 
Benjamin  had  taught  them,  and 


explained  them  to  the  people  of 
king  Limhi,  so  that  they  might 
understand  all  the  words  which 
he  spake. 

4.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  after 
he  had  done  all  this,  that  king 
Limhi  dismissed  the  multitude, 
and  caused  that  they  should  re- 
turn every  one  unto  his  own  house. 

5.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he 
caused  that  the  ^plates  which  con- 
tained the  record  of  his  people 
from  the  time  that  they  left  the 
Qand  of  Zarahemla,  should  be 
brought  before  Ammon,  that  he 
might  read  them. 

6.  Now,  as  soon  as  Ammon  had 
read  the  record,  the  king  inquired 
of  him  to  know  if  he  could  in- 
terpret languages,  and  Ammon 
told  him  that  he  could  not. 

7.  And  the  king  said  unto  him: 
Being  grieved  for  the  afflictions 
of  my  people,  I  caused  that  "forty 
and  three  of  my  people  should 
take  a  journey  into  the  wilder- 
ness, that  thereby  they  might 
find  the  ''land  of  Zarahemla, 
that  we  might  appeal  unto  our 
brethren  to  deliver  us  out  of 
bondage. 

8.  And  they  were  lost  in  the 
wilderness  for  the  space  of  many 
days,  yet  they  were  diligent,  and 
found  not  the  land  of  Zarahemla 
but  returned  to  this  land,  having 
traveled  in  a  land  among  *many 
waters,  having  discovered  a  land 
which  was  covered  with  ^bones  of 
men,  and  of  beasts,  and  was  also 
covered  with  ruins  of  buildings 
of  every  kind,  having  discovered 
a  land  which  had  been  peopled 
with  a  people  who  were  as  nu- 
merous  as   the   hosts   of   Israel. 

9.  And  for  a  testimony  that 
the  things  that  they  had  said  are 


2f,  Mos.  12:6.  Chap.  8:  a,  Om.  13.  1),  see  p,  Mos.  7.  c,  Mos.  7:3.  d,  Mos. 
chaps.  3 — 5.  e,  see  Record  of  ZeniCf,  Mos.  9.  f,  Om.  13.  g,  Mos.  21 :25.  h,  Om.  13. 
1".  Al.  50:29.  He.  3:3,  4.  Morm.  6:4.  ;,  Mos.  21:26,  27.  He.  3:3 — 12.  See  Book  of 
Ether.  About  B.  C.  121. 


MOSIAH,   8. 


151 


true  they  have  brought  ^twenty- 
four  plates  which  are  filled  with 
engravings,  and  they  are  of  pure 
gold. 

10.  And  behold,  also,  they  have 
brought  'breastplates,  which  are 
large,  and  they  are  of  "'brass 
and  of  copper,  and  are  perfectly 
sound. 

11.  And  again,  they  have 
brought  swords,  the  hilts  thereof 
have  perished,  and  the  blades 
thereof  were  cankered  with  rust; 
and  there  is  no  one  in  the  land 
that  is  able  to  interpret  the  lan- 
guage or  the  engravings  that  are 
on  the  plates.  Therefore  I  said 
unto  thee:    Canst  thou  translate? 

12.  And  I  say  unto  thee  again: 
Knowest  thou  of  any  one  that  can 
translate?  For  I  am  desirous  that 
these  records  should  be  trans- 
lated into  our  language;  for,  per- 
haps, they  will  give  us  a  knowl- 
edge of  a  remnant  of  the  people 
who  have  been  destroyed,  from 
whence  these  records  came;  or, 
perhaps,  they  will  give  us  a  knowl- 
edge of  this  very  people  who  have 
been  destroyed;  and  I  am  desirous 
to  know  the  cause  of  their  de- 
struction. 

13.  Now  Ammon  said  unto  him: 
I  can  assuredly  tell  thee,  O  king, 
of  a  man  that  can  translate  the 
records;  for  he  has  wherewith 
that  he  can  look,  and  translate 
all  records  that  are  of  ancient 
date;  and  it  is  a  gift  from  God. 
And  the  things  are  called  "inter- 
preters, and  no  man  can  look  in 
them  except  he  be  commanded, 
lest  he  should  look  for  that  he 
ought  not  and  he  should  perish. 
And  whosoever  is  commanded  to 
look  in  them,  the  same  is  called 
seer. 


14.  And  behold,  the  king  of 
the  people  who  are  in  the  land  of 
Zarahemla  is  the  "man  that  is 
commanded  to  do  these  things, 
and  who  has  this  high  gift  from 
God. 

15.  And  the  king  said  that  a 
seer  is  ^greater  than  a  prophet. 

16.  And  Ammon  said  that  a 
seer  is  a  revelator  and  a  prophet 
also;  and  a  gift  which  is  greater 
can  no  man  have,  except  he  should 
possess  the  power  of  God,  which 
no  man  can;  yet  a  man  may  have 
great  power  given  him  from  God, 

17.  But  a  seer  can  know  of 
things  which  are  past,  and  also 
of  things  which  are  to  come,  and 
by  them  shall  all  things  be  re- 
vealed, or,  rather,  shall  secret 
things  be  made  manifest,  and 
hidden  things  shall  come  to  light, 
and  things  which  are  not  known 
shall  be  made  known  by  them, 
and  also  things  shall  be  made 
known  by  them  which  otherwise 
could  not  be  known. 

18.  Thus  God  has  provided  a 
means  that  man,  through  faith, 
might  work  mighty  miracles; 
therefore  he  becometh  a  great 
benefit  to  his  fellow  beings. 

19.  And  now,  when  Ammon 
had  made  an  end  of  speaking 
these  words  the  king  rejoiced 
exceedingly,  and  gave  thanks  to 
God,  saying:  Doubtless  a  «great 
mystery  is  contained  within  these 
plates,  and  these  interpreters 
were  doubtless  prepared  for  the 
purpose  of  unfolding  all  such 
mysteries  to  the  children  of  men. 

20.  O  how  marvelous  are  the 
works  of  the  Lord,  and  how  long 
doth  he  suffer  with  his  people; 
yea,  and  how  blind  and  impene- 
trable are  the  understandings  of 


k,  Mos.  21:27.  28:11.  Al.  37:21—31,  He.  6:26.  Eth.  1:1—5.  15:33.  I,  Eth. 
15:15.  24.  m,  Eth.  10:23.  n,  vers,  14 — 19.  Cm.  20 — 22.  Mos,  21:27,  28.  28:11 — 19. 
Al,  10:2.  37:21—26,  Eth.  3:23,  28.  4:5.  D.  &  C.  17:1.  o,  Mos.  21:28,  28:17. 
V,  vers,  16—19.  D.  &  C.  21:1.  q,  2  Ne.  27:7,  8,  10,  11,  Eth.  3:21—28.  4:1—8. 
5:1.  About  B.  C.  121. 


152 


MOSIAH,   9. 


the  children  of  men;  for  they  will 
not  seek  wisdom,  neither  do  they 
desire  that  she  should  rule  over 
them! 

21.  Yea,  they  are  as  a  wild 
flock  which  fleeth  from  the  shep- 
herd, and  scattereth,  and  are 
driven,  and  are  devoured  by  the 
beasts  of  the  forest. 


The  Eecord  of  Zeniff. — An  ac- 
count of  his  people,  from  the  time 
they  left  the  land  of  Zarahemla  until 
the  time  that  they  were  delivered  out 
of  the  hands  of  the  Lamanites. 
Comprising  chapters  9  to  22  inclusive. 

CHAPTER   9. 

Zeniff  goes  to  possess  the  land  of 
Lehi-Nephi — A  spy  among  the  Laman- 
ites— The   craftiness  of  king  Laman. 

1.  I,  Zeniff,  having  been  taught 
in  all  the  language  of  the  Nephites, 
and  having  had  a  knowledge  of 
the  "land  of  Nephi,  or  of  the  land 
of  our  fathers'  first  inheritance, 
*and  having  been  sent  as  a  spy 
among  the  Lamanites  that  I  might 
spy  out  their  forces,  that  our 
army  might  come  upon  them  and 
destroy  them — but  when  I  saw 
that  which  was  good  among  them 
I  was  desirous  that  they  should 
not  be  destroyed. 

2.  Therefore,  I  contended  with 
my  brethren  in  the  wilderness, 
for  I  would  that  our  ruler  should 
make  a  treaty  with  them;  but  he 
being  an  austere  and  a  blood- 
thirsty man  commanded  that  I 
should  be  slain;  but  I  was  rescued 
by  the  shedding  of  much  blood; 
for  father  fought  against  father, 
and  brother  against  brother,  until 
the  ''greater  number  of  our  army 
was  destroyed  In  the  wilderness; 


and  we  returned,  those  of  us  that 
were  spared,  to  the  land  of  Zara- 
hemla, to  relate  that  tale  to  their 
wives  and  their  children. 

3.  Andyet,  Ibeing'^over-zealous 
to  inherit  the  land  of  our  fathers, 
collected  as  many  as  were  de- 
sirous to  go  up  to  possess  the 
land,  and  started  again  on  our 
journey  into  the  wilderness  to 
go  up  to  the  land;  but  we  were 
smitten  with  famine  and  sore 
afflictions;  for  we  were  slow  to 
remember  the  Lord  our  God. 

4.  Nevertheless,  after  many 
days'  wandering  in  the  wilderness 
we  pitched  our  tents  in  the  place 
where  our  brethren  ''were  slain, 
which  was  near  to  the  ^land  of 
our  fathers. 

5.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I 
went  again  with  four  of  my  men 
into  the  city,  in  unto  the  king, 
that  I  might  know  of  the  disposi- 
tion of  the  king,  and  that  I  might 
know  if  I  might  go  in  with  my 
people  and  possess  the  land  in 
peace. 

6.  And  I  went  in  unto  the  king, 
and  he  covenanted  with  me  that  I 
might  possess  the  land  of  ^Lehi- 
Nephi,  and  the  land  of  "Shilom. 

7.  And  he  also  commanded  that 
his  people  should  depart  out  of 
the  land,  and  I  and  my  people 
went  into  the  land  that  we  might 
possess  it. 

8.  And  we  began  to  build  build- 
ings, and  to  repair  the  walls  of 
the  city,  yea,  even  the  walls  of 
the  city  of  Lehi-Nephi,  and  the 
city  of  Shilom. 

9.  And  we  began  to  till  the 
ground,  yea,  even  with  ''all  man- 
ner of  seeds,  with  seeds  of  corn, 
and  of  wheat,  and  of  barley,  and 
with  neas,  and  with  sheum,  and 
with  seeds  of  all  manner  of  fruits; 


a,  see  b,  2  Ne.  5.     &,  Om.  28.     c,  Mos.  7:21.     Cm.  29.     d,  ver.  2. 
2  Ne.  5.    /.  see  5,  2  Ne.  5.     g,  see  /,  Mos.  7.     h,  1  Ne.  8:1.     18:24. 


Om.  28.     e,  see  6, 

Enos  21. 

•About  B.  C.  200. 


MOSIAH,   10. 


153 


and  we  did  begin  to  multiply  and 
prosper  in  the  land. 

10.  Now  it  was  the  '^cunning 
and  the  craftiness  of  king  Laman, 
to  bring  my  people  into  bondage, 
that  he  yielded  up  the  land  that 
we  might  possess  it. 

11.  Therefore  it  came  to  pass, 
that  after  we  had  dwelt  in  the 
land  f or .  the  space  of  *twelve 
years  that  king  Laman  began  to 
grow  uneasy,  lest  by  any  means 
my  people  should  wax  strong  in 
the  land,  and  that  they  could 
'not  overpower  them  and  bring 
them  into  bondage. 

12.  Now  they  were  a  ""lazy  and 
an  idolatrous  people;  therefore 
they  were  desirous  to  bring  us 
into  "bondage,  that  they  might 
glut  themselves  with  the  labors  of 
our  hands;  yea,  that  they  might 
feast  themselves  upon  the  flocks 
of  our  fields. 

13.  Therefore  it  came  to  pass 
that  king  Laman  began  to  stir  up 
his  people  that  they  should  con- 
tend with  my  people;  therefore 
there  began  to  be  wars  and  con- 
tentions in  the  land. 

14.  For,  in  the  fthirteenth  year 
of  my  reign  in  the  land  of  Nephi, 
away  on  the  south  of  the  land  of 
"Shilom,  when  my  people  were 
watering  and  feeding  their  flocks, 
and  tilling  theirlands,  a  numerous 
host  of  Lamanites  came  upon 
them  and  began  to  slay  them,  and 
to  take  off  their  flocks,  and  the 
corn  of  their  fields. 

15.  Yea,  and  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  fled,  all  that  were  not  over- 
taken, even  into  the  ^city  of  Ne- 
phi, and  did  call  upon  me  for 
protection. 

16.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I 
did  arm  them  with  bows,  and  with 
arrows,  with  swords,  and  with 
cimeters,  and  with  clubs,  and  with 


slings,  and  with  all  manner  of 
weapons  which  we  could  invent, 
and  I  and  my  people  did  go  forth 
against  the  Lamanites  to  battle. 

17.  Yea,  in  the  strength  of  the 
Lord  did  we  go  forth  to  battle 
against  the  Lamanites;  for  I  and 
my  people  did  cry  mightily  to 
the  Lord  that  he  would  deliver 
us  out  of  the  hands  of  our  ene- 
mies, for  we  were  awakened  to  a 
remembrance  of  the  deliverance 
of  our  fathers. 

18.  And  God  did  hear  our  cries 
and  did  answer  our  prayers;  and 
we  did  go  forth  in  his  might;  yea, 
we  did  go  forth  against  the  La- 
manites, and  in  one  day  and  a 
night  we  did  slay  three  thousand 
and  forty-three;  we  did  slay  them 
even  until  we  had  driven  them 
out  of  our  land. 

19.  And  I,  myself,  with  mine 
own  hands,  did  help  to  bury  their 
dead.  And  behold,  to  our  great 
sorrow  and  lamentation,  two  hun- 
dred and  seventy-nine  of  our 
brethren  were  slain. 

CHAPTER   10. 

King  Laman  dies — Zeniff  and  Ms 
people  prevail  against  their  oppressors. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  we 
again  began  to  establish  the  king- 
dom and  we  again  began  to  possess 
the  land  in  peace.  And  I  caused 
that  there  should  be  weapons  of 
war  made  of  every  kind,  that 
thereby  I  might  have  weapons 
for  my  people  against  the  time 
the  Lamanites  should  come  up 
again  to  war  against  my  people. 

2.  And  I  set  guards  round  about 
the  land,  that  the  Lamanites 
might  not  come  upon  us  again 
unawares  and  destroy  us;  and 
thus  I  did  guard  my  people  and 
my  flocks,  and  keep  them  from 


Jc,  vers.  11,  12.     Mos.  7:22.     10:18.     19:26,  28.     21:3,  13.     I,  see  1c,     m,  Enos  20. 
n,  see  k.     o,  see  /,  Mos.  7.     p,  see  h,  2  Ne.  5.      *  About  B.  C.  188.     t  About  B.  C.  187. 
11 


154 


MOSIAH,    10. 


falling    into    the    hands    of    our 
enemies. 

3.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  we 
did  inherit  the  "land  of  our  fa- 
thers for  many  years,  yea,  *for 
the  space  of  twenty  and  two  years. 

4.  And  I  did  cause  that  the 
men  should  till  the  ground,  and 
raise  "all  manner  of  grain  and  all 
manner  of  fruit  of  every  kind. 

5.  And  I  did  cause  that  the 
women  should  spin,  and  toil,  and 
work,  and  work  '"all  manner  of 
fine  linen,  yea,  and  cloth  of  every 
kind,  that  we  might  clothe  our 
nakedness;  and  thus  we  did  pros- 
per in  the  land — thus  we  did  have 
continual  peace  in  the  land  for 
the  space  of  twenty  and  two  years. 

6.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
king  Laman  died,  and  his  son 
began  to  reign  in  his  stead.  And 
he  began  to  stir  his  people  up 
in  rebellion  against  my  people; 
therefore  they  began  to  prepare 
for  war,  and  to  come  up  to  battle 
against  my  people. 

7.  But  I  had  sent  my  spies  out 
round  about  the  land  of  ''Shem- 
lon,  that  I  might  discover  their 
preparations,  that  I  might  guard 
against  them,  that  they  might  not 
come  upon  my  people  and  destroy 
them. 

8.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  came  up  upon  the  north  of 
the  land  of  *'Shilom,  with  their 
numerous  hosts,  men  ^armed  with 
bows,  and  with  arrows,  and  with 
swords,  and  with  cimeters,  and 
with  stones,  and  with  slings;  and 
they  had  their  heads  shaved  that 
they  were  naked;  and  they  were 
girded  with  a  leathern  girdle 
about  their  loins. 

9.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I 
caused  that  the  women  and  chil- 
dren of  my  people  should  be  hid 


in  the  wilderness;  and  I  also 
caused  that  all  my  old  men  that 
could  bear  arms,  and  also  all  my 
young  men  that  were  able  to  bear 
arms,  should  gather  themselves 
together  to  go  to  battle  against 
the  Lamanites;  and  I  did  place 
them  in  their  ranks,  every  man 
according  to  his  age. 

10.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
we  did  go  up  to  battle  against 
the  Lamanites;  and  I,  even  I,  in 
my  old  age,  did  go  up  to  battle 
against  the  Lamanites.  And  it 
came  to  pass  that  we  did  go  up  in 
the  strength  of  the  Lord  to  battle. 

11.  Now,  the  Lamanites  knew 
nothing  concerning  the  Lord,  nor 
the  strength  of  the  Lord,  there- 
fore they  depended  upon  their 
own  strength.  Yet  they  were  a 
strong  people,  as  to  the  strength 
of  men. 

12.  They  were  a  wild,  and  fero- 
cious, and  a  blood-thirsty  people, 
believing  in  the  ''tradition  of  their 
fathers,  which  is  this — Believing 
that  they  were  driven  out  of  the 
land  of  Jerusalem  because  of  the 
iniquities  of  their  fathers,  and 
that  they  were  wronged  in  the 
wilderness  by  their  brethren,  and 
they  were  also  wronged  while 
crossing  the  sea; 

13.  And  again,  that  they  were 
wronged  while  in  the  land  of  their 
"first  inheritance,  after  they  had 
crossed  the  sea,  and  all  this  be- 
cause that  Nephi  was  more  faith- 
ful in  keeping  the  commandments 
of  the  Lord — therefore  he  was 
favored  of  the  Lord,  for  the  Lord 
heard  his  prayers  and  answered 
them,  and  *he  took  the  lead  of 
their  journey  in  the  wilderness. 

14.  And  his  brethren  were 
wroth  with  him  because  they 
understood   not   the   dealings   of 


a,  see  6,  2  Ne.  5.  l,  see  h,  Mos.  0,  c,  Al.  1  :29.  He.  6:13.  d,  Mos.  11:12.  19:6. 
20:1.  24:1.  Al.  23  :12.  e,  see /,  Mos.  7.  /,  Enos  20.  Al.  3  :4,  5.  17:14,15.  43:18 
— 21.     g,  see  n,  Jac.  7.     A,  1  Ne.  18:23.     i,  2  Ne.  5:5—9.  •  About  B.  C.  178. 


MOSIAH,   11. 


155 


the  Lord;  they  were  also  wroth 
with  him  upon  the  waters  because 
they  hardened  their  hearts  against 
the  Lord. 

1 5  And  again,  they  were  wroth 
with  him  when  they  had  ar- 
rived in  the  promised  land,  be- 
cause they  said  that  he  had  taken 
the  ^ruling  of  the  people  out  of 
their  hands;  and  they  sought  to 
kill  him. 

16.  And  again,  they  were  wroth 
with  him  because  he  departed 
into  the  wilderness  as  the  Lord 
had  commanded  him,  and  Hook 
the  records  which  were  engraven 
on  the  plates  of  brass,  for  they 
said  that  he  robbed  them. 

17.  And  thus  they  have  taught 
their  children  that  they  should 
hate  them,  and  that  they  should 
murder  them,  and  that  they 
should  rob  and  plunder  them,  and 
do  all  they  could  to  destroy  them; 
therefore  they  have  an  'eternal 
hatred  towards  the  children  of 
Nephi. 

18.  For  this  very  cause  has 
king  Laman,  by  his  '"cunning, 
and  lying  craftiness,  and  his  fair 
promises,  deceived  me,  that  I  have 
brought  this  my  people  up  into 
this  land,  that  they  may  destroy 
them;  yea,  and  we  have  suffered 
these  many  years  in  the  land. 

19.  And  now  I,  Zeniff,  after 
having  told  all  these  things  unto 
my  people  concerning  the  Laman- 
ites,  I  did  sti-mul^te  them  to  go 
to  battle  with  their  might,  put- 
ting their  trust  in  the  Lord; 
therefore,  we  did  contend  with 
them,  face  to  face. 

20.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  we 
did  drive  them  again  out  of  our 
land;  and  we  slew  them  with  a 
great  slaughter,  even  so  many 
that  we  did  not  number  them. 


21.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  we 
returned  again  to  our  own  land, 
and  my  people  again  "began  to 
tend  their  flocks,  and  to  till  their 
ground. 

22.  And  now  I,  being  old,  *did 
confer  the  kingdom  upon  one  of 
my  sons;  therefore,  I  say  no 
more.  And  may  the  Lord  bless 
my  people.     Amen. 

CHAPTER   11. 

The  wicked  king  Noah  and  his 
priests  —  The  prophet  Abinadi  de- 
nounces the  prevailing  wickedness — 
King  Noah  seeks  his  life. 

1.  And  now  it  came  to  pass  that 
Zeniff  conferred  the  kingdom  upon 
Noah,  one  of  his  sons;  therefore 
Noah  began  to  reign  in  his  stead; 
and  he  did  not  walk  in  the  ways 
of  his  father. 

2.  For  behold,  he  did  not  keep 
the  commandments  of  God,  but 
he  did  walk  after  the  desires  of 
his  own  heart.  And  he  had  "many 
wives  and  concubines.  And  he 
did  cause  his  people  to  commit 
sin,  and  do  that  which  was  abom- 
inable in  the  sight  of  the  Lord. 
Yea,  and  they  did  commit  ''whore- 
doms and  all  manner  of  wicked- 
ness. 

3.  And  he  laid  a  tax  of  one  fifth 
part  of  all  they  possessed,  a  fifth 
part  of  their  gold  and  of  their 
silver,  and  a  fifth  part  of  their  ziff, 
and  of  their  copper,  and  of  their 
brass  and  their  iron;  and  a  fifth 
part  of  their  fatlings;  and  also  a 
fifth  part  of  all  their  grain. 

4.  And  all  this  did  he  take  to 
support  himself,  and  his  wives 
and  his  concubines;  and  also  his 
priests,  and  ''their  wives  and  their 
concubines;  thus  he  had  changed 
the  affairs  of  the  kingdom. 

5.  For   he    put   down    all    the 


j,  2  Ne.  5  :1— 4.      k,  2  Ne.  5  :12.      I,  see  n,  Jac.  7.     m,  s-e  k,  Mos.  9.     n,  Mos.  9  :9,  14. 
Chap.  11 :    a,  see  n,  Jac.  2.     i,  see  i,  2  Ne.  28.     d,  see  n,  Jac.  2. 

♦  Pbobablt  about  B.  C.  160. 


156 


MOSIAH,   11. 


^priests  that  had  been  consecrated 
by  his  father,  and  consecrated 
new  ^ones  in  their  stead,  such  as 
were  lifted  up  in  the  pride  of 
their  hearts. 

6.  Yea,  and  thus  they  were  sup- 
ported in  their  laziness,  and  in 
their  idolatry,  and  in  their  whore- 
doms, by  the  ^taxes  which  king 
Noah  had  put  upon  his  people; 
thus  did  the  people  labor  exceed- 
ingly to  support  iniquity. 

7.  Yea,  and  they  also  became 
idolatrous,  because  they  were  de- 
ceived by  the  vain  and  flattering 
words  of  the  king  and  "priests;  for 
they  did  speak  flattering  things 
unto  them. 

8.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  king 
Noah  built  many  elegant  and 
spacious  buildings;  and  he  orna- 
mented them  with  fine  work  of 
wood,  and  of  all  manner  of  precious 
things,  of  gold,  and  of  silver,  and 
of  iron,  and  of  brass,  and  of  ziff, 
and  of  copper; 

9.  And  he  also  built  him  a 
spacious  palace,  and  a  throne  in 
the  midst  thereof,  all  of  which 
was  of  fine  wood  and  was  orna- 
mented with  gold  and  silver  and 
with  precious  things. 

10.  And  he  also  caused  that  his 
workmen  should  work  all  manner 
of  fine  work  within  the  walls  of 
the  temple,  of  fine  wood,  and  of 
copper,  and  of  brass. 

11.  And  the  seats  which  were  set 
apart  for  the  ^high  priests,  which 
were  above  all  the  other  seats,  he 
did  ornament  with  pure  gold;  and 
he  caused  a  breastwork  to  be  built 
before  them,  that  they  might  rest 
their  bodies  and  their  arms  upon 
while  they  should  speak  lying  and 
vain  words  to  his  people. 

12.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he 


built  a  'tower  near  the  '"temple; 
yea,  a  very  high  tower,  even  so 
high  that  he  could  stand  upon  the 
top  thereof  and  overlook  the  land 
of  "Shilom,  and  also  the  land  of 
"Shemlon,  which  was  possessed  by 
the  Lamanites;  and  he  could  even 
look  over  all  the  land  round 
about. 

13.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he 
caused  many  buildings  to  be  built 
in  the  land  Shilom;  and  he  caused 
a  pgreat  tower  to  be  built  on  the 
hill  north  of  the  land  Shilom, 
which  had  been  a  resort  for  the 
children  of  Nephi  at  the  time  they 
«fled  out  of  the  land;  and  thus  he 
did  do  with  the  riches  which  he 
obtained  by  the  taxation  of  his 
people. 

14.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he 
placed  his  heart  upon  his  riches, 
and  he  spent  his  time  in  riotous 
living  with  ''his  wives  and  his 
concubines;  and  so  did  also  his 
'priests  spend  their  time  with 
harlots. 

15.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
he  planted  vineyards  round  about 
in  the  land;  and  he  built  wine- 
presses, and  made  wine  in  abun- 
dance; and  therefore  he  became  a 
wine-bibber,  and  also  his  people. 

16.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the 
Lamanites  began  to  come  in  upon 
his  people,  upon  small  numbers, 
and  to  slay  them  in  their  fields, 
and  while  they  were  tending 
their  flocks. 

17.  And  king  Noah  sent  guards 
round  about  the  land  to  keep 
them  off;  but  he  did  not  send  a 
sufficient  number,  and  the  La- 
manites came  upon  them  and 
killed  them,  and  drove  many  of 
their  flocks  out  of  the  land;  thus 
the  Lamanites  began  to  destroy 


e,  see  c,  Mos.  6.  /,  vers.  7,  11,  14.  Mos.  12:17,  25.  13:1.  17:1,  6,  12—18. 
19:21,  23.  20:.3,  18,  23.  21:20,  23.  23:9,  12,  31—35.  39.  24:1 — 6,  8 — 11.  g,  ver. 
3.  h.  sec  /.  i,  see  h,  2  Ne.  5.  k,  see  /.  I,  Mos.  19  :5,  6.  m,  see  h,  2  Ne.  5.  n,  see  /, 
Mos.  7.  0,   see  d,   Mos.  10.  p,   Mos.  7  :5.  q.   Cm.  12,  13.  r,   see  n,   Jac.  2.  s,  see  /. 

Between  B.  C.  160  and  150. 


MOSIAH,   11. 


157 


them,  and  to  exercise  their  hatred 
upon  them. 

18.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
king  Noah  sent  his  armies  against 
them,  and  they  were  driven  back, 
or  they  drove  them  back  for  a 
time;  therefore,  they  returned 
rejoicing  in  their  spoil. 

19.  And  now,  because  of  this 
great  victory  they  were  lifted  up 
in  the  pride  of  their  hearts;  they 
did  boast  in  their  own  strength, 
saying  that  their  fifty  could  stand 
against  thousands  of  the  Laman- 
ites;  and  thus  they  did  boast,  and 
did  delight  in  blood,  and  the 
shedding  of  the  blood  of  their 
brethren,  and  this  because  of  the 
wickedness  of  their  king  and 
'priests. 

20.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
there  was  a  man  among  them 
whose  name  was  Abinadi;  *and 
he  went  forth  among  them,  and 
began  to  prophesy,  saying:  Be- 
hold, thus  saith  the  Lord,  and 
thus  hath  he  commanded  me,  say- 
ing. Go  forth,  and  say  unto  this 
people,  thus  saith  the  Lord — Wo 
be  unto  this  people,  for  I  have 
seen  their  abominations,  and 
their  wickedness,  and  their  whore- 
doms; and  except  they  repent  I 
will  visit  them  in  mine  anger. 

21.  And  except  they  repent  and 
turn  to  the  Lord  their  God,  be- 
hold, I  will  deliver  them  into  the 
hands  of  their  enemies;  yea,  and 
they  shall  be  brought  into  "bond- 
age; and  they  shall  be  afflicted  by 
the  hand  of  their  enemies. 

22.  And  it  shall  come  to  pass 
that  they  shall  know  that  I  am 
the  Lord  their  God,  and  am  a 
jealous  God,  visiting  the  iniquities 
of  my  people. 

23.  And  it  shall  come  to  pass 
that  except  this  people  repent 
and    turn    unto    the    Lord    their 


God,  they  shall  be  brought  into 
"bondage;  and  none  shall  deliver 
them,  except  it  be  the  Lord  the 
Almighty  God. 

24.  Yea,  and  it  shall  come  to 
pass  that  when  they  shall  cry 
unto  me  I  will  be  '"slow  to  hear 
their  cries;  yea,  and  I  will  suffer 
them  that  they  be  smitten  by  their 
enemies. 

25.  And  except  they  repent  in 
sackcloth  and  ashes,  and  cry 
mightily  to  the  Lord  their  God,  I 
will  not  hear  their  prayers,  neither 
will  I  deliver  them  out  of  their 
afflictions;  and  thus  saith  the 
Lord,  and  thus  hath  he  com- 
manded me. 

26.  Now  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  Abinadi  had  spoken  these 
words  unto  them  they  were 
wroth  with  him,  and  sought  to 
take  away  his  life;  but  the  Lord 
delivered  him  out  of  their  hands. 

27.  Now  when  king  Noah  had 
heard  of  the  words  which  Abinadi 
had  spoken  unto  the  people,  he 
was  also  wroth;  and  he  said: 
Who  is  Abinadi,  that  I  and  my 
people  should  be  judged  of  him, 
or  who  is  the  Lord,  that  shall 
bring  upon  my  people  such  great 
affliction? 

28.  I  command  you  to  bring 
Abinadi  hither,  that  I  may  slay 
him,  for  he  has  said  these  things 
that  he  might  stir  up  my  people 
to  anger  one  with  another,  and 
to  raise  contentions  among  my 
people;  therefore  I  will  slay  him. 

29.  Now  the  eyes  of  the  people 
were  blinded;  therefore  they  hard- 
ened their  hearts  against  the 
words  of  Abinadi,  and  they  sought 
from  that  time  forward  to  take 
him.  And  king  Noah  hardened 
his  heart  against  the  word  of  the 
Lord,  and  he  did  not  repent  of 
his  evil  doings. 


•  t,  see  /.     u,  ver.  23.     See  k,  Mos.  9.     12:2.     v,  see  u. 


w,  ver.  25.      Mos.  21:14.  15. 
♦  About  B.  C.  150. 


158 


MOSIAH,   12. 


CHAPTER   12. 

Abinadi,  for  denouncing  evil-doers, 
is  cast  into  prison — The  false  priests 
sit  in  judgment  upon  him — They  are 
confounded. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
*after  the  space  of  two  years  that 
Abinadi  came  among  them  in  dis- 
guise, that  they  knew  him  not, 
and  began  to  prophesy  among 
them,  saying:  Thus  has  the  Lord 
commanded  me,  saying — Abinadi, 
go  and  prophesy  unto  this  my 
people,  for  they  have  hardened 
their  hearts  against  my  words; 
they  have  repented  not  of  their 
evil  doings;  therefore,  I  will  visit 
them  in  my  anger,  yea,  in  my 
fierce  anger  will  I  visit  them  in 
their  iniquities  and  abominations. 

2.  Yea,  wo  be  unto  this  gener- 
ation! And  the  Lord  said  unto 
me:  Stretch  forth  thy  hand  and 
prophesy,  saying:  Thus  saith  the 
Lord,  it  shall  come  to  pass  that 
this  generation,  because  of  their 
iniquities,  shall  be  brought  into 
"bondage,  and  shall  be  smitten  ^on 
the  cheek ;  yea,  and  shall  be  driven 
'^by  men,  and  shall  be  slain;  and 
the  vultures  of  the  air,  and  the 
dogs,  yea,  and  the  wild  beasts, 
shall  devour  their  flesh. 

3.  And  it  shall  come  to  pass  that 
the  life  of  king  Noah  shall  be 
valued  even  as  a  "garment  in  a 
hot  furnace;  for  he  shall  know 
that  I  am  the  Lord. 

4.  And  it  shall  come  to  pass 
that  I  will  smite  this  my  people 
with  sore  afflictions,  yea,  with 
famine  and  with  pestilence;  and  I 
will  cause  that  they  shall  ^howl 
all  the  day  long. 

5.  Yea,  and  I  will  cause  that 
they  shall  have  burdens  ''lashed 
upon  their  backs;  and  they  shall 
be  driven  before  like  a  dumb  ass. 


6.  And  it  shall  come  to  pass 
that  I  will  send  forth  hail  among 
them,  and  it  shall  smite  them; 
and  they  shall  also  be  smitten 
with  the  ^east  wind;  and  insects 
shall  pester  their  land  also,  and 
devour  their  grain. 

7.  And  they  shall  be  smitten 
with  a  great  pestilence — and  all 
this  will  I  do  because  of  their 
iniquities  and  abominations. 

8.  And  it  shall  come  to  pass 
that  except  they  repent  I  will  "ut- 
terly destroy  them  from  off  the 
face  of  the  earth;  yet  they  shall 
Ueave  a  record  behind  them,  and 
I  will  preserve  them  for  Mother 
nations  which  shall  possess  the 
land;  yea,  even  this  will  I  do  that 
I  may  discover  the  abominations 
of  this  people  to  other  nations. 
And  many  things  did  Abinadi 
prophesy  against  this  people. 

9.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  were  angry  with  him;  and 
they  took  him  and  carried  him 
bound  before  the  king,  and  said 
unto  the  king:  .  Behold,  we  have 
brought  a  man  before  thee  who 
has  prophesied  evil  concerning 
thy  people,  and  saith  that  God 
will  destroy  them. 

10.  And  he  also  prophesieth 
evil  concerning  thy  life,  and  saith 
that  thy  life  shall  be  as  a  ^gar- 
ment in  a  furnace  of  fire. 

11.  And  again,  he  saith  that 
thou  Shalt  be  as  a  stalk,  even  as 
a  dry  stalk  of  the  field,  which  is 
run  over  by  the  beasts  and  trod- 
den under  foot. 

12.  And  again,  he  saith  thou 
Shalt  be  as  the  blossoms  of  a  this- 
tle, which,  when  it  is  fully  ripe, 
if  the  wind  bloweth,  it  is  driven 
forth  upon  the  face  of  the  land. 
And  he  pretendeth  the  Lord  hath 
spoken  it.     And  he  saith  all  this 


a,  see  «,  Mos.  11.  h,  ^los.  21 :3.  c,  ver.  5.  Mos.  21 :3,  4,  13.  d,  Mos.  19 :20. 
e,  Mos.  21:1 — 15.  /,  Mos.  21:3.  g,  Mos.  7:31.  h,  1  Ne.  12:19.  2  Ne.  26:10,  Wl. 
Al.  45:9 — 14.  He.  13:5.  6.  3  Ne.  27:32.  Morm.  6.  ij  Morm.  8:14 — 16.  See  e,  2 
Ne.  27.     ;,  see  s,  1  Ne.  13.     fc,  ver.  3.  ♦  About  B.  C.  148. 


MOSIAH,   12. 


159 


shall  come  upon  thee  except  thou 
repent,  and  this  because  of  thine 
iniquities. 

13.  And  now,  O  king,  what 
great  evil  hast  thou  done,  or 
what  great  sins  have  thy  people 
committed,  that  we  should  be 
condemned  of  God  or  judged  of 
this  man? 

14.  And  now,  O  king,  behold, 
we  are  guiltless,  and  thou,  O  king, 
hast  not  sinned;  therefore,  this 
man  has  lied  concerning  you,  and 
he  has  prophesied  in  vain. 

15.  And  behold,  we  are  strong, 
we  shall  not  come  into  bondage, 
or  be  taken  captive  by  our  ene- 
mies; yea,  and  thou  hast  pros- 
pered in  the  land,  and  thou  shalt 
also  prosper. 

16.  Behold,  here  is  the  man, 
we  deliver  him  into  thy  hands; 
thou  mayest  do  with  him  as 
seemeth  thee  good. 

17.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
king  Noah  caused  that  Abinadi 
should  be  cast  into  prison;  and 
he  commanded  that  the  'priests 
should  gather  themselves  together 
that  he  might  hold  a  council  with 
them  what  he  should  do  with  him. 

18.  Anditcametopassthatthey 
said  unto  the  king:  Bring  him 
hither  that  we  may  question  him; 
and  the  king  commanded  that  he 
should  be  brought  before  them. 

19.  And  they  began  to  question 
him,  that  they  might  cross  him, 
that  thereby  they  might  have 
wherewith  to  accuse  him;  but  he 
answered  them  boldly,  and  with- 
stood all  their  questions,  yea,  to 
their  astonishment;  for  he  did 
withstand  them  in  all  their  ques- 
tions, and  did  confound  them  in 
all  their  words. 

20.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
one  of  them  said  unto  him: 
What  meaneth  the  words  which 


are  written,  and  which  have  been 
taught  by  our  fathers,  saying: 

21.  "'How  beautiful  upon  the 
mountains  are  the  feet  of  him 
that  bringeth  good  tidings;  that 
publisheth  peace;  that  bringeth 
good  tidings  of  good;  that  pub- 
lisheth salvation;  that  saith  unto 
Zion,  Thy  God  reigneth; 

22.  Thy  watchman  shall  lift 
up  the  voice;  with  the  voice  to- 
gether shall  they  sing;  for  they 
shall  see  eye  to  eye  when  the 
Lord  shall  bring  again  Zion; 

23.  Break  forth  into  joy;  sing  to- 
gether ye  waste  places  of  Jerusa- 
lem; for  the  Lord  hath  comforted 
his  people,  he  hath  redeemed 
Jerusalem; 

24.  The  Lord  hath  made  bare 
his  holy  arm  in  the  eyes  of  all  the 
nations,  and  all  the  ends  of  the 
earth  shall  see  the  salvation  of 
our  God? 

2  5.  And  now  Abinadi  said  unto 
them:  Are  you  "priests,  and  pre- 
tend to  teach  this  people,  and  to 
understand  the  spirit  of  prophesy- 
ing, and  yet  desire  to  know  of  me 
what  these  things  mean? 

26.  I  say  unto  you,  wo  be  unto 
you  for  perverting  the  ways  of  the 
Lord!  For  if  ye  understand  these 
things  ye  have  not  taught  them; 
therefore,  ye  have  perverted  the 
ways  of  the  Lord. 

27.  Ye  have  not  applied  your 
hearts  to  understanding;  there- 
fore, ye  have  not  been  wise. 
Therefore,  what  teach  ye  this 
people? 

28.  And  they  said:  We  teach 
the  law  of  Moses. 

29.  And  again  he  said  unto 
them:  If  ye  teach  the  "law  of  Moses 
why  do  ye  not  keep  it?  Why  do 
ye  set  your  hearts  upon  riches? 
Why  do  ye  commit  ^whoredoms 
and    spend    your    strength    with 


I,  see  f,  Mos.  11.     m,  Isa.  52:7 — 10.     n,  see  f,  Mos.  11.     o,  see  o,  2  Ne.  25.     p,  see  i, 
2  Ne.  28.  About  B.  C.  148. 


160 


MOSIAH,   13. 


harlots,  yea,  and  cause  this  people 
to  commit  sin,  that  the  Lord  has 
cause  to  send  me  to  prophesy 
against  this  people,  yea,  even  a 
great  evil  against  this  people? 

30.  Know  ye  not  that  I  speak 
the  truth?  Yea,  ye  know  that  I 
speak  the  truth;  and  you  ought 
to  tremble  before  God. 

31.  And  it  shall  come  to  pass 
that  ye  shall  be  smitten  for  your 
iniquities,  for  ye  have  said  that 
ye  teach  the  law  of  Moses.  And 
what  know  ye  concerning  the  law 
of  Moses?  Doth  salvation  come 
bythe  law  of  Moses?    Whatsayye? 

32.  And  they  answered  and  said 
that  salvation  did  come  by  the 
«law  of  Moses. 

3  3.  But  now  Abinadi  said  unto 
them:  I  know  if  ye  keep  the 
commandments  of  God  ye  shall 
be  saved;  yea,  if  ye  keep  the  com- 
mandments which  the  Lord  de- 
livered unto  Moses  in  the  mount 
of  Sinai,  saying: 

34.  a  am  the  Lord  thy  God, 
who  hath  brought  thee  out  of  the 
land  of  Egypt,  out  of  the  house 
of  bondage. 

35.  Thou  Shalt  have  no  other 
God  before  me. 

36.  Thou  Shalt  not  make  unto 
thee  any  graven  image,  or  any 
likeness  of  any  thing  in  heaven 
above,  or  things  which  are  in  the 
earth  beneath. 

37.  Now  Abinadi  said  unto 
them,  Have  ye  done  all  this?  I 
say  unto  you,  Nay,  ye  have  not. 
And  have  ye  taught  this  people 
that  they  should  do  all  these 
things?  I  say  unto  you,  Nay,  ye 
have  not. 

CHAPTER   13. 

Abinadi  the  prophet,  protected  by 
divine  power,  withstands  the  priests 
and  cites  the  Law  and  the  Gospel. 

1.  And  now  when  the  king  had 


heard  these  words,  he  said  unto 
"his  priests:  Away  with  this  fel- 
low, and  slay  him;  for  what  have 
we  to  do  with  him,  for  he  is  mad. 

2.  And  they  stood  forth  and 
attempted  to  lay  their  hands  on 
him;  but  he  withstood  them,  and 
said  unto  them: 

3.  Touch  me  not,  for  God  shall 
smite  you  if  ye  lay  your  hands 
upon  me,  for  I  have  not  delivered 
the  message  which  the  Lord  sent 
me  to  deliver;  neither  have  I  told 
you  that  which  "ye  requested  that 
I  should  tell;  therefore,  God  will 
not  suffer  that  I  shall  be  destroyed 
at  this  time. 

4.  But  I  must  fulfil  the  com- 
mandments wherewith  God  has 
commanded  me;  and  because  I 
have  told  you  the  truth  ye  are 
angry  with  me.  And  again,  be- 
cause I  have  spoken  the  word  of 
God  ye  have  judged  me  that  I  am 
''mad. 

5.  Now  it  came  to  pass  after 
Abinadi  had  spoken  these  words 
that  the  people  of  king  Noah  durst 
not  lay  their  hands  on  him,  for 
the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  was  upon 
him;  and  his  face  shone  with  ex- 
ceeding luster,  even  as  "Moses' 
did  while  in  the  mount  of  Sinai, 
while  speaking  with  the  Lord. 

6.  And  he  spake  with  power 
and  authority  from  God;  and  he 
continued  his  words,  saying: 

7.  Ye  see  thatyehavenotpower 
to  slay  me,  therefore  I  finish  my 
message.  Yea,  and  I  perceive  that 
it  cuts  you  to  your  hearts  because 
I  tell  you  the  truth  concerning 
your  iniquities. 

8.  Yea,  and  my  words  fill  you 
with  wonder  and  amazement,  and 
with  anger. 

9.  But  I  finish  my  message; 
and  then  it  matters  not  whither 
I  go,  if  it  so  be  that  I  am  saved. 


g,  see  o,  2  Ne.  25.     r,  Ex.  20  :2 — 4. 
24.     c,  ver.  1.     d,  Ex.  34  :29— 35. 


Chap.  13  :    c,  see  /,  Mos,  11.     b,  Mos.  12  -.20 — 
About  B.  C.  148. 


MOSIAH,   13. 


161 


10.  But  this  much  I  tell  you, 
what  you  do  with  me,  after  this, 
shall  be  as  a  nype  and  a  shadow 
of  things  which  are  to  come. 

11.  And  now  I  read  unto  you 
the  remainder  of  the  command- 
ments of  God,  for  I  perceive  that 
they  are  not  written  in  your 
hearts;  I  perceive  that  ye  have 
studied  and  taught  iniquity  the 
most  part  of  your  lives. 

12.  And  now, ye  remember  that 
I  '^said  unto  you:  Thou  shalt  not 
make  unto  thee  any  graven  image, 
or  any  likeness  of  things  which 
are  in  heaven  above,  or  which 
are  in  the  earth  beneath,  or 
which  are  in  the  water  under  the 
earth. 

13.  And  again:  "Thou  shalt 
not  bow  down  thyself  unto  them, 
nor  serve  them;  for  I  the  Lord 
thy  God  am  a  jealous  God,  visiting 
the  iniquities  of  the  fathers  upon 
the  children,  unto  the  third  and 
fourth  generations  of  them  that 
hate  me; 

14.  And  showing  mercy  unto 
thousands  of  them  that  love  me 
and  keep  my  commandments. 

15.  Thou  shalt  not  take  the 
name  of  the  Lord  thy  God  in 
vain;  for  the  Lord  will  not  hold 
him  guiltless  that  taketh  his 
name  in  vain. 

16.  Remember  the  sabbath  day, 
to  keep  it  holy. 

17.  Six  days  shalt  thou  labor, 
and  do  all  thy  work; 

18.  But  the  seventh  day,  the 
sabbath  of  the  Lord  thy  God,  thou 
shalt  not  do  any  work,  thou, 
nor  thy  son,  nor  thy  daughter, 
thy  man-servant,  nor  thy  maid- 
servant, nor  thy  cattle,  nor  thy 
stranger  that  is  within  thy  gates; 

19.  For  in  six  days  the  Lord 
made  heaven  and  earth,  and  the 
sea,    and    all    that    in    them    is; 


wherefore  the  Lord  blessed  the 
sabbath  day,  and  hallowed  it. 

20.  Honor  thy  father  and  thy 
mother,  that  thy  days  may  be 
long  upon  the  land  which  the 
Lord  thy  God  giveth  thee. 

21.  Thou  Shalt  not  kill. 

22.  Thou  shalt  not  commit 
adultery.     Thou  shalt  not  steal. 

23.  Thou  shalt  not  bear  false 
witness  against  thy  neighbor. 

24.  Thou  shalt  not  covet  thy 
neighbor's  house,  thou  shalt  not 
covet  thy  neighbor's  wife,  nor  his 
man-servant,  nor  his  maid-ser- 
vant, nor  his  ox,  nor  his  ass,  nor 
anything  that  is  thy  neighbor's. 

2  5.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
after  Abinadi  had  made  an  end 
of  these  sayings  that  he  said  unto 
them:  Have  ye  taught  this  people 
that  they  should  observe  to  do  all 
these  things  for  to  keep  these 
commandments? 

26.  I  say  unto  you,  Nay;  for 
if  ye  had,  the  Lord  would  not 
have  caused  me  to  come  forth  and 
to  prophesy  evil  concerning  this 
people. 

27.  And  now  ye  have  said  that 
salvation  cometh  by  the  law  of 
Moses.  I  say  unto  you  that  it  is 
expedient  that  ye  should  ''keep 
the  law  of  Moses  as  yet;  but  I 
say  unto  you,  that  the  time  shall 
come  when  it  shall  *no  more  be 
expedient  to  keep  the  law  of 
Moses. 

28.  And  moreover,  I  say  unto 
you,  that  salvation  doth  not  come 
by  the  law  alone;  and  were  it  not 
for  the  ^atonement,  which  God 
himself  shall  make  for  the  sins 
and  iniquities  of  his  people,  that 
they  must  unavoidably  perish, 
notwithstanding  the  law  of  Moses. 

29.  And  now  I  say  unto  you 
that  it  was  expedient  that  there 
should  be  a  law  given  to  the  chil- 


e,  Mos.  17:13—19.     19:20.     Al.  25:7—12.     /,  Mos.  12:36.     g,  Ex.  20:5—17.     li,  see 
0,  2  Ne.  25.    i,  3  Ne.  9  :19,  20.    15  :2— 10.    j,  see  f,  2  Ne.  2.  About  B.  C.  148. 


162 


MOSIAH,   14. 


dren  of  Israel,  yea,  even  a  very- 
strict  law;  for  they  were  a  stiff- 
necked  people,  quick  to  do  in- 
iquity, and  slow  to  remember  the 
Lord  their  God; 

30.  Therefore  there  was  a  law 
given  them,  yea,  a  '^law  of  per- 
formances and  of  ordinances,  a 
law  which  they  were  to  observe 
strictly  from  day  to  day,  to  keep 
them  in  remembrance  of  God  and 
their  duty  towards  him. 

31.  But  behold,  I  say  unto  you, 
that  all  these  things  were  types 
of  things  to  come. 

32.  And  now,  did  they  under- 
stand the  law?  I  say  unto  you, 
Nay,  they  did  not  all  understand 
the  law;  and  this  because  of  the 
hardness  of  their  hearts;  for  they 
understood  not  that  there  could 
not  any  man  be  saved  except  it 
were  through  the  redemption  of 
God. 

33.  For  behold,  did  not  Moses 
prophesy  unto  them  concerning 
the  coming  of  the  Messiah,  and 
that  God  should  redeem  his 
people?  Yea,  and  even  all  the 
prophets  who  have  prophesied 
ever  since  the  world  began — have 
they  not  spoken  more  or  less  con- 
cerning these  things? 

34.  Have  they  not  said  that 
'God  himself  should  come  down 
among  the  children  of  men,  and 
take  upon  him  the  form  of  man, 
and  go  forth  in  mighty  power 
upon  the  face  of  the  earth? 

35.  Yea,  and  have  they  not  said 
also  that  he  should  bring  to  pass 
the  ""resurrection  sf  the  dead, 
and  that  he,  himself,  should  be 
oppressed  and  afflicted? 

CHAPTER  14. 

Abinadi  quotes  Isaiah  to  the  priests 
of  king  Noah — Compare  Isaiah  53. 

1.  Yea,  even  doth  not  Isaiah 
say:     Who  hath  believed  our  re- 


port, and  to  whom  is  the  arm  of 
the  Lord  revealed? 

2.  For  he  shall  grow  up  before 
him  as  a  tender  plant,  and  as  a 
root  out  of  dry  ground;  he  hath 
no  form  nor  comeliness;  and 
when  we  shall  see  him  there  is 
no  beauty  that  we  should  desire 
him. 

3.  He  is  despised  and  rejected 
of  men;  a  man  of  sorrows,  and 
acquainted  with  grief;  and  we 
hid  as  it  were  our  face  from  him; 
he  was  despised,  and  we  esteemed 
him  not. 

4.  Surely  he  has  borne  our 
griefs,  and  carried  our  sorrows; 
yet  we  did  esteem  him  stricken, 
smitten  of  God,  and  afflicted. 

5.  But  he  was  wounded  for  our 
transgressions,  he  was  bruised  for 
our  iniquities;  the  chastisement 
of  our  peace  was  upon  him;  and 
with  his  stripes  we  are  healed. 

6.  All  we,  like  sheep,  have  gone 
astray;  we  have  turned  every  one 
to  his  own  way;  and  the  Lord 
hath  laid  on  him  the  iniquities  of 
us  all. 

7.  He  was  oppressed,  and  he 
was  afflicted,  yet  he  opened  not 
his  mouth;  he  is  brought  as  a 
lamb  to  the  slaughter,  and  as  a 
sheep  before  her  shearers  is 
dumb  so  he  opened  not  his  mouth. 

8.  He  was  taken  from  prison 
and  from  judgment;  and  who 
shall  declare  his  generation?  For 
he  was  cut  off  out  of  the  land  of 
the  living;  for  the  transgressions 
of  my  people  was  he  stricken. 

9.  And  he  made  his  grave  with 
the  wicked,  and  with  the  rich  in 
his  death;  because  he  had  done 
no  evil,  neither  was  any  deceit  in 
his  mouth. 

10.  Yet  it  pleased  the  Lord  to 
bruise  him;  he  hath  put  him  to 
grief;  when  thou  shalt  make  his 
soul  an  offering  for  sin  he  shall 


fc,  see  \),  2  Ne.  25.     I,  see  bj  Mos.  3.     7n,  see  d,  2  Ne.  2. 


About  B.  C.  148. 


MOSIAH,   15. 


163 


see  his  seed,  he  shall  prolong  his 
days,  and  the  pleasure  of  the 
Lord  shall  prosper  in  his  hand. 

11.  He  shall  see  the  travail  of 
his  soul,  and  shall  be  satisfied; 
by  his  knowledge  shall  my  right- 
eous servant  justify  many;  for  he 
shall  bear  their  iniquities. 

12.  Therefore  will  I  divide  him 
a  portion  with  the  great,  and  he 
shall  divide  the  spoil  with  the 
strong;  because  he  hath  poured 
out  his  soul  unto  death;  and  he 
was  numbered  with  the  trans- 
gressors; and  he  bore  the  sins  of 
many,  and  made  intercession  for 
the  transgressors. 

CHAPTER   15. 

AMnadi's  prophecy — God  himself  to 
come  down  and  redeem  his  people — 
Why  Jesus  Christ  is  called  the  Father 
and  the  Son. 

1.  And  now  Abinadi  said  unto 
them:  I  would  that  ye  should  un- 
derstand that  "God  himself  shall 
come  down  among  the  children 
of  men,  and  shall  redeem  his 
people. 

2.  And  because  he  Mwelleth  in 
flesh  he  shall  be  called  the  Son  of 
God,  and  having  subjected  the 
flesh  to  the  will  of  the  Father, 
being  the  Father  and  the  Son — 

3.  The  Father,  because  he  was 
''conceived  by  the  power  of  God; 
and  the  Son,  ''because  of  the  flesh; 
thus  becoming  the  Father  and 
Son — 

4.  And  they  are  *one  God,  yea, 
the  very  ^Eternal Fatherof  heaven 
and  of  earth. 

5.  And  thus  the  flesh  becoming 
^subject  to  the  Spirit,  or  the  Son 
to  the  Father,  being  "one  God, 
^suffereth  temptation, and  yieldeth 


not  to  the  temptation,  but  suf- 
fereth  himself  to  be  mocked,  and 
scourged,  and  cast  out,  and  dis- 
owned by  his  people. 

6.  And  after  all  this,  after  work- 
ing many  ^mighty  miracles  among 
the  children  of  men,  he  shall  be 
led,  yea,  even  as  Isaiah  said,  ''as  a 
sheep  before  the  shearer  is  dumb, 
so  he  opened  not  his  mouth. 

7.  Yea,  even  so  he  shall  be  led, 
'crucified,  and  slain,  the  flesh  '"be- 
coming subject  even  unto  death, 
the  will  of  the  Son  being  swal- 
lowed up  in  the  will  of  the 
Father. 

8.  And  thus  God  breaketh  the 
"bands  of  death,  having  gained 
the  victory  over  death;  giving  the 
Son  power  to  make  "intercession 
for  the  children  of  men — 

9.  Having  ascended  into  heaven, 
having  the  bowels  of  mercy;  being 
filled  with  compassion  towards 
the  children  of  men;  standing 
betwixt  them  and  justice;  having 
"broken  the  bands  of  death,  taken 
upon  «himself  their  iniquity  and 
their  transgressions,  having  re- 
deemed them,  and  satisfied  the 
demands  of  justice. 

10.  And  now  I  say  unto  you, 
who  shall  ''declare  his  generation? 
Behold,  I  say  unto  you,  that 
when  his  soul  has  been  made  an 
"offering  for  sin  he  shall  see  his 
seed.  And  now  what  say  ye? 
And  who  shall  be  'his  seed? 

11.  Behold  I  say  unto  you,  that 
whosoever  has  heard  the  words 
of  the  prophets,  yea,  all  the  holy 
prophets  who  have  prophesied 
concerning  the  coming  of  the 
Lord — I  say  unto  you,  that  all 
those  who  have  hearkened  unto 
their  words,  and  believed  that  the 


a,  see  2b,  Mos.  7.  6,  see  6,  Mos.  3.  c,  1  Ne.  11:13—21.  Mos.  3:8,  9.  Al.  7:10. 
19:13.  3  Ne.  1  :14.  Morm.  9  :12.  d,  see  6,  Mos.  3.  e,  see  k,  2  Ne.  31.  /,  see  a,  Mos.  3. 
g,  ver.  2.  h,  see  k,  2  Ne.  31.  i,  see  s,  2  Ne.  !).  j,  see  c,  Mos.  3.  k,  Mos.  14:7.  Isa. 
53:7.  I,  see  g,  Mos.  3.  m,  vers.  2.  5.  n,  see  g  and  ;,  2  Ne.  9.  o,  see  e,  2  Ne.  2. 
p,  see  g  and  j,  2  Ne.  9.  q,  Mos.  14  :5 — 8,  11,  12.  r,  Mos.  14  :8.  s,  Mos.  14  :10.  t,  vers. 
11—13.  About  B.  C.  148. 


164 


MOSIAH,   15. 


Lord  would  redeem  his  people, 
and  have  looked  forward  to  that 
day  for  a  remission  of  their  sins, 
I  say  unto  you,  that  these  are  his 
seed,  or  they  are  the  heirs  of  the 
kingdom  of  God. 

12.  For  these  are  they  whose 
sins  he  "has  borne;  these  are  they 
for  whom  he  has  died,  to  redeem 
them  from  their  transgressions. 
And  now,  are  they  not  his  seed? 

13.  Yea,  and  are  not  the  proph- 
ets, every  one  that  has  opened 
his  mouth  to  prophesy,  that  has 
not  fallen  into  transgression,  I 
mean  all  the  holy  prophets  ever 
since  the  world  began?  I  say 
unto  you  that  they  are  his  seed. 

14.  And  these  are  *'they  who 
have  published  peace,  who  have 
brought  good  tidings  of  good, 
who  have  published  salvation; 
and  said  unto  Zion:  Thy  God 
reigneth! 

15.  And  O  how  beautiful  upon 
the  mountains  were  their  feet! 

16.  And  again,  how  beautiful 
upon  the  mountains  are  the  feet 
of  those  that  are  still  publishing 
peace! 

17.  And  again,  how  beautiful 
upon  the  mountains  are  the  feet 
of  those  who  shall  hereafter  pub- 
lish peace,  yea,  from  this  time 
henceforth  and  forever! 

18.  And  behold,  I  say  unto  you, 
this  is  not  all.  For  O  how  beau- 
tiful upon  the  mountains  are  the 
feet  of  him  that  bringeth  good 
tidings,  that  is  the  founder  of 
peace,  yea,  even  the  Lord,  who 
has  redeemed  his  people;  yea, 
him  who  has  granted  salvation 
unto  his  people; 

19.  For  were  it  not  for  the  re- 
demption which  he  hath  made  for 
his  people,  which  was  prepared 
from  the  "'foundation  of  the  world, 


I  say  unto  you,  were  it  not  for 
this,  ^all  mankind  must  have  per- 
ished. 

20.  But  behold,  the  bands  of 
death  "shall  be  broken,  and  the 
Son  reigneth,  and  hath  power 
over  the  dead;  therefore,  he 
bringeth  to  pass  the  ^resurrection 
of  the  dead. 

21.  And  there  cometh  a  resur- 
rection, even  a  ^"first  resurrec- 
tion; yea,  even  a  resurrection  of 
those  that  have  been,  and  who 
are,  and  who  shall  be,  even  until 
the  resurrection  of  Christ — for  so 
shall  he  be  called. 

22.  And  now,  the  resurrection 
of  all  the  prophets,  and  all  those 
that  have  believed  in  their  words, 
or  all  those  that  have  kept  the 
commandments  of  God,  shall  come 
forth  in  the  first  resurrection; 
therefore,  they  are  the  first  resur- 
rection. 

23.  They  are  raised  to  dwell 
with  God  who  has  redeemed 
them;  thus  they  have  eternal  life 
through  Christ,  who  has  broken 
the  bands  of  death. 

24.  And  these  are  those  who 
have  part  in  the  first  resurrec- 
tion; and  these  are  they  that  have 
died  before  Christ  came,  -^in  their 
ignorance,  not  having  salvation 
declared  unto  them.  And  thus 
the  Lord  bringeth  about  the  res- 
toration of  these;  and  they  have 
a  part  in  the  first  resurrection,  or 
have  eternal  life,  being  redeemed 
by  the  Lord. 

25.  And  little  children  ^^also 
have  eternal  life. 

26.  But  behold,  and  fear,  and 
tremble  before  God,  for  ye  ought 
to  tremble;  for  the  Lord  redeem- 
eth  none  such  that  rebel  against 
him  and  die  in  their  sins;  yea, 
even  all  those  that  have  perished 


u,  Mos.  14:12.  v,  Mos.  12:21 — 24.  Isa.  52:7 — 10.  .  w,  see  d,  Mos.  4.  x,  see  e  and 
g,  2  Ne.  9.  y,  see  g  and  j,  2  Ne.  9.  z,  see  d,  2  Ne.  2.  2a,  see  g,  Jac.  4.  2b,  see  /, 
Mos.  3.     2c,  see  m,  Mos.  3.  About  B.  C.  148. 


MOSIAH,   16. 


165 


in  their  sins  ever  since  the  world 
began,  that  have  ""wilfully  re- 
belled against  God,  that  have 
known  the  commandments  of 
God,  and  would  not  keep  them; 
these  are  they  that  have  "''no  part 
in  the  first  resurrection. 

27.  Therefore  ought  ye  not  to 
tremble?  For  salvation  cometh 
to  none  such;  for  the  Lord  hath 
redeemed  none  such;  yea,  neither 
can  the  Lord  redeem  such;  for  he 
cannot  deny  himself;  for  he  can- 
not ^''deny  justice  when  it  has  its 
claim. 

28.  And  now  I  say  unto  you 
that  the  time  shall  come  that  the 
salvation  of  the  Lord  shall  be  de- 
clared to  every  nation,  kindred, 
tongue,  and  people. 

29.  Yea,  Lord,  ^^thy  watchmen 
shall  lift  up  their  voice;  with  the 
voice  together  shall  they  sing; 
for  they  shall  see  eye  to  eye,  when 
the  Lord  shall  bring  again  Zion. 

30.  Break  forth  into  joy,  sing 
together,  ye  waste  places  of  Jeru- 
salem; for  the  Lord  hath  com- 
forted his  people,  he  hath  re- 
deemed Jerusalem. 

31.  The  Lord  hath  made  bare 
his  holy  arm  in  the  eyes  of  all  the 
nations;  and  all  the  ends  of  the 
earth  shall  see  the  salvation  of 
our  God. 

CHAPTER   16. 

Abinadi  continues  his  prophecy — 
Christ  the  only  Redeemer — Resurrec- 
tion and  judgment. 

1.  And  now,  it  came  to  pass  that 
after  Abinadi  had  spoken  these 
words  he  stretched  forth  his  hand 
and  said:  The  time  shall  come 
when  all  shall  see  the  salvation 
of  the  Lord;  "when  every  nation, 
kindred,  tongue,  and  people  shall 
see  eye  to  eye  and  shall  confess 


before  God  that  his  judgments  are 
just. 

2.  And  then  shall  the  wicked 
be  cast  out,  and  they  shall  have 
"cause  to  howl,  and  weep,  and 
wail,  and  gnash  their  teeth;  and 
this  because  they  would  not 
hearken  unto  the  voice  of  the 
Lord;  therefore  the  Lord  redeem- 
eth  them  not. 

3.  For  they  are  carnal  and 
devilish,  and  the  devil  ''has  power 
over  them;  yea,  even  that  "old 
serpent  that  did  beguile  our  first 
parents,  which  was  the  cause  of 
their  fall;  which  was  the  cause  of 
all  mankind  becoming  carnal, 
sensual,  devilish,  knowing  evil 
from  good,  subjecting  themselves 
to  the  devil. 

4.  Thus  ^all  mankind  were 
lost;  and  behold,  they  would  have 
been  endlessly  lost  were  it  not 
that  God  redeemed  his  people 
from  their  lost  and  fallen  state. 

5.  But  remember  that  he  that 
persists  in  his  own  carnal  nature, 
and  goes  on  in  the  ways  of  sin  and 
rebellion  against  God,  remaineth 
in  his  fallen  state  and  the  devil 
hath  ^all  power  over  him.  There- 
fore, he  is  as  though  there  was 
no  redemption  made,  being  an 
enemy  to  God;  and  also  is  the 
devil  an  enemy  to  God. 

6.  And  now  if  Christ  had  not 
come  into  the  world,  speaking  of 
things  to  come  as  though  they 
had  already  come,  there  could 
have  been  no  redemption. 

7.  And  if  Christ  had  not  risen 
from  the  dead,  or  have  ''broken 
the  bands  of  death  that  the  grave 
should  have  "no  victory,  and  that 
death  should  have  *no  sting,  there 
could  have  been  no  resurrection. 

8.  But  there  is  a  ^resurrection, 


2d,  see  Jc,  Jac.  6.  2e,  ver.  24.  2f,  Al.  42:1 — 26.  2g,  Isa.  52:8 — 10.  Mos.  12:22 — 
24.  Chap.  16:  a,  Mos.  3:20,  21.  15:28,  31.  h,  see  k,  1  Ne.  15.  Matt.  13:42. 
c,  see  i,  2  Ne.  9.  d,  see  i,  2  Ne.  2.  e,  see  e  and  g,  2  Ne.  9.  /,  see  i,  2  Ne.  9. 
g,  see  f7  and  n.  Mos.  15.  h,  Mos.  15:8,  20.  Al.  22:14.  27:28.  i,  ver.  8.  Al.  22:14. 
24:23.     Morm.  7:5.     j,  see  d,  2  Ne.  2.  About  B.  C.   148. 


166 


MOSIAH,   17. 


therefore  the  grave  hath  ''no  vic- 
tory, and  the  'sting  of  death  is 
swallowed  up  in  Christ. 

9.  He  is  the  '"light  and  the  life 
of  the  world;  yea,  a  light  that  is 
endless,  that  can  never  be  dark- 
ened; yea,  and  also  a  life  which 
is  endless,  that  there  can  be  no 
more  death. 

10.  Even  "this  mortal  shall  put 
on  immortality,  and  this  corrup- 
tion shall  put  on  incorruption, 
and  shall  be  brought  to  stand  be- 
fore the  bar  of  God,  to  be  judged 
of  him  according  to  their  works 
whether  they  be  good  or  whether 
they  be  evil — 

11.  If  they  be  good,  to  the  res- 
urrection of  endless  life  and  hap- 
piness; and  if  they  be  evil,  to  the 
resurrection  of  endless  damna- 
tion, being  delivered  up  "to  the 
devil,  who  hath  subjected  them, 
which  is  damnation — 

12.  Having  gone  according  to 
their  own  carnal  wills  and  de- 
sires; having  never  called  upon 
the  Lord  while  the  arms  of  mercy 
were  extended  towards  them;  for 
the  arms  of  mercy  were  extended 
towards  them,  and  they  would 
not;  they  being  warned  of  their 
iniquities  and  yet  they  would  not 
depart  from  them;  and  they  were 
commanded  to  repent  and  yet 
they  would  not  repent. 

13.  And  now,  ought  ye  not  to 
tremble  and  repent  of  your  sins, 
and  remember  that  only  in  and 
through  Christ  ye  can  be  saved? 

14.  Therefore,  if  ye  teach  the 
'law  of  Moses,  also  teach  that  it 
is  a  shadow  of  those  things  which 
are  to  come — 

15.  Teach  them  that  redemp- 
tion Cometh  through  Christ  the 
Lord,  who  is  the  «very  Eternal 
Father.     Amen. 


CHAPTER  17. 

Martyrdom  of  Abinadi — While  suf- 
fering death  by  fire  he  predicts  retri- 
bution upon  his  murderers — Conver- 
sion of  Ahna. 

1.  And  now  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  Abinadi  had  finished  these 
sayings,  that  the  king  commanded 
that  the  "priests  should  take  him 
and  cause  that  he  should  be  put 
to  death. 

2.  But  there  was  one  among 
them  whose  name  was  Alma,  he 
also  being  a  descendant  of  Nephi. 
And  he  was  a  young  man,  and  he 
believed  the  words  which  Abinadi 
had  spoken,  for  he  knew  concern- 
ing the  iniquity  which  Abinadi 
had  testified  against  them;  there- 
fore he  began  to  plead  with  the 
king  that  he  would  not  be  angry 
with  Abinadi,  but  suffer  that  he 
might  depart  in  peace. 

3.  But  the  king  was  more 
wroth,  and  caused  that  Alma 
should  be  cast  out  from  among 
them,  and  sent  his  servants  after 
him  that  they  might  slay  him. 

4.  But  he  fled  from  before 
them  and  hid  himself  that  they 
found  him  not.  And  he  being 
concealed  for  many  days  did 
write  all  the  words  which  Abinadi 
had  spoken. 

5.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  king  caused  that  his  guards 
should  surround  Abinadi  and  take 
him;  and  they  bound  him  and 
cast  him  into  prison. 

6.  And  after  three  days,  hav- 
ing counseled  with  his  ^priests, 
he  caused  that  he  should  again 
be  brought  before  him. 

7.  And  he  said  unto  him: 
Abinadi,  we  have  found  an  ac- 
cusation against  thee,  and  thou 
art  worthy  of  death. 


k,  ver.  7.  I,  ver.  7.  m,  Al.  3S:9.  3  Ne.  9:18.  15:9.  18:16,  24.  Eth.  3:14. 
4:12.  Moro.  7:18.  John  8:12.  9:5.  14:6.  D.  &  C.  84:45.  88:7 — 13.  n,  see  d, 
2  Ne.  2.  Also  j  and  m,  2  Ne.  9.  o,  see  i,  2  Ne,  9.  p,  see  o,  2  Ne.  25.  q,  see  a, 
Mos.  3.        Chap.  17 :    a,  see  f,  Mos.  11.     6,  see  /,  Mos.  11.  About  B.  C.  148. 


MOSIAH,   18. 


167 


8.  For  thou  hast  said  that  ^God 
himself  should  come  down  among 
the  children  of  men;  and  now,  for 
this  cause  thou  shalt  he  put  to 
death  unless  thou  wilt  recall  all 
the  words  which  thou  hast  spoken 
evil  concerning  me  and  my  peo- 
ple. 

9.  Now  Abinadi  said  unto  him: 
I  say  unto  you,  I  will  not  recall 
the  words  which  I  have  spoken 
unto  you  concerning  this  people, 
for  they  are  true;  and  that  ye 
may  know  of  their  surety  I  have 
suffered  myself  that  I  have  fallen 
into  your  hands. 

10.  Yea,  and  I  will  suffer  even 
until  death,  and  I  will  not  recall 
my  words,  and  they  shall  stand 
as  a  testimony  against  you.  And 
if  ye  slay  me  ye  will  shed  inno- 
cent blood,  and  this  shall  also 
stand  as  a  testimony  against  you 
at  the  last  day. 

11.  And  now  king  Noah  was 
about  to  release  him,  for  he 
feared  his  word;  for  he  feared 
that  the  judgments  of  God  would 
come  upon  him. 

12.  But  the  ''priests  lifted  up 
their  voices  against  him,  and  be- 
gan to  accuse  him,  saying:  He 
has  reviled  the  king.  Therefore 
the  king  was  stirred  up  in  anger 
against  him,  and  he  delivered  him 
up  that  he  might  be  slain. 

13.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  took  him  and  bound  him,  and 
scourged  his  skin  with  faggots, 
yea,  even  unto  *death. 

14.  And  now  when  the  flames 
began  to  scorch  him,  he  cried 
unto  them,  saying: 

15.  Behold,  even  as  ye  have 
done  unto  me,  so  shall  it  come  to 
pass  that  ^thy  seed  shall  cause 
that  many  shall  suffer  even  the 
pains  of  death  by  fire;  and  this 


because  they  believe  in  the  salva- 
tion of  the  Lord  their  God. 

16.  And  it  will  come  to  pass 
that  ye  shall  be  afflicted  with  all 
manner  of  diseases  because  of 
your  iniquities. 

17.  Yea,  and  ye  shall  be  smit- 
ten on  every  hand,  and  shall  h& 
driven  and  scattered  to  and  fro, 
even  as  a  wild  flock  is  driven  by 
wild  and  ferocious  beasts. 

18.  And  in  that  day  ye  shall  be 
"hunted,  and  ye  shall  be  taken  by 
the  hand  of  your  enemies,  and 
then  ye  shall  suffer,  as  I  suffer, 
the  pains  of  death  by  fire. 

19.  Thus  God  executeth  ven- 
geance upon  those  that  destroy 
his  people.  O  God,  receive  my 
soul. 

20.  And  now,  *when  Abinadi 
had  said  these  words,  he  fell,  hav- 
ing suffered  Meath  by  fire;  yea, 
having  been  put  to  death  because 
he  would  not  deny  the  command- 
ments of  God,  having  sealed  the 
truth  of  his  words  by  his  death. 

CHAPTER   18. 

The  waters  of  Mormon — Alma  "bap- 
tizes Helavi  and  others — The  church 
of  Christ — King  Noah  sends  an  armj/ 
to  destroy  Alma  and  his  followers. 

1.  And  now,  it  came  to  pass 
that  Alma,  who  had  fled  from  the 
servants  of  king  Noah,  repented 
of  his  sins  and  iniquities,  and 
went  about  privately  among  the 
people,  and  began  to  teach  the 
words  of  Abinadi — 

2.  Yea,  concerning  that  which 
was  to  come,  and  also  concerning 
the  "resurrection  of  the  dead,  and 
the  redemption  of  the  people, 
which  was  to  be  brought  to  pass 
through  the  power,  and  suffer- 
ings, and  death  of  Christ,  and  his 
resurrection  and  ascension  into 
heaven. 


c,  Mos,   7:27,      13:34.      d,   see  /,  Mos.  11.     e,  vers.  18 — 20, 
13:10.     Al.  25:7—12.     ff,  Al,   25:8,   9.     h,   see  e.  Chap.    18; 


Mos.  7:28.  /,  Mos. 
a,  see  d,  2  Ne,  2. 
♦  About  B.  C.  148. 


168 


MOSIAH,   18. 


3.  And  as  many  as  would  hear 
Tiis  word  he  did  teach.  And  he 
taught  them  privately,  that  it 
might  not  come  to  the  knowledge 
of  the  king.  And  many  did  be- 
lieve his  words. 

4.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  as 
many  as  did  believe  him  did  go 
forth  to  a  place  which  was  called 
*Mormon,  having  received  its 
name  from  the  king,  being  in  the 
borders  of  the  land  having  been 
Infested,  by  times  or  at  seasons, 
by  wild  beasts. 

5.  Now,  there  was  in  ""Mormon 
a  fountain  of  pure  water,  and 
Alma  resorted  thither,  there  being 
near  the  water  a  thicket  of  small 
trees,  where  he  did  hide  himself 
in  the  daytime  from  the  searches 
of  the  king. 

6.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  as 
many  as  believed  him  went  thither 
to  hear  his  words, 

7.  And  it  came  to  pass  *after 
many  days  there  were  a  good- 
ly number  gathered  together  at 
the  place  of  Mormon,  to  hear 
the  words  of  Alma.  Yea,  all 
were  gathered  together  that  be- 
lieved on  his  word,  to  hear  him. 
And  he  did  teach  them,  and  did 
preach  unto  them  repentance, 
and  redemption,  and  faith  on  the 
Lord. 

8.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he 
said  unto  them:  Behold,  here  are 
the  ''waters  of  Mormon  (for  thus 
were  they  called)  and  now,  as  ye 
are  desirous  to  come  Into  the  fold 
of  God,  and  to  be  called  his  peo- 
ple, and  are  willing  to  bear  one 
another's  burdens,  that  they  may 
be  light; 

9.  Yea,  and  are  willing  to 
mourn  with  those  that  mourn; 
yea,  and  comfort  those  that  stand 
in  need  of  comfort,  and  to  stand 
as  witnesses  of  God  at  all  times 


and  in  all  things,  and  in  all  places 
that  ye  may  be  in,  even  until 
death,  that  ye  may  be  redeemed 
of  God,  and  be  numbered  with 
those  of  the  ^first  resurrection, 
that  ye  may  have  eternal  life — 

10.  Now  I  say  unto  you,  if  this 
be  the  desire  of  your  hearts,  what 
have  you  against  being  ^baptized 
in  the  name  of  the  Lord,  as  a  wit- 
ness before  him  that  ye  have  en- 
tered into  a  covenant  with  him, 
that  ye  will  serve  him  and  keep 
his  commandments,  that  he  may 
pour  out  his  Spirit  more  abun- 
dantly upon  you? 

11.  And  now  when  the  people 
had  heard  these  words,  they 
clapped  their  hands  for  joy,  and 
exclaimed:  This  is  the  desire  of 
our  hearts. 

12.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  Alma  took  Helam,  he  being 
one  of  the  first,  and  went  and 
stood  forth  in  the  water,  and 
cried,  saying:  O  Lord,  pour  out 
thy  Spirit  upon  thy  servant,  that 
he  may  do  this  work  with  holi- 
ness of  heart. 

1 3 .  And  when  he  had  said  these 
words,  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  was 
upon  him,  and  he  said:  Helam,  I 
baptize  thee,  ^having  authority 
from  the  Almighty  God,  as  a  tes- 
timony that  ye  have  entered  into 
a  covenant  to  serve  him  until  you 
are  dead  as  to  the  mortal  body; 
and  may  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  be 
poured  out  upon  you;  and  may 
he  grant  unto  you  eternal  life, 
through  the  redemption  of  Christ, 
whom  he  has  prepared  from  the 
"foundation  of  the  world. 

14.  And  after  Alma  had  said 
these  words,  both  Alma  and 
Helam  were  buried  in  the  water; 
and  they  arose  and  came  forth 
out  of  the  water  rejoicing,  being 
filled  with  the  Spirit. 


b,  vers.   5,    8,   16,   30.     Al.   5:3. 
e.  Bee  g^  Jac.  4.     /,  see  «,   2  Ne.  9. 


3  Ne.   5:12.     Morm.   1 :5. 
g,  Al.  5:3.     3  Ne.  11:25. 


c,  ver.   4.      d,  ver.   5. 
h,  see  d,  Mos.  4. 
♦  About  B.  C.  147. 


MOSIAH,   18. 


169 


15.  And  again,  Alma  took  an- 
other, and  went  forth  a  second 
time  into  the  water,  and  baptized 
him  according  to  the  first,  only  he 
did  not  bury  himself  again  in  the 
water. 

16.  And  after  this  manner  he 
did  baptize  every  one  that  went 
forth  to  the  ^place  of  Mormon; 
and  they  were  in  number  about 
two  hundred  and  four  souls;  yea, 
and  they  were  baptized  in  the 
^waters  of  Mormon,  and  were 
filled  with  the  grace  of  God. 

17.  And  they  were  called  the 
church  of  God,  or  the  church  of 
Christ,  from  that  time  forward. 
And  it  came  to  pass  that  whoso- 
ever was  ''baptized  by  the  power 
and  authority  of  God  was  added 
to  his  church. 

18.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Alma,  having  authority  from  God, 
'ordained  priests;  even  one  priest 
to  every  fifty  of  their  number  did 
he  ordain  to  preach  unto  them, 
and  to  teach  them  concerning  the 
things  pertaining  to  the  kingdom 
of  God. 

19.  And  he  commanded  them 
that  they  should  teach  nothing 
save  it  were  the  things  which  he 
had  taught,  and  which  had  been 
spoken  by  the  mouth  of  the  holy 
prophets. 

20.  Yea,  even  he  commanded 
them  that  they  should  preach 
nothing  save  it  were  repentance 
and  faith  on  the  Lord,  who  had 
redeemed  his  people. 

21.  And  he  commanded  them 
that  there  should  be  no  conten- 
tion one  with  another,  but  that 
they  should  look  forward  with 
one  eye,  having  one  faith  and  one 
iDaptism,  having  their  hearts  knit 
together  in  unity  and  in  love  one 
towards  another. 

22.  And   thus   he   commanded 


them  to  preach.     And  thus  they 
became  the  children  of  God, 

23.  And  he  commanded  them 
that  they  should  observe  the'"sab- 
bath  day,  and  keep  it  holy,  and 
also  every  day  they  should  give 
thanks  to  the  Lord  their  God. 

24.  And  he  also  commanded 
them  that  the  "priests  whom  he 
had  ordained  should  labor  with 
their  ''own  hands  for  their  sup- 
port. 

2  5.  And  there  was  ^one  day  in 
every  week  that  was  set  apart 
that  they  should  gather  them- 
selves together  to  teach  the  peo- 
ple, and  to  worship  the  Lord  their 
God,  and  also,  as  often  as  it  was 
in  their  power,  to  assemble  them- 
selves together. 

26.  And  the  priests  were  not  to 
depend  upon  the  people  for  «their 
support;  but  for  their  labor  they 
were  to  receive  the  grace  of  God, 
that  they  might  wax  strong  in  the 
Spirit,  having  the  knowledge  of 
God,  that  they  might  teach  with 
power  and  authority  from  God. 

27.  And  again  Alma  com- 
manded that  the  people  of  the 
church  should  impart  of  their 
substance,  '^every  one  according  to 
that  which  he  had;  if  he  have 
more  abundantly  he  should  im- 
part more  abundantly;  and  of 
him  that  had  but  little,  but  little 
should  be  required;  and  to  him 
that  had  not  should  be  given. 

28.  And  thus  they  should  im- 
part of  their  substance  of  their 
own  free  will  and  good  desires  to- 
wards God,  and  to  those  priests 
that  stood  in  need,  yea,  and  to 
every  needy,  naked  soul. 

29.  And  this  he  said  unto  them, 
having  been  commanded  of  God; 
and  they  did  walk  uprightly  be- 
fore God,  imparting  to  one  an- 
other both  temporally  and  spir- 


it see  6.     j,  vers,  5,  8,     Tc,  see  u,  2  Ne,  9.     I,  see  c,  Mos.  6,     m,  Mos.  13  :16 — 19. 

Mark  2:27,  28,     D,  &  C.  59:9.   10,     68:29,  n,  see  c,  Mos.  6,     o,  ver.  26,  28.     p,  Al. 

32  :11.     q,  ver.  24,     r,  see  j,  Jae,  2,  About  B.  C.  147. 
12 


170 


MOSIAH,   19. 


itually  according  to  their  needs 
and  their  wants. 

30.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  all  this  was  done  in  *Mor- 
mon,  yea,  by  the  'waters  of  Mor- 
mon, in  the  "forest  that  was  near 
the  waters  of  Mormon;  yea,  the 
place  of  Mormon,  the  waters  of 
Mormon,  the  forest  of  Mormon, 
how  beautiful  are  they  to  the 
eyes  of  them  who  there  came  to 
the  knowledge  of  their  Redeemer; 
yea,  and  how  blessed  are  they, 
for  they  shall  sing  to  his  praise 
forever. 

31.  And  these  things  were  done 
in  the  ^'borders  of  the  land,  that 
they  might  not  come  to  the  knowl- 
edge of  the  king. 

32.  But  behold,  it  came  to  pass 
that  the  king,  having  discovered 
a  movement  among  the  people, 
sent  his  servants  to  watch  them. 
Therefore  on  the  day  that  they 
were  assembling  themselves  to- 
gether to  hear  the  word  of  the 
Lord  they  were  discovered  unto 
the  king. 

33.  And  now  the  king  said  that 
Alma  was  stirring  up  the  people 
to  rebellion  against  him;  there- 
fore he  sent  his  army  to  destroy 
them. 

34.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Alma  and  the  people  of  the  Lord 
were  "'apprised  of  the  coming  of 
the  king's  army;  therefore  they 
took  their  tents  and  their  fam- 
ilies and  departed  into  the  wilder- 
ness. 

35.  And  they  were  in  number 
about  four  hundred  and  fifty 
souls. 

CHAPTER  19. 

A  futile  search — Gideon's  insurrec- 
tion— A  Lamanite  invasion  —  King 
Noah  suffers  death  hy  fire — His  son 
Limhi  a  tributary  monarch. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the 


"army  of  the  king  returned,  hav- 
ing searched  in  vain  for  the  peo- 
ple of  the  Lord. 

2.  And  now  behold,  the  forces 
of  the  king  were  small,  having 
been  reduced,  and  there  began  to 
be  a  division  among  the  remainder 
of  the  people. 

3.  And  the  lesser  part  began  to 
breathe  out  threatenings  against 
the  king,  and  there  began  to  be  a 
great  contention  among  them. 

4.  And  now  there  was  a  man 
among  them  whose  name  was 
Gideon,  and  he  being  a  strong 
man  and  an  enemy  to  the  king, 
therefore  he  drew  his  sword,  and 
swore  in  his  wrath  that  he  would 
slay  the  king. 

5.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he 
fought  with  the  king;  and  when 
the  king  saw  that  he  was  about 
to  overpower  him,  he  fled  and  ran 
and  got  upon  the  Hower  which 
was  near  the  ''temple. 

6.  And  Gideon  pursued  after 
him  and  was  about  to  get  upon 
the  tower  to  slay  the  king,  and 
the  king  cast  his  eyes  round 
about  towards  the  land  of  ''Shem- 
lon,  and  behold,  the  army  of  the 
Lamanites  were  within  the  bor- 
ders of  the  land. 

7.  And  now  the  king  cried  out 
in  the  anguish  of  his  soul,  say- 
ing: Gideon,  spare  me,  for  the 
Lamanites  are  upon  us,  and  they 
will  destroy  us;  yea,  they  will 
destroy  my  people. 

8.  And  now  the  king  was  not 
so  much  concerned  about  his  peo- 
ple as  he  was  about  his  own  life; 
nevertheless,  Gideon  did  spare  his 
life. 

9.  And  the  king  commanded 
the  people  that  they  should  flee 
before  the  Lamanites,  and  he 
himself  did  go  before  them,  and 
they  did  flee  into  the  wilderness. 


g,  see  6,  Mos.  18.  t,  vers.  5,  8.  Mos.  2G:15.  u,  ver.  5.  v,  ver.  4.  w,  Mos. 
23:1.  Chap.  19:  a,  Mos.  18:33,  34.  h,  Mos.  11:12.  c,  see  h,  2  Ne.  5.  d,  see  d, 
Mos.  10.  About  B.  C.  145. 


MOSIAH,   19. 


171 


with  their  women  and  their  chil- 
dren. 

10.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  Lamanites  did  pursue  them, 
and  did  overtake  them,  and  began 
to  slay  them. 

11.  Now  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  king  commanded  them  that 
all  the  men  should  '^leave  their 
wives  and  their  children,  and  flee 
before  the  Lamanites. 

12.  Now  there  were  many  that 
would  not  leave  them,  but  had 
rather  stay  and  perish  with  them. 
And  the  rest  left  their  wives  and 
their  children  and  fled. 

13.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
those  who  tarried  with  their 
wives  and  their  children  caused 
that  their  ^fair  daughters  should 
stand  forth  and  plead  with  the 
Lamanites  that  they  would  not 
slay  them. 

14.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  Lamanites  had  compassion  on 
them,  for  they  were  charmed  with 
the  ^beauty  of  their  women. 

15.  Therefore  the  Lamanites  did 
spare  their  lives,  and  took  them 
captives  and  carried  them  back 
to  the  "land  of  Nephi.and  granted 
unto  them  that  they  might  pos- 
sess the  land,  under  the  condi- 
tions that  they  would  deliver  up 
king  Noah  into  the  hands  of  the 
Lamanites,  and  deliver  up  their 
property,  even  ^one  half  of  all 
they  possessed,  one  half  of  their 
gold,  and  their  silver,  and  all 
their  precious  things,  and  thus 
they  should  pay  tribute  to  the 
king  of  the  Lamanites  from  year 
to  year. 

16.  And  now  there  was  one  of 
the  sons  of  the  king  among  those 
that  were  taken  captive,  whose 
name  was  ^Limhi. 

17.  And   now   Limhi   was   de- 


sirous that  his  father  should  not 
be  destroyed;  nevertheless, Limhi 
was  not  ignorant  of  the  iniquities 
of  his  father,  he  himself  being  a 
just  man. 

18.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Gideon  sent  men  into  the  wilder- 
ness secretly,  to  search  for  the 
king  and  those  that  were  with 
him.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  met  the  people  in  the  wil- 
derness, all  save  the  king  and  his 
^priests. 

19.  Now  they  had  sworn  in  their 
hearts  that  they  would  return  to 
the  land  of  Nephi,  and  if  Hheir 
wives  and  their  children  were 
slain,  and  also  '"those  that  had 
tarried  with  them,  that  they  would 
seek  revenge,  and  also  perish 
with  them. 

2  0.  And  the  king  commanded 
them  that  they  should  not  re- 
turn; and  they  were  angry  with 
the  king,  and  caused  that  he 
should  suffer,  even  unto  death  "by 
fire. 

21.  And  they  were  about  to 
take  the  "priests  also  and  put 
them  to  death,  and  they  fled 
before  them. 

22.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  were  about  to  return  to  the 
land  of  Nephi,  and  they  met  the 
men  of  Gideon.  And  the  men  of 
Gideon  told  them  of  all  that  had 
"happened  to  their  wives  and  their 
children;  and  that  the  Lamanites 
had  granted  unto  them  that  they 
might  possess  the  land  by  paying 
a  tribute  to  the  Latnanites  of  ^one 
half  of  all  they  possessed. 

23.  And  the  people  told  the  men 
of  Gideon  that  they  had  ^slain  the 
king,  and  *his  priests  had  fled 
from  them  farther  into  the  wil- 
derness. 

24.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 


e,  vers.  19,  21.  /,  ver.  14.  g,  ver.  13,  h,  see  6,  2  Ne.  5.  i,  see  h,  Mos.  9.  /,  see 
n,  Mos.  7.  k,  see  /,  Mos.  11.  I,  vers.  11,  12.  m,  ver.  12.  n,  Mos.  12:3,  10—12. 
0,   see  /,  Mos.  11.  p,   vers.  14,  15.  q,   see  k,   Mos.  9.  r,   ver.  20.  *,  see  /,  Mos.  11. 

Between  B.  C.  145  and  123. 


172 


MOSIAH,    20. 


after  they  had  ended  the  cere- 
mony, that  they  returned  to  the 
land  of  Nephi,  rejoicing,  because 
'their  wives  and  their  children 
were  not  slain;  and  they  told 
Gideon  what  they  had  "done  to 
the  king. 

25.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  king  of  the  Lamanites  made 
an  oath  unto  them,  that  his  peo- 
ple should  not  slay  them. 

26.  And  also  Limhi,  being  the 
son  of  the  king,  having  the  king- 
dom conferred  upon  him  by  the 
people,  made  oath  unto  the  king 
of  the  Lamanites  that  his  people 
should  pay  tribute  unto  him, 
'even  one  half  of  all  they  pos- 
sessed. 

27.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Limhi  began  to  establish  the  king- 
dom and  to  establish  peace  among 
his  people. 

28.  And  the  king  of  the  La- 
manites set  '"guards  round  about 
the  land,  that  he  might  keep  the 
people  of  Limhi  in  the  land,  that 
they  might  not  depart  into  the 
wilderness;  and  he  did  support 
his  guards  out  of  the  'tribute 
which  he  did  receive  from  the 
Nephites. 

29.  And  now  king  Limhi  did 
have  continual  peace  in  his  king- 
dom for  the  space  of  two  years, 
that  the  Lamanites  did  not  molest 
them  nor  seek  to  destroy  them. 

CHAPTER   20. 

Priests  of  king  Noah  carry  off 
daughters  of  the  Lamanites — Laman- 
ites seek  revenge  upon  king  Limhi  and 
his  people — They  are  repulsed  and 
pacified. 

1.  Now  there  was  a  place  in 
"Shemlon  where  the  daughters  of 
the  Lamanites  did  gather  them- 
selves  together  to   sing,   and   to 


dance,   and  to  make  themselves 
merry. 

2.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
there  was  one  day  a  small  num- 
ber of  them  gathered  together  to 
sing  and  to  dance, 

3.  And  now  the  "priests  of  king 
Noah,  being  ashamed  to  return  to 
the  '^city  of  Nephi,  yea,  and  also 
fearing  that  the  people  would 
"slay  them,  therefore  they  durst 
not  return  to  their  wives  and 
their  children. 

4.  And  having  tarried  in  the 
wilderness,  and  having  discovered 
the  daughters  of  the  Lamanites, 
they  laid  and  watched  them; 

5.  And  when  there  were  but 
few  of  them  gathered  together  to 
dance,  they  came  forth  out  of 
their  secret  places  and  took  them 
and  carried  them  into  the  wilder- 
ness; yea,  twenty  and  four  of  the 
'^daughters  of  the  Lamanites  they 
carried  into  the  wilderness. 

6.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  the  Lamanites  found  that 
their  daughters  had  been  missing, 
they  were  angry  with  the  people 
of  Limhi,  for  they  thought  it  was 
the  people  of  Limhi. 

7.  Therefore  they  sent  their 
armies  forth;  yea,  even  the  king 
himself  went  before  his  people; 
and  they  went  up  to  the  land  of 
Nephi  to  destroy  the  people  of 
Limhi. 

8.  And  now  Limhi  had  discov- 
ered them  from  the  ^tower,  even 
all  their  preparations  for  war  did 
he  discover;  therefore  he  gath- 
ered his  people  together,  and  laid 
wait  for  them  in  the  fields  and  in 
the  forests. 

9.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  the  Lamanites  had  come 
up,  that  the  people  of  Limhi  be- 
gan to  fall  upon  them  from  their 


t,  vers.  14,  15,  19,  22.     u,  vers.  20,  23.     v,  see  Ic,  Mos.  9.     w,  Mos.  21:5.     22:6 — 10. 
X,  see  k,  Mos.  9.  Chap.  20:    a,  see  d,  Mos.  10.     6,  see  /,  Mos.  11.     c,  see  6,  2  Ne.  5. 

d,  Mos.  19:21.     e,  vers.  6,  7,  15,  23.     Mos.  23:30 — 35.     /,  Mos.   11:12. 

Between  B.  C.  145  and  123. 


MOSIAH,    20. 


173 


waiting  places,  and  began  to  slay 
them. 

10.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  battle  became  exceeding  sore, 
for  they  fought  like  lions  for 
their  prey. 

11.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  people  of  Limhi  began  to 
drive  the  Lamanites  before  them; 
yet  they  were  not  half  so  numer- 
ous as  the  Lamanites.  But  they 
fought  for  their  lives,  and  for 
their  wives,  and  for  their  chil- 
dren; therefore  they  exerted 
themselves  and  like  dragons  did 
they  fight. 

12.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  found  the  king  of  the  La- 
manites among  the  number  of 
their  dead;  yet  he  was  not  dead, 
having  been  wounded  and  left 
upon  the  ground,  so  speedy  was 
the  flight  of  his  people. 

13.  And  they  took  him  and 
bound  up  his  wounds,  and  brought 
him  before  Limhi,  and  said:  Be- 
hold, here  is  the  king  of  the  La- 
manites; he  having  received  a 
wound  has  fallen  among  their 
dead,  and  they  have  left  him;  and 
behold,  we  have  brought  him  be- 
fore you;  and  now  let  us  slay 
him. 

14.  But  Limhi  said  unto  them: 
Ye  shall  not  slay  him,  but  bring 
him  hither  that  I  may  see  him. 
And  they  brought  him.  And 
Limhi  said  unto  him:  What  cause 
have  ye  to  come  up  to  war  against 
my  people?  Behold,  my  people 
have  "not  broken  the  oath  that  I 
made  unto  you;  therefore,  why 
should  ye  break  the  oath  which 
ye  made  unto  my  people? 

15.  And  now  the  king  said:  I 
have  broken  the  oath  because  thy 
people  did  ''carry  away  the  daugh- 
ters of  my  people;  therefore,  in 
my  anger  I  did  cause  my  people 


to  come  up  to  war  against  thy 
people. 

16.  And  now  Limhi  had  heard 
nothing  concerning  this  matter; 
therefore  he  said:  I  will  search 
among  my  people  and  whosoever 
has  done  this  thing  shall  perish. 
Therefore  he  caused  a  search  to 
be  made  among  his  people. 

17.  Now  when  Gideon  had 
heard  these  things,  he  being  the 
king's  captain,  he  went  forth  and 
said  unto  the  king:  I  pray  thee 
forbear,  and  do  not  search  this 
people,  and  lay  not  this  thing  to 
their  charge. 

18.  For  do  ye  not  remember 
the  'priests  of  thy  father,  whom 
this  people  sought  to  destroy? 
And  are  they  not  in  the  wilder- 
ness? And  are  not  they  the  ones 
who  have  ^stolen  the  daughters 
of  the  Lamanites? 

19.  And  now,  behold,  and  tell 
the  king  of  these  things,  that  he 
may  tell  his  people  that  they  may 
be  pacified  towards  us;  for  behold 
they  are  already  preparing  to 
come  against  us;  and  behold  also 
there  are  but  few  of  us. 

20.  And  behold,  they  come  with 
their  numerous  hosts;  and  except 
the  king  doth  pacify  them  towards 
us  we  must  perish. 

21.  For  are  not  the  words  of 
Abinadi  ^fulfilled,  which  he  proph- 
esied against  us — and  all  this  be- 
cause we  would  not  hearken  unto 
the  words  of  the  Lord,  and  turn 
from  our  iniquities? 

22.  And  now  let  us  pacify  the 
king,  and  we  fulfil  the  'oath  which 
we  have  made  unto  him;  for  it  is 
better  that  we  should  be  in  bond- 
age than  that  we  should  lose  our 
lives;  therefore,  let  us  put  a  stop 
to  the  shedding  of  so  much  blood. 

23.  And  now  Limhi  told  the 
king  all  the  things  concerning  his 


g,  Mos.  19:25,  26.     h,  vers.  1 — 6. 
l^  Mos.  19:26. 


i,  see  /,  Mos.  11.     j,  ver.  5.     k,  Mos.  12  :1— 8. 
Between  B.  C.  145  and  123. 


174 


MOSIAH,   21. 


father,  and  the  *"priests  that  had 
fled  into  the  wilderness,  and  at- 
tributed the  carrying  away  of 
their  "daughters  to  them. 

24.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  king  was  pacified  towards  his 
people;  and  he  said  unto  them: 
Let  us  go  forth  to  meet  my  peo- 
ple, without  arms;  and  I  swear 
unto  you  with  an  oath  that  my 
people  shall  not  slay  thy  people. 

25.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  followed  the  king,  and  went 
forth  without  arms  to  meet  the 
Lamanites.  And  it  came  to  pass 
that  they  did  meet  the  Laman- 
ites; and  the  king  of  the  Laman- 
ites did  bow  himself  down  be- 
fore them,  and  did  plead  in  behalf 
of  the  people  of  Limhi. 

26.  And  when  the  Lamanites 
saw  the  people  of  Limhi,  that  they 
were  without  arms,  they  had  com- 
passion on  them  and  were  pacified 
towards  them,  and  returned  with 
their  king  in  peace  to  their  own 
land. 

CHAPTER  21. 

Abinadi's  prophecy  further  fulfilled 
— Nephites  in  bondage  suffer  great  af- 
fliction— The  Lord  softens  the  hearts 
of  their  enemies — More  concerning  the 
twenty-four  plates. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Limhi  and  his  people  returned  to 
the  city  of  Nephi,  and  began  to 
dwell  in  the  land  again  in  peace. 

2.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
after  many  days  the  Lamanites 
began  again  to  be  stirred  up  in 
anger  against  the  Nephites,  and 
they  began  to  come  into  the  bor- 
ders of  the  land  round  about. 

3.  Now  they  durst  not  slay 
them,  because  of  the  "oath  which 
their  king  had  made  unto  Limhi; 
but  they  would  smite  them  on 
"their   cheeks,    and   exercise   au- 


thority over  them;  and  began  to 
put  ^heavy  burdens  upon  their 
backs,  and  "drive  them  as  they 
would  a  dumb  ass — 

4.  Yea,  all  this  was  done  that 
the  word  of  the  Lord  might  be 
^fulfilled. 

5.  And  now  the  afllictions  of 
the  Nephites  were  great,  and 
there  was  no  way  that  they  could 
deliver  themselves  out  of  their 
hands,  for  the  Lamanites  had 
^surrounded  them  on  every  side. 

6.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  people  began  to  murmur  with 
the  king  because  of  their  afflic- 
tions; and  they  began  to  be  de- 
sirous to  go  against  them  to  bat- 
tle. And  they  did  afflict  the  king 
sorely  with  their  complaints; 
therefore  he  granted  unto  them 
that  they  should  do  according  to 
their  desires. 

7.  And  they  gathered  them- 
selves together  again,  and  put  on 
their  armor,  and  went  forth 
against  the  Lamanites  to  drive 
them  out  of  their  land. 

8.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the 
Lamanites  did  beat  them,  and 
drove  them  back,  and  slew  many 
of  them. 

9.  And  now  there  was  a  great 
mourning  and  lamentation  among 
the  people  of  Limhi,  the  widow 
mourning  for  her  husband,  the 
son  and  the  daughter  mourning 
for  their  father,  and  the  brothers 
for  their  brethren. 

10.  Now  there  were  a  great 
many  widows  in  the  land,  and 
they  did  cry  mightily  from  day  to 
day,  for  a  great  fear  of  the  La- 
manites had  come  upon  them. 

11.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
their  continual  cries  did  stir  up 
the  remainder  of  the  people  of 
Limhi  to  anger  against  the  La- 


m.  Bee  f,  Mos.  11.     n,  ver.  5.         Chap.  21 :    a,  Mos.  19 :25.     6,  Mos.  12 :2.     c,  ver. 
13.     Mos.  12:5.     d,  ver.  13.     Mos.  12:5.     e.  Mos.  12:2—7.     20:21.     /,  see  w,  Mos.  19. 

Bbtwbbn  B.  C.  145  AND  123. 


MOSIAH,   21. 


175 


manites;  and  they  went  again  to 
battle,  but  they  were  driven  back 
again,  suffering  much  loss. 

12.  Yea,  they  went  again  even 
the  third  time,  and  suffered  in 
the  like  manner;  and  those  that 
were  not  slain  returned  again  to 
the  city  of  Nephi. 

13.  And  they  did  humble  them- 
selves even  to  the  dust,  subject- 
ing themselves  to  the  *'yoke  of 
bondage,  submitting  themselves 
to  be  smitten,  and  to  be  driven 
to  and  fro,  and  burdened,  ac- 
cording to  the  desires  of  their 
enemies. 

14.  And  they  did  humble  them- 
selves even  in  the  depths  of  hu- 
mility; and  they  did  cry  mightily 
to  God;  yea,  even  all  the  day  long 
did  they  cry  unto  their  God  that 
he  would  deliver  them  out  of 
their  afflictions. 

15.  And  now  the  Lord  was 
'■slow  to  hear  their  cry  because 
of  their  iniquities;  nevertheless 
the  Lord  did  hear  their  cries,  and 
began  to  soften  the  hearts  of  the 
Lamanites  that  they  began  to  ease 
their  burdens;  yet  the  Lord  did 
not  see  fit  to  deliver  them  out  of 
bondage, 

16.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  began  to  prosper  by  degrees 
in  the  land,  and  began  to  raise 
grain  more  abundantly,  and  flocks, 
and  herds,  that  they  did  not  suffer 
with  hunger. 

17.  Now  there  was  a  great 
number  of  women,  ^more  than 
there  was  of  men;  therefore  king 
Limhi  commanded  that  ^every 
man  should  impart  to  the  sup- 
port of  the  widows  and  their  chil- 
dren, that  they  might  not  perish 
with  hunger;  and  this  they  did 
because  of  the  greatness  of  their 
number  that  had  been  slain. 

18.  Now  the  people  of  Limhi 


kept  together  .in  a  body  as  much 
as  it  was  possible,  and  secured 
their  grain  and  their  flocks; 

19.  And  the  king  himself  did 
not  trust  his  person  without  the 
walls  of  the  city,  unless  he  '^took 
his  guards  with  him,  fearing  that 
he  might  by  some  means  fall  into 
the  hands  of  the  Lamanites. 

20.  And  he  caused  that  his 
people  should  watch  the  land 
round  about,  that  by  some  means 
they  might  take  those  'priests 
that  fled  into  the  wilderness,  who 
had  stolen  the  ""daughters  of  the 
Lamanites,  and  that  had  caused 
such  a  great  destruction  to  come 
upon  them. 

21.  For  they  were  desirous  to 
take  them  that  they  might  "punish 
them;  for  they  had  come  into  the 
land  of  Nephi  by  night,  and  car- 
ried off  their  grain  and  many  of 
their  precious  things;  therefore 
they  laid  wait  for  them. 

22.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
there  was  no  more  disturbance 
between  the  Lamanites  and  the 
people  of  Limhi,  *even  until  the 
"time  that  Ammon  and  his  breth- 
ren came  into  the  land. 

23.  And  the  king  having  been 
without  the  gates  of  the  city  with 
his  guard,  discovered  Ammon  and 
his  brethren;  and  supposing  them 
to  be  priests  of  Noah  therefore  he 
caused  that  they  should  be  taken, 
and  bound,  and  cast  into  prison. 
And  had  they  been  the  priests  of 
Noah  he  would  have  caused  that 
they  should  be  put  to  death. 

24.  But  when  he  found  that 
they  were  not,  but  that  they  were 
his  brethren,  and  had  come  ^from 
the  land  of  Zarahemla,  he  was 
fllled  with  ^exceeding  great  joy. 

25.  Now  king  Limhi  had  sent, 
previous  to  the  coming  of  Ammon, 
a  ""small  number  of  men  to  search 


g,  Mos.  12:2—8.  h,  Mos.  11:24.  25. 
7  :7,  10.  I,  see  /,  Mos.  11.  m,  Mos.  20  :5. 
J),  Om.  13.     q,  Mos.  7:14.     r,  Mos.  8:7. 


i,  vers.   10,   11.     i,  see  j,  Jac.   2.     Tc,  Mos. 

n,  ver.  23.     Mos.  7  :7— 11.     o,  Mos.  7  :6 — 13. 

»  About  B.  C.  122. 


176 


MOSIAH,   22. 


for  the  land  of  Zarahemla;  but 
they  could  not  find  it,  and  they 
were  *lost  in  the  wilderness. 

26.  Nevertheless,  they  did  find 
a  land  which  had  been  peopled; 
yea,  a  land  which  was  'covered 
with  dry  bones;  yea,  a  land  which 
had  been  peopled  and  which  had 
been  destroyed;  and  they,  having 
"supposed  it  to  be  the  land  of 
Zarahemla,  returned  to  the  land 
of  Nephi,  having  arrived  in  the 
borders  of  the  land  not  many  days 
before  the  'coming  of  Ammon. 

27.  And  they  brought  a  '"rec- 
ord with  them,  even  a  record  of 
the  people  whose  bones  they  had 
found;  and  it  was  engraven  on 
plates  of  ore. 

28.  And  now  Limhi  was  again 
filled  with  joy  on,  learning  from 
the  mouth  of  Ammon  that  king 
Mosiah  had  a  -^gift  from  God, 
whereby  he  could  interpret  such 
engravings;  yea,  and  Ammon  also 
did  rejoice. 

29.  Yet  Ammon  and  his  breth- 
ren were  filled  with  sorrow  be- 
cause so  many  of  their  brethren 
had  been  slain; 

3  0.  And  also  that  king  Noah 
and  ''his  priests  had  caused  the 
people  to  commit  so  many  sins 
and  iniquities  against  God;  and 
they  also  did  mourn  for  the -death 
of  Abinadi;  and  also  for  the  ^"de- 
parture of  Alma  and  the  people 
that  went  with  him,  who  had 
formed  a  church  of  God  through 
the  strength  and  power  of  God, 
and  faith  on  the  words  which 
had  been  spoken  by  Abinadi. 

31.  Yea,  they  did  mourn  for 
their  departure,  for  they  knew 
not  whither  they  had  fled.  Now 
they  would  have  gladly  joined 
with  them,  for  they  themselves 
had  entered  into  a  covenant  with 


God  to  serve  him  and  keep  his 
commandments. 

32.  And  now  since  the  coming 
of  Ammon,  king  Limhi  had  also 
entered  into  a  covenant  with  God, 
and  also  many  of  his  people,  to 
serve  him  and  keep  his  command- 
ments. 

33.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
king  Limhi  and  many  of  his  peo- 
ple were  desirous  to  be  baptized; 
but  there  was  none  in  the  land 
that  had  -"authority  from  God. 
And  Ammon  declined  doing  this 
thing,  considering  himself  an 
unworthy  servant. 

34.  Therefore  they  did  not  at 
that  time  form  themselves  into 
a  church,  -""waiting  upon  the 
Spirit  of  the  Lord.  Now  they 
were  desirous  to  become  even  as 
Alma  and  his  brethren,  who  had 
fled  into  the  wilderness. 

35.  They  were  desirous  to  be 
-''baptized  as  a  witness  and  a  tes- 
timony that  they  were  willing  to 
serve  God  with  all  their  hearts; 
nevertheless  they  did  prolong  the 
time;  and  an  account  of  their 
baptism  shall  be  ^"given  here- 
after. 

36.  And  now  all  the  study  of 
Ammon  and  -^his  people,  and 
king  Limhi  and  his  people,  was 
to  deliver  themselves  out  of  the 
hands  of  the  Lamanites  and  from 
^''bondage. 

CHAPTER   22. 

Plan  to  throw  off  Lamanite  yoke — 
Gideon's  proj)osal — Lamanites  made 
drunk — The  captive  people  escape  and 
return  to  Zarahemla — End  of  Zeniff's 
record. 

1.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  Ammon  and  king  Limhi 
began  to  consult  with  the  people 
how  they  should  deliver  them- 
selves out  of  bondage;  and  even. 


s,  Mos.  8:8.  t,  Mos.  8:7 — 11.  u,  Mos.  8:7,  8.  v,  Mos.  7:6 — 11.  \o,  see  k,  Mos.  8. 
sc,  see  n,  Mos.  8.  y,  see  /,  Mos.  11.  z,  Mos.  17:12 — 20.  2a,  Mos.  18:34,  35.  21),  Mos. 
18:13.  17.  3  Ne.  11:25.  Ex.  28:1.  Heb.  5:4.  2c,  ver.  35.  2d,  see  u,  2  Ne.  9.  2e, 
Mos.  25:17,  18.     21,  Mos.  7:2,  3.     2g,  Mos.  21:13.  About  B.  C.  122. 


MOSIAH,   22. 


177 


they  did  cause  that  all  the  peo- 
ple should  gather  themselves  to- 
gether; and  this  they  did  that 
they  might  have  the  voice  of  the 
people  concerning  the  matter. 

2.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they 
could  find  no  way  to  deliver  them- 
selves out  of  bondage,  except  it 
were  to  take  their  women  and 
children,  and  their  flocks,  and 
their  herds,  and  their  tents,  and 
depart  into  the  wilderness;  for 
theLamanites  being  so  numerous, 
it  was  impossible  for  the  people 
of  Limhi  to  contend  with  them, 
thinking  to  deliver  themselves 
out  of  bondage  by  the  sword. 

3.  Now  it  came  to  pass  that 
"Gideon  went  forth  and  stood  be- 
fore the  king,  and  said  unto  him: 
Now  O  king,  thou  hast  hitherto 
hearkened  unto  my  words  many 
times  when  we  have  been  con- 
tending with  our  brethren,  the 
Lamanites. 

4.  And  now  O  king,  if  thou 
hast  not  found  me  to  be  an  un- 
profitable servant,  or  if  thou  hast 
hitherto  listened  to  my  words  in 
any  degree,  and  they  have  been 
of  "service  to  thee,  even  so  I  de- 
sire that  thou  wouldst  listen  to 
my  words  at  this  time,  and  I  will 
be  thy  servant  and  deliver  this 
people  out  of  bondage. 

5.  And  the  king  granted  unto 
him  that  he  might  speak.  And 
Gideon  said  unto  him: 

6.  Behold  the  ''back  pass, 
through  the  back  wall,  on  the 
back  side  of  the  city.  The  La- 
manites, or  the  guards  of  the 
Lamanites,  by  night  are  drunken; 
therefore  let  us  send  a  proclama- 
tion among  all  this  people  that 
they  gather  together  their  flocks 
and  herds,  that  they  may  drive 
them  into  the  wilderness  by  night. 


7.  And  I  will  go  according  to 
thy  command  and  pay  "the  last 
tribute  of  wine  to  the  Lamanites, 
and  they  will  be  ''drunken;  and 
we  will  pass  through  the  ^secret 
pass  on  the  left  of  the  camp  when 
they  are  drunken  and  asleep. 

8.  Thus  we  will  depart  with 
our  women  and  our  children,  our 
flocks,  and  our  herds  into  the 
wilderness;  and  we  will  travel 
''around  the  land  of  Shilom. 

9.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the 
king  hearkened  unto  the  words 
of  Gideon. 

10.  And  king  Limhi  caused  that 
his  people  should  gather  their 
flocks  together;  and  he  sent  the 
"tribute  of  wine  to  the  Laman- 
ites; and  he  also  sent  more  wine, 
as  a  present  unto  them;  and  they 
did  drink  ^freely  of  the  wine 
which  king  Limhi  did  send  unto 
them. 

11.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  people  of  king  Limhi  did  de- 
part by  night  into  the  wilderness 
with  their  flocks  and  their  herds, 
and  they  went  ^round  about  the 
land  of  Shilom  in  the  wilderness, 
and  bent  their  course  towards  the 
'land  of  Zarahemla,  being  led  by 
Ammon  and  'his  brethren. 

12.  And  they  had  taken  all  their 
gold,  and  silver,  and  their  precious 
things,  which  they  could  carry, 
and  also  their  provisions  with 
them,  into  the  wilderness;  and 
they  pursued  their  journey. 

13.  And  after  being  many  days 
in  the  wilderness  they  arrived  in 
the  ""land  of  Zarahemla,  and  joined 
Mosiah's  people,  and  became  his 
subjects. 

14.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Mosiah  received  them  with  joy; 
and  he  also  received  their  "rec- 
ords, and  also  the  "records  which 


a,  Mos.  20:17.  Al.  1:8,  9.  6,  Mos.  20:17 — 22.  c,  ver.  7.  <?,  Mos.  19  :2G.  e,  vers. 
6 — 10.  1,  ver.  6.  g,  ver.  11.  See  /,  Mos.  7.  h,  ver.  7.  i,  vers.  6,  7.  /,  ver.  8.  See 
1,  Mos.  7.  fc,  Om.  13.  I,  Mos.  7  :2,  3.  m.  Cm.  13.  n.  Record  of  Zeniff,  Mos.  9.  o,  see 
k,  Mos.  8.  About  B,  C.  122. 


178 


MOSIAH,   23. 


had  been  found  by  the  people  of 
Limhi. 

15.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
when  the  Lamanites  had  found 
that  the  people  of  Limhi  had  de- 
parted out  of  the  land  by  night, 
that  they  sent  an  ^army  into  the 
wilderness  to  pursue  them; 

16.  And  after  they  had  pur- 
sued them  two  days,  they  could 
no  longer  follow  their  tracks; 
therefore  they  were  «lost  in  the 
wilderness. 


An  account  of  Alma  and  the  peo- 
ple of  the  Lord,  who  were  driven 
into  the  wilderness  hy  the  people  of 
Tcing  Noah. 

Comprising  chapters  23  and  24. 

CHAPTER   23. 

Alma  refuses  to  be  king — Land  of 
Helam  captured  by  Lamanites — Amu- 
Ion,  leader  of  king  Noah's  wicked 
priests,  rules  subject  to  the  Lamanite 
monarch. 

1.  Now  Alma,  having  been 
"warned  of  the  Lord  that  the 
''armies  of  king  Noah  would  come 
upon  them,  and  having  made  it 
known  to  his  people,  therefore 
they  gathered  together  their 
flocks,  and  took  of  their  grain, 
and  departed  into  the  wilderness 
before  the  armies  of  king  Noah. 

2.  And  the  Lord  did  strengthen 
them,  that  the  people  of  king 
Noah  could  not  overtake  them  to 
destroy  them. 

3.  And  they  fled  eight  days' 
journey  into  the  wilderness. 

4.  And  they  came  to  a  land, 
yea,  even  a  very  beautiful  and 
pleasant  land,  a  land  of  pure 
water. 

5.  And  they  pitched  their  tents, 
and  began  to  till  the  ground,  and 
began    to    build    buildings;    yea, 


they  were   industrious,   and   did 
labor  exceedingly. 

6.  And  the  people  were  desir- 
ous that  Alma  should  be  their 
king,  for  he  was  beloved  by  his 
people. 

7.  But  he  said  unto  thepi:  Be- 
hold, it  is  not  expedient  that  we 
should  have  a  king;  for  thus  saith 
the  Lord:  Ye  shall  "not  esteem 
one  flesh  above  another,  or  one 
man  shall  not  think  himself 
above  another;  therefore  I  say 
unto  you  it  is  not  expedient  that 
ye  should  have  a  king. 

8.  Nevertheless,  if  it  were  pos- 
sible that  ye  could  always  have 
just  men  to  be  your  kings  it 
would  be  well  for  you  to  have  a 
king. 

9.  But  remember  the  ^iniquity 
of  king  Noah  and  his  priests;  and 
I  myself  was  ''caught  in  a  snare, 
and  did  many  things  which  were 
abominable  in  the  sight  of  the 
Lord,  which  caused  me  *'sore  re- 
pentance; 

10.  Nevertheless,  after  much 
tribulation,  the  Lord  did  hear  my 
cries,  and  did  answer  my  prayers, 
and  has  made  me  an  instrument 
in  his  hands  in  bringing  "so  many 
of  you  to  a  knowledge  of  his 
truth. 

11.  Nevertheless,  in  this  I  do 
not  glory,  for  I  am  unworthy  to 
glory  of  myself. 

12.  And  now  I  say  unto  you, 
ye  have  been  oppressed  by  king 
Noah,  and  have  been  in  ^bondage 
to  him  and  his  priests,  and  have 
been  brought  into  iniquity  by 
them;  therefore  ye  were  bound 
with  the  bands  of  iniquity. 

13.  And  now  as  ye  have  been 
delivered  by  the  power  of  God  out 
of  these  bonds;  yea,  even  out  of 
the  %ands  of  king  Noah  and  his 


p,   Mos.  23:30—39.     g,  Mos.  23:30.   36,  37.  Chap.  23:    a,  Mos.    18:34,  35.     6, 

Mos.    18:33.    34.      19:1.      d,   vers.    8—15.      Mos.  18:21—29.      27:3—5.      See   j,   Jac.   2. 

e,  Mos.  11:1 — 15.     /,  Mos.  17:1 — 4.     24:8—^12.  g,  Mos.  18:1.     h,  Mos,  18:35.     i,  Mos. 

11:2 — 15.     ;,  vers.  1 — 3.     Mos.  18:34,  35.  Between  B.  C.  145  and  123. 


MOSIAH,   23. 


179 


people,  and  also  from  the  bonds 
of  iniquity,  even  so  I  desire  that 
ye  should  stand  fast  in  this  lib- 
erty wherewith  ye  have  been 
made  free,  and  that  ye  trust  '-no 
man  to  be  a  king  over  you. 

14.  And  also  trust  ^no  one  to 
be  your  teacher  nor  your  min- 
ister, except  he  be  a  man  of  God, 
walking  in  his  ways  and  keeping 
his  commandments. 

15.  Thus  did  Alma  teach  his 
people,  that  every  man  should 
love  his  neighbor  "•as  himself, 
that  there  should  be  no  conten- 
tion among  them. 

16.  And  now.  Alma  was  their 
"high  priest,  he  being  the  founder 
of  their  church. 

17.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
none  received  authority  to  preach 
or  to  teach  except  it  were  by  him 
from  God.  Therefore  he  conse- 
crated all  their  priests  and  all 
their  teachers;  and  none  were 
consecrated  except  they  were  just 
men. 

18.  Therefore  they  did  watch 
over  their  people,  and  did  nourish 
them  with  things  pertaining  to 
righteousness. 

19.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  began  to  proeper  exceedingly 
in  the  land;  and  they  called  the 
land  "Helam. 

20.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  did  multiply  and  prosper  ex- 
ceedingly in  the  land  of  Helam; 
and  they  built  a  city,  which  they 
called  the  city  of  Helam. 

21.  Nevertheless  the  Lord  seeth 
fit  to  chasten  his  people;  yea,  he 
trieth  their  patience  and  their 
faith. 

22.  Nevertheless  —  whosoever 
putteth  his  trust  in  him  the  same 
shall  be  ^lifted  up  at  the  last  day. 


Yea,  and  thus  it  was  with  this 
people. 

23.  For  behold,  I  will  show 
unto  you  that  they  were  brought 
into  bondage,  and  none  could  de- 
liver them  but  the  Lord  their 
God,  yea,  even  the  God  of  Abra- 
ham and  Isaac  and  of  Jacob. 

24.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
he  did  deliver  them,  and  he  did 
show  forth  his  mighty  power  unto 
them,  and  great  were  their  re- 
joicings. 

25.  For  behold,  it  came  to  pass 
that  while  they  were  in  the  land 
of  Helam,  yea,  in  the  city  of 
«Helam,  while  tilling  the  land 
round  about,  behold  an  army  of 
the  Lamanites  was  in  the  borders 
of  the  land. 

26.  Now  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  brethren  of  Alma  fled  from 
their  fields,  and  gathered  them- 
selves together  in  the  city  of  He- 
lam; and  they  were  much  fright- 
ened because  of  the  appearance 
of  the  Lamanites. 

27.  But  Alma  went  forth  and 
stood  among  them,  and  exhorted 
them  that  they  should  not  be 
frightened,  but  that  they  should 
remember  the  Lord  their  God  and 
he  would  deliver  them. 

28.  Therefore  they  hushed  their 
fears,  and  began  to  cry  unto  the 
Lord  that  he  would  soften  the 
hearts  of  the  Lamanites,  that 
they  would  spare  them,  and  their 
wives,  and  their  children. 

29.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the 
Lord  did  soften  the  hearts  of  the 
Lamanites.  And  Alma  and  his 
brethren  went  forth  and  delivered 
themselves  up  into  their  hands; 
and  the  Lamanites  took  posses- 
sion of  the  ""land  of  Helam. 

30.  Now  the  armies  of  the 
Lamanites,   which    had   followed 


]c,  vers.  G— 9,  Mos.  29:5—36.  I,  Moa.  18:18—29.  m,  Mos.  18:21.  3  Ne.  14:12. 
n,  Mos.  18:18.  See  c,  Mos.  6.  o,  vers.  20,  25,  26,  29,  35,  38,  39.  27:16.  Al.  24:1. 
p,  1  Ne.  13:37.  16:2.  Al.  26:7.  36:28.  38:5.  3  Ne.  15:1.  27:14,  15,  22.  Morm. 
2:19.     Eth.  4:19.     John  12:32.     q,  see  o.     r,  see  o.  Between  B.  C.  145  and  123. 


180 


MOSIAH,   24. 


after  the  people  of  king  Limhi, 
had  been  *lost  in  the  wilderness 
for  many  days. 

31.  And  behold,  they  had  found 
those  'priests  of  king  Noah,  in  a 
place  which  they  called  "Amnion; 
and  they  had  begun  to  possess  the 
land  of  Amnion  and  had  begun  to 
till  the  ground. 

32.  Now  the  name  of  the  leader 
of  those  priests  was  Amnion. 

33.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Amnion  did  plead  with  the  Laman- 
ites;  and  he  also  sent  forth  their 
wives,  who  were  the  "daughters 
of  the  Lamanites,  to  plead  with 
their  brethren,  that  they  should 
not  destroy  their  husbands. 

34.  And  the  Lamanites  had 
compassion  on  Amnion  and  his 
brethren,  and  did  not  destroy 
them,  because  of  '"their  wives. 

3  5.  And  Amnion  and  his  breth- 
ren did  join  the  Lamanites,  and 
they  were  traveling  in  the  wilder- 
ness in  search  of  the  land  of  Nephi 
when  they  discovered  the  land  of 
^Helam,  which  was  possessed  by 
Alma  and  his  brethren. 

36.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the 
Lamanites  promised  unto  Alma 
and  his  brethren,  that  if  they 
would  show  them  the  way  which 
led  to  the  ''land  of  Nephi  that  they 
would  grant  unto  them  their  lives 
and  their  liberty. 

37.  But  after  Alma  had  shown 
them  the  way  that  led  to  the  land 
of  Nephi  the  Lamanites  would  not 
keep  their  promise;  but  they  set 
^guards  round  about  the  land  of 
Helam,  over  Alma  and  his  breth- 
ren. 

38.  And  the  remainder  of  them 
went  to  the  land  of  Nephi;  and  a 
part  of  them  returned  to  the  land 
of  Helam,  and  also  brought  with 


them  the  wives  and  the  children 
of  the  guards  who  had  been  left 
in  the  land. 

39.  And  the  king  of  the  Laman- 
ites had  granted  unto  ^"Amulon 
that  he  should  be  a  king  and  a 
ruler  over  his  people,  who  were  in 
the  land  of  Helam;  nevertheless 
he  should  have  no  power  to  do 
anything  contrary  to  the  will  of 
the  king  of  the  Lamanites. 

CHAPTER   24. 

Amnion  persecutes  Alma  and  his 
followers — The  Lord  makes  their  bur- 
dens light  and  delivers  them  from 
bondage — They  return  to  Zarahemla. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Amulon  did  gain  favor  in  the  eyes 
of  the  king  of  the  Lamanites; 
therefore,  the  king  of  the  Laman- 
ites granted  unto  him  and  his 
brethren  that  they  should  be  ap- 
pointed "teachers  over  his  people, 
yea,  even  over  the  people  who 
were  in  the  land  of  ''Shemlon,  and 
in  the  land  of  ^Shilom,  and  in  the 
land  of  ''Amnion. 

2.  For  the  Lamanites  had  taken 
possession  of  all  these  lands; 
therefore,  the  king  of  the  Laman- 
ites had  appointed  kings  over  all 
these  lands, 

3.  Andnowthenameof  theking 
of  the  Lamanites  was  ''Laman, 
being  called  after  the  name  of  his 
father;  and  therefore  he  was 
called  king  Laman.  And  he  was 
king  over  a  numerous  people. 

4.  And  he  appointed  ^teachers 
of  the  brethren  of  Amulon  in 
every  land  which  was  possessed 
by  his  people;  and  thus  the  lan- 
guage of  Nephi  began  to  be 
taught  among  all  the  people  of 
the  Lamanites. 

5.  And  they  were  a  people 
friendly  one  with  another;  never- 


s,   Mos.   22:16.      t,  see  /,   Mos.    11.     u,  vers.   32,   35.   39.      Mos.  24:1,   4,   5,    8 — 11. 
25:12.      Al.   21:2 — 4.     23:14,      24:1,    2S— 30.      25:4—12.      43:13,    14,      v,   Mos.   20:5, 
6,   18.     w,  ver.  33.     x,  see  o.     y,  see  6,  2  Ne.  5.     z,  ver.   38.     2a,  see  «. 
Chap.    24 :     a,  vers.   4 — 6.      6,   see  d,  Mos.   10.     c,   see  /,   Mos.   7.     d,   see  u,  Mos.   23. 
e,  Mos,  9:10,  11.     10:0.     f,  ver,  1.  Between  B.  C.  145  and  123. 


MOSIAH,   24. 


181 


theless  they  knew  not  God; 
neither  did  the  "brethren  of  Amu- 
Ion  teach  them  anything  concern- 
ing the  Lord  their  God,  neither 
the  law  of  Moses;  nor  did  they 
teach  them  the  words  of  Abinadi; 

6.  But  they  taught  them  that 
they  should  keep  their  record, 
and  that  they  might  write  one  to 
another. 

7.  And  thus  the  Lamanites  be- 
gan to  increase  in  riches,  and 
began  to  trade  one  with  another 
and  wax  great,  and  began  to  be  a 
cunning  and  a  wise  people,  as  to 
the  wisdom  of  the  world,  yea,  a 
very  cunning  people,  delighting 
in  all  manner  of  wickedness  and 
plunder,  except  it  were  among 
their  own  brethren. 

8.  And  now  it  came  to  pass  that 
''Amnion  began  to  exercise  author- 
ity over  Alma  and  his  brethren, 
and  began  to  persecute  him,  and 
cause  that  his  children  should 
persecute  their  children. 

9.  For  Amnion  knew  Alma, 
that  he  had  been  'oneof  theking's 
priests,  and  that  it  was  he  that 
believed  the  words  of  Abinadi  and 
was  driven  out  before  the  king, 
and  therefore  he  was  wroth  with 
him;  for  he  was  subject  to  king 
Laman,  yet  he  exercised  authority 
over  them,  and  put  tasks  upon 
them,  and  put  task-masters  over 
them. 

10.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  so 
great  were  their  afflictions  that 
they  began  to  cry  mightily  to  God. 

11.  And  Amnion  commanded 
them  that  they  should  stop  their 
cries;  and  he  put  guards  over 
them  to  watch  them,  that"  whoso- 
ever should  be  found  calling  upon 
God  should  be  put  to  death. 

12.  And  Alma  and  his  people 
did  not  raise  their  voices  to  the 
Lord  their  God,  but  did  pour  out 


their  hearts  to  him;   and  he  did 
know  the  thoughts  of  their  hearts. 

13.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  voice  of  the  Lord  came  to 
them  in  their  afflictions,  saying: 
Lift  up  your  heads  and  be  of  good 
comfort,  for  I  know  of  the  cove- 
nant which  ye  have  made  unto 
me;  and  I  will  covenant  with  my 
people  and  deliver  them  out  of 
bondage. 

14.  And  I  will  also  '"ease  the 
burdens  which  are  put  upon  your 
shoulders,  that  even  you  cannot 
feel  them  upon  your  backs,  even 
while  you  are  in  bondage;  and 
this  will  I  do  that  ye  may  stand 
as  witnesses  for  me  hereafter, 
and  that  ye  may  know  of  a  surety 
that  I,  the  Lord  God,  do  visit  my 
people  in  their  afflictions. 

15.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  the  burdens  which  were  laid 
upon  Alma  and  his  brethren  were 
made  "light;  yea,  the  Lord  did 
strengthen  them  that  they  could 
bear  up  their  burdens  with  ease, 
and  they  did  submit  cheerfully 
and  with  patience  to  all  the  will 
of  the  Lord. 

16.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  so 
great  was  their  faith  and  their 
patience  that  the  voice  of  the  Lord 
came  unto  them  again,  saying: 
Be  of  good  comfort,  for  on  the 
morrow  I  will  deliver  you  out  of 
bondage. 

17.  And  he  said  unto  Alma: 
Thou  shalt  go  before  this  people, 
and  I  will  go  with  thee  and  de- 
liver this  people  out  of  "bondage. 

18.  Now  it  came  to  pass  that 
Alma  and  his  people  in  the  night- 
time gathered  their  flocks  to- 
gether, and  also  of  their  grain; 
yea,  even  all  the  night-time  were 
they  gathering  their  flocks  to- 
gether. 

19.  And   in   the   morning  the 


h,   see  f,   Mos.  11.  fc,  Mos,  23:32.  I,   Mos.  17:2- 
o,   vers.  13,  21.  Mos.  25:10.  27:16.  Al.  5:5,  6 


L  m,  vers.  9,  15.  n,   vers.  9,  14. 
29:11,  12.  36:2,  29. 

BETWiaN  B.  C.  145  AND  123. 


182 


MOSIAH,   25. 


Lord  caused  a  ^deep  sleep  to  come 
upon  the  Lamanites,  yea,  and  all 
their  task-masters  were  in  a  pro- 
found sleep. 

20.  And  Alma  and  his  people 
departed  into  the  wilderness;  and 
when  they  had  traveled  all  day 
they  pitched  their  tents  in  a  val- 
ley, and  they  called  the  valley 
Alma,  because  he  led  their  way  in 
the  wilderness. 

21.  Yea,  and  in  the  valley  of 
Alma  they  poured  out  their 
thanks  to  God  because  he  had 
been  merciful  unto  them,  and 
eased  their  burdens,  and  had  de- 
livered them  out  of  "bondage;  for 
they  were  in  bondage,  and  none 
could  deliver  them  except  it  were 
the  Lord  their  God. 

22.  And  they  gave  thanks  to 
God,  yea,  all  their  men  and  all 
their  women  and  all  their  chil- 
dren that  could  speak  lifted  their 
voices  in  the  praises  of  their  God. 

23.  And  now  the  Lord  said 
unto  Alma:  Haste  thee  and  get 
thou  and  this  people  out  of  this 
land,  for  the  Lamanites  have 
'awakened  and  do  pursue  thee; 
therefore  get  thee  out  of  this 
land,  and  I  will  stop  the  Laman- 
ites in  this  'valley  that  they 
come  no  further  in  pursuit  of  this 
people. 

24.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  departed  out  of  the  valley, 
and  took  their  journey  into  the 
wilderness. 

25.  And  after  they  had  been 
in  the  wilderness  'twelve  days 
♦they  arrived  in  the  "land  of  Zara- 
hemla;  and  king  Mosiah  did  *'also 
receive  them  with  joy. 

CHAPTER   25. 

Zarahemla,  a  descendant  of  Mulek — 
The  record  of  Zeniff  and  the  account 


of  Alma  read  to  the  people — Alma 
authorized  to  establish  the  church  of 
Christ  throughout  the  land. 

1 .  And  now  king  Mosiah  caused 
that  all  the  people  should  be  gath- 
ered together. 

2.  Now  there  were  not  so  many 
of  the  children  of  Nephi,  or  so 
many  of  those  who  were  descend- 
ants of  Nephi,  as  there  were  of 
the  people  of  Zarahemla,  who  was 
a  "descendant  of  Mulek,  and  those 
who  came  with  him  into  the  wil- 
derness. 

3.  And  there  were  not  so  many 
of  the  people  of  Nephi  and  of  the 
people  of  Zarahemla  as  there  were 
of  the  Lamanites;  yea,  they  were 
not  half  so  numerous. 

4.  And  now  all  the  people  of 
Nephi  were  assembled  together, 
and  also  all  the  people  of  Zara- 
hemla, and  Hhey  were  gathered 
together  in  two  bodies. 

5.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Mosiah  did  read,  and  caused  to  be 
read,  the  ^records  of  Zeniff  to  his 
people;  yea,  he  read  the  records 
of  the  people  of  Zeniff,  from  the 
time  they  ''left  the  land  of  Zara- 
hemla until  they  ^returned  again. 

6.  And  he  also  read  the  ac- 
count of  Alma  and  his  brethren, 
and  all  their  afflictions,  from  the 
time  they  Heft  the  land  of  Zara- 
hemla until  the  time  they  "re- 
turned again. 

7.  And  now,  when  Mosiah  had 
made  an  end  of  reading  the  rec- 
ords, his  people  who  tarried  in 
the  land  were  struck  with  wonder 
and  amazement. 

8.  For  they  knew  not  what  to 
think;  for  when  they  beheld  those 
that  had  been  delivered  ''out  of 
bondage  they  were  filled  with  ex- 
ceeding great  joy. 

9.  And      again,      when      they 


p,  Ter.  23.     q,  see  o.     r,  ver.  19.     s,  vers.  20,  21.     t,  see  c,  Mos,  23.     u,  Om.  13. 
V,  Mos.  22:14.  Chap.   25:    a,  Om.   14.      6,  ver.   13.      c,   see  the   heading  of  Mos.   9. 

a,  Mos.  9:3,  4.     e,  Mos.  22:13.     /,  Mos.  9:3,  4.     g,  Mos.  24,  25.     h,  Mos,  22:11—13. 

•  About  B.  C.  122. 


MOSIAH,   25. 


183 


thought  of  their  brethren  who 
had  been  slain  by  the  Lamanites 
they  were  filled  with  sorrow,  and 
even  shed  many  tears  of  sorrow. 

10.  And  again,  when  they 
thought  of  the  immediate  good- 
ness of  God,  and  his  power  in  *de- 
livering  Alma  and  his  brethren 
out  of  the  hands  of  the  Lamanites 
and  of  bondage,  they  did  raise 
their  voices  and  give  thanks  to 
God. 

11.  And  again,  when  they 
thought  upon  the  Lamanites,  who 
were  their  brethren,  of  their  sin- 
ful and  polluted  state,  they  were 
filled  with  pain  and  anguish  for 
the  welfare  of  their  souls. 

12.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
those  who  ^were  the  children  of 
Amnion  and  his  brethren,  who 
had  taken  to  wife  the  '^daughters 
of  the  Lamanites,  were  displeased 
with  the  conduct  of  their  fathers, 
and  they  would  no  longer  be 
called  by  the  names  of  their  fa- 
thers, therefore  they  took  upon 
themselves  the  name  of  Nephi, 
that  they  might  be  called  the  chil- 
dren of  Nephi  and  be  numbered 
among  those  who  were  called 
Nephites. 

13.  And  now  'all  the  people  of 
Zarahemla  were  numbered  with 
the  Nephites,  and  this  because  the 
kingdom  had  been  conferred  upon 
none  but  those  who  were  descend- 
ants of  Nephi. 

14.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  when  Mosiah  had  made  an 
end  of  speaking  and  ""reading  to 
the  people,  he  desired  that  Alma 
should  also  speak  to  the  people. 

15.  And  Alma  did  speak  unto 
them,  when  they  were  assembled 
together  in  large  bodies,  and  he 
went  from  one  body  to  another, 
preaching  unto  the  people  repent- 
ance and  faith  on  the  Lord. 


16.  And  he  did  exhort  the  peo- 
ple of  Limhi  and  his  brethren,  all 
those  that  had  been  "delivered 
out  of  bondage,  that  they  should 
remember  that  it  was  the  Lord 
that  did  deliver  them. 

17.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
after  Alma  had  taught  the  people 
many  things,  and  had  made  an 
end  of  speaking  to  them,  that  king 
Limhi  was  desirous  that  he  might 
be  baptized;  and  all  his  people 
were  desirous  that  they  might  be 
baptized  also. 

18.  Therefore,  Alma  did  go 
forth  into  the  water  and  did  bap- 
tize them;  yea,  he  did  "baptize 
them  after  the  manner  he  did  his 
^brethren  in  the  waters  of  Mor- 
mon; yea,  and  as  many  as  he  did 
baptize  did  belong  to  the  church 
of  God;  and  this  because  of  their 
belief  on  the  words  of  Alma. 

19.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
king  Mosiah  granted  unto  Alma 
that  he  might  establish  churches 
throughout  all  the  land  of  Zara- 
hemla; and  gave  him  power  to 
«ordain  priests  and  teachers  over 
every  church. 

20.  Now  this  was  done  because 
there  were  so  many  people  that 
they  could  not  all  be  governed  by 
one  teacher;  neither  could  they 
all  hear  the  word  of  God  in  one 
assembly; 

21.  Therefore  they  did  assem- 
ble themselves  together  in  differ- 
ent bodies,  being  called  churches; 
every  church  having  their  priests 
and  their  teachers,  and  every 
priest  preaching  the  word  accord- 
ing as  it  was  delivered  to  him  by 
the  mouth  of  Alma. 

22.  And  thus,  notwithstanding 
there  being  many  churches  they 
were  all  one  church,  yea,  even  the 
church  of  God;  for  there  was 
nothing     preached     in     all     the 


i,  Mos.  24:16—25.  j,  Mos.  20:3—5.  Tc,  Mos.  20:5.  23:33.  I,  Ova.  19.  m,  vers. 
5—7.  n,  Mos.  22:11 — 13.  24:16 — 25.  o,  see  u,  2  Ne.  9.  Mos.  21:32 — 35.  p,  Mos. 
18  :8 — 17.     q,  see  Cj  Mos.  6.  About  B.  C.  122. 


184 


MOSIAH,   26. 


churches  except  it  were  repent- 
ance and  faith  in  God. 

23.  And  now  there  were  seven 
churclies  in  the  land  of  Zara- 
hemla.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
whosoever  were  desirous  to  take 
upon  them  the  '^name  of  Christ,  or 
of  God,  they  did  join  the  churches 
of  God; 

24.  And  they  were  called  the 
people  of  God.  And  the  Lord  did 
pour  out  his  Spirit  upon  them, 
and  they  were  blessed,  and  pros- 
pered in  the  land. 

CHAPTER   26. 

Concerning  unbelievers  and  evil- 
doers— The  Lord  instructs  Alma  how 
to  deal  with  them. 

1.  Now  it  came  to  pass  that 
there  were  many  of  the  rising 
generation  that  could  not  under- 
stand the  "words  of  king  Benja- 
min, being  little  children  at  the 
time  he  spake  unto  his  people; 
and  they  did  not  believe  the  tradi- 
tion of  their  fathers. 

2.  They  did  not  believe  what 
had  been  said  concerning  the  ''res- 
urrection of  the  dead,  neither  did 
they  believe  concerning  the  com- 
ing of  Christ. 

3.  And  now  because  of  their 
unbelief  they  could  not  under- 
stand the  word  of  God;  and  their 
hearts  were  hardened. 

4.  And  they  would  not  be  '"bap- 
tized; neither  would  they  "join 
the  church.  And  they  were  a  sep- 
arate people  as  to  their  faith,  and 
remained  so  ever  after,  even  in 
their  carnal  and  sinful  state;  for 
they  would  not  call  upon  the  Lord 
their  God. 

5.  And  now  in  the  reign  of 
Mosiah  they  were  not  half  so 
numerous  as  the  people  of  God; 
but    because    of    the    dissensions 


among  the  brethren  they  became 
more  numerous. 

6.  For  it  came  to  pass  that  they 
did  deceive  many  with  their  flat- 
tering words,  who  were  in  the 
church,  and  did  cause  them  to 
''commit  many  sins;  therefore  it 
became  expedient  that  those  who 
committed  sin,  that  were  in  the 
church,  should  be  admonished  by 
the  church. 

7.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  were  brought  before  the 
priests,  and  delivered  up  unto  the 
^priests  by  the  teachers;  and  the 
priests  brought  them  before  Alma, 
who  was  the  ^high  priest. 

8.  Now  king  Mosiah  had  given 
Alma  the  authority  over  the 
church. 

9.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Alma  did  not  know  concerning 
them;  but  there  were  many  wit- 
nesses against  them;  yea,  the  peo- 
ple stood  and  testified  of  their  in- 
iquity in  abundance. 

10.  Now  there  had  not  any 
such  thing  happened  before  in 
the  church;  therefore  Alma  was 
troubled  in  his  spirit,  and  he 
caused  that  they  should  be 
brought  before  the  king. 

11.  And  he  said  unto  the  king: 
Behold,  here  are  many  whom  we 
have  brought  before  thee,  who  are 
accused  of  their  brethren;  yea, 
and  they  have  been  taken  in 
divers  iniquities.  And  they  do 
not  repent  of  their  iniquities; 
therefore  we  have  brought  them 
before  thee,  that  thou  mayest 
judge  them  according  to  their 
crimes. 

12.  But  king  Mosiah  said  unto 
Alma:  Behold,  I  judge  them  not; 
therefore  I  deliver  them  into  thy 
hands  to  be  judged. 


r,  see  e,  Jfos.  5.  Chap.  26 :  n,  Mos.  chaps.  2 — 5.  t,  see  d,  2  Ne.  2.  c,  see  u, 
2  Ne.  9.  d,  Mos.  18:17.  25:18 — 23.  Al.  4:4,  5.  3  Ne.  26:21.  c,  vers.  7 — 13.  19, 
25 — 36.  Al.  5:57,  58.  6:3.  f,  see  c,  Mos.  6.  g,  Mos.  23:16.  29:42.  Al.  4:4,  18,  20. 
6:3,  44,  49.  6:8.  8:11,  23.  13:1 — 20.  16:5.  30:21,  22,  23,  29.  43:2.  46:6,  38. 
49  :30.     He.  3  :25.  Pbobably  between  B.  C.  120  and  100. 


MOSIAH,    26. 


185 


13.  And  now  the  spirit  of  Alma 
was  again  troubled;  and  he  went 
and  inquired  of  the  Lord  what  he 
should  do  concerning  this  matter, 
for  he  feared  that  he  should  do 
wrong  in  the  sight  of  God. 

14.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
after  he  had  poured  out  his  whole 
soul  to  God,  the  voice  of  the  Lord 
came  to  him,  saying: 

15.  Blessed  art  thou,  Alma,  and 
blessed  are  they  who  were  "bap- 
tized in  the  ^waters  of  Mormon. 
Thou  art  blessed  because  of  thy 
exceeding  faith  in  the  words 
alone  of  my  servant  Abinadi. 

16.  And  blessed  are  they  be- 
cause of  their  exceeding  faith  in 
the  words  alone  which  thou  hast 
spoken  unto  them. 

17.  And  blessed  art  thou  be- 
cause thou  hast  established  a 
^church  among  this  people;  and 
they  shall  be  established,  and 
they  shall  be  my  people. 

18.  Yea,  blessed  is  this  people 
who  are  willing  to  bear  my 
'^name;  for  in  my  name  shall  they 
be  called;  and  they  are  mine. 

19.  And  because  thou  hast  in- 
quired of  me  concerning  the 
'transgressor,  thou  art  blessed. 

20.  Thou  art  my  servant;  and 
I  covenant  with  thee  that  thou 
Shalt  have  eternal  life;  and  thou 
Shalt  serve  me  and  go  forth  in  my 
name,  and  shalt  gather  together 
my  sheep. 

21.  And  he  that  will  hear  my 
voice  shall  be  my  sheep;  and  him 
shall  ye  receive  into  the  church, 
and  him  will  I  also  receive. 

22.  For  behold,  this  is  my 
*"church;  whosoever  is  "baptized 
shall  be  baptized  unto  repentance. 
And  whomsoever  ye  receive  shall 
believe  in  my  name;  and  him  will 
I  freely  forgive. 

23.  For  it  is  I  that  taketh  upon 


me  the  sins  of  the  world;  for  it  is 
I  that  hath  "created  them;  and  it 
is  I  that  granteth  unto  him  that 
believeth  unto  the  end  a  place  at 
my  right  hand. 

24.  For  behold,  in  ^my  name 
are  they  called;  and  if  they  know 
me  they  shall  come  forth,  and 
shall  have  a  place  eternally  at  my 
right  hand. 

25.  And  it  shall  come  to  pass 
that  when  the  second  trump  shall 
sound  then  shall  they  that  never 
knew  me  come  forth  and  shall 
stand  before  me. 

26.  And  then  shall  they  know 
that  I  am  the  Lord  their  God,  that 
I  am  their  Redeemer;  but  they 
would  not  be  redeemed. 

27.  And  then  I  will  confess 
unto  them  that  I  never  knew 
them;  and  they  shall  depart  into 
^everlasting  fire  prepared  for  the 
devil  and  his  angels. 

28.  Therefore  I  say  unto  you, 
that  he  that  will  not  hear  my 
voice,  the  same  shall  ye  '"not  re- 
ceive into  my  church,  for  him  I 
will  not  receive  at  the  last  day. 

29.  Therefore  I  say  unto  you. 
Go;  and  whosoever  Hransgresseth 
against  me,  him  shall  ye  judge 
according  to  the  sins  which  he  has 
committed;  and  if  he  confess  his 
sins  before  thee  and  me,  and  re- 
penteth  in  the  sincerity  of  his 
heart,  him  shall  ye  forgive,  and  I 
will  forgive  him  also. 

30.  Yea,  and  as  often  as  my 
people  repent  will  I  forgive  them 
their  trespasses  against  me. 

31.  And  ye  shall  also  forgive 
'one  another  your  trespasses;  for 
verily  I  say  unto  you,  he  that  for- 
giveth  not  his  neighbor's  tres- 
passes when  he  says  that  he  re- 
pents, the  same  hath  brought 
himself  under  condemnation. 

32.  Now  I  say  unto  you.  Go; 


h,   see  u,  2  Ne.  9.  i,  see  t,  Mos.  18. 
m,   see  d.     n,   see  u,   2  Ne.  9.  o,   see  I, 
r,   see  d.    s,   see  e.     t,  3  Ne.  13:14,  15. 
13 


j,  Mos.  25  :19 — 24.  Tc,   see  e,   Mos.  5.  I,   see  e. 

MLos,  5.  V,   see  e,   Mos.  5.  q,   see  fc,  1  Ne.  15. 

Probably  betwbbn  B.  C.  120  and  100. 


186 


MOSIAH,    27. 


and  whosoever  will  not  repent  of 
his  sins  the  s^me  shall  "not  be 
numbered  among  my  people;  and 
this  shall  be  observed  from  this 
time  forward, 

33.  And  it  came  to  pass  when 
Alma  had  heard  these  words  he 
wrote  them  down  that  he  might 
have  them,  and  that  he  might 
judge  the  people  of  that  church 
according  to  the  ''commandments 
of  God. 

34.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Alma  went  and  judged  those  that 
had  been  taken  in  iniquity,  ac- 
cording to  the  word  of  the  Lord. 

35.  And  whosoever  repented  of 
their  sins  and  did  "'confess  them, 
them  he  did  number  among  the 
people  of  the  church; 

36.  And  those  that  would  not 
confess  their  sins  and  repent  of 
their  iniquity,  the  same  were  'not 
numbered  among  the  people  of 
the  church,  and  their  names  were 
blotted  out. 

37.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Alma  did  regulate  all  the  affairs 
of  the  church;  and  they  began 
again  to  have  peace  and  to  pros- 
per exceedingly  in  the  affairs  of 
the  church,  walkingcircumspectly 
before  God,  receiving  many,  and 
"baptizing  many. 

3  8.  And  now  all  these  things 
did  Alma  and  his  fellow  laborers 
do  who  were  over  the  church, 
walking  in  all  diligence,  teaching 
the  word  of  God  in  all  things,  suf- 
fering all  manner  of  afflictions, 
being  persecuted  by  all  those  who 
did  not  belong  to  the  church  of 
God. 

3  9.  And  they  did  admonish 
their  brethren;  and  they  were  also 
admonished,  every  one  by  the 
word  of  God,  according  to  his 
sins,  or  to  the  sins  which  he  had 


committed,  being  commanded  of 
God  to  *pray  without  ceasing,  and 
to  give  thanks  in  all  things. 

CHAPTER   27. 

Persecution  forbidden  and  equality 
enjoined — Alma,  the  younger,  and  the 
four  sons  of  Mosiah,  among  the  un- 
believers— Their  miraculous  conver- 
sion— They  become  preachers  of  right- 
eousness. 

1.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  the  persecutions  which  were 
inflicted  on  the  church  by  the 
unbelievers  became  so  great  that 
the  church  began  to  murmur,  and 
complain  to  their  leaders  concern- 
ing the  matter;  and  they  did  com- 
plain to  Alma.  And  Alma  laid  the 
case  before  their  king,  Mosiah. 
And  Mosiah  consulted  with  his 
priests. 

2.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
king  Mosiah  sent  a  proclamation 
throughout  the  land  round  about 
that  there  should  not  any  unbe- 
liever persecute  any  of  those  who 
belonged  to  the  church  of  God. 

3.  And  there  was  a  strict  com- 
mand throughout  all  the  churches 
that  there  should  be  no  persecu- 
tions among  them,  that  there 
should  be  an  "equality  among  all 
men; 

4.  That  they  should  let  no  pride 
nor  haughtiness  disturb  their 
peace;  that  every  man  should  es- 
teem his  neighbor  "as  himself,  la- 
boring with  their  own  hands  for 
their  support. 

5.  Yea,  and  all  their  ''priests 
and  teachers  should  labor  with 
their  ''own  hands  for  their  sup- 
port, in  all  cases  save  it  were  in 
sickness,  or  in  much  want;  and 
doing  these  things,  they  did 
abound  in  the  grace  of  God. 

6.  And  there  began  to  be  much 


u,  vers.  34 — 36.     Al.  1 :24.     v,  vers.  28 — 32.     w,  vers.  29,  30.     x,  ver.  32.     y,  see  u, 
2  Ne.  9.     z,  see  e,  2  Ne.  32.  Chap.  27:    a,  see  j,  Jac.  2.     Mos.  29:32.     Al.  30:11. 

b,  see  I,  Mos.  4.     See  also  m,  Mos.  23.     c,  see  c,  Mos.  6.     d,  Mos.  18  :24,  26. 

Pbobably  between  B.  C.  120  and  100. 


MOSIAH,   27. 


187 


peace  again  in  the  land;  and  the 
people  began  to  be  very  numer- 
ous, and  began  to  scatter  abroad 
upon  the  face  of  the  earth,  yea, 
on  the  north  and  on  the  south,  on 
the  east  and  on  the  west,  build- 
ing large  cities  and  villages  in  all 
quarters  of  the  land. 

7.  And  the  Lord  did  visit  them 
and  prosper  them,  and  they  be- 
came a  large  and  wealthy  people. 

8.  Now  the  ^sons  of  Mosiah 
were  numbered  among  the  unbe- 
lievers; and  also  one  of  the  sons 
of  Alma  was  numbered  among 
them,  he  being  called  Alma,  after 
his  father;  nevertheless,  he  be- 
came a  very  wicked  and  an  idola- 
trous man.  And  he  was  a  man 
of  many  words,  and  did  speak 
much  flattery  to  the  people; 
therefore  he  led  many  of  the  peo- 
ple to  do  after  the  manner  of  his 
iniquities. 

9.  And  he  became  a  great  hin- 
derment  to  the  prosperity  of  the 
church  of  God;  stealing  away  the 
hearts  of  the  people;  causing 
much  dissension  among  the  peo- 
ple; giving  a  chance  for  the  enemy 
of  God  to  exercise  his  power  over 
them, 

10.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  while  he  was  going  about  to 
destroy  the  church  of  God,  for  he 
did  go  about  secretly  with  the 
sons  of  Mosiah  ^seeking  to  de- 
stroy the  church,  and  to  lead 
astray  the  people  of  the  Lord, 
contrary  to  the  commandments  of 
God,  or  even  the  king — 

11.  And  as  I  said  unto  you,  as 
they  were  going  about  rebelling 
against  God,  behold,  the  angel  of 
the  Lord  ''appeared  unto  them; 
and  he  descended  as  it  were  in  a 
cloud;  and  he  spake  as  it  were 
with  a  voice  of  thunder,   which 


caused  the  '^earth  to  shake  upon 
which  they  stood; 

12.  And  so  great  was  their  as- 
tonishment, that  they  fell  to  the 
earth,  and  understood  not  the 
words  which  he  spake  unto  them. 

13.  Nevertheless  he  cried  again, 
saying:  Alma,  arise  and  stand 
forth,  for  why  persecutest  thou 
the  church  of  God?  For  the  Lord 
hath  said:  *This  is  my  church, 
and  I  will  establish  it;  and  noth- 
ing shall  overthrow  it,  save  it  is 
the  transgression  of  my  people. 

14.  And  again,  the  angel  said: 
Behold,  the  Lord  hath  heard  the 
prayers  of  his  people,  and  also  the 
prayers  of  his  servant.  Alma,  who 
is  thy  father;  for  he  has  prayed 
with  much  faith  concerning  thee 
that  thou  mightest  be  brought  to 
the  knowledge  of  the  truth;  there- 
fore, for  this  purpose  have  I  come 
to  convince  thee  of  the  power  and 
authority  of  God,  that  the  prayers 
of  his  servants  might  be  answered 
according  to  their  faith. 

15.  And  now  behold,  can  ye  dis- 
pute the  power  of  God?  For  be- 
hold, doth  not  my  voice  ^shake 
the  earth?  And  can  ye  not  also 
'-behold  me  before  you?  And  I  am 
sent  from  God. 

16.  Now  I  say  unto  thee:  Go, 
and  remember  the  captivity  of  thy 
fathers  in  the  land  of  'Helam,  and 
in  the  "*land  of  Nephi;  and  re- 
member how  great  things  he  has 
done  for  them;  for  they  were  in 
bondage,  and  he  has  "delivered 
them.  And  now  I  say  unto  thee. 
Alma,  go  thy  way,  and  seek  to  de- 
stroy the  church  no  more,  that 
their  prayers  may  be  answered, 
and  this  even  if  thou  wilt  of  thy- 
self be  cast  off. 

17.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  these  were  the   last   words 


e,  vers.  10,  34.  /,  Mos.  28:3,  4.  Al.  26:17,  18.  36:6,  9,  11.  38:7.  g,  vers.  15, 
18.  Al.  36:5 — 11.  38:7.  li,  vers.  15,  18.  Al.  36:7.  38:7.  i,  Mos.  26:22.  i,  see  A. 
fc,  see  g.     I,  see  o,  Mos.  23.     m,  see  \>,  2  Ne.  5,    n,  Mos.  18:34.     23:1 — 4,     24:17 — 21. 

PaOBABLT    BETWEEN    B.    C.    100    AND   92. 


188 


MOSIAH,   27. 


which  the  angel  spake  unto  Alma, 
and  he  departed. 

18.  And  now  Alma  and  those 
that  were  with  him  fell  "again  to 
the  earth,  for  great  was  their  as- 
tonishment; for  with  their  own 
eyes  they  had  ^beheld  an  angel  of 
the  Lord;  and  his  voice  was  as 
thunder,  which  'shook  the  earth; 
and  they  knew  that  there  was 
nothing  save  the  power  of  God 
that  could  shake  the  earth  and 
cause  it  to  tremble  as  though  it 
would  part  asunder. 

19.  And  now  the  astonishment 
of  Alma  was  so  great  that  he  be- 
came Mumb,  that  he  could  not 
open  his  mouth;  yea,  and  he  be- 
came weak,  even  that  he  could 
not  move  his  hands;  therefore  he 
was  taken  by  those  that  were  with 
him,  and  carried  helpless,  even 
until  he  was  laid  before  his  father. 

20.  And  they  rehearsed  unto 
his  father  all  that  had  happened 
unto  them;  and  his  father  re- 
joiced, for  he  knew  that  it  was 
the  power  of  God. 

21.  And  he  caused  that  a  mul- 
titude should  be  gathered  to- 
gether that  they  might  witness 
what  the  Lord  had  done  for  his 
son,  and  also  for  those  that  were 
with  him. 

22.  And  he  caused  that  the 
'priests  should  assemble  them- 
selves together;  and  they  began 
to  'fast,  and  to  pray  to  the  Lord 
their  God  that  he  would  "open  the 
mouth  of  Alma,  that  he  might 
speak,  and  also  that  his  "limbs 
might  receive  their  strength — 
that  the  eyes  of  the  people  might 
be  opened  to  see  and  know  of  the 
goodness  and  glory  of  God. 

23.  And  it  came  to  pass  after 
they  had  "'fasted  and  prayed  for 


the  space  of  two  days  and  two 
nights,  the  limbs  of  Alma  re- 
ceived their  strength,  and  he 
stood  up  and  began  to  speak  unto 
them,  bidding  them  to  be  of  good 
comfort: 

24.  For,  said  he,  I  have  re- 
pented of  my  sins,  and  have  been 
redeemed  of  the  Lord;  behold  I 
am  ^born  of  the  Spirit. 

25.  And  the  Lord  said  unto  me: 
Marvel  not  that  all  mankind,  yea, 
men  and  women,  all  nations,  kin- 
dreds, tongues  and  people,  must 
be  ''born  again;  yea,  born  of  God, 
changed  from  their  carnal  and 
fallen  state,  to  a  state  of  right- 
eousness, being  redeemed  of  God, 
becoming  his  sons  and  daughters; 

26.  And  thus  they  become  new 
creatures;  and  unless  they  do  this, 
they  can  in  nowise  inherit  the 
kingdom  of  God. 

27.  I  say  unto  you,  unless  this 
be  the  case,  they  must  be  cast  off; 
and  this  I  know,  because  I  was 
like  to  be  cast  off. 

28.  Nevertheless,  after  wan- 
dering through  much  tribulation, 
repenting  nigh  unto  death,  the 
Lord  in  mercy  hath  seen  fit  to 
snatch  me  out  of  an  ^everlasting 
burning,  and  I  am  born  of  God. 

29.  My  soul  hath  been  re- 
deemed from  the  gall  of  bitter- 
ness and  bonds  of  iniquity.  I 
was  in  the  darkest  abyss;  but  now 
I  behold  the  marvelous  light  of 
God.  My  soul  was  racked  with 
^"eternal  torment;  but  I  am 
snatched,  and  my  soul  is  pained 
no  more. 

30.  I  rejected  my  Redeemer, 
and  denied  that  which  had  been 
spoken  of  by  our  fathers;  but  now 
that  they  may  foresee  that  he  will 
come,  and  that  he  remembereth 


0,  ver.  12.  p,  see  g.  q,  see  h.  r,  ver,  22.  s,  see  c,  Mos.  6.  t,  ver.  23.  Al.  5  :46. 
6:6.  8:26.  10:7.  17:3.9.  28:6.  30:2,  He.  3 :35.  3  Ne.  13 :16— 18.  27:1.  4  Ne. 
12.  Moro,  6 :5.  u,  vers.  19,  23,  v,  vers,  19,  23,  w,  ver,  22,  See  t.  x,  see  c, 
Mos.  5.     V,  see  c,  Mos.  5.     «,  see  k,  1  Ne.  15,     2a,  see  m,  Jac.  6, 

Pbobably  between  B.  C.  100  and  92. 


MOSIAH,   28. 


189 


every  creature  of  his  creating,  he 
will  make  himself  manifest  unto 
all. 

31.  Yea,  "^every  knee  shall  bow, 
and  every  tongue  confess  before 
him.  Yea,  even  at  the  last  day, 
when  all  men  shall  stand  to  be 
judged  of  him,  then  shall  they 
confess  that  he  is  God;  then  shall 
they  confess,  who  live  without 
God  in  the  world,  that  the  judg- 
ment of  an  ^'^everlasting  punish- 
ment is  just  upon  them;  and  they 
shall  quake,  and  tremble,  and 
shrink  beneath  the  ^"glance  of  his 
all-searching  eye. 

32.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  Alma  began  from  this  time 
forward  to  teach  the  people,  and 
those  who  were  with  Alma  at  the 
time  the  angel  appeared  unto 
them,  traveling  round  about 
through  all  the  land,  publishing 
to  all  the  people  the  things  which 
they  had  heard  and  seen,  and 
preaching  the  word  of  God  in 
much  tribulation,  being  greatly 
persecuted  by  those  who  were  un- 
believers, being  smitten  by  many 
of  them. 

33.  But  notwithstanding  all 
this,  they  did  impart  much  con- 
solation to  the  church,  confirming 
their  faith,  and  exhorting  them 
with  long-suffering  and  much 
travail  to  keep  the  command- 
ments of  God. 

34.  And  ^''four  of  them  were 
the  sons  of  Mosiah;  and  their 
names  were  Ammon,  and  Aaron, 
and  Omner,  and  Himni;  these 
were  the  names  of  the  sons  of 
Mosiah. 

35.  And  they  traveled  through- 
out all  the  ^^land  of  Zarahemla, 
and  among  all  the  people  who 
were  under  the  reign  of  king 
Mosiah,  zealously  striving  to  re- 


pair all  the  injuries  which  they 
had  done  to  the  church,  confess- 
ing all  their  sins,  and  publishing 
all  the  ^''things  which  they  had 
seen,  and  explaining  the  proph- 
ecies and  the  scriptures  to  all  who 
desired  to  hear  them. 

3  6.  And  thus  they  were  instru- 
ments in  the  hands  of  God  in 
bringing  many  to  the  knowledge 
of  the  truth,  yea,  to  the  knowl- 
edge of  their  Redeemer. 

37.  And  how  blessed  are  they! 
For  they  did  -''publish  peace;  they 
did  publish  good  tidings  of  good; 
and  they  did  declare  unto  the  peo- 
ple that  the  Lord  reigneth. 

CHAPTER   28. 

Mosiah  permits  Jiis  sons  to  preach 
to  the  Lamanites — The  twenty-four 
plates  translated — Alma,  the  younger, 
made  the  custodian  of  the  records. 

1.  Now  it  came  to  pass  that 
after  the  "sons  of  Mosiah  had  done 
all  these  things,  *they  took  a 
small  number  with  them  and  re- 
turned to  their  father,  the  king, 
and  desired  of  him  that  he  would 
grant  unto  them  that  they  might, 
with  these  whom  they  had  se- 
lected, go  up  to  the  4and  of  Nephi 
that  they  might  preach  the  things 
which  they  had  heard,  and  that 
they  might  impart  the  word  of 
God  to  their  brethren,  the  La- 
manites— 

2.  That  perhaps  they  might 
bring  them  to  the  knowledge  of 
the  Lord  their  God,  and  convince 
them  of  the  iniquity  of  their  fa- 
thers; and  that  perhaps  they 
might  cure  them  of  their  "hatred 
towards  the  Nephites,  that  they 
might  also  be  brought  to  rejoice 
in  the  Lord  their  God,  that  they 
might  become  friendly  to  one  an- 
other, and  that  there  should  be 


2b,  Mos.  16:1,  2.     D.  &  C.  88:104.     2c,  see  m,  Jac.  6. 
10.     2/,  Cm.  13.     2g,  vers.  10—17.     2h,  Mos.  15  :14— 17. 
bj  see  b,  2  Ne.  5.     c,  see  n,  Jac.  7. 


2d,  see  c,  Jac.  2.     2e,  ver. 

Chap.  2S  :    a,  Mos.  27:34. 

♦  About  B.  C.  92. 


190 


MOSIAH,   28. 


no  more  contentions  in  all  the 
land  which  the  Lord  their  God 
had  given  them. 

3.  Now  they  were  desirous  that 
salvation  should  be  declared  to 
every  creature,  for  they  could 
not  bear  that  any  human  soul 
should  perish;  yea,  even  the  very 
thoughts  that  any  soul  should  en- 
dure ''endless  torment  did  cause 
them  to  quake  and  tremble. 

4.  And  thus  did  the  Spirit  of 
the  Lord  work  upon  them,  for 
they  were  the  '^very  vilest  of  sin- 
ners. And  the  Lord  saw  fit  in  his 
infinite  mercy  to  spare  them; 
nevertheless  they  suffered  much 
anguish  of  soul  because  of  their 
iniquities,  suffering  much  and 
fearing  that  they  should  be  cast 
off  forever. 

5.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  did  plead  with  their  father 
many  days  that  they  might  go  up 
to  the  aand  of  Nephi. 

6.  And  king  Mosiah  went  and 
inquired  of  the  Lord  if  he  should 
let  his  sons  go  up  among  the  La- 
manites  to  preach  the  word. 

7.  And  the  Lord  said  unto 
Mosiah :  Let  them  go  up,  for  many 
shall  believe  on  their  words,  and 
they  shall  have  eternal  life;  and 
I  will  ''deliver  thy  sons  out  of  the 
hands  of  the  Lamanites. 

8.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Mosiah  granted  that  they  might 
go  and  do  according  to  their  re- 
quest. 

9.  And  they  took  their  journey 
into  the  wilderness  to  go  up  to 
preach  the  word  among  the  La- 
manites; and  I  shall  give  an  "ac- 
count of  their  proceedings  here- 
after. 

10.  Now  king  Mosiah  had  no 
one  to  confer  the  kingdom  upon, 
for  there  was  not  any  of  his  sons 


who  would  accept  of  the  king- 
dom. 

11.  Therefore  he  took  the  rec- 
ords which  were  engraven  on 
the  plates  of  ^brass,  and  also 
the  'plates  of  Nephi,  and  all  the 
things  which  he  had  kept  and 
preserved  according  to  the  com- 
mandments of  God,  after  having 
translated  and  caused  to  be  writ- 
ten the  records  which  were  on  the 
''plates  of  gold  which  had  been 
found  by  the  people  of  Limhi, 
which  were  delivered  to  him  by 
the  hand  of  Limhi; 

12.  And  this  he  did  because  of 
the  great  anxiety  of  his  people; 
for  they  were  desirous  beyond 
measure  to  know  concerning  those 
people  'who  had  been  destroyed. 

13.  And  now  he  translated  them 
by  the  means  of  those  '"two  stones 
which  were  fastened  into  the  two 
rims  of  a  bow. 

14.  Now  these  things  were  pre- 
pared from  the  beginning,  and 
were  handed  down  from  genera- 
tion to  generation,  for  the  pur- 
pose of  interpreting  languages; 

15.  And  they  have  been  kept 
and  preserved  by  the  hand  of  the 
Lord,  that  he  should  discover  to 
every  creature  who  should  pos- 
sess the  land  the  iniquities  and 
abominations  of  his  people; 

16.  And  whosoever  has  these 
things  is  called  "seer,  after  the 
manner  of  old  times. 

17.  Now  after  Mosiah  had  fin- 
ished translating  these  records, 
behold,  it  gave  an  account  of  the 
people  "who  were  destroyed,  from 
the  time  that  they  were  destroyed 
back  to  the  building  of  the  ^great 
tower,  at  the  time  the  Lord  con- 
founded the  language  of  the  peo- 
ple and  they  were  scattered 
abroad  upon  the  «face  of  all  the 


d,  see  m,  Jac.  6.  e,  Mos.  27:8—11.  /,  see  h,  2  Ne.  5.  g,  Al.  17:35.  19:22,  23. 
Ji,  Al.  chaps.  17 — 28.  i,  see  a,  1  Ne.  3.  j,  see  /,  1  Ne.  1.  h,  see  k,  Mos.  8.  I,  see  j, 
Mos.  8.  m,  see  n,  Mos.  8.  n,  Mos.  8:1.3 — 18.  0,  see  i,  Mos.  8.  p,  Tower  of  Babel, 
Om.  20 — 22.     Eth.  1:1 — 5.     q,  Eth.   1:33.  About  B,  C.  92. 


MO  SI  AH,   29. 


191 


earth,  yea,  and  even  from  that 
time  back  until  the  "^creation  of 
Adam. 

18.  Now  this  account  did  cause 
the  people  of  Mosiah  to  mourn 
exceedingly,  yea,  they  were  filled 
with  sorrow;  nevertheless  it  gave 
them  much  knowledge,  in  the 
which  they  did  rejoice. 

19.  And  this  account  shall  be 
'written  hereafter;  for  behold,  it 
is  expedient  that  all  people  should 
know  the  things  which  are  writ- 
ten in  this  account. 

20.  And  now,  as  I  said  unto 
you,  that  after  king  Mosiah  had 
done  these  things,  he  took  the 
'plates  of  brass,  and  all  the  things 
which  he  had  kept,  and  conferred 
them  upon  Alma,  who  was  the 
son  of  Alma;  yea,  "all  the  rec- 
ords, and  also  the  ''interpreters, 
and  conferred  them  upon  him,  and 
commanded  him  that  he  should 
keep  and  preserve  them,  and  also 
keep  a  record  of  the  people,  hand- 
ing them  down  from  one  genera- 
tion to  another,  even  as  they  had 
been  handed  down  from  the  time 
that  Lehi  left  Jerusalem. 

CHAPTER   29. 

King  Mosiah  discourses  upon  king- 
craft —  Recommends  representative 
form  of  government — Judges  elected — 
Death  of  Alma,  the  elder — Mosiah's 
death  ends  the  reign  of  the  Nephite 
kings. 

1.  Now  when  Mosiah  had  done 
this  he  sent  out  throughout  all 
the  land,  among  all  the  people, 
desiring  to  know  their  will  con- 
cerning who  should  be  their  king. 

2.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the 
voice  of  the  people  came,  saying: 
We  are  desirous  that  Aaron  thy 
son  should  be  our  king  and  our 
ruler. 

3.  Now  Aaron  had  gone  up  to 


the  "land  of  Nephi,  therefore  the 
king  could  not  confer  the  king- 
dom upon  him;  neither  would 
Aaron  take  upon  him  the  king- 
dom; neither  were  any  of  the 
"sons  of  Mosiah  willing  to  take 
upon  them  the  kingdom. 

4.  Therefore  king  Mosiah  sent 
again  among  the  people;  yea, 
even  a  written  word  sent  he 
among  the  people.  And  these 
were  the  words  that  were  written, 
saying: 

5.  Behold,  O  ye  my  people,  or 
my  brethren,  for  I  esteem  you  as 
such,  I  desire  that  ye  should  con- 
sider the  cause  which  ye  are 
called  to  consider — for  ye  are  de- 
sirous to  have  a  king. 

6.  Now  I  declare  unto  you  that 
he  to  whom  the  kingdom  doth 
'rightly  belong  has  declined,  and 
will  not  take  upon  him  the  king- 
dom. 

7.  And  now  if  there  should  be 
another  appointed  in  his  stead, 
behold  I  fear  there  would  rise 
contentions  among  you.  And  who 
knoweth  but  what  my  son,  to 
whom  the  kingdom  "doth  belong, 
should  turn  to  be  angry  and  draw 
away  a  part  of  this  people  after 
him,  which  would  cause  wars  and 
contentions  among  you,  which 
would  be  the  cause  of  shedding 
much  blood  and  perverting  the 
way  of  the  Lord,  yea,  and  destroy 
the  souls  of  many  people. 

8.  Now  I  say  unto  you  let  us 
be  wise  and  consider  these  things, 
for  we  have  no  right  to  destroy 
my  son,  neither  should  we  have 
any  right  to  destroy  another  if  he 
should  be  appointed  in  his  stead. 

9.  And  if  my  son  should  turn 
again  to  his  pride  and  vain  things 
he  would  recall  the  things  which 
he  had  said,  and  claim  his  right 


r,  soe  m,  Mos.  2.     s.  Book  of  Ether,     t,  see  a,  1  Ne.  3.     u,  ver.  11.     See  also  k, 
I,  m,   and  n.   Mos.   S.     v,   see   n,   Mos.    8.  Chap.   29:     a,   see   b,   2   Ne.   5.      7),   Mos. 

27 :34.     c,  vers.  2,  3,  7,  9.     d,  vers.  2,  3,  6,  9.  About  B.  C.  92. 


192 


MOSIAH,   29. 


to  the  kingdom,  "wliich  would 
cause  him  and  also  this  people  to 
commit  much  sin. 

10.  And  now  let  us  be  wise  and 
look  forward  to  these  things,  and 
do  that  which  will  make  for  the 
peace  of  this  people. 

11.  Therefore  I  will  be  your 
king  the  remainder  of  my  days; 
nevertheless,  let  *us  appoint 
judges,  to  judge  this  people  ac- 
cording to  our  law;  and  we  will 
newly  arrange  the  affairs  of  this 
people,  for  we  will  appoint  wise 
men  to  be  judges,  that  will  judge 
this  people  according  to  the  com- 
mandments of  God. 

12.  Now  it  is  better  that  a  man 
should  be  judged  of  God  than  of 
man,  for  the  judgments  of  God 
are  always  just,  but  the  judg- 
ments of  man  are  not  always  just, 

13.  Therefore,  if  it  were  pos- 
sible that  you  could  have  just  men 
to  be  your  kings,  who  would  es- 
tablish the  laws  of  God,  and  judge 
this  people  according  to  his  com- 
mandments, yea,  if  ye  could  have 
men  for  your  kings  who  would  do 
even  as  my  father  ^Benjamin  did 
for  this  people — I  say  unto  you,  if 
this  could  always  be  the  case  then 
it  would  be  expedient  that  ye 
should  always  have  kings  to  rule 
over  yoU; 

14.  And  even  I  myself  have  la- 
bored with  all  the  power  and 
faculties  which  I  have  possessed, 
to  teach  you  the  commandments 
of  God,  and  to  establish  peace 
throughout  the  land,  that  there 
should  be  no  wars  nor  conten- 
tions, no  stealing,  nor  plundering, 
nor  murdering,  nor  any  manner 
of  iniquity; 

15.  And  whosoever  has  com- 
mitted iniquity,  him  have  I  pun- 


ished according  to  the  law  which 
has  been  given  to  us  by  our  fa- 
thers. 

16.  Now  I  say  unto  you,  that 
because  all  men  are  not  just  it  is 
not  expedient  that  ye  should  have 
a  king  or  kings  to  rule  over  you. 

17.  For  behold,  how  much  in- 
iquity doth  one  wicked  king  cause 
to  be  committed,  yea,  and  what 
great  destruction! 

18.  Yea,  remember  ^king  Noah, 
his  wickedness  and  his  abomina- 
tions, and  also  the  wickedness 
and  abominations  of  his  people. 
Behold  what  great  destruction  did 
come  upon  them;  and  also  be- 
cause of  their  iniquities  they  were 
brought  ''into  bondage. 

19.  And  were  it  not  for  the 
interposition  of  their  all-wise 
Creator,  and  this  because  of  their 
sincere  repentance,  they  must  un- 
avoidably remain  in  bondage  until 
now. 

20.  But  behold,  he  did  deliver 
them  because  Hhey  did  humble 
themselves  before  him;  and  be- 
cause they  cried  mightily  unto 
him  he  did  deliver  them  out  of 
bondage;  and  thus  doth  the  Lord 
work  with  his  power  in  all  cases 
among  the  children  of  men,  ex- 
tending the  arm  of  mercy  to- 
wards them  that  put  their  trust 
in  him. 

21.  And  behold,  now  I  say  unto 
you,  ye  cannot  dethrone  an  in- 
iquitous king  save  it  be  through 
much  contention,  and  the  shed- 
ding of  much  blood. 

2  2.  For  behold,  he  has  his 
friends  in  iniquity,  and  he  keep- 
eth  his  guards  about  him;  and  he 
teareth  up  the  laws  of  those  who 
have  reigned  in  righteousness  be- 
fore him;  and  he  trampleth  under 


e,  vers.  25—27,  34,  38,  39,  41.  Al.  2:3—7.  4:16,  17.  .50:39.  He.  1:3—5,  13. 
2:2.  3:37.  5:1,  2,  4,  6:15,  19,  39.  7:4.  S  :27,  28.  Chap.  9.  3  Ne.  1:1.  3:1. 
6:19,  21 — 30.  7:1 — 3.  /,  Cm,  23 — 25.  W,  of  Morm.  3,  10 — 18.  Mos.  chaps.  1 — 6. 
fir,  Mos.  11:1— 15.     12:17—19.     17:1—20.     ft,  Mos.  12  :2— 8.     t,  Mos.  21 :14.     22:5 — 14. 

About  B.  C.  92. 


MOSIAH,   29. 


193 


his   feet   the   commandments    of 
God; 

23.  And  he  enacteth  laws,  and 
sendeth  them  forth  among  his 
people,  yea,  laws  after  the  man- 
ner of  his  own  wickedness;  and 
whosoever  doth  not  obey  his  laws 
he  causeth  to  be  destroyed;  and 
whosoever  doth  rebel  against  him 
he  will  send  his  armies  against 
them  to  war,  and  if  he  can  he 
will  destroy  them;  and  thus  an 
unrighteous  king  doth  pervert  the 
ways  of  all  righteousness. 

24.  And  now  behold  I  say  unto 
you,  it  is  not  expedient  that  such 
abominations  should  come  upon 
you. 

25.  Therefore,  choose  you  by 
the  ^voice  of  this  people,  judges, 
that  ye  may  be  judged  according 
to  the  laws  which  have  been  given 
you  by  our  fathers,  which  are  cor- 
rect, and  which  were  given  them 
by  the  hand  of  the  Lord. 

26.  Now  it  is  not  common  that 
the  voice  of  the  people  desireth 
anything  contrary  to  that  which 
is  right;  but  it  is  common  for  the 
lesser  part  of  the  people  to  desire 
that  which  is  not  right;  therefore 
this  shall  ye  observe  and  make  it 
your  law — to  do  your  business  by 
the  voice  of  the  people. 

27.  And  if  the  time  comes  that 
the  voice  of  the  people  doth 
''choose  iniquity,  then  is  the  time 
that  the  judgments  of  God  will 
come  upon  you;  yea,  then  is  the 
time  he  will  visit  you  with  great 
destruction  even  as  he  has  hither- 
to visited  this  land. 

2  8.  And  now  if  ye  have  judges, 
and  they  do  not  judge  you  accord- 
ing to  the  law  which  has  been 
given,  ye  can  cause  that  they  may 
be  judged  of  a  higher  judge. 

29.  If  your  higher  judges  do 
not  judge  righteous  judgments, 


ye  shall  cause  that  a  small  num- 
ber of  your  lower  judges  should 
be  gathered  together,  and  they 
shall  judge  your  higher  judges, 
according  to  the  'voice  of  the  peo- 
ple. 

30.  And  I  command  you  to  do 
these  things  in  the  fear  of  the 
Lord;  and  I  command  you  to  do 
these  things,  and  that  ye  have  no 
king;  that  if  these  people  com- 
mit sins  and  iniquities  they  shall 
be  answered  upon  their  own 
heads. 

31.  For  behold  I  say  unto  you, 
the  sins  of  many  people  have  been 
caused  by  the  iniquities  of  their 
kings;  therefore  their  iniquities 
are  answered  upon  the  heads  of 
their  kings. 

3  2.  And  now  I  desire  that  this 
inequality  should  be  no  more  in 
this  land,  especially  among  this 
my  people;  but  I  desire  that  this 
land  be  a  ""land  of  liberty,  and 
every  man  may  enjoy  his  rights 
and  privileges  alike,  so  long  as 
the  Lord  sees  fit  that  we  may  live 
and  inherit  the  land,  yea,  even  as 
long  as  any  of  our  posterity  re- 
mains upon  the  face  of  the  land. 

33.  And  many  more  things  did 
king  Mosiah  write  unto  them,  un- 
folding unto  them  all  the  trials 
and  troubles  of  a  righteous  king, 
yea,  all  the  travails  of  soul  for 
their  people,  and  also  all  the 
murmurings  of  the  people  to  their 
king;  and  he  explained  it  all  unto 
them. 

34.  And  he  told  them  that 
these  things  ought  not  to  be;  but 
that  the  burden  should  come  upon 
"all  the  people,  that  every  man 
might  bear  his  part. 

3  5.  And  he  also  unfolded  unto 
them  all  the  disadvantages  they 
labored  under,  by  having  an  un- 
righteous king  to  rule  over  them; 


3,  see  e.     k,  Al.  2:3—7.     10:19. 
46:10—28.  34—36.     n,  see  e. 


He.  5  :2.     6  :38 — iO.     I,  see  e. 


m,  2  Ne.  1 :7.     Al. 
About  B.  C.  92. 


194 


MOSIAH,   29. 


36.  Yea,  all  his  iniquities  and 
abominations,  and  all  the  wars, 
and  contentions,  and  bloodshed, 
and  the  stealing,  and  the  plunder- 
ing, and  the  committing  of  whore- 
doms, and  all  manner  of  iniquities 
which  cannot  be  enumerated — 
telling  them  that  these  things 
ought  not  to  be,  that  they  were 
expressly  repugnant  to  the  com- 
mandments of  God. 

3  7.  And  now  it  came  to  pass, 
after  king  Mosiah  had  sent  these 
things  forth  among  the  people 
they  were  convinced  of  the  truth 
of  his  words. 

38.  Therefore  they  relinquished 
their  desires  for  a  king,  and  be- 
came exceedingly  anxious  that 
every  man  should  have  an  "equal 
chance  throughout  all  the  land; 
yea,  and  every  man  expressed  a 
willingness  to  answer  for  his  own 
sins. 

39.  Therefore,  it  came  to  pass 
that  they  assembled  themselves 
together  in  bodies  throughout  the 
land,  to  cast  in  their  voices  con- 
cerning who  should  be  their 
judges,  to  judge  them  according 
to  the  law  which  had  been  given 
them;  and  they  were  exceedingly 
rejoiced  because  of  the  'liberty 
which  had  been  granted  unto 
them. 

40.  And  they  did  wax  strong 
in  love  towards  Mosiah;  yea,  they 
did  esteem  him  more  than  any 
other  man;  for  they  did  not  look 
upon  him  as  a  tyrant  who  was 
seeking  for  gain,  yea,  for  that 
lucre  which  doth  corrupt  the 
soul;  for  he  had  not  exacted 
riches  of  them,  neither  had  he  de- 
lighted in  the  shedding  of  blood; 
but  he  had  established  peace  in 
the  land,  and  he  had  granted  unto 


his  people  that  they  should  be  de- 
livered from  all  manner  of  bon- 
dage; therefore  they  did  esteem 
him,  yea,  exceedingly,  beyond 
measure. 

41.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  did  "appoint  judges  to  rule 
over  them,  or  to  judge  them  ac- 
cording to  the  law;  and  this  they 
did  throughout  all  the  land. 

42.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Alma  was  appointed  to  be  the 
first  chief  judge,  he  being  also  the 
•^high  priest,  his  father  having 
conferred  the  ofllce  upon  him,  and 
having  given  him  the  charge  con- 
cerning all  the  affairs  of  the 
church. 

4  3.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  Alma  did  walk  in  the  ways 
of  the  Lord,  and  he  did  keep  his 
commandments,  and  he  did  judge 
righteous  judgments;  and  there 
was  continual  peace  through  the 
land. 

44.  And  thus  *commenced  the 
*reign  of  the  judges  throughout 
all  the  'land  of  Zarahemla,  among 
all  the  people  who  were  called  the 
Nephites;  and  Alma  was  the  first 
and  chief  judge. 

4  5.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  his  father  died,  being  eighty 
and  two  years  old,  having  lived  to- 
fulfil  the  commandments  of  God, 

46.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Mosiah  died  also,  in  the  thirty 
and  third  year  of  his  reign,  being 
"sixty  and  three  years  old;  mak- 
ing in  the  whole,  five  hundred  and 
nine  years  from  the  time  Lehi  left 
Jerusalem. 

47.  And  thus  ended  the  ''reign 
of  the  kings  over  the  people  of 
Nephi;  and  thus  ^ended  the  days 
of  Alma,  who  was  the  founder  of 
their  church. 


0,  see  e.     p,  see  m.      q,  s^ee  e.     r,  «ee  g,  Mos.   2G. 
6:4.     V,  vers.  41,  42.     w,  ver.  45. 


i,  see  e.     t,  Om.   13.     u,  Mos. 
»  B.  C.  91. 


THE  BOOK  OF  ALMA 


THE  SON  OF  ALMA 


The  account  of  Alma,  wJio  was  the  son  of  Alma  the  first,  and  Chief 
Judge  over  the  people  of  Nephi,  and  also  the  High  Priest  over  the  Church. 
An  account  of  the  reign  of  the  Judges,  and  the  wars  arid  contentions  among 
the  people.  And  also  an  account  of  a  war  between  the  Nephites  and  the 
Lamanites,  according  to  the  record  of  Alma,  the  first  and  chief  Judge. 

people  that  ^all  mankind  should 
be  saved  at  the  last  day,  and  that 
they  need  not  fear  nor  tremble, 
but  that  they  might  lift  up  their 
heads  and  rejoice;  for  the  Lord 
had  created  all  men,  and  had  also 
redeemed  all  men;  and,  in  the 
end,  all  men  should  have  eternal 
life. 

5.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he 
did  teach  these  things  so  much 
that  many  did  believe  on  his 
words,  even  so  many  that  they 
began  to  support  him  and  give 
him  money. 

6.  And  he  began  to  be  lifted  up 
in  the  pride  of  his  heart,  and  to 
wear  very  costly  apparel,  yea,  and 
even  began  to  establish  a  church 
after  the  manner  of  his  preach- 
ing. 

7.  And  it  came  to  pass  as  he 
was  going,  to  preach  to  those  who 
believed  on  his  word,  he  met  a 
man  who  belonged  to  the  church 
of  God,  yea,  even  one  of  their 
teachers;  and  he  began  to  con- 
tend with  him  sharply,  that  he 
might  lead  away  the  people  of  the 
church;  but  the  man  withstood 
him,  admonishing  him  with  the 
words  of  God. 

8.  Now  the  name  of  the  man 
was  Gideon;  and  it  was  he  who 
was  an  instrument  in  the  hands 
of  God  nn  delivering  the  people 
of  Limhi  out  of  bondage. 

9.  Now,  because  Gideon  with- 


CHAPTER   1. 

Nelior,  an  enemy  of  the  church, 
slays  Gideon,  and  is  brought  to  judg- 
ment and  executed — Priestcraft  and 
persecution — Improved  conditions — 
Priests  and  people  equal. 

1.  Now  it  came  to  pass  that  in 
the  first  year  of  the  reign  of  the 
judges  over  the  people  of  Nephi, 
from  this  time  forward,  king 
Mosiah  having  "gone  the  way  of 
all  the  earth,  having  warred  a 
good  warfare,  walking  uprightly 
before  God,  leaving  none  to  reign 
in  his  stead;  nevertheless  he  had 
established  laws,  and  they  were 
acknowledged  by  the  people; 
therefore  they  were  obliged  to 
''abide  by  the  laws  which  he  had 
made. 

2.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  in 
the  first  year  of  the  reign  of  Alma 
in  the  judgment-seat,  there  was  a 
*^man  brought  before  him  to  be 
judged,  a  man  who  was  large,  and 
was  noted  for  his  much  strength. 

3.  And  he  had  gone  about 
among  the  people,  preaching  to 
them  that  which  he  termed  to  be 
the  word  of  God,  bearing  down 
against  the  church;  declaring 
unto  the  people  that  every  priest 
and  teacher  ought  to  become  pop- 
ular; and  they  ought  ''not  to  labor 
with  their  hands,  but  that  they 
ought  to  be  supported  by  the  peo- 
ple. 

4.  And  he  also  testified  unto  the 


a,  Mos.  29:40.     6,  vers.   14,   IJ 
15:15.     21:6.     /,  Mos.  22 :3— IG. 


c,  ver.  15.     d,  Mos.  18:24,  26. 
195 


27:3—5.     e,  Al. 
Abolt  B.  C.  91. 


196 


ALMA.   1. 


stood  him  with  the  words  of  God 
he  was  wroth  with  Gideon,  and 
drew  his  sword  and  began  to 
smite  him.  Now  Gideon  being 
stricken  with  many  years,  there- 
fore he  was  not  able  to  withstand 
his  blows,  therefore  he  was  slain 
by  the  sword. 

10.  And  the  man  who  slew  him 
was  taken  by  the  people  of  the 
church,  and  was  brought  before 
Alma,  to  be  judged  according  to 
the  crimes  which  he  had  com- 
mitted. 

11.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he 
stood  before  Alma  and  pleaded 
for  himself  with  much  boldness. 

12.  But  Alma  said  unto  him: 
Behold,  this  is  the  first  time  that 
priestcraft  has  been  introduced 
among  this  people.  And  behold, 
thou  art  not  only  guilty  of  priest- 
craft, but  hast  endeavored  to  en- 
force it  by  the  sword;  and  were 
priestcraft  to  be  enforced  among 
this  people  it  would  prove  their 
entire  destruction. 

13.  And  thou  hast  shed  the 
blood  of  a  ^righteous  man,  yea,  a 
man  who  has  done  much  good 
among  this  people;  and  were  we 
to  spare  thee  his  blood  would 
come  upon  us  for  vengeance. 

14.  Therefore  thou  art  "con- 
demned to  die,  according  to  the 
law  which  has  been  given  us  by 
Mosiah,  our  last  king;  and  it  has 
been  acknowledged  by  this  peo- 
ple; therefore  this  people  must 
abide  by  the  law. 

15.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  took  him;  and  his  name  was 
^Nehor;  and  they  carried  him 
upon  the  top  of  the  hill  Manti, 
and  there  he  was  caused,  or  rather 
did  acknowledge,  between  the 
heavens  and  the  earth,  that  what 
he  had  taught  to  the  people  was 


contrary  to  the  word  of  God;  and 
there  he  suffered  an  ignominious 
death. 

16.  Nevertheless,  this  did  not 
put  an  end  to  the  spreading  of 
^priestcraft  through  the  land;  for 
there  were  many  who  loved  the 
vain  things  of  the  world,  and  they 
went  forth  preaching  false  doc- 
trines; and  this  they  did  for  the 
^sake  of  riches  and  honor. 

17.  Nevertheless,  they  durst 
not  lie,  if  it  were  known,  for  tear 
of  the  law,  for  liars  were  pun- 
ished; therefore  they  pretended 
to  preach  according  to  their  be- 
lief; and  now  the  law  could  have 
no  power  on  any  man  for  'his 
belief. 

18.  And  they  ""durst  not  steal, 
for  fear  of  the  law,  for  such  were 
punished;  neither  durst  they  rob, 
nor  murder,  for  he  that  murdered 
was  punished  unto  death. 

19.  But  it  came  to  pass  that 
whosoever  did  not  belong  to  the 
church  of  God  began  to  persecute 
those  that  did  belong  to  the 
church  of  God,  and  had  taken 
upon  them  the  "name  of  Christ. 

20.  Yea,  they  did  persecute 
them,  and  afflict  them  with  all 
manner  of  words,  and  this  be- 
cause of  their  humility;  because 
they  were  not  proud  in  their  own 
eyes,  and  because  they  did  impart 
the  word  of  God,  one  with  an- 
other, without  money  and  without 
price. 

21.  Now  there  was  a  strict  law 
among  the  people  of  the  church, 
that  there  should  not  any  man, 
belonging  to  the  church,  arise  and 
"persecute  those  that  did  not  be- 
long to  the  church,  and  that  there 
should  be  no  persecution  among 
themselves. 

22.  Nevertheless,    there    were 


g,  ver.  ! 
k,  vers.  5, 


h,  vers.  1,   18.     i,  Al.  2:1,   20.      16:11.     24:28 — 30.     j,  vers.   5,   6,   12, 
Ij  Al.   30:7 — 12.     m,  Al.  30:10.     n,   see  e,   Mos.   5.     o,  vers.   22 — 25. 

About  B.  C.  91. 


ALMA,   1. 


197 


many  among  them  who  began  to 
be  proud,  and  began  to  contend 
warmly  with  their  adversaries, 
even  unto  blows;  yea,  they  would 
*'smite  one  another  with  their 
fists. 

23.  Now  this  was  in  the  *  sec- 
ond year  of  the  reign  of  Alma, 
and  it  was  a  cause  of  much  afflic- 
tion to  the  church;  yea,  it  was 
the  cause  of  much  trial  with  the 
church. 

24.  For  the  hearts  of  many 
were  hardened,  and  their  names 
were  ^blotted  out,  that  they  were 
remembered  no  more  among  the 
people  of  God.  And  also  many 
withdrew  themselves  from  among 
them. 

25.  Now  this  was  a  great  trial 
to  those  that  did  stand  fast  in  the 
faith;  nevertheless,  they  were 
steadfast  and  immovable  in  keep- 
ing the  commandments  of  God, 
and  they  bore  with  patience  the 
persecution  which  was  heaped 
upon  them. 

26.  And  when  the  '"priests  left 
their  *labor  to  impart  the  word  of 
God  unto  the  people,  the  people 
also  left  their  labors  to  hear  the 
word  of  God.  And  when  the  priest 
had  imparted  unto  them  the  word 
of  God  they  all  returned  again 
diligently  unto  their  labors;  and 
the  priest,  not  esteeming  himself 
above  his  hearers,  for  the  preach- 
er was  no  better  than  the  hearer, 
neither  was  the  teacher  any  bet- 
ter than  the  learner;  and  thus 
they  were  all  equal,  and  they  did 
all  labor,  every  man  according  to 
his  strength. 

27.  And  they  did  impart  of 
their  substance,  every  man  'ac- 
cording to  that  which  he  had,  to 
the  poor,  and  the  needy,  and  the 
sick,  and  the  afflicted;   and  they 


did  not  wear  costly  apparel,  yet 
they  were  neat  and  comely. 

2  8.  And  thus  they  did  establish 
the  affairs  of  the  church;  and 
thus  they  began  to  have  continual 
peace  again,  notwithstanding  all 
their  persecutions. 

2  9.  And  now,  because  of  the 
steadiness  of  the  church  they  be- 
gan to  be  exceeding  rich,  having 
abundance  of  all  things  whatso- 
ever they  stood  in  need — and 
abundance  of  flocks  and  herds, 
and  fatlings  of  every  kind,  and 
also  abundance  of  grain,  and  of 
gold,  and  of  silver,  and  of  pre- 
cious things,  and  abundance  of 
''silk  and  fine-twined  linen,  and 
all  manner  of  good  homely  cloth. 

30.  And  thus,  in  their  prosper- 
ous circumstances,  they  did  not 
send  away  ''any  who  were  naked, 
or  that  were  hungry,  or  that  were 
athirst,  or  that  were  sick,  or  that 
had  not  been  nourished;  and  they 
did  not  set  their  hearts  upon 
riches;  therefore  they  were  lib- 
eral to  all,  both  old  and  young, 
both  bond  and  free,  both  male 
and  female,  whether  out  of  the 
church  or  in  the  church,  having 
no  respect  to  persons  as  to  those 
who  stood  in  need. 

31.  And  thus  they  did  prosper 
and  become  far  more  wealthy 
than  those  who  did  not  belong  to 
their  church. 

32.  For  those  who  did  not  be- 
long to  their  church  did  indulge 
themselves  in  sorceries,  and  in 
idolatry  or  idleness,  and  in  bab- 
blings, and  in  envyings  and  strife; 
wearing  costly  apparel;  being 
lifted  up  in  the  pride  of  their  own 
eyes;  lying,  thieving,  robbing, 
committing  whoredoms,  and  mur- 
dering, and  all  manner  of  wicked- 
ness; nevertheless,  the  "'law  was 


V,  vers.  21,  23.  q,  Mos.  26:32,  36.  r,  see  c,  Mos.  6.  s,  Mos.  18:24,  26.  27:4,  5. 
t,  see  j,  Jac.  2.  u,  Mos.  10:5.  Al.  4:6.  He.  6:13.  V,  see  j,  Jac  2.  w,  vers.  14,  17, 
18,  33.     Mos.  29:15,  41.  *  About  B.  C.  90. 


198 


ALMA,    2. 


put  in  force  upon  all  those  who 
did  transgress  it,  inasmuch  as  it 
was  possible. 

33.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  by 
thus  exercising  the  law  upon 
them,  every  man  suffering  ac- 
cording to  that  which  he  had 
done,  they  became  more  still,  and 
durst  not  commit  any  wickedness 
if  it  were  known;  therefore,  there 
was  much  peace  among  the  peo- 
ple of  Nephi  until  the  fifth  year  of 
the  reign  of  the  judges. 

CHAPTER   2. 

Amlici  seeks  to  become  king — Re- 
jected by  the  majority,  but  is  made 
king — He  is  defeated  in  battle — He 
joins  the  Lamanites — Alma  slays  Am^ 
lici  and  routs  his  forces. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  in  the 
commencement  of  the  *fifth  year 
of  their  reign  there  began  to  be 
a  contention  among  the  people; 
for  a  certain  man,  being  called 
Amlici,  he  being  a  very  cunning 
man,  yea,  a  wise  man  as  to  the 
wisdom  of  the  world,  he  being 
after  the  order  of  the  "man  that 
slew  "Gideon  by  the  sword,  who 
was  ''executed  according  to  the 
law — 

2.  Now  this  Amlici  had,  by  his 
cunning,  drawn  away  much  peo- 
ple after  him;  even  so  much  that 
they  began  to  be  very  powerful; 
and  they  began  to  endeavor  to  es- 
tablish Amlici  to  be  a  king  over 
the  people. 

3.  Now  this  was  alarming  to 
the  people  of  the  church,  and  also 
to  all  those  who  had  not  been 
drawn  away  after  the  persuasions 
of  Amlici;  for  they  knew  that  ac- 
cording to  their  law  that  such 
things  must  be  established  by  the 
"voice  of  the  people. 

4.  Therefore,  if  it  were  possible 
that  Amlici  should  gain  the  voice 


of  the  people,  he,  being  a  wicked 
man,  would  deprive  them  of 
their  rights  and  privileges  of  the 
church;  for  it  was  his  intent  to 
destroy  the  church  of  God. 

5.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the 
people  assembled  themselves  to- 
gether throughout  all  the  land, 
every  man  according  to  his  mind, 
whether  it  were  for  or  against 
Amlici,  in  separate  bodies,  hav- 
ing much  dispute  and  wonderful 
contentions  one  with  another. 

6.  And  thus  they  did  assemble 
themselves  together  to  cast  in 
their  voices  concerning  the  mat- 
ter; and  they  were  laid  before  the 
judges. 

7.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the 
'^voice  of  the  people  came  against 
Amlici,  that  he  was  not  made  king 
over  the  people. 

8.  Now  this  did  cause  much  joy 
in  the  hearts  of  those  who  were 
against  him;  but  Amlici  did  stir 
up  those  who  were  in  his  favor  to 
anger  against  those  who  were  not 
in  his  favor. 

9.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they 
gathered  themselves  together,  and 
did  consecrate  Amlici  to  be  their 
king. 

10.  Now  when  Amlici  was  made 
king  over  them  he  commanded 
them  that  they  should  take  up 
arms  against  their  brethren;  and 
this  he  did  that  he  might  subject 
them  to  him. 

11.  Now  the  people  of  Amlici 
were  distinguished  by  the  name 
of  Amlici,  being  called  Amlicites; 
and  the  remainder  were  called 
Nephites,  or  the  people  of  God. 

12.  Therefore  the  people  of  the 
Nephites  were  aware  of  the  in- 
tent of  the  Amlicites,  and  there- 
fore they  did  prepare  to  meet 
them;  yea,  they  did  ^arm  them- 


a,  Al.  1:15.  6,  Al.  1 :8.  c,  Al.  1:15.  d,  see  e,  Mos.  29.  e,  see  e,  Mos.  29  :25— 27. 
/,  2  Ne.  5:14.  Enos  20.  Jar.  8.  Mos.  10:8.  Al.  3:5.  43:18—20.  He.  1:14.  3  Ne. 
3  :26.     Morm.  6  :9.  ♦  b.  C.  87. 


ALMA,   2. 


199 


selves  with  swords,  and  with 
cimeters,  and  with  bows,  and 
with  arrows,  and  with  stones, 
and  with  slings,  and  with  all 
manner  of  weapons  of  war,  of 
every  kind. 

13.  And  thus  they  were  pre- 
pared to  meet  the  Amlicites  at 
the  time  of  their  coming.  And 
there  were  appointed  captains, 
and  higher  captains,  and  chief 
captains,  according  to  their  num- 
bers. 

14.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Amlici  did  arm  his  men  with  all 
manner  of  weapons  of  war  of 
every  kind;  and  he  also  appointed 
rulers  and  leaders  over  his  people, 
to  lead  them  to  war  against  their 

'brethren. 

15.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  Amlicites  came  upon  the  hill 
Amnihu,  which  was  east  of  the 
"river  Sidon,  which  ran  by  the 
"land  of  Zarahemla,  and  there 
they  began  to  make  war  with  the 
Nephites. 

16.  Now  Alma,  being  the  *chief 
judge  and  the  governor  of  the 
people  of  Nephi,  therefore  he 
went  up  with  his  people,  yea, 
with  %is  captains,  and  chief  cap- 
tains, yea,  at  the  head  of  his 
armies,  against  the  Amlicites  to 
battle. 

17.  And  they  began  to  slay  the 
Amlicites  upon  the  ^hill  east  of 
'Sidon.  And  the  Amlicites  did 
contend  with  the  Nephites  with 
great  strength,  insomuch  that 
many  of  the  Nephites  did  fall 
before  the  Amlicites. 

18.  Nevertheless  the  Lord  did 
strengthen  the  hand  of  the  Ne- 
phites, that  they  slew  the  Aipli- 
cites  with  great  slaughter,  that 
they  began  to  flee  before  them. 


19.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  Nephites  did  pursue  the  Am- 
licites all  that  day,  and  did  slay 
them  with  much  slaughter,  inso- 
much that  there  were  slain  of  the 
Amlicites  twelve  thousand  five 
hundred  thirty  and  two  souls; 
and  there  were  slain  of  the  Ne- 
phites six  thousand  five  hundred 
sixty  and  two  souls. 

20.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  Alma  could  pursue  the  Am- 
licites no  longer  he  caused  that 
his  people  should  pitch  their 
tents  in  the  ""valley  of  Gideon,  the 
valley  being  called  after  that 
Gideon  who  was  slain  by  the  hand 
of  "Nehor  with  the  sword;  and  in 
this  valley  the  Nephites  did  pitch 
their  tents  for  the  night. 

21.  And  Alma  sent  spies  to 
follow  the  remnant  of  the  Amli- 
cites, that  he  might  know  of  their 
plans  and  their  plots,  whereby  he 
might  guard  himself  against 
them,  that  he  might  preserve  his 
people  from  being  destroyed. 

22.  Now  those  whom  he  had 
sent  out  to  watch  the  camp  of  the 
Amlicites  were  called  Zeram,  and 
Amnor,  and  Manti,  and  Limber; 
these  were  they  who  went  out 
with  their  men  to  watch  the  camp 
of  the  Amlicites. 

23.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
on  the  morrow  they  returned  into 
the  camp  of  the  Nephites  in  great 
haste,  being  greatly  astonished, 
and  struck  with  much  fear,  say- 
ing: 

24.  Behold,  we  followed  the 
camp  of  the  "Amlicites,  and  to 
our  great  astonishment,  in  the 
land  of  Minon,  above  the  ^land  of 
Zarahemla,  in  the  course  of  the 
«land  of  Nephi,  we  saw  a  numer- 
ous host  of  the  Lamanites;   and 


g,  vers.  17,  27,  34,  35.  Al.  3:3.  4:4.  6:7.  8:3.  16:6.  7.  22:27.  43:22,  27, 
32,  35,  39 — 41,  50—53.  44:22.  49:16.  50:11.  56:25.  Morm.  1:10.  li,  Om.  13. 
i,  Mos.  29  :42.  j,  vers.  13,  14.  h,  ver.  15.  I,  see  g.  m,  ver.  26.  Mos.  22  :3 — 16.  Al. 
1 :8,  9.  6  :7.  8  :1.  n,  see  i,  Al.  1.  o,  vers.  1,  11.  3  :4,  13 — 18.  p,  Om.  13.  q,  see 
6,  2  Ne.  5.  B.  C.  87. 


200 


ALMA,   2. 


behold,  the  Amlicites  have  joined 
them; 

25.  And  they  are  upon  our 
brethren  in  that  land;  and  they 
are  fleeing  before  them  with  their 
flocks,  and  their  wives,  and  their 
children,  towards  '^our  city;  and 
except  we  make  haste  they  obtain 
possession  of  our  city,  and  our 
fathers,  and  our  wives,  and  our 
children  be  slain. 

26.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  people  of  Nephi  took  their 
tents,  and  departed  out  of  the 
'valley  of  Gideon  towards  their 
city,  which  was  the  city  of  Zara- 
hemla. 

27.  And  behold,  as  they  were 
crossing  the  'river  Sidon,  the  La- 
manites  and  the  Amlicites,  being 
as  numerous  almost,  as  it  were, 
as  the  sands  of  the  sea,  came 
upon  them  to  destroy  them. 

28.  Nevertheless,  the  Nephites 
being  strengthened  by  the  hand 
of  the  Lord,  having  prayed 
mightily  to  him  that  he  would 
deliver  them  out  of  the  hands  of 
their  enemies,  therefore  the  Lord 
did  hear  their  cries,  and  did 
strengthen  them,  and  the  Laman- 
ites  and  the  Amlicites  did  fall 
before  them. 

29.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Alma  fought  with  Amlici  with  the 
sword,  face  to  face;  and  they  did 
contend  mightily,  one  with  an- 
other. 

30.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Alma,  being  a  man  of  God,  being 
exercised  with  much  faith,  cried, 
saying:  O  Lord,  have  mercy  and 
spare  my  life,  that  I  may  be  an 
instrument  in  thy  hands  to  save 
and  preserve  this  people. 

31.  Now  when  Alma  had  said 
these  words  he  contended  again 
with  Amlici;  and  he  was  strength- 
ened, insomuch  that  he  slew 
Amlici  with  the  sword. 


32.  And  he  also  contended  with 
the  king  of  the  Lamanites;  but 
the  king  of  the  Lamanites  fled 
back  from  before  Alma  and  sent 
his  guards  to  contend  with  Alma. 

33.  But  Alma,  with  his  guards, 
contended  with  the  guards  of  the 
king  of  the  Lamanites  until  he 
slew  and  drove  them  back. 

34.  And  thus  he  cleared  the 
ground,  or  rather  the  bank, 
which  was  on  the  west  of  the 
''river  Sidon,  throwing  the  bodies 
of  the  Lamanites  who  had  been 
slain  into  the  waters  of  Sidon, 
that  thereby  his  people  might 
have  room  to  cross  and  contend 
with  the  Lamanites  and  the  Am- 
licites on  the  west  side  of  the 
river  Sidon. 

35.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  they  had  all  crossed  the  river 
Sidon  that  the  Lamanites  and  the 
Amlicites  began  to  flee  before 
them,  notwithstanding  they  were 
so  numerous  that  they  could  not 
be  numbered. 

36.  And  they  fled  before  the 
Nephites  towards  the  wilderness 
which  was  west  and  north,  away 
beyond  the  borders  of  the  land; 
and  the  Nephites  did  pursue  them 
with  their  might,  and  did  slay 
them. 

37.  Yea,  they  were  met  on 
every  hand,  and  slain  and  driven, 
until  they  were  scattered  on  the 
west,  and  on  the  north,  until  they 
had  reached  the  wilderness,  which 
was  called  Hermounts;  and  it  was 
that  part  of  the  wilderness  which 
was  infested  by  wild  and  ravenous 
beasts. 

38.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
many  died  in  the  wilderness  of 
their  wounds,  and  were  devoured 
by  those  beasts  and  also  the  vul- 
tures of  the  air;  and  their  bones 
have  been  found,  and  have  been 
heaped  up  on  the  earth. 


r,  Zarahemla.     Sj  see  m.     t,  see  g.     u,  see  g. 


B.  C.  87. 


ALMA,   3. 


201 


CHAPTER   3. 

The  mark  of  the  Amlicites,  and  the 
curse  upon  the  Lamanites — Another 
Nephite  victory. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the 
Nephites  who  were  not  slain  by 
the  weapons  of  war,  after  having 
buried  those  who  had  been  slain 
— now  the  number  of  the  slain 
were  not  numbered,  because  of 
the  greatness  of  their  number — 
after  they  had  finished  burying 
their  dead  they  all  returned  to 
their  lands,  and  to  their  houses, 
and  their  wives,  and  their  chil- 
dren. 

2.  Now  many  women  and  chil- 
dren had  been  slain  with  the 
sword,  and  also  many  of  their 
flocks  and  their  herds;  and  also 
many  of  their  fields  of  grain  were 
destroyed,  for  they  were  trodden 
down  by  the  hosts  of  men. 

3.  And  now  as  many  of  the  La- 
manites and  the  Amlicites  who 
had  been  slain  upon  the  "bank  of 
the  river  Sidon  were  cast  into  the 
"waters  of  Sidon;  and  behold  their 
bones  are  in  the  depths  of  the 
•^sea,  and  they  are  many. 

4.  And  the  Amlicites  were  dis- 
tinguished from  the  Nephites,  for 
they  had  marked  themselves  with 
''red  in  their  foreheads  after  the 
manner  of  the  Lamanites;  never- 
theless they  had  not  ^shorn  their 
heads  like   unto  the  Lamanites. 

5.  Now  the  heads  of  the  La- 
manites were  shorn;  and  th«y 
were  ''naked,  save  it  were  skin 
which  was  girded  about  their 
loins,  and  also  their  ^armor,  which 
was  girded  about -them,  and  their 
bows,  and  their  arrows,  and  their 
stones,  and  their  slings,  and  so 
forth. 

6.  And  the  skins  of  the  La- 
manites were  Mark,  according  to 
the    mark    which    was    set   upon 


their  fathers,  which  was  a  curse 
upon  them  because  of  their 
transgression  and  their  rebellion 
against  their  brethren,  who  con- 
sisted of  Nephi,  Jacob,  and  Jo- 
seph, and  Sam,  who  were  just  and 
holy  men. 

7.  And  their  brethren  sought 
to  destroy  them,  therefore  they 
were  cursed;  and  the  Lord  God 
set  a  *mark  upon  them,  yea,  upon 
Laman  and  Lemuel,  and  also  the 
sons  of  Ishmael,  and  Ishmaelitish 
women. 

8.  And  this  was  done  that  their 
seed  might  be  distinguished  from 
the  seed  of  their  brethren,  that 
thereby  the  Lord  God  might  pre- 
serve his  people,  that  they  might 
not  mix  and  believe  in  incorrect 
traditions  which  would  prove 
their  destruction. 

9.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
whosoever  did  mingle  his  seed 
with  that  of  the  Lamanites  did 
bring  the  same  curse  upon  his 
seed. 

10.  Therefore,  whosoever  suf- 
fered himself  to  be  led  away  by 
the  Lamanites  was  called  under 
that  head,  and  there  was  a  mark^ 
set  upon  him. 

11.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
whosoever  would  not  believe  in 
the  tradition  of  the  Lamanites, 
but  believed  those  records  which 
were  brought  out  of  the  land  of 
Jerusalem,  and  also  in  the  tradi- 
tion of  their  fathers,  which  were 
correct,  who  believed  in  the  com- 
mandments of  God  and  kept  them, 
were  called  the  Nephites,  or  the 
people  of  Nephi,  from  that  time 
forth — 

12.  And  it  is  they  who  have 
kept  the  ^records  which  are  true 
of  their  people,  and  also  of  the 
people  of  the  Lamanites. 

13.  Now  we  will  return  again 


a.  Al.  2  :34.  b,  see  g,  Al.  2.  c,  Al.  44  :22,  d,  vers.  13,  15,  16,  18,  19.  e,  ver.  5. 
.Enos  20.  /,  pnos  20.  Al.  43:20.  g,  see  f,  Al.  2.  h,  see  d,  1  Ne.  2.  i,  see  d,  1  Ne. 
2.     j,  see  /,  1  Ne.  1.  B.  C.  87. 

14 


202 


ALMA,   3. 


to  the  Amlicites,  for  they  also  had 
a  mark  set  upon  them;  yea,  they 
set  the  mark  upon  themselves, 
yea,  even  a  ''mark  of  red  upon 
their  foreheads. 

14.  Thus  the  word  of  God  is 
fulfilled,  for  these  are  the  words 
which  he  said  to  Nephl:  Behold, 
the  Lamanites  have  I  cursed,  and 
I  will  set  a  mark  on  them  that 
they  and  their  seed  may  be 
separated  from  thee  and  thy  seed, 
from  this  time  henceforth  and 
forever,  except  they  repent  of 
their  wickedness  and  turn  to  me 
that  I  may  have  mercy  upon 
them. 

15.  And  again:  I  will  set  a 
mark  upon  him  that  mingleth  his 
seed  with  thy  brethren,  that  they 
may  be  cursed  also. 

16.  And  again:  I  will  set  a 
'mark  upon  him  that  fighteth 
against  thee  and  thy  seed. 

17.  And  again,  I  say  he  that 
departeth  from  thee  shall  no 
more  be  called  thy  seed;  and  I 
will  bless  thee,  and  whomsoever 
shall  be  called  thy  seed,  hence- 
forth and  forever;  and  these  were 

<,,the   promises   of   the   Lord   unto 
Nephi  and  to  his  seed. 

18.  Now  the  Amlicites  knew 
not  that  they  were  fulfilling  the 
words  of  God  when  they  began 
to  "'mark  themselves  in  their 
foreheads;  nevertheless  they  had 
come  out  in  open  rebellion  against 
God;  therefore  it  was  expedient 
that  the  curse  should  fall  upon 
them. 

19.  Now  I  would  that  ye  should 
see  that  they  brought  upon  them- 
selves the  curse;  and  even  so 
doth  every  man  that  is  cursed 
bring  upon  himself  his  own  con- 
demnation. 

20.  Now  it  came  to  pass  that 
not  many  days  after  the  battle 


which  was  fought  in  the  land  of 
Zarahemla,  by  the  Lamanites  and 
the  Amlicites,  that  there  was 
another  army  of  the  Lamanites 
came  in  upon  the  people  of  Nephi, 
in  the  "same  place  where  the  first 
army  met  the  Amlicites. 

21.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
there  was  an  army  sent  to  drive 
them  out  of  their  land. 

2  2.  Now  Alma  himself  being 
afflicted  with  a  wound  did  not  go 
up  to  battle  at  this  time  against 
the  Lamanites; 

23.  But  he  sent  up  a  numerous 
army  against  them;  and  they 
went  up  and  slew  many  of  the 
Lamanites,  and  drove  the  re- 
mainder of  them  out  of  the  bor- 
ders of  their  land. 

24.  And  then  they  returned 
again  and  began  to  establish 
peace  in  the  land,  being  troubled 
no  more  for  a  time  with  their 
enemies. 

25.  Now  *all  these  things  were 
done,  yea,  all  these  wars  and 
contentions  were  commenced  and 
ended  in  the  fifth  year  of  the 
reign  of  the  judges. 

26.  And  in  one  year  were  thou- 
sands and  tens  of  thousands  of 
souls  sent  to  the  eternal  world, 
that  they  might  reap  their  re- 
wards according  to  their  works, 
whether  they  were  good  or 
whether  they  were  bad,  to  reap 
eternal  happiness  or  "eternal 
misery,  according  to  the  ''spirit 
which  they  listed  to  obey,  whether 
it  be  a  good  spirit  or  a  bad  one. 

27.  For  every  man  receiveth 
wages  of  him  Whom  he  listeth  to 
obey,  and  this  according  to  the 
words  of  the  spirit  of  prophecy; 
therefore  let  it  be  according  to 
the  truth.  And  thus  endeth  the 
fifth  year  of  the  reign  of  the 
judges. 


k,  see  d.     I,  see  d.     m,  ver.  4.    n,  Al.  2  :24. 


see  m,  Jac.  6.     p,  see  q,  Mos.  2. 

•  B.  C.  87. 


ALMA,  4. 


203 


CHAPTER  4. 


Growth  of  the  church — Prosperity, 
pride,  and  iniquity — Nephihah  made 
chief  judge. 

1.  Now  it  came  to  pass  in  the 
♦sixth  year  of  the  reign  of  the 
judges  over  the  people  of  Nephi, 
there  were  no  contentions  nor 
wars  in  the  "land  of  Zarahemla; 

2.  But  the  people  were  afflicted, 
yea,  greatly  afflicted  for  the  "loss 
of  their  brethren,  and  also  for  the 
loss  of  '^their  flocks  and  herds, 
and  also  for  the  loss  of  their 
fields  of  grain,  which  were  trod- 
den under  foot  and  destroyed  by 
the  Lamanites. 

3.  And  so  great  were  their  af- 
flictions that  every  soul  had  cause 
to  mourn;  and  they  believed  that 
it  was  the  judgments  of  God  sent 
upon  them  because  of  their  wick- 
edness and  their  abominations; 
therefore  they  were  awakened  to 
a  remembrance  of  their  duty. 

4.  And  they  began  to  establish 
the  church  more  fully;  yea,  and 
many  were  ''baptized  in  the  waters 
of  ^Sidon  and  were  'joined  to  the 
church  of  God;  yea,  they  were 
baptized  by  the  hand  of  Alma, 
who  had  been  consecrated  the 
"high  priest  over  the  people  of 
the  church,  by  the  hand  of  his 
father  Alma. 

5.  And  it  came  to  pass  in  the 
tseventh  year  of  the  reign  of  the 
judges  there  were  about  three 
thousand  five  hundred  souls  that 
united  themselves  to  the  church 
of  God  and  were  "baptized.  And 
thus  endeth  the  seventh  year  of 
the  reign  of  the  judges  over  the 
people  of  Nephi;  and  there  was 
continual  peace  in  all  that  time. 

6.  And  it  came  to  pass  in  the 
Jeighth  year  of  the  reign  of  the 
judges,    that   the   people   of   the 


church  began  to  wax  proud,  be- 
cause of  their  exceeding  riches, 
and  Hheir  fine  silks,  and  their 
fine-twined  linen,  and  because  of 
their  many  flocks  and  herds,  and 
their  gold  and  their  silver,  and 
all  manner  of  precious  things, 
which  they  had  obtained  by  their 
industry;  and  in  all  these  things 
were  they  lifted  up  in  the  pride  of 
their  eyes,  for  they  began  to  wear 
very  costly  apparel. 

7.  Now  this  was  the  cause  of 
much  affliction  to  Alma,  yea,  and 
to  many  of  the  people  whom  Alma 
had  ^consecrated  to  be  teachers, 
and  priests,  and  elders  over  the 
church;  yea,  many  of  them  were 
sorely  grieved  for  the  wicked- 
ness which  they  saw  had  begun 
to  be  among  their  people. 

8.  For  they  saw  and  beheld 
with  great  sorrow  that  the  people 
of  the  church  began  to  be  lifted 
up  in  the  pride  of  their  eyes,  and 
to  ''set  their  hearts  upon  riches 
and  upon  the  vain  things  of  the 
world,  that  they  began  to  be 
scornful,  one  towards  another, 
and  they  began  to  persecute  those 
that  did  not  believe  according  to 
their  own  will  and  pleasure. 

9.  And  thus,  in  this,  eighth 
year  of  the  reign  of  the  judges, 
there  began  to  be  great  conten- 
tions among  the  people  of  the 
church;  yea,  there  were  envyings, 
and  strife,  and  malice,  and  perse- 
cutions, and  ^pride,  even  to  ex- 
ceed the  pride  of  those  who  did 
not  belong  to  the  church  of  God. 

10.  And  thus  ended  the  eighth 
year  of  the  reign  of  the  judged; 
and  the  wickedness  of  the  church 
was  a  great  stumbling-block  to 
those  who  did  not  belong  to  the 
church;  and  thus  the  church 
began  to  fail  in  its  progress. 


a,  Om.  13.  6,  Al.  2:19.  3:1,  26.  c,  Al.  3:2.  d,  see  u,  2  Ne.  9.  e,  see  g,  Al.  2. 
/,  see  d,  Mos.  26,  g,  see  g,  Mos.  26.  h,  see  u,  2  Ne.  9.  i,  see  u,  Al.  1.  j,  see  c, 
Mos.  6.  k,   vers.  6,  9—12.  I,   see  fc.  *  B.  C.  86.  f  B.  C.  85.  %  B.  C.  84. 


204 


ALMA,   5. 


11.  And  it  came  to  pass  in  the 
♦commencement  of  the  ninth 
year,  Alma  saw  the  "'wickedness 
of  the  church,  and  he  saw  also 
that  the  example  of  the  church 
began  to  lead  those  who  were  un- 
believers on  from  one  piece  of 
iniquity  to  another,  thus  bringing 
on  the  destruction  of  the  people. 

12.  Yea,  he  saw  great  in- 
equality among  the  people,  some 
lifting  themselves  up  with  their 
pride,  despising  others,  turning 
their  backs  "upon  the  needy  and 
the  naked  and  those  who  were 
hungry,  and  those  who  were 
athirst,  and  those  who  were  sick 
and  afflicted. 

13.  Now  this  was  a  great  cause 
for  lamentations  among  the  peo- 
ple, while  others  were  abasing 
themselves,  succoring  those  who 
stood  in  need  of  their  succor,  "such 
as  imparting  their  substance  to 
the  poor  and  the  needy,  feeding 
the  hungry,  and  suffering  all 
manner  of  afflictions,  for  Christ's 
sake,  who  should  come  according 
to  the  spirit  of  prophecy; 

14.  Looking  forward  to  that 
day,  thus  retaining  a  remission 
of  their  sins;  being  filled  with 
great  joy  because  of  the  ^resur- 
rection  of  the  dead,  according  to 
the  will  and  power  and  deliver- 
ance of  Jesus  Christ  from  the 
'bands  of  death. 

15.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  Alma,  having  seen  the  af- 
flictions of  the  humble  followers 
of  God,  and  the  persecutions 
which  were  heaped  upon  them  by 
the  remainder  of  his  people,  and 
seeing  ""all  their  inequality,  began 
to  be  very  sorrowful;  neverthe- 
less the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  did 
not  fail  him. 

16.  And  he  selected  a  wise  man 


who  was  among  the  *elders  of 
the  church,  and  gave  him  power 
according  to  the  'voice  of  the 
people,  that  he  might  have  power 
to  enact  laws  according  to  the 
"laws  which  had  been  given,  and 
to  put  them  in  force  according  to 
the  wickedness  and  the  crimes  of 
the  people. 

17.  Now  this  man's  name  was 
Nephihah,  and  he  was  appointed 
chief  judge;  and  he  sat  in  the 
judgment-seat  to  judge  and  to 
govern  the  people. 

18.  Now  Alma  did  not  grant 
unto  him  the  office  of  being  ^high 
priest  over  the  church,  but  he  re- 
tained the  office  of  high  priest 
unto  himself;  but  he  delivered 
the  judgment-seat  unto  Nephihah. 

19.  And  this  he  did  that  he 
himself  might  go  forth  among 
his  people,  or  among  the  people 
of  Nephi,  that  he  might  preach 
the  word  of  God  unto  them,  to 
stir  them  up  in  remembrance  of 
their  duty,  and  that  he  might  pull 
down,  by  the  word  of  God,  all  the 
pride  and  craftiness  and  all  the 
contentions  which  were  among 
his  people,  seeing  no  way  that  he 
might  reclaim  them  save  it  were 
in  bearing  down  in  pure  testi- 
mony against  them. 

20.  And  thus  in  the  commence- 
ment of  the  ninth  year  of  the 
reign  of  the  judges  over  the  peo- 
ple of  Nephi,  Alma  delivered  up 
the  judgment-seat  to  ""Nephihah, 
and  confined  himself  wholly  to 
the  'high  priesthood  of  the  holy 
order  of  God,  to  the  testimony  of 
the  word,  according  to  the  spirit 
of  revelation  and  prophecy. 

CHAPTER  5. 

The  words  which  Alma,  the  High 
Priest  according  to  the  holy  order  of 


m,  see  fc.  n,  see  j,  Jac.  2.  o,  see  j,  Jac.  2.  p,  see  d,  2  Ne.  2.  q,  see  g  and  j, 
2  Ne.  9.  r,  vers.  6 — 12.  s,  ver.  7.  t,  see  e,  Mos.  29.  u,  Al.  1 :1,  14,  18.  v,  see  g, 
Mos.  26.  w,  vers.  17,  18.  Al.  8:12.  x,   see  g,   Mos.  26.  ♦  B.  C.  83. 


ALMA,    5. 


205 


Godj  delivered  to  the  people  in  their 
cities  and  villages  throughout  the 
land.  

He  recounts  the  experience  of  the 
church  —  Denounces  iniquity  —  Calls 
upon  the  people  to  repent. 

1.  Now  it  came  to  pass  that 
*Alma  began  to  deliver  the  word 
of  God  unto  the  people,  first  in 
the  "land  of  Zarahemla,  and  from 
thence  throughout  all  the  land. 

2.  And  these  are  the  words 
which  he  spake  to  the  people  in 
the  church  which  was  established 
in  the  city  of  Zarahemla,  accord- 
ing to  his  own  record,  saying: 

3.  I,  Alma,  having  been  conse- 
crated by  my  father.  Alma,  to  be 
a  *high  priest  over  the  church  of 
God,  he  having  ''power  and  au- 
thority from  God  to  do  these 
things,  behold,  I  say  unto  you 
that  he  began  to  establish  a 
church  in  the  land  which  was  in 
the  borders  of  Nephi;  yea,  the 
land  which  was  called  the  ''land 
of  Mormon;  yea,  and  he  did  ^bap- 
tize his  brethren  in  the  waters  of 
Mormon. 

4.  And  behold,  I  say  unto  you, 
they  were  delivered  out  of  the 
hands  of  the  people  of  king  Noah, 
by  the  mercy  and  power  of  God. 

5.  And  behold,  after  that,  they 
were  brought  into  bondage  by  the 
hands  of  the  Lamanites  ''in  the 
wilderness;  yea,  I  say  unto  you, 
they  were  in  captivity,  and  again 
the  Lord  did  ''deliver  them  out  of 
bondage  by  the  power  of  his 
word;  and  we  were  brought  into 
this  land,  and  here  we  began  to 
establish  the  church  of  God 
throughout  Hhis  land  also. 

6.  And  now  behold,  I  say  unto 
you,  my  brethren,  you  that  be- 
long to  this  church,  have  you  suf- 


ficiently retained  in  remembrance 
the  ^captivity  of  your  fathers? 
Yea,  and  have  you  sufficiently  re- 
tained in  remembrance  his  mercy 
and  long-suffering  towards  them? 
And  moreover,  have  ye  sufficiently 
retained  in  remembrance  that  he 
has  delivered  their  souls  from 
'^hell? 

7.  Behold,  he  changed  their 
hearts;  yea,  he  awakened  them 
out  of  a  deep  sleep,  and  they 
awoke  unto  God.  Behold,  they 
were  in  the  midst  of  darkness; 
nevertheless,  their  souls  were 
illuminated  by  the  light  of  the 
everlasting  word;  yea,  they  were 
encircled  about  by  the  ^bands  of 
death,  and  the  "'chains  of  hell, 
and  an  everlasting  destruction 
did  await  them. 

8.  And  now  I  ask  of  you,  my 
brethren,  were  they  destroyed? 
Behold,  I  say  unto  you.  Nay,  they 
were  not. 

9.  And  again  I  ask,  were  the 
"bands  of  death  broken,  and  the 
"chains  of  hell  which  encircled 
them  about,  were  they  loosed?  I 
say  unto  you.  Yea,  they  were 
loosed,  and  their  souls  did  ex- 
pand, and  they  did  sing  redeem- 
ing love.  And  I  say  unto  you 
that  they  are  saved. 

10.  And  now  I  ask  of  you  on 
what  conditions  are  they  saved? 
Yea,  what  grounds  had  they  to 
hope  for  salvation?  What  is  the 
cause  of  their  being  loosed  from 
the  ^bands  of  death,  yea,  and  also 
the  -^chains  of  hell? 

11.  Behold,  I  can  tell  you — 
did  not  my  father  Alma  believe 
in  the  words  which  were  deliv- 
ered by  the  ""mouth  of  Abinadi? 
And  was  he  not  a  holy  prophet? 
Did  he  not  speak   the  words  of 


a,  Om.  13.  6,  see  g,  Mos.  2G.  c,  see  Q,  Mos.  IS.  d,  see  b,  Mos.  18.  e,  see  u, 
2  Ne.  9.  /,  Mos.  23:1—3.  g,  Mos.  23:37—39.  24  :S— 15.  h,  Mos.  24:17—25.  i, 
ver.  1.  j,  see  /  and  g.  k,  see  k,  1  Ne.  15.  I,  see  g  and  /,  2  Ne.  9.  m,  see  p,  2  Ne.  28. 
n,  see  g  and  j,  2  Ne.  9.  o,  see  p,  2  Ne.  28.  p  see  g  and  j,  2  Ne.  9.  q,  see  p,  2  Ne.  28, 
r.  Mos.  17  :2 — i.  *About  B.  C.  83. 


206 


ALMA,    5. 


God,  and  my  father  Alma  believe 
them? 

12.  And  according  to  his  faith 
there  was  a  mighty  change 
wrought  in  his  heart.  Behold  I 
say  unto  you  that  this  is  all  true. 

13.  And  behold,  he  preached 
the  word  *unto  your  fathers,  and 
a  mighty  change  was  also  wrought 
in  their  hearts,  and  they  humbled 
themselves  and  put  their  trust  in 
the  true  and  living  God.  And 
behold,  they  were  faithful  'until 
the  end;  therefore  they  were 
saved. 

14.  And  now  behold,  I  ask  of 
you,  my  brethren  of  the  church, 
have  ye  spiritually  been  "born  of 
God?  Have  ye  received  his  image 
in  your  countenances?  Have  ye 
experienced  this  mighty  change  in 
youj  hearts? 

15.  Do  ye  exercise  faith  in  the 
redemption  of  him  who  "created 
you?  Do  you  look  forward  with 
an  eye  of  faith,  and  view  this 
mortal  body  "raised  in  immor- 
tality, and  this  corruption  raised 
in  incorruption,  to  stand  before 
God  to  be  judged  according  to  the 
deeds  which  have  been  done  in 
the  mortal  body? 

16.  I  say  unto  you,  can  you 
imagine  to  yourselves  that  ye 
hear  the  voice  of  the  Lord,  saying 
unto  you,  in  that  day:  Come 
unto  me  ye  blessed,  for  behold, 
your  works  have  been  the  works 
of  righteousness  upon  the  face  of 
the  earth? 

17.  Or  do  ye  imagine  to  your- 
selves that  ye  can  lie  unto  the 
Lord  in  that  day,  and  say — Lord, 
our  works  have  been  righteous 
works  upon  the  face  of  the  earth 
— and  that  he  will  save  you? 

18.  Or  otherwise,  can  ye  im- 
agine yourselves  brought  before 
the    tribunal    of   God   with   your 


souls  filled  with  guilt  and  re- 
morse, having  a  ^remembrance  of 
all  your  guilt,  yea,  a  perfect  re- 
membrance of  all  your  wicked- 
ness, yea,  a  remembrance  that  ye 
have  set  at  defiance  the  com- 
mandments of  God? 

19.  I  say  unto  you,  can  ye 
look  up  to  God  at  that  day  with 
a  pure  heart  and  clean  hands?  I 
say  unto  you,  can  you  look  up, 
having  the  image  of  God  en- 
graven upon  your  countenances? 

20.  I  say  unto  you,  can  ye 
think  of  being  saved  when  you 
have  yielded  yourselves  to  become 
"subjects  to  the  devil? 

21.  I  say  unto  you,  ye  will 
know  at  that  day  that  ye  cannot 
be  saved;  for  there  can  no  man 
be  saved  except  his  garments  are 
washed  white;  yea,  his  garments 
must  be  purified  until  they  are 
cleansed  from  all  stain,  through 
the  'blood  of  him  of  whom  it  has 
been  spoken  by  our  fathers,  who 
should  come  to  redeem  his  people 
from  their  sins. 

22.  And  now  I  ask  of  you,  my, 
brethren,  how  will  any  of  you 
feel,  if  ye  shall  stand  before  the 
bar  of  God,  having  your  gar- 
ments stained  with  blood  and  all 
manner  of  filthiness?  Behold, 
what  will  these  things  testify 
against  you? 

23.  Behold  will  they  not  tes- 
tify that  ye  are  murderers,  yea, 
and  also  that  ye  are  guilty  of  all 
manner  of  wickedness? 

24.  Behold,  my  brethren,  do 
ye  suppose  that  such  an  one  can 
have  a  place  to  sit  down  in  the 
kingdom  of  God,  with  Abraham, 
with  Isaac,  and  with  Jacob,  and 
also  all  the  holy  prophets,  whose 
garments  are  cleansed  and  are 
spotless,  pure  and  white? 

25.1  say  unto  you,  Nay;  except 


.<?,  Mos.  18:1 — 31.  t,  2  Ne.  31:15.  u,  soe  c,  Mos.  5.  v,  see  I,  Mos.  5.  w,  see  d, 
2  Ne.  2.  Also  j  and  m,  2  Ne.  1).  x,  see  n,  2  Ne.  9.  y,  see  q,  Mos.  2.  z,  see  /,  2 
Ne.  2.  About  B.  C.  83. 


ALMA,   5. 


207 


ye  make  our  Creator  a  liar  from 
the  beginning,  or  suppose  that  he 
is  a  liar  from  the  beginning,  ye 
cannot  suppose  that  such  can 
have  place  in  the  kingdom  of 
heaven;  but  they  shall  be  cast 
out  for  they  are  the  -"children  of 
the  kingdom  of  the  devil. 

26.  And  now  behold,  I  say  unto 
you,  my  brethren,  if  ye  have  ex- 
perienced a  change  of  heart,  and 
if  ye  have  felt  to  sing  the  song  of 

^redeeming  love,  I  would  ask,  can 
ye  feel  so  now? 

27.  Have  ye  walked,  keeping 
yourselves  blameless  before  God? 
Could  ye  say,  if  ye  were  called  to 
die  at  this  time,  within  your- 
selves, that  ye  have  been  suffi- 
ciently humble?  That  your  gar- 
ments have  been  cleansed  and 
made  white  through  the  -"blood 
of  Christ,  who  will  come  to  redeem 
his  people  from  their  sins? 

28.  Behold,  are  ye  stripped  of 
pride?  I  say  unto  you,  if  ye  are 
not  ye  are  not  prepared  to  meet 
God.  Behold  ye  must  prepare 
quickly;  for  the  kingdom  of 
heaven  is  soon  at  hand,  and  such 
an  one  hath  not  eternal  life. 

29.  Behold,  I  say,  is  there  one 
among  you  who  is  not  stripped  of 
envy?  I  say  unto  you  that  such 
an  one  is  not  prepared;  and  I 
would  that  he  should  prepare 
quickly,  for  the  hour  is  close  at 
hand,  and  he  knoweth  not  when 
the  time  shall  come;  for  such  an 
one  is  not  found  guiltless. 

30.  And  again  I  say  unto  you, 
is  there  one  among  you  that  doth 
make  a  mock  of  his  brother,  or 
that  heapeth  upon  him  persecu- 
tions? 

31.  Wo  unto  such  an  one,  for 
he  is  not  prepared,  and  the  time 
is  at  hand  that  he  must  repent  or 
he  cannot  be  saved! 


32.  Yea,  even  wo  unto  all  ye 
workers  of  iniquity;  repent,  re- 
pent, for  the  Lord  God  hath 
spoken  it! 

33.  Behold,  he  sendeth  an  in- 
vitation unto  all  men,  for  the 
arms  of  mercy  are  extended 
towards  them,  and  he  saith:  Re- 
pent, and  I  will  receive  you. 

34.  Yea,  he  saith:  Come  unto 
me  and  ye  shall  partake  of  the 
-'^fruit  of  the  tree  of  life;  yea,  ye 
shall  eat  and  drink  of  the  bread 
and  the  waters  of  life  freely; 

3  5.  Yea,  come  unto  me  and 
bring  forth  works  of  righteous- 
ness, and  ye  shall  not  be  hewn 
down  and  ^"cast  into  the  fire — 

36.  For  behold,  the  time  is  at 
hand  that  whosoever  bringeth 
forth  not  good  fruit,  or  whoso- 
ever doeth  not  the  works  of 
righteousness,  the  same  have 
cause  to  wail  and  mourn. 

37.  O  ye  workers  of  iniquity; 
ye  that  are  puffed  up  in  the  vain 
things  of  the  world,  ye  that  have 
professed  to  have  known  the 
ways  of  righteousness  neverthe- 
less have  gone  astray,  as  sheep 
having  no  shepherd,  notwith- 
standing a  shepherd  hath  called 
after  you  and  is  still  calling 
after  you,  but  ye  will  not  hearken 
unto  his  voice! 

38.  Behold,  I  say  unto  you, 
that  the  -''good  shepherd  doth  call 
you;  yea,  and  in  his  own  name  he 
doth  call  you,  which  is  the  name 
of  Christ;  and  if  ye  will  not 
hearken  unto  the  voice  of  the 
good  shepherd,  to  the  name  by 
which  ye  are  called,  behold,  ye 
are  not  the  sheep  of  the  good 
shepherd. 

39.  And  now  if  ye  are  not  the 
sheep  of  the  ^^good  shepherd,  of 
what  fold  are  ye?  Behold,  I  say 
unto  you,  that  the  devil  is  your 


2a,  see  i,  2  No.  9.     2i,  soe  /,  2   Ne.  2.     2c,  see  &,  1  Ne.  8.     2d,  see  7;,  1  No.  15. 
2e,  vers.  30,  41,  57,  59,  CO.     He.  7:18.     3  Ne.  15:24.     10:1—5.     18:31.     2f,  see  2e. 

About  B.  C.  83. 


208 


ALMA,   5. 


shepherd,  and  ye  are  of  his  fold; 
and  now,  who  can  deny  this?  Be- 
hold, I  say  unto  you,  whosoever 
denieth  this  is  a  liar  and  a  ^^child 
of  the  devil. 

40.  For  I  say  unto  you  ^^that 
whatsoever  is  good  cometh  from 
God,  and  whatsoever  is  evil 
cometh  from  the  devil. 

41.  Therefore,  if  a  man  bring- 
eth  forth  -*good  works  he  heark- 
eneth  unto  the  voice  of  the  ^•'good 
shepherd,  and  he  doth  follow 
him;  but  whosoever  bringeth 
forth  ^'evil  works,  the  same  be- 
cometh  a  ^'child  of  the  devil,  for 
he  hearkeneth  unto  his  voice,  and 
doth  follow  him. 

42.  And  whosoever  doeth  this 
must  receive  his  wages  of  him; 
therefore,  for  his  wages  he  re- 
ceiveth  death,  as  to  ""'things  per- 
taining unto  righteousness,  being 
dead  unto  all  good  works. 

43.  And  now,  my  brethren,  I 
would  that  ye  should  hear  me, 
for  I  speak  in  the  energy  of  my 
soul;  for  behold,  I  have  spoken 
unto  you  plainly  that  ye  cannot 
err,  or  have  spoken  according  to 
the  commandments  of  God. 

44.  For  I  am  called  to  speak 
after  this  manner,  according  to 
the  -"holy  order  of  God,  which  is 
in  Christ  Jesus;  yea,  I  am  com- 
manded to  stand  and  testify  unto 
this  people  the  things  which  have 
been  spoken  by  our  fathers  con- 
cerning the  things  which  are  to 
come. 

45.  And  this  is  not  all.  Do  ye 
not  suppose  that  I  know  of  these 
things  myself?  Behold,  I  testify 
unto  you  that  I  do  know  that 
these  things  whereof  I  have 
spoken  are  true.  And  how  do  ye 
suppose  that  I  know  of  their 
surety? 


46.  Behold,  I  say  unto  you 
they  are  made  known  unto  me  by 
the  Holy  Spirit  of  God.  Behold, 
I  have  -"fasted  and  prayed  many 
days  that  I  might  know  these 
things  of  myself.  And  now  I  do 
know  of  myself  that  they  are 
true;  for  the  Lord  God  hath 
made  them  manifest  unto  me  by 
his  Holy  Spirit;  and  this  is  the 
spirit  of  revelation  which  is  in 
me. 

47.  And  moreover,  I  say  unto 
you  that  it  has  thus  been  revealed 
unto  me,  that  the  words  which 
have  been  spoken  by  our  fathers 
are  true,  even  so  according  to  the 
spirit  of  prophecy  which  is  in  me, 
which  is  also  by  the  manifestation 
of  the  Spirit  of  God. 

4  8.  I  say  unto  you,  that  I  know 
of  myself  that  whatsoever  I  shall 
say  unto  you,  concerning  that 
which  is  to  come,  is  true;  and  I 
say  unto  you,  that  I  know  that 
Jesus  Christ  shall  come,  yea,  the 
Son,  the  Only  Begotten  of  the  Fa- 
ther, full  of  grace,  and  mercy, 
and  truth.  And  behold,  it  is  he 
that  cometh  to  -Hake  away  the 
sins  of  the  world,  yea,  the  sins 
of  every  man  who  steadfastly 
believeth  on  his  name. 

4  9.  And  now  I  say  unto  you 
that  this  is  the  ^^order  after  which 
I  am  called,  yea,  to  preach  unto 
my  beloved  brethren,  yea,  and 
every  one  that  dwelleth  in  the 
land;  yea,  to  preach  unto  all, 
both  old  and  young,  both  bond 
and  free;  yea,  I  say  unto  you  the 
aged,  and  also  the  middle  aged, 
and  the  rising  generation;  yea, 
to  cry  unto  them  that  they  must 
repent  and  be  ^'^born  again. 

50.  Yea,  thus  saith  the  Spirit: 
Repent,  all  ye  ends  of  the  earth, 
for  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  soon 


2g,  see  i,  2  Ne.  9.  2h,  Om.  25.  Eth,  4:12.  Moro.  7:12 — 19.  10:6.  2i,  3  Ne. 
14:1G— 20.  2;,  see  2e.  2k,  3  Ne.  14:16 — 20.  21,  see  i,  2  Ne.  9.  2m,  see  c,  2  Ne.  2. 
2n,  see  g,  Mos.  26.  2o,  see  t,  Mos.  27.  2p,  see  /,  2  Ne.  2.  2q,  see  g,  Mos.  26.  2r, 
see  c,  Mos.  5.  About  B.  C.  83. 


ALMA,   5. 


209 


at  hand;  yea,  the  Son  of  God 
Cometh  in  his  glory,  in  his  might, 
majesty,  power,  and  dominion. 
Yea,  my  beloved  brethren,  I  say 
unto  you,  that  the  Spirit  saith: 
Behold  the  glory  of  the  King  of 
all  the  earth;  and  also  the  King 
of  heaven  shall  very  soon  shine 
forth  among  all  the  children  of 
men. 

51.  And  also  the  Spirit  saith 
unto  me,  yea,  crieth  unto  me 
with  a  mighty  voice,  saying:  Go 
forth  and  say  unto  this  people — 
Repent,  for  except  ye  repent  ye 
can  in  nowise  inherit  the  king- 
dom of  heaven. 

52.  And  again  I  say  unto  you, 
the  Spirit  saith:  Behold,  the  ax 
is  laid  at  the  root  of  the  tree; 
therefore  every  tree  that  bringeth 
not  forth  good  fruit  shall  be 
^*hewn  down  and  cast  into  the 
fire,  yea,  a  fire  which  cannot  be 
consumed,  even  an  unquenchable 
fire.  Behold,  and  remember,  the 
Holy  One  hath  spoken  it. 

53.  And  now  my  beloved  breth- 
ren, I  say  unto  you,  can  ye  with- 
stand these  sayings;  yea,  can  ye 
lay  aside  these  things,  and  tram- 
ple the  Holy  One  under  your  feet; 
yea,  can  ye  be  puffed  up  in  the 
pride  of  your  hearts;  yea,  will  ye 
still  persist  in  the  wearing  of 
^'costly  apparel  and  setting  your 
hearts  upon  the  vain  things  of 
the  world,  upon  your  riches? 

54.  Yea,  will  ye  persist  in  sup- 
posing that  ye  are  better  one 
than  another;  yea,  will  ye  persist 
in  the  persecution  of  your  breth- 
ren, who  humble  themselves  and 
do  walk  after  the  holy  order  of 
God,  wherewith  they  have  been 
brought  into  this  church,  hav- 
ing been  sanctified  by  the  Holy 
Spirit,   and   they  do   bring  forth 


works  which  are  meet  for  repent- 
ance— 

55.  Yea,  and  will  you  persist 
in  turning  your  ^"backs  upon  the 
poor,  and  the  needy,  and  in  with- 
holding your  substance  from 
them? 

56.  And  finally,  all  ye  that  will 
persist  in  your  wickedness,  I  say 
unto  you  that  these  are  they  who 
shall  be  ^''hewn  down  and  cast 
into  the  fire  except  they  speedily 
repent. 

57.  And  now  I  say  unto  you, 
all  you  that  are  desirous  to  fol- 
low the  voice  of  the  -^good  shep- 
herd, come  ye  out  from  the 
wicked,  and  be  ye  separate,  and 
touch  not  their  unclean  things; 
and  behold,  their  names  shall  be 
^^blotted  out,  that  the  names  of 
the  wicked  shall  not  be  numbered 
among  the  names  of  the  right- 
eous, that  the  word  of  God  may 
be  fulfilled,  which  saith:  The 
names  of  the  wicked  shall  not  be 
mingled  with  the  names  of  my 
people; 

58.  For  the  names  of  the  right- 
eous shall  be  written  in  the  book 
of  life,  and  unto  them  will  I  grant 
an  inheritance  at  my  right  hand. 
And  now,  my  brethren,  what  have 
ye  to  say  against  this?  I  say 
unto  you,  if  ye  speak  against  it, 
it  matters  not,  for  the  word  of 
God  must  be  fulfilled. 

59.  For  what  shepherd  is  there 
among  you  having  many  sheep 
doth  not  watch  over  them,  that 
the  wolves  enter  not  and  devour 
his  fiock?  And  behold,  if  a  wolf 
enter  his  flock  doth  he  not  drive 
him  out?  Yea,  and  at  the'  last, 
if  he  can,  he  will  destroy  him. 

60.  And  now  I  say  unto  you 
that  the  -^good  shepherd  doth  call 
after  you;  and  if  you  will  hearken 


2s,  vers.  35,  56.     Jac.  6:7.     3  Ne.  27:11,  12.     2t,  2  No.  28:11—14.     Morm.  8:36 — 
39.     2«,   see  j,  Jac.  2.     2u,  see  2s.     2w,  see  2e.     2x,  Mos.    26 :32 — 36.      2y,   see  2e. 

About  B.  C.  83. 


210 


ALMA,   6. 


unto  his  voice  he  will  bring  you 
into  his  fold,  and  ye  are  his 
sheep;  and  he  commandeth  you 
that  ye  suffer  no  ravenous  wolf 
to  enter  among  you,  that  ye  may 
not  be  destroyed. 

61.  And  now  I,  Alma,  do  com- 
mand you  in  the  language  of  him 
who  hath  commanded  me,  that  ye 
observe  to  do  the  words  which  I 
have  spoken  unto  you. 

62.  I  speak  by  way  of  com- 
mand unto  you  that  belong  to  the 
church;  and  urito  those  who  do 
not  belong  to  the  church  I  speak 
by  way  of  invitation,  saying: 
Come  and  be  ^^baptized  unto  re- 
pentance, that  ye  also  may  be 
partakers  of  the  fruit  of  the  ""tree 
of  life. 

CHAPTER  6. 

The  reform  movement,  "begun  in 
Zarahemla,  is  carried  to  the  city  of 
Gideon. 

1.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  after  Alma  had  made  an  end 
of  speaking  unto  the  people  of 
the  church,  which  was  established 
in  the  city  of  Zarahemla,  he  "or- 
dained priests  and  elders,  by  lay- 
ing on  his  hands  according  to  the 
order  of  God,  to  preside  and 
watch  over  the  church. 

2.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
whosoever  did  not  belong  to  the 
church  who  repented  of  their 
sins  were  "baptized  unto  repent- 
ance, and  were  received  into  the 
church. 

3.  And  it  also  came  to  pass 
that  whosoever  did  belong  to  the 
church  that  did  not  repent  of 
their  wickedness  and  humble 
themselves  before  God — I  mean 
those  who  were  lifted  up  in  the 
pride  of  their  hearts — the  same 
were  rejected,   and   their  names 


were  ''blotted  out,  that  their 
names  were  not  numbered  among 
those  of  the  righteous. 

4.  And  thus  they  began  to 
establish  the  order  of  the  church 
in  the  city  of  "Zarahemla. 

5.  Now  I  would  that  ye  should 
understand  that  the  word  of  God 
was  liberal  unto  all,  that  none 
were  deprived  of  the  privilege  of 
assembling  themselves  together 
to  hear  the  word  of  God. 

6.  Nevertheless  the  children  of 
God  were  commanded  that  they 
should  gather  themselves  to- 
gether oft,  and  join  in  ^fasting 
and  mighty  prayer  in  behalf  of 
the  welfare  of  the  souls  of  those 
who  knew  not  God. 

7.  And  now  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  Alma  had  made  these  reg- 
ulations he  departed  from  them, 
yea,  from  the  church  which  was 
in  the  city  of  Zarahemla,  and 
went  over  upon  the  east  of  the 
^river  Sidon,  into  the  ^'valley  of 
Gideon,  there  having  been  a  city 
built,  which  was  called  the  city 
of  Gideon,  which  was  in  the  val- 
ley that  was  called  Gideon,  being 
called  after  the  man  who  was 
''slain  by  the  hand  of  *Nehor  with 
the  sword. 

8.  And  Alma  went  and  began 
to  declare  the  word  of  God  unto 
the  church  which  was  established 
in  the  ^valley  of  Gideon,  accord- 
ing to  the  revelation  of  the  truth 
of  the  word  which  had  been 
spoken  by  his  fathers,  and  ac- 
cording to  the  spirit  of  prophecy 
which  was  in  him,  according  to 
the  testimony  of  Jesus  Christ,  the 
Son  of  God,  who  should  come  to 
redeem  his  people  from  their  sins, 
and  the  *holy  order  by  which  he 
was  called.  And  thus  it  is  writ- 
ten.    Amen. 


2z,  see  «,  2  Ne.  9.     3a,  see  6,  1  Ne,  8.  Chap.  6:    a-,  see  c,  Mos.  6.     b,  see  u, 

2  Ne.  9.     c,  Mos.  26  :32— 3t}.     Al.  5  :57,  58.  d.  Cm.  13.     Al.  2  :26.     e,  see  t,  Mos.  27. 

/,  see  g,  Al.  2.     g,  see  m,  Al.  2.     h,  Al.  1:9,  15.     i,  Al.  1:15.     j,  see  to,  Al.  2.     k,  see 

g,  Mos.  26.  About  B.  C.  83. 


ALMA.  7. 


211 


CHAPTER  7. 

The  words  of  Alma  which  he  deliv- 
ered to  the  people  in  Giaeon,  according 
to  his  own  record. 


His  testimony  of  the  Redeemer — He 
commends  the  people  for  their  right- 
eousness. 

1.  Behold  my  beloved  breth- 
ren, seeing  that  I  have  been  per- 
mitted to  come  unto  you,  therefore 
I  attempt  to  address  you  in  my 
language;  yea,  by  my  own  mouth, 
seeing  that  it  is  the  first  time 
that  I  have  spoken  unto  you  by 
the  words  of  my  mouth,  I  hav- 
ing been  "wholly  confined  to  the 
judgment-seat,  having  had  much 
business  that  I  could  not  come 
unto  you. 

2.  And  even  I  could  not  have 
come  now  at  this  time  were  it  not 
that  the  judgment-seat  hath  been 
^given  to  another,  to  reign  in  my 
stead;  and  the  Lord  in  much 
mercy  hath  granted  that  I  should 
come  unto  you. 

3.  And  behold,  I  have  come 
having  great  hopes  and  much  de- 
sire that  I  should  find  that  ye  had 
humbled  yourselves  before  God, 
and  that  ye  had  continued  in  the 
supplicating  of  his  grace,  that  I 
should  find  that  ye  were  blame- 
less before  him,  that  I  should  find 
that  ye  were  not  in  the  awful 
dilemma  that  our  brethren  were 
in  at  Zarahemla. 

4.  But  blessed  be  the  name  of 
God,  that  he  hath  given  me  to 
know,  yea,  hath  given  unto  me 
the  exceeding  great  joy  of  know- 
ing that  they  are  established 
again  in  the  way  of  his  right- 
eousness. 

5.  And  I  trust,  according  to 
the  Spirit  of  God  which  is  in  me, 
that  I  shall  also  have  joy  over 
you;  nevertheless  I  do  not  desire 
that    my    joy    over    you    should 


come  by  the  cause  of  so  much  af- 
flictions and  sorrow  which  I  have 
had  for  the  brethren  at  "^Zara- 
hemla,  for  behold,  my  joy  cometh 
over  them  after  wading  through 
much  aflliction  and  sorrow. 

6.  But  behold,  I  trust  that  ye 
are  not  in  a  state  of  so  much  un- 
belief as  were  your  brethren;  I 
trust  that  ye  are  not  lifted  up  in 
the  pride  of  your  hearts;  yea,  I 
trust  that  ye  have  not  set  your 
hearts  "upon  riches  and  the  vain 
things  of  the  world;  yea,  I  trust 
that  you  do  not  worship  idols,  but 
that  ye  do  worship  the  true  and 
the  living  God,  and  that  ye  look 
forward  for  the  remission  of  your 
sins,  with  an  everlasting  faith, 
which  is  to  come. 

7.  For  behold,  I  say  unto  you 
there  be  many  things  to  come; 
and  behold,  there  is  one  thing 
which  is  of  more  importance  than 
they  all — for  behold,  the  time  is 
not  far  distant  that  the  Redeemer 
liveth  and  cometh  among  his 
people. 

8.  Behold,  I  do  not  say  that 
he  will  come  among  us  at  the 
time  of  his  dwelling  in  his  mortal 
tabernacle;  for  behold,  the  Spirit 
hath  not  said  unto  me  that  this 
should  be  the  case.  Now  as  to 
this  thing  I  do  not  know;  but 
this  much  I  do  know,  that  the 
Lord  God  hath  power  to  do  all 
things  which  are  according  to  his 
word. 

9.  But  behold,  the  Spirit  hath 
said  this  much  unto  me,  saying: 
Cry  unto  this  people,  saying — 
Repent  ye,  and  prepare  the  way 
of  the  Lord,  and  walk  in  his 
paths,  which  are  straight;  for 
behold,  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is 
at  hand,  and  the  Son  of  God 
cometh  upon  the  face  of  the 
earth. 

10.  And   behold,    he    shall   be 


o,  Mos.  29:42.     6,  Al.  4:16—18.     c,  Om.  13.     d,  see  2t,  Al.  5. 


About  B.  C.  83. 


212 


ALMA.   7. 


born  of  *Mary,  at  Jerusalem 
which  is  the  land  of  our  fore- 
fathers, she  being  a  ^virgin,  a 
precious  and  chosen  vessel,  who 
shall  be  overshadowed  and  con- 
ceive by  the  power  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  and  bring  forth  a  son,  yea, 
even  the  Son  of  God. 

11.  And  he  shall  go  forth,  suf- 
fering pains  and  aflaictions  and 
temptations  of  every  kind;  and 
this  that  the  word  might  be  ful- 
filled which  saith  ''he  will  take 
upon  him  the  pains  and  the  sick- 
nesses of  his  people. 

12.  And  he  will  take  upon  him 
death,  that  he  may  loose  the 
''bands  of  death  which  bind  his 
people;  and  he  will  take  upon 
him  their  infirmities,  that  his 
bowels  may  be  filled  with  mercy, 
according  to  the  flesh,  that  he 
may  know  according  to  the  flesh 
how  to  succor  his  people  accord- 
ing to  their  infirmities. 

13.  Now  the  Spirit  *knoweth 
all  things;  nevertheless  the  Son 
of  God  suffereth  according  to  the 
flesh  that  he  might  Hake  upon 
him  the  sins  of  his  people,  that 
he  might  blot  out  their  transgres- 
sions according  to  the  power  of 
his  deliverance;  and  now  behold, 
this  is  the  testimony  which  is 
in  me. 

14.  Now  I  say  unto  you  that  ye 
must  repent,  and  be  ^born  again; 
for  the  Spirit  saith  if  ye  are  not 
born  again  ye  cannot  inherit  the 
kingdom  of  heaven;  therefore 
come  and  be  'baptized  unto  re- 
pentance, that  ye  may  be  washed 
from  your  sins,  that  ye  may  have 
faith  on  the  Lamb  of  God,  who 
taketh  '"away  the  sins  of  the 
world,  who  is  mighty  to  save  and 
to  cleanse  from  all  unrighteous- 
ness. 


15.  Yea,  I  say  unto  you  come 
and  fear  not,  and  lay  aside  every 
sin,  which  easily  doth  beset  you, 
which  doth  bind  you  down  to  de- 
struction, yea,  come  and  go  forth, 
and  show  unto  your  God  that  ye 
are  willing  to  repent  of  your 
sins  and  enter  into  a  covenant 
with  him  to  keep  his  command- 
ments, and  witness  it  unto  him 
this  day  by  going  into  the  "waters 
of  baptism. 

16.  And  whosoever  doeth  this, 
and  keepeth  the  commandments 
of  God  from  thenceforth,  the 
same  will  remember  that  I  say 
unto  him,  yea,  he  will  remember 
that  I  have  said  unto  him,  he 
shall  have  eternal  life,  according 
to  the  testimony  of  the  Holy- 
Spirit,  which  testifieth  in  me. 

17.  And  now  my  beloved  breth- 
ren, do  you  believe  these  things? 
Behold,  I  say  unto  you,  yea,  I 
know  that  ye  believe  them;  and 
the  way  that  I  know  that  ye  be- 
lieve them  is  by  the  manifesta- 
tion of  the  Spirit  which  is  in  me. 
And  now  because  your  faith  is 
strong  concerning  that,  yea,  con- 
cerning the  things  which  I  have 
spoken,  great  is  my  joy. 

18.  For  as  I  said  unto  you  from 
the  beginning,  that  I  had  much 
desire  that  ye  were  not  in  the 
state  of  dilemma  "like  your  breth- 
ren, even  so  I  have  found  that  my 
desires  have  been  gratified. 

19.  For  I  perceive  that  ye  are 
in  the  paths  of  righteousness;  I 
perceive  that  ye  are  in  the  path 
which  leads  to  the  kingdom  of 
God;  yea,  I  perceive  that  ye  are 
making  his  ^paths  straight. 

20.  I  perceive  that  it  has  been 
made  known  unto  you,  by  the 
testimony  of  his  word,  that  he 
cannot   walk   in   crooked   paths; 


e,  Mos.  3:8.  /,  1  Ne.  11:13 — 21.  Mos.  3:8.  g,  Mos.  14:3 — 5.  Ji,  see  g,  and  ;, 
2  Ne.  9.  i,  see  r,  2  Ne.  9.  j,  Mos.  14:5,  8,  12.  15:12.  t,  see  c,  Mos.  5.  I,  see  u, 
2  Ne.  9.     m,  see  /,  2  Ne.  2.     n,  see  u,  2  Ne.  9.     o,  vers.  3 — 6.     p,  see  2a,  2  Ne.  9. 

About  B.  C.  83. 


ALMA,  8. 


213 


neither  doth  he  vary  from  that 
which  he  hath  said;  neither  hath 
he  a  shadow  of  turning  from  the 
right  to  the  left,  or  from  that 
which  is  right  to  that  which  is 
wrong;  therefore,  his  course  is 
«one  eternal  round. 

21.  And  he  doth  not  dwell  in 
•^unholy  temples;  neither  can 
filthiness  or  anything  which  is 
unclean  be  received  into  the  king- 
dom of  God;  therefore  I  say  unto 
you  the  time  shall  come,  yea,  and 
it  shall  be  at  the  last  day,  that  he 
who  is  filthy  *shall  remain  in  his 
filthiness. 

22.  And  now  my  beloved  breth- 
ren, I  have  said  these  things  unto 
you  that  I  might  awaken  you  to  a 
sense  of  your  duty  to  God,  that  ye 
may  walk  blameless  before  him, 
that  ye  may  walk  after  the  holy 
order  of  God,  after  which  ye  have 
been  received. 

23.  And  now  I  would  that  ye 
should  be  humble,  and  be  sub- 
missive and  gentle;  easy  to  be 
entreated;  full  of  patience  and 
long-suffering;  being  temperate 
in  all  things;  being  diligent  in 
keeping  the  commandments  of 
God  at  all  times;  'asking  for 
whatsoever  things  ye  stand  in 
need,  both  spiritual  and  temporal ; 
always  returning  thanks  unto 
God  for  whatsoever  things  ye  do 
receive. 

24.  And  see  that  ye  "have  faith, 
hope,  and  charity,  and  then  ye 
will  always  abound  in  good 
works. 

25.  And  may  the  Lord  bless 
you,  and  keep  your  garments 
spotless,  that  ye  may  at  last  be 
brought  to  sit  down  with  Abra- 
ham, Isaac,  and  Jacob,  and  the 
holy  prophets  who  have  been 
ever  since  the  world  began,  hav- 
ing your  garments  spotless  even 


as  their  garments  are  spotless,  in 
the  kingdom  of  heaven  to  go  no 
more  out. 

26.  And  now  my  beloved  breth- 
ren, I  have  spoken  these  words 
unto  you  according  to  the  Spirit 
which  testifieth  in  me;  and  my 
soul  doth  exceedingly  rejoice,  be-  ^ 
cause  of  the  exceeding  diligence 
and  heed  which  ye  have  given 
unto  my  word. 

27.  And  now,  may  the  peace  of 
God  rest  upon  you,  and  upon  your 
houses  and  lands,  and  upon  your 
flocks  and  herds,  and  all  that  you 
possess,  your  women  and  your 
children,  according  to  your  faith 
and  good  works,  from  this  time 
forth  and  forever.  And  thus  I 
have  spoken.     Amen. 

CHAPTER  8. 

Alma's  success  in  Melek — The  peo- 
ple of  Ammonihah  cast  him  out — Com- 
forted by  an  angel,  he  returns — A^mi- 
lek  joins  him  in  the  ministry — Great 
power  given. 

1.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  Alma  returned  from  the 
"land  of  Gideon,  after  having 
taught  the  people  of  Gideon  many 
things  which  cannot  be  written, 
having  established  the  order  of 
the  church,  according  as  he  had 
before  done  in  the  ''land  of  Zara- 
hemla,  yea,  he  returned  to  his 
own  house  at  Zarahemla  to  rest 
himself  from  the  labors  which  he 
had  performed. 

2.  And  thus  ended  the  ninth 
year  of  the  reign  of  the  judges 
over  the  people  of  Nephi. 

3.  And  it  came  to  pass  in  the 
commencement  of  the  *tenth  year 
of  the  reign  of  the  judges  over 
the  people  of  Nephi,  that  Alma 
departed  from  thence  and  took 
his  journey  over  into  the  '^land  of 
Melek,  on  the  west  of  the  ''river 


Q,  1  Ne.  10:19.  Al.  37:12.  r,  Rfos.  2  :37.  Al.  34  :36.  He.  4  :24.  8,  see  o,  2  Ne  9. 
t,  see  e,  2  Ne.  32.  «,  Al.  13  :29.  Eth.  12  :31— 34.  Moro.  7.  Chap.  8  :  o,  see  m,  Al.  2. 
6,  Om.  13.    c,  vers.  4,  5,  6.     Al.  31 :6.    35:13.     45:18.    d,  see  g,  Al.  2.  *  B.  C.  82. 


214 


ALMA,   8. 


Sidon,   on  the  west  by  the  bor- 
ders of  the  wilderness. 

4.  And  he  began  to  teach  the 
people  in  the  land  of  Melek  ac- 
cording to  ^the  holy  order  of  God, 
by  which  he  had  been  called; 
and  he  began  to  teach  the  peo- 
ple throughout  all  the  ^land  of 
Melek. 

5.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the 
people  came  to  him  throughout 
all  the  borders  of  the  land  which 
was  by  the  wilderness  side.  And 
they  were  "baptized  throughout 
all  the  land;  . 

6.  So  that  when  he  had  finished 
his  work  at  '^Melek  he  departed 
thence,  and  traveled  three  days' 
journey  on  the  north  of  the  land 
of  Melek;  and  he  came  to  a  city 
which    was    called    *Ammonihah. 

7.  Now  it  was  the  custom  of 
the  people  of  Nephi  to  call  their 
lands,  and  their  cities,  and  their 
villages,  yea,  even  all  their  small 
villages,  after  the  name  of  him 
who  first  possessed  them;  and 
thus  it  was  with  the  land  of  ^Am- 
monihah. 

8.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  Alma  had  come  to  the  city 
of  Ammonihah  he  began  to  preach 
the  word  of  God  unto  them. 

9.  Now  Satan  had  gotten  great 
hold  upon  the  hearts  of  the  peo.- 
ple  of  the  city  of  Ammonihah; 
therefore  they  would  not  hearken 
unto  the  words  of  Alma. 

10.  Nevertheless  Alma  labored 
much  in  the  spirit,  wrestling  with 
God  in  *mlghty  prayer,  that  he 
would  pour  out  his  Spirit  upon 
the  people  who  were  in  the  city; 
that  he  would  also  grant  that  he 
might  'baptize  them  unto  repent- 
ance. 

11.  Nevertheless,  they  hard- 
ened   their   hearts,    saying    unto 


him:  Behold,  we  know  that  thou 
art  Alma;  and  we  know  that  thou 
art  "*high  priest  over  the  church 
which  thou  hast  established  in 
many  parts  of  the  land,  according 
to  your  tradition;  and  we  are  not 
of  thy  church,  and  we  do  not  be- 
lieve in  such  foolish  traditions. 

12.  And  now  we  know  that  be- 
cause we  are  not  of  thy  church  we 
know  that  thou  hast  no  power 
over  us;  and  thou  hast  delivered 
up  the  "judgment-seat  unto  Ne- 
phihah;  therefore  thou  art  not 
the  chief  judge  over  us. 

13.  Now  when  the  people  had 
said  this,  and  withstood  all  his 
words,  and  reviled  him,  and  spit 
upon  him,  and  caused  that  he 
should  be  cast  out  of  their  city, 
he  departed  thence  and  took  his 
journey  towards  the  city  which 
was  called  Aaron. 

14.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
while  he  was  journeying  thither, 
being  weighed  down  with  sorrow, 
wading  through  much  tribulation 
and  anguish  of  soul,  because  of 
the  wickedness  of  the  people  who 
were  in  the  "city  of  Ammonihah, 
it  came  to  pass  while  Alma  was 
thus  weighed  down  with  sorrow, 
behold  an  angel  of  the  Lord  ap- 
peared unto  him,  saying: 

15.  Blessed  art  thou,  Alma; 
therefore,  lift  up  thy  head  and 
rejoice,  for  thou  hast  great  cause 
to  rejoice;  for  thou  hast  been 
faithful  in  keeping  the  command- 
ments of  God  from  the  time  which 
thou  receivedst  thy  first  message 
from  him.  Behold,  I  am  he  that 
^delivered  it  unto  you. 

16.  And  behold,  I  am  sent  to 
command  thee  that  thou  return 
to  the  city  of  Ammonihah,  and 
preach  again  unto  the  people  of 
the  city;  yea,  preach  jLinto  them. 


e,  see  g,  Mos.  26.  /,  see  c.  g,  see  u,  2  Ne.  9.  li,  see  c.  i,  vers.  7 — 9,  14,  16,  18,  19. 
Al.  9:1.  14:23.  15:1,  15,  16.  16:2,  3,  9,  11.  25:2.  49:1,  3,  10,  11,  14,  15. 
He.  5:10.  ;,  see  i.  k,  see  e,  2  Ne.  32.  I,  see  u,  2  Ne.  9.  m,  see  g,  Mos.  26.  n,  Al. 
4:16,  17.     0,  see  i.     p,  Mos.  27:11—16.  About  B.  C.  82^ 


ALMA,   8. 


215 


Yea,  say  unto  them,  except  they 
repent  the  Lord  God  will  ^destroy 
them. 

17.  For  behold,  they  do  study 
at  this  time  that  they  may  destroy 
the  liberty  of  thy  people,  (for 
thus  saith  the  Lord)  which  is  con- 
trary to  the  statutes,  and  judg- 
ments, and  commandments  which 
he  has  given  unto  his  people. 

18.  Now  it  came  to  pass  that 
after  Alma  had  received  his  mes- 
sage from  the  angel  of  the  Lord 
he  returned  speedily  to  the  land 
of  Ammonihah.  And  he  entered 
the  city  by  another  way,  yea,  by 
the  way  which  is  on  the  south  of 
the  '^city  of  Ammonihah. 

19.  And  as  he  entered  the  city 
he  was  an  hungered,  and  he  said 
to  a  man:  Will  ye  give  to  an 
humble  servant  of  God  something 
to  eat? 

20.  And  the  man  said  unto 
him:  I  am  a  Nephite,  and  I  know 
that  thou  art  a  holy  prophet  of 
God,  for  thou  art  the  man  whom 
an  *angel  said  in  a  vision:  Thou 
Shalt  receive.  Therefore,  go  with 
me  into  my  house  and  I  will  im- 
part unto  thee  of  my  food;  and  I 
know  that  thou  wilt  be  a  'bless- 
ing unto  me  and  my  house. 

21.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  man  received  him  into  his 
house;  and  the  man  was  called 
Amulek;  and  he  brought  forth 
bread  and  meat  and  set  before 
Alma. 

22.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Alma  ate  bread  and  was  filled; 
and  he  blessed  Amulek  and  his 
house,  and  he  gave  thanks  unto 
God. 

23.  And  after  he  had  eaten  and 
was  filled  he  said  unto  Amulek: 
I  am  Alma,  and  am  the  "high 
priest  over  the  church  of  God 
throughout  the  land. 


24.  And  behold,  I  have  been 
called  to  preach  the  word  of  God 
among  all  this  people,  according 
to  the  spirit  of  revelation  and 
prophecy;  and  I  was  in  this  land 
and  they  would  not  receive  me, 
but  they  "cast  me  out  and  I  was 
about  to  set  my  back  towards  this 
land  forever. 

25.  But  behold,  I  have  been 
commanded  that  I  should  turn 
again  and  ^prophesy  unto  this 
people,  yea,  and  to  testify  against 
them  concerning  their  iniquities. 

2  6.  And  now,  Amulek,  because 
thou  hast  fed  me  and  taken  me 
in,  thou  art  "^blessed;  for  I  was 
an  hungered,  for  I  had  "fasted 
many  days. 

2  7.  And  Alma  tarried  many 
days  with  Amulek  before  he  be- 
gan to  preach  unto  the  people. 

28.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  people  did  wax  more  gross  in 
their  iniquities. 

29.  And  the  word  came  to 
Alma,  saying:  Go;  and  also  say 
unto  my  servant  Amulek,  go  forth 
and  prophesy  unto  this  people, 
saying — Repent  ye,  for  thus  saith 
the  Lord,  except  ye  repent  I  will 
visit  this  people  in  mine  anger; 
yea,  and  I  will  ^not  turn  my  fierce 
anger  away. 

30.  And  Alma  went  forth,  and 
also  Amulek,  among  the  people, 
to  declare  the  words  of  God  unto 
them;  and  they  were  filled  with 
the  Holy  Ghost. 

31.  And  they  had  power  given 
unto  them,  insomuch  that  they 
could  not  be  confined  in  dun- 
geons; neither  was  it  possible 
that  any  man  could  slay  them; 
nevertheless  they  did  not  exercise 
their  power  until  they  were 
2°bound  in  bands  and  cast  into 
prison.     Now,  this  was  done  that 


q,  ver.  29.  Al.  9:4,  12,  18,  24.  10:19,  23,  27.  16:2.  3,  9—11.  r,  see  i.  8,  Al. 
10:7 — 9.  t,  vers.  22.  26.  Al.  10:7,  11.  u,  see  g,  Mos.  26.  v,  ver.  13.  w,  ver.  16. 
w,  see  t.     V,  see  t,  Mos.  27.    z,  see  q.     2a,  Al.  14:17 — 29.  About  B.  C.  82. 


216 


ALMA,  9. 


the  Lord  might  show  forth  his 
power  in  them. 

32.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  went  forth  and  began  to 
preach  and  to  prophesy  unto  the 
people,  according  to  the  spirit  and 
power  which  the  Lord  had  given 
them. 


The  words  of  Alma,  and  also  the 
words  ofAmuleJc,  which  were  declared 
unto  the  people  who  were  in  the  land 
of  Ammonihah.  And  also  they  are 
cast  into  prison,  and  delivered  by  the 
miraculous  power  of  God  which  was 
in  them,  according  to  the  record  of 
Alma. 
Comprising  chapters  9  to  14  inclusive. 

CHAPTER   9. 

Ahna  preaches  to  the  people  of  Am- 
monihah  and  calls  them  to  repentance 
— His  testimony  rejected. 

1.  And  again,  I,  Alma,  having 
been  commanded  of  God  that  I 
should  "take  Amulek  and  go  forth 
and  preach  again  unto  this  peo- 
ple, or  the  people  who  were  in  the 
"city  of  Ammonihah,  it  came  to 
pass  as  I  began  to  preach  unto 
them,  they  began  to  contend 
with  me,  saying: 

2.  Who  art  thou?  Suppose  ye 
that  we  shall  believe  the  testi- 
mony of  one  man,  although  he 
should  preach  unto  us  that  the 
earth  should  pass  away? 

3.  Now  they  understood  not  the 
words  which  they  spake;  for  they 
knew  not  that  the  earth  should 
pass  away. 

4.  And  they  said  also:  We  will 
not  believe  thy  words  if  thou 
shouldst  prophesy  that  this  great 
city  should  be  destroyed  in  '^one 
day. 

5.  Now  they  knew  not  that  God 
could  do  such  marvelous  works, 


for  they  were  a  hard-hearted  and 
a  stiffnecked  people. 

6.  And  they  said:  Who  is  God, 
that  sendeth  no  more  authority 
than  one  man  among  this  people, 
to  declare  unto  them  the  truth  of 
such  great  and  marvelous  things? 

7.  And  they  stood  forth  to  lay 
their  hands  on  me;  but  behold, 
they  did  not.  And  I  stood  with 
boldness  to  declare  unto  them, 
yea,  I  did  boldly  testify  unto 
them,  saying: 

8.  Behold,  O  ye  wicked  and 
perverse  generation,  how  have  ye 
forgotten  the  tradition  of  your 
fathers;  yea,  how  soon  ye  have 
forgotten  the  commandments  of 
God. 

9.  Do  ye  not  remember  that 
our  father,  Lehi,  was  brought  out 
of  Jerusalem  by  the  hand  of  God? 
Do  ye  not  remember  that  they 
were  all  led  by  him  through  the 
wilderness? 

10.  And  have  ye  forgotten  so 
soon  how  many  time©  he  de- 
livered our  fathers  out  of  the 
hands  of  their  enemies,  and  pre- 
served them  from  being  de- 
stroyed, even  by  the  hands  of 
their  own  brethren? 

11.  Yea,  and  if  it  had  not  been 
for  his  matchless  power,  and  his 
mercy,  and  his  long-suffering 
towards  us,  we  should  unavoidably 
have  been  cut  off  from  the  face 
of  the  earth  long  before  this 
period  of  time,  and  perhaps  been 
consigned  to  a  state  of  "endless 
misery  and  woe. 

12.  Behold,  now  I  say  unto 
you  that  he  commandeth  you  to 
repent;  and  except  ye  repent,  ye 
can  in  nowise  inherit  the  king- 
dom of  God.  But  behold,  this  is 
not  all — he  has  commanded  you 
to  repent,  or  he  will  "utterly  de- 
stroy you  from  off  the  face  of  the 


a,  Al.  8:29.     6,  see  i,  AI.  8.     c>  Al.  16:9,  10.     d,  see  m,  Jac. 


e,  see  q,  Al.  8. 
About  B.  C.  82. 


ALMA,   9. 


217 


earth;  yea,  he  will  visit  you  in 
his  anger,  and  in  his  'fierce  anger 
he  will  not  turn  away. 

13.  Behold,  do  ye  not  remem- 
ber the  words  which  he  spake 
unto  Lehi,  saying  that:  «'Inas- 
much  as  ye  shall  keep  my  com- 
mandments, ye  shall  prosper  in 
the  land?  And  again  it  is  said 
that:  Inasmuch  as  ye  will  not 
keep  my  commandments  ye  shall 
be  cut  off  from  the  presence  of 
the  Lord. 

14.  Now  I  would  that  ye  should 
remember,  that  inasmuch  as  the 
Lamanites  have  not  kept  the  com- 
mandments of  God,  they  have 
been  cut  off,  from  the  presence  of 
the  Lord.  Now  we  see  that  the 
word  of  the  Lord  has  been  verified 
in  this  thing,  and  the  "Lamanites 
have  been  cut  off  from  his  pres- 
ence, from  the  beginning  of  their 
transgressions  in  the  land. 

15.  Nevertheless  I  say  unto 
you,  that  it  shall  be  more  toler- 
able for  them  in  the  day  of  judg- 
ment than  for  you,  if  ye  remain 
in  your  sins,  yea,  and  even  more 
tolerable  for  them  in  this  life 
than  for  you,  except  ye  repent. 

16.  For  there  are  many  prom- 
ises which  are  extended  to  the 
Lamanites;  for  it  is  because  of 
the  traditions  of  their  fathers 
that  caused  them  to  remain  in 
their  state  of  ignorance;  there- 
fore the  Lord  will  be  merciful 
unto  them  and  ^prolong  their  ex- 
istence in  the  land. 

17.  And  at  some  period  of  time 
they  will  be  brought  to  believe  in 
his  word,  and  to  know  of  the  in- 
correctness of  the  traditions  of 
their  fathers;  and  many  of  them 
will  be  saved,  for  the  Lord  will  be 
merciful  unto  all  who  call  on  his 
name. 


18.  But  behold,  I  say  unto  you 
that  if  ye  persist  in  your  wicked- 
ness that  your  days  shall  not  be 
prolonged  in  the  land,  for  the 
Lamanites  shall  be  sent  upon  you; 
and  if  ye  repent  not  they  shall 
come  in  a  time  when  you  know 
not,  and  ye  shall  be  visited  with 
''utter  destruction;  and  it  shall  be 
according  to  the  'fierce  anger  of 
the  Lord. 

19.  For  he  will  not  suffer  you 
that  ye  shall  live  in  your  iniqui- 
ties, to  destroy  his  people.  I  say 
unto  you,  Nay;  he  would  rather 
suffer  that  the  Lamanites  might 
destroy  "'all  his  people  who  are 
called  the  people  of  Nephi,  if  it 
were  possible  that  they  could  fall 
into  sins  and  transgressions,  after 
having  had  so  much  light  and  so 
much  knowledge  given  unto  them 
of  the  Lord  their  God;  • 

20.  Yea,  after  having  been  such 
a  highly  favored  people  of  the 
Lord;  yea,  after  having  been  fa- 
vored above  every  other  nation, 
kindred,  tongue,  or  people;  after 
having  had  all  things  made  known 
unto  them,  according  to  their  de- 
sires, and  their  faith,  and  prayers, 
of  that  which  has  been,  and  which 
is,  and  which  is  to  come; 

21.  Having  been  visited  by  the 
Spirit  of  God;  having  conversed 
with  angels,  and  having  been 
spoken  unto  by  the  voice  of  the 
Lord;  and  having  the  spirit  of 
prophecy,  and  the  spirit  of  revela- 
tion, and  also  many  gifts,  the  gift 
of  speaking  with  tongues,  and  the 
gift  of  preaching,  and  the  gift  of 
the  Holy  Ghost,  and  the  gift  of 
"translation; 

22.  Yea,  and  after  having  been 
delivered  of  God  out  of  the  land 
of  Jerusalem,  by  the  hand  of  the 
Lord;    having    been    saved    from 


/,    Al.   8:29.      g,   2   Ne.    1:9.      4:4.      See   &,   1   Ne.   2.      h,   see   6,    1   Ne.    2.      t,   Mos. 

10:11 — 17.      3,  Enos   13.      See  c,   2   Ne,   27.      He.    15:10 — 16.      k,   Al.    IG  :2,    3,    9 — 11. 

h  Al,   8:29.     9:12.      m,  1   Ne,   12:15,   19,   20.      15:5.     Al.   45:10—14.     He.    13:5—10. 

15:17.     Morm.  6.     n.  Cm.  20 — 22.     Mos.  8:13 — 19.     28:11 — 17,  About  B.  C.  82. 

15 


218 


ALMA,    9. 


famine,  and  from  sickness,  and 
all  manner  of  diseases  of  every 
kind;  and  tliey  having  waxed 
strong  in  battle,  that  they  might 
not  be  destroyed;  having  been 
brought  ""out  of  bondage  time 
after  time,  and  having  been  kept 
and  preserved  until  now;  and 
they  have  been  prospered  until 
they  are  rich  in  all  manner  of 
things — 

23.  And  now  behold  I  say  unto 
you,  that  if  this  people,  who  have 
received  so  many  blessings  from 
the  hand  of  the  Lord,  should 
transgress  contrary  to  the  light 
and  knowledge  which  they  do 
have,  I  say  unto  you  that  if  this 
be  the  case,  that  if  they  should 
fall  into  transgression,  it  would 
be  far  more  tolerable  for  the 
Lamanites  than  for  them. 

^4.  For  behold,  the  promises 
of  the  Lord  are  "extended  to  the 
Lamanites,  but  they  are  not  unto 
you  if  ye  transgress;  for  has  not 
the  Lord  expressly  promised  and 
firmly  decreed,  that  if  ye  will 
rebel  against  him  that  ye  shall 
'utterly  be  destroyed  from  off  the 
face  of  the  earth? 

25.  And  now  for  this  cause, 
that  ye  may  not  be  destroyed,  the 
Lord  has  sent  his  angel  to  visit 
many  of  his  people,  declaring  unto 
them  that  they  must  go  forth  and 
cry  mightily  unto  this  people,  say- 
ing: Repent  ye,  for  the  kingdom 
of  heaven  is  nigh  at  hand; 

26.  And  not  many  days  hence 
the  Son  of  God  shall  come  in  his 
glory;  and  his  glory  shall  be  the 
glory  of  the  Only  Begotten  of  the 
Father,  full  of  grace,  equity,  and 
truth,  full  of  patience,  mercy,  and 
long-suffering,  quick  to  hear  the 
cries  of  his  people  and  to  answer 
their  prayers. 


27.  And  behold,  he  cometh  to 
redeem  those  who  will  be  'bap- 
tized unto  repentance,  through 
faith  on  his  name. 

28.  Therefore,  prepare  ye  the 
way  of  the  Lord,  for  the  time  is 
at  hand  that  all  men  shall  reap  a 
reward  of  their  works,  according 
to  that  which  they  have  been — if 
they  have  been  righteous  they 
shall  reap  the  salvation  of  their 
souls,  according  to  the  power  and 
deliverance  of  Jesus  Christ;  and 
if  they  have  been  evil  they  shall 
reap  the  damnation  of  their  souls, 
according  to  the  "power  and  cap- 
tivation'  of  the  devil. 

29.  Now  behold,  this  is  the 
voice  of  the  angel,  crying  unto 
the  people. 

30.  And  now,  my  beloved  breth- 
ren, for  ye  are  my  brethren,  and 
ye  ought  to  be  beloved,  and  ye 
ought  to  bring  forth  works  which 
are  meet  for  repentance,  seeing 
that  your  hearts  have  been  gross- 
ly hardened  against  the  word  of 
God,  and  seeing  that  ye  are  a  'lost 
and  a  fallen  people. 

31.  Now  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  I,  Alma,  had  spoken  these 
words,  behold,  the  people  were 
wroth  with  me  because  I  said  unto 
them  that  they  were  a  "hard- 
hearted and  a  stiffnecked  people. 

3  2.  And  also  because  I  said 
unto  them  that  they  were  a  'lost 
and  a  fallen  people  they  were 
angry  with  me,  and  sought  to  lay 
their  hands  upon  me,  that  they 
might  cast  me  into  prison. 

33.  But  it  came  to  pass  that  the 
Lord  did  not  suffer  them  that  they 
should  take  me  at  that  time  and 
cast  me  into  prison. 

34.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Amulek  went  and  stood  forth,  and 
began  to  preach  unto  them  also. 


0,  Mos.   22:11^ — 13.     24:17 — 20.     p,  see  ;.      a,  see  m.     r,  see  u,  2  Ne.  9.     8,  see  i, 
2  Ne.  9.     t,  ver.  32.     Al.  12:22.     u,  ver.  5.     2  Ne.  25:28.     Mos.  3:14.     v,  ver.  30. 

About  B.  C.  82. 


ALMA,   10. 


219 


And  now  the  words  of  Amulek  are 
not  all  written,  nevertheless  a 
part  of  his  words  are  written  in 
this  book. 

CHAPTER  10. 

Amulek's  lineage — LeM  a  descend- 
ant of  Joseph  through  Manasseh — 
Amulek  tells  of  his  conversion — His 
testimony — He  denounces  designing 
lawyers  and  judges — Zeezrom. 

1.  Now  these  are  the  words 
which  Amulek  preached  unto  the 
people  who  were  in  the  "land  of 
Ammonihah,  saying: 

2.  I  am  Amulek;  I  am  the  son 
of  Giddonah,  who  was  the  son  of 
Ishmael,  who  was  a  descendant  of 
Aminadi;,  and  it  was  that  same 
Aminadi  who  interpreted  the  writ- 
ing which  was  upon  the  wall  of 
the  temple,  which  was  written  by 
the  finger  of  God. 

3.  And  Aminadi  was  a  descend- 
ant of  Nephi,  who  was  the  son  of 
Lehi,  who  came  out  of  the  land  of 
Jerusalem,  who  was  a  descendant 
of  Manasseh,  who  was  the  son  of 
^Joseph  who  was  sold  into  Egypt 
by  the  hands  of  his  brethren. 

4.  And  behold,  I  am  also  a  man 
of  no  small  reputation  among  all 
those  who  know  me;  yea,  and  be- 
hold, I  have  ^many  kindreds  and 
friends,  and  I  have  also  acquired 
much  riches  by  the  hand  of  my 
industry. 

5.  Nevertheless,  after  all  this, 
I  never  have  known  much  of  the 
ways  of  the  Lord,  and  his  mys- 
teries and  marvelous  pofwer.  I 
said  I  never  had  known  much  of 
these  things;  but  behold,  I  mis- 
take, for  I  have  seen  much  of 
his  mysteries  and  his  marvelous 
power;  yea,  even  in  the  preserva- 
tion of  the  lives  of  this  people. 

6.  Nevertheless,  I  did  harden 
my  heart,  for  I  was  called  many 
times  and  I  would  not  hear;  there- 


fore I  knew  concerning  these 
things,  yet  I  would  not  know; 
therefore  I  went  on  rebelling 
against  God,  in  the  wickedness  of 
my  heart,  even  until  the  fourth 
day  of  this  seventh  month,  which 
is  in  the  tenth  year  of  the  reign  of 
the  judges. 

7.  As  I  was  journeying  to  see 
a  very  near  kindred,  behold  an 
angel  of  the  Lord  ''appeared  unto 
me  and  said:  Amulek,  return  to 
thine  own  house,  for  thou  shalt 
feed  a  prophet  of  the  Lord;  yea, 
a  holy  man,  who  is  a  chosen  man 
of  God;  for  he  has  ''fasted  many 
days  because  of  the  sins  of  this 
people,  and  he  is  an  hungered, 
and  thou  shalt  receive  him  into 
thy  house  and  feed  him,  and  he 
shall  ^bless  thee  and  thy  house; 
and  the  blessing  of  the  Lord  shall 
rest  upon  thee  and  thy  house. 

8.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I 
obeyed  the  ^voice  of  the  angel, 
and  returned  towards  my  house. 
And  as  I  was  going  thither  I 
found  the  ^man  whom  the  angel 
said  unto  me:  Thou  shalt  receive 
into  thy  house — and  behold  it  was 
this  same  man  who  has  been 
speaking  unto  you  concerning  the 
things  of  God. 

9.  And  the  angel  said  unto  me 
he  is  a  ''holy  man;  wherefore  I 
know  he  is  a  holy  man  because  it 
was  said  by  an  angel  of  God. 

10.  And  again,  I  know  that  the 
things  whereof  he  hath  testified 
are  true;  for  behold  I  say  unto 
you,  that  as  the  Lord  liveth,  even 
so  has  he  sent  his  angel  to  make 
these  things  manifest  unto  me; 
and  this  he  has  done  while  this 
Alma  hath  Mwelt  at  my  house. 

11.  For  behold,  he  hath  ^blessed 
mine  house,  he  hath  blessed  me, 
and  my  women,  and  my  children, 
and  my  father  and  my  kinsfolk; 


a,  see  i,  Al.  S 
d,  see  t,  Mos.  27. 
J,  see  t,  Al.  8. 


z,  1   Ne.   5:14. 
?,  see  t,  Al.  8. 


b,  ver.  11. 
/,  Al.  8:20. 


Al.   15:16.      c,  vers.   8,   9.     Al.   8:20. 

a,  Al.  8:20.    -h,  ver.  7.     t,  Al.  8:27. 

About  B.  C.  82. 


220 


ALMA,   10. 


yea,  even  all  my  kindred  hath  he 
blessed,  and  the  blessing  of  the 
Lord  hath  rested  upon  us  accord- 
ing to  the  words  which  he  spake. 

12.  And  now,  when  Amulek 
had  spoken  these  words  the  peo- 
ple began  to  be  astonished,  seeing 
there  was  ^more  than  one  witness 
who  testified  of  the  things  where- 
of they  were  accused,  and  also  of 
the  things  which  were  to  come, 
according  to  the  spirit  of  proph- 
ecy which  was  in  them. 

13.  Nevertheless,  there  were 
some  among  them  who  thought  to 
question  them,  that  by  their  cun- 
ning devices  they  might  catch 
them  in  their  words,  that  they 
might  find  witness  against  them, 
that  they  might  deliver  them  to 
their  judges  that  they  might  be 
judged  according  to  the  law,  and 
that  they  might  be  slain  or  cast 
into  prison,  according  to  the  crime 
which  they  could  make  appear  or 
witness  against  them. 

14.  Now  it  was  those  men  who 
sought  to  destroy  them,  who  were 
'lawyers,  who  were  hired  or  ap- 
pointed by  the  people  to  admin- 
ister the  law  at  their  times  of 
trials,  or  at  the  trials  of  the  crimes 
of  the  people  before  the  judges. 

15.  Now  these  lawyers  were 
learned  in  all  the  arts  and  cun- 
ning of  the  people;  and  this  was 
to  enable  them  that  they  might 
be  skilful  in  their  profession. 

16.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  began  to  question  Amulek, 
that  thereby  they  might  make  him 
cross  his  words,  or  contradict  the 
words  which  he  should  speak. 

17.  Now  they  knew  not  that 
Amulek  could  know  of  their  de- 
signs. But  it  came  to  pass  as  they 
began  to  question  him,  he  per- 
ceived their  thoughts,  and  he  said 
unto  them:    O  ye  wicked  and  per- 


verse generation,  ye  ""lawyers  and 
hypocrites,  for  ye  are  laying  the 
foundations  of  the  devil;  for  ye 
are  laying  traps  and  snares  to 
catch  the  holy  ones  of  God. 

18.  Ye  are  laying  plans  to  per- 
vert the  ways  of  the  righteous, 
and  to  bring  down  the  wrath  of 
God  upon  your  heads,  even  to  the 
utter  destruction  of  this  people. 

19.  Yea,  well  did  Mosiah  say, 
who  was  our  last  king,  when  he 
was  about  to  deliver  up  the  king- 
dom, having  no  one  to  confer  it 
upon,  causing  that  this  people 
should  be  governed  by  their  own 
voices — yea,  well  did  he  say  that 
if  the  time  should  come  that  the 
"voice  of  this  people  should  choose 
iniquity,  that  is,  if  the  time  should 
come  that  this  people  should  fall 
into  transgression,  they  would  be 
ripe  for  destruction. 

2  0.  And  now  I  say  unto  you 
that  well  doth  the  Lord  judge  of 
your  iniquities;  well  doth  he  cry 
unto  this  people,  by  the  voice  of 
his  angels:  Repent  ye,  repent,  for 
the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  at  hand. 

21.  Yea,  well  doth  he  cry,  by 
the  voice  of  his  angels  that:  I 
will  come  down  among  my  peo- 
ple, with  equity  and  justice  in  my 
hands. 

22.  Yea,  and  I  say  unto  you 
that  if  it  were  not  for  the  prayers 
of  the  righteous,  who  are  now  in 
the  land,  that  ye  would  even  now 
be  visited  with  utter  destruction; 
yet  it  wbuld  not  be  by  flood,  as 
were  the  people  in  the  days  of 
Noah,  but  it  would  be  by  famine, 
and  by  pestilence,  and  the  sword. 

23.  But  it  is  by  the  "prayers  of 
the  righteous  that  ye  are  spared; 
now  therefore,  if  ye  will  cast  out 
the  righteous  from  among  you 
then  will  not  the  Lord  stay  his 
hand;  .but  in  his  ^fierce  anger  he 


k,    Al.    9:6.      I,    vers.    15 — 18,    24.    27,    29 — 32.      Al.    11:20 — 37.      14:18,    23—28. 
m,  see  I.     n,  Mos.  29:27,     o,  see  e,  2  Ne.  32.     p,  see  q,  Al.  8.  About  B.  C.  82. 


ALMA.   11. 


221 


will  come  out  against  you;  then 
ye  shall  be  smitten  by  famine,  and 
by  pestilence,  and  by  the  sword; 
and  the  time  is  soon  at  hand  ex- 
cept ye  repent. 

24.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  the  people  were  more  angry 
with  Amulek,  and  they  cried  out, 
saying:  This  man  doth  revile 
against  our  laws  which  are  just, 
and  our  wise  ^lawyers  whom  we 
have  selected. 

25.  But  Amulek  stretched  forth 
his  hand,  and  cried  the  mightier 
unto  them,  saying:  O  ye  wicked 
and  perverse  generation,  why  hath 
Satan  got  such  great  hold  upon 
your  hearts?  Why  will  ye  yield 
yourselves  unto  him  that  he  may 
have  power  over  you,  to  blind 
your  eyes,  that  ye  will  not  under- 
stand the  words  which  are  spoken, 
according  to  their  truth? 

26.  For  behold,  have  I  testified 
against  your  law?  Ye  do  not  un- 
derstand; ye  say  that  I  have 
spoken  against  your  law;  but  I 
have  not,  but  I  have  spoken  in 
favor  of  your  law,  to  your  con- 
demnation. 

27.  And  now  behold,  I  say  unto 
you,  that  the  foundation  of  the 
'^destruction  of  this  people  is  be- 
ginning to  be  laid  by  the  un- 
righteousness of  your  ^lawyers 
and  your  judges. 

28.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  when  Amulek  had  spoken 
these  words  the  people  cried  out 
against  him,  saying:  Now  we 
know  that  this  man  is  a  child  of 
the  devil,  for  he  hath  lied  unto 
us;  for  he  hath  spoken  against 
our  law.  And  now  he  says  that 
he  has  not  spoken  against  it. 

29.  And  again,  he  has  reviled 
against  our  lawyers,  and  our 
judges. 

30.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 


the  lawyers  put  it  into  their  hearts 
that  they  should  remember  these 
things  against  him. 

31.  And  there  was  one  among 
them  whose  name  was  Zeezrom. 
Now  he  was  the  foremost  to  accuse 
Amulek  and  Alma,  he  being  one 
of  the  most  expert  among  them, 
having  much  business  to  do  among 
the  people. 

32,  Now  the  object  of  these 
lawyers  was  to  'get  gain;  and 
they  got  gain  "according  to  their 
employ. 

CHAPTER   11. 

Judges  and  their  compensation — 
Nepliite  coins  and  measures — Zeezrom 
confounded  by  Amulek. 

1.  Now  it  was  in  the  law  of 
Mosiah  that  every  man  who  was 
a  judge  of  the  law,  or  those  who 
were  appointed  to  be  judges, 
should  receive  wages  "according 
to  the  time  which  they  labored  to 
judge  those  who  were  brought  be- 
fore them  to  be  judged. 

2.  Now  if  a  man  owed  an- 
other, and  he  would  not  pay  that 
which  he  did  owe,  he  was  com- 
plained of  to  the  judge;  and  the 
judge  executed  authority,  and 
sent  forth  officers  that  the  man 
should  be  brought  before  him; 
and  he  judged  the  man  according 
to  the  law  and  the  evidences 
which  were  brought  against  him, 
•and  thus  the  man  was  compelled 
to  pay  that  which  he  owed,  or  be 
stripped,  or  be  cast  out  from 
among  the  people  as  a  thief  and 
a  robber. 

3.  And  the  judge  received  for 
his  wages  according  to  *his  time 
— a  ^senine  of  gold  for  a  day,  or  a 
''senum  of  silver,  which  is  equal 
to  a  senine  of  gold;  and  this  is 
according  to  the  law  which  was 
given. 


q,  see  I.     r,  see  q,  Al.  8.     s,  see  I.     t,  Al.  11 :20.     u,  Al.  11 :3.  20. 
Chap.  11:    a,  vers.  3,  20,     Al.  10:31,  32.     b,  ver,  20.     Al.  10:31,  32.     c,  vers.  5,  7,  8. 
Al.  30:33.     3  Ne.  12:26.     d,  vers.  6,  7,  11,  12,  15.  About  B.  C.  82. 


222 


ALMA.    11. 


4.  Now  these  are  the  names  of 
the  different  pieces  of  their  gold, 
and  of  their  silver,  according  to 
their  value.  And  the  names  are 
given  by  the  Nephites,  for  they 
did  not  reckon  after  the  manner 
of  the  Jews  who  were  at  Jeru- 
salem; neither  did  they  measure 
after  the  manner  of  the  Jews;  but 
they  altered  their  reckoning  and 
their  measure,  according  to  the 
minds  and  the  circumstances  of 
the  people,  in  every  generation, 
until  the  reign  of  the  judges,  they 
having  been  established  by  '^king 
Mosiah. 

5.  Now  the  reckoning  is  thus — 
a  ^senine  of  gold,  a  seon  of  gold, 
a  shum  of  gold,  and  a  limnah  of 
gold. 

6.  A  "senum  of  silver,  an  am- 
nor  of  silver,  an  ezrom  of  silver, 
and  an  onti  of  silver. 

7.  A  senum  of  silver  was  "equal 
to  a  senine  of  gold,  and  either 
for  a  measure  of  barley,  and  also 
for  a  measure  of  every  kind  of 
grain. 

8.  Now  the  amount  of  a  seon 
of  gold  was  twice  the  value  of  a 
senine. 

9.  And  a  shum  of  gold  was 
twice  the  value  of  a  seon. 

10.  And  a  limnah  of  gold  was 
the  value  of  them  all. 

11.  And  an  amnor  of  silver  was 
as  great  as  two  senums. 

12.  And  an  ezrom  of  silver  was- 
as  great  as  four  senums. 

13.  And  an  *onti  was  as  great 
as  them  all. 

14.  Now  this,  is  the  value  of 
the  lesser  numbers  of  their  reck- 
oning— 

15.  A  shiblon  is  half  of  a 
senum;  therefore,  a  shiblon  for 
half  a  measure  of  barley. 

16.  And  a  shiblum  is  a  half  of 
a  shiblon. 


17.  And  a  leah  is  the  half  of  a 
shiblum. 

18.  Now  this  is  their  number, 
according  to  their  reckoning. 

19.  Now  an  antion  of  gold  is 
equal  to  three  shiblons. 

20.  Now,  it  was  for  the  sole 
purpose  to  get  gain,  because  they 
received  their  wages  ^according 
to  their  employ,  therefore,  they 
did  stir  up  the  people  to  riotings, 
and  all  manner  of  disturbances 
and  wickedness,  that  they  might 
have  more  employ,  that  they 
might  get  money  according  to  the 
suits  which  were  brought  before 
them;  therefore  they  did  stir  up 
the  people  against  Alma  and 
Amulek. 

21.  And  this  Zeezrom  began  to 
question  Amulek,  saying:  Will  ye 
answer  me  a  few  questions  which 
I  shall  ask  you?  Now  Zeezrom 
was  a  man  who  was  expert  in  the 
devices  of  the  devil,  that  he  might 
destroy  that  which  was  good; 
therefore,  he  said  unto  Amulek: 
Will  ye  answer  the  questions 
which  I  shall  put  unto  you? 

2  2.  And  Amulek  said  unto  him: 
Yea,  if  it  be  according  to  the 
Spirit  of  the  Lord,  which  is  in 
me;  for  I  shall  say  nothing  which 
is  contrary  to  the  Spirit  of  the 
Lord.  And  Zeezrom  said  unto 
him:  Behold,  here  are  six  '^onties 
of  silver,  and  all  these  will  I  give 
thee  if  thou  wilt  deny  the  exis- 
tence of  a  Supreme  Being.  . 

23.  Now  Amulek  said:  O  thou 
child  of  hell,  why  tempt  ye  me? 
Knowest  thou  that  the  righteous 
yieldeth  to  no  such  temptations? 

24.  Believest  thou  that  there 
is  no  God?  I  say  unto  you.  Nay, 
thou  knowest  that  there  is  a  God, 
but  thou  lovest  that  lucre  more 
than  him. 

25.  And  now  thou  hast  lied  be- 


e,  Mos.  29.     /,  see  c.     g, 
10:32.     k,  see  i. 


h,  ver.  3.     t,  vers.  6,  22,  25. 


j,  vers.   1,  3.     Al. 
About  B.  C.  82. 


ALMA,   11. 


223 


fore  God  unto  me.  Thou  saidst 
unto  me — Behold  these  'sixonties, 
which  are  of  great  worth,  I  will 
give  unto  thee — when  thou  hadst 
it  in  thy  heart  to  retain  them 
from  me;  and  it  was  only  thy 
desire  that  I  should  deny  the 
true  and  living  God,  that  thou 
mightest  have  cause  to  destroy 
me.  And  now  behold,  for  this 
great  evil  thou  shalt  have  thy 
reward. 

2  6.  And  Zeezrom  said  unto  him: 
Thou  sayest  there  is  a  true  and 
living  God? 

27.  And  Amulek  said:  Yea, 
there  is  a  true  and  living  God. 

28.  Now  Zeezrom  said:  Is  there 
more  than  one  God? 

29.  And  he  answered.  No. 

30.  Now  Zeezrom  said  unto 
him  again:  How  knowest  thou 
these  things? 

31.  And  he  said:  An  "*angel 
hath  made  them  known  unto  me. 

32.  And  Zeezrom  said  again: 
Who  is  he  that  shall  come?  Is 
it  the  Son  of  God? 

33.  And  he  said  unto  him,  Yea. 

34.  And  Zeezrom  said  again: 
Shall  he  save  his  people  "in  their 
sins?  And  Amulek  answered  and 
said  unto  him:  I  say  unto  you  he 
shall  not,  for  it  is  impossible  for 
him  to  deny  his  word. 

35.  Now  Zeezrom  said  unto  the 
people:  See  that  ye  remember 
these  things;  for  he  said  there  is 
but  one  God;  yet  he  saith  that 
the  Son  of  God  shall  come,  but  he 
shall  not  save  his  people — as 
though  he  had  "authority  to  com- 
mand God. 

36.  Now  Amulek  saith  again 
unto  him:  Behold  thou  hast  lied, 
for  thou  sayest  that  I  spake  as 
though  I  had  authority  to  com- 
mand God  because  I  said  he  shall 
not  save  his  people  in  their  sins. 


37.  And  I  say  unto  you  again 
that  he  cannot  save  them  in  their 
sins;  for  I  cannot  deny  his  word, 
and  he  hath  said  that  no  unclean 
thing  can  inherit  the  kingdom  of 
heaven;  therefore,  how  can  ye  be 
saved,  except  ye  inherit  the  king- 
dom of  heaven?  Therefore,  ye 
cannot  be  saved  in  your  sins. 

3  8.  Now  Zeezrom  saith  again 
unto  him:  Is  the  Son  of  God  the 
Pvery  Eternal  Father? 

39.  And  Amulek  said  unto  him: 
Yea,  he  is  the  very  ^Eternal  Father 
of  heaven  and  of  earth,  and  all 
things  which  in  them  are;  he  is 
the  beginning  and  the  end,  the 
first  and  the  last; 

40.  And  he  shall  come  into  the 
world  to  redeem  his  people;  and 
he  shall  take  upon  him  the  ^trans- 
gressions  of  those  who  believe  on 
his  name;  and  these  are  they  that 
shall  have  eternal  life,  and  salva- 
tion cometh  to  none  else, 

41.  Therefore  the  wicked  re- 
main as  though  there  had  been 
"no  redemption  made,  ""except  it 
be  the  loosing  of  the  bands  of 
death;  for  behold,  the  day  cometh 
that  all  shall  rise  from  the  dead 
and  stand  before  God,  and  be 
judged  according  to  their  works, 

42.  Now,  there  is  a  death  which 
is  called  a  temporal  death;  and 
the  death  of  Christ  shall  *loose 
the  bands  of  this  temporal  death, 
that  all  shall  be  raised  from  this 
temporal  death. 

43.  The  spirit  and  the  body 
shall  be  reunited  again  in  its  per- 
fect form;  'both  limb  and  joint 
shall  be  restored  to  its  proper 
frame,  even  as  we  now  are  at  this 
time;  and  we  shall  be  brought  to 
stand  before  God,  knowing  even 
as  we  know  now,  and  have  a 
"bright  recollection  of  all  our 
guilt. 


I,  Kpp  f.     m,  Al.   10:10. 
See  a,  Mos.  3.   'Z,  Mos.   15:4 
s,  see  g  and  j,  2  Ne,  9.     t,  see  d^  2  N 


,  vers.   30.   37, 
q,  Mos.   14:5, 


He.  5:10,  11.  o,  ver.  30.  p,  ver.  39, 
,  y,  Al,  12:18.  r,  see  g  nnd  j,  2  Ne,  9. 
see  »j  2  Ne,  9.  About  B.  C.  82. 


224 


ALMA,   12. 


44.  Now,  this ''restoration  shall 
come  to  all,  both  old  and  young, 
both  bond  and  free,  both  male  and 
female,  both  the  wicked  and  the 
righteous;  and  even  there  shall 
not  so  much  as  a  hair  of  their 
heads  be  lost;  but  every  thing 
shall  be  restored  to  its  perfect 
frame,  as  it  is  now,  or  in  the 
body,  and  shall  be  brought  and 
be  arraigned  before  the  bar  of 
Christ  the  Son,  and  God  the  Fa- 
ther, and  the  Holy  Spirit,  which 
is  one  ^'Eternal  God,  to  be  judged 
according  to  their  works,  whether 
they  be  good  or  whether  they  be 
evil. 

45.  Now,  behold,  I  have  spoken 
unto  you  concerning  the  death  of 
the  mortal  body,  and  also  con- 
cerning the  resurrection  of  the 
mortal  body.  I  say  unto  you  that 
this  mortal  body  is  'raised  to  an 
immortal  body,  thatisfrom  death, 
even  from  the  first  death  unto 
life,  that  they  can  "die  no  more; 
their  spirits  uniting  with  their 
bodies,  never  to  be  divided;  thus 
the  whole  becoming  spiritual  and 
immortal,  that  they  can  no  more 
see  corruption. 

46.  Now,  when  Amulek  had 
finished  these  words  the  people 
began  again  to  be  astonished,  and 
also  Zeezrom  began  to  tremble. 
And  thus  ended  the  words  of 
Amulek,  or  this  is  all  that  I  have 
written. 

CHAPTER  12. 

Amulek's  testimony  confirtned  by 
Alma — Doctrine  of  the  tree  of  life — 
The  plan  of  redemption  expounded. 

1.  Now  Alma,  seeing  that  the 
words  of  Amulek  had  silenced 
Zeezrom,  for  he  beheld  that  Amu- 
lek had  caught  him  in  his  "lying 
and.deceiving  to  destroy  him,  and 
seeing  that  he  began  to  tremble 


under  a  consciousness  of  his  guilt, 
he  opened  his  mouth  and  began  to 
speak  unto  him,  and  to  establish 
the  words  of  Amulek,  and  to  ex- 
plain things  beyond,  or  to  unfold 
the  scriptures  beyond  that  which 
Amulek  had  done. 

2.  Now  the  words  that  Alma 
spake  unto  Zeezrom  were  heard 
by  the  people  round  about;  for 
the  multitude  was  great,  and  he 
spake  on  this  wise: 

3.  Now  Zeezrom,  seeing  that 
thou  hast  been  taken  in  thy  lying 
and  craftiness,  for  thou  hast  not 
lied  unto  men  only  but  thou  hast 
lied  unto  God;  for  behold,  he 
knows  '^all  thy  thoughts,  and  thou 
seest  that  thy  thoughts  are  made 
known  unto  us  by  his  Spirit; 

4.  And  thou  seest  that  we  know 
that  thy  plan  was  a  "very  subtle 
plan,  as  to  the  subtlety  of  the 
devil,  for  to  lie  and  to  deceive  this 
people  that  thou  mightest  set  them 
against  us,  to  revile  us  and  to 
cast  us  out — 

5.  Now  this  was  a  plan  of  thine 
adversary,  and  he  hath  exercised 
his  power  in  thee.  Now  I  would 
that  ye  should  remember  that 
what  I  say  unto  thee  I  say  unto 
all. 

6.  And  behold  I  say  unto  you 
all  that  this  was  a  snare  of  the 
adversary,  which  he  has  laid  to 
catch  this  people,  that  he  might 
bring  you  into  subjection  unto 
him,  that  he  might  encircle  you 
about  with  his  'chains,  that  he 
might  chain  you  down  to  ^ever- 
lasting destruction,  according  to 
the  power  of  his  captivity. 

7.  Now  when  Alma  had  spoken 
these  words,  Zeezrom  began  to 
tremble  more  exceedingly,  for  he 
was  convinced  more  and  more  of 
the  power  of  God;  and  he  was 
also    convinced    that    Alma    and 


V,  Sep  d,  2  Ne.  2.     w,  spg  Jc,  2  Ne.  31.     x,  soe  d,  2  Ne.  2.     y,  Al.  12:18,  20. 
Chap.    12:     a,   Al.   11:20 — 38.      b,   Al.    11:46.      c,   see  r,  2   Ne.   9.      d,  *A\.   11:20 — 38. 
€.  see  p,  2  Ne.  28.     /,  see  m.  Jac.  6.  About  B,  C.  82. 


ALMA,   12. 


225 


Amulek  had  a  knowledge  of  him, 
for  he  was  convinced  that  they 
"knew  the  thoughts  and  intents  of 
his  heart;  for  power  was  given 
unto  them  that  they  might  know 
of  these  things  according  to  the 
spirit  of  prophecy. 

8.  And  Zeezrom  began  to  in- 
quire of  them  diligently,  that  he 
might  know  more  concerning  the 
kingdom  of  God.  And  he  said 
unto  Alma:  What  does  this  mean 
which  Amulek  hath  spoken  con- 
cerning the  ''resurrection  of  the 
dead,  that  all  shall  rise  from  the 
dead,  both  the  just  and  the  un- 
just, and  are  brought  to  stand 
before  God  to  be  judged  accord- 
ing to  their  works? 

9.  And  now  Alma  began  to  ex- 
pound these  things  unto  him,  say- 
ing: It  is  given  unto  many  to 
know  the  "^mysteries  of  God; 
nevertheless  they  are  laid  under 
a  strict  command  that  they  shall 
not  impart  ^only  according  to  the 
portion  of  his  word  which  he  doth 
grant  unto  the  children  of  men, 
according  to  the  heed  and  dili- 
gence which  they  give  unto  him. 

10.  And  therefore,  he  that  will 
harden  his  heart,  the  same  re- 
ceiveth  the  ^lesser  portion  of  the 
word;  and  he  that  will  not  harden 
his  heart,  to  him  is  given  the 
greater  '^portion  of  the  word,  until 
it  is  given  unto  him  to  know  the 
mysteries  of  God  until  he  know 
them  in  full. 

11.  And  they  that  will  harden 
their  hearts,  to  them  is  given  the 
lesser  portion  of  the  word  until 
they  know  nothing  concerning  his 
mysteries;  and  then  they  are 
taken  ^captive  by  the  devil,  and 
led  by  his  will  down  to  destruc- 
tion. Now  this  is  what  is  meant 
by  the  ""chains  of  hell. 


12.  And  Amulek  hath  spoken 
plainly  "concerning  death,  and 
being  "raised  from  this  mortality 
to  a  state  of  immortality,  and 
being  brought  before  the  bar  of 
God,  to  be  judged  according  to 
our  works. 

13.  Then  if  our  hearts  have 
been  hardened,  yea,  if  we  have 
hardened  our  hearts  against  the 
word,  insomuch  that  it  has  not 
been  found  in  us,  then  will  our 
state  be  awful,  for  then  we  shall 
be  condemned. 

14.  For  our  words  will  con- 
demn us,  yea,  all  our  works  will 
condemn  us;  we  shall  not  be 
found  spotless;  and  our  thoughts 
will  also  condemn  us;  and  in  this 
awful  state  we  shall  not  dare  to 
look  up  to  our  God;  and  we  would 
fain  be  glad  if  we  could  command 
the  rocks  and  the  mountains  to 
fall  upon  us  to  hide  us  from  his 
presence. 

15.  But  this  cannot  be;  we 
must  come  forth  and  stand  before 
him  in  his  glory,  and  in  his  power, 
and  in  his  might,  majesty,  and 
dominion,  and  acknowledge  to  our 
everlasting  shame  that  all  his 
judgments  are  just;  that  he  is 
just  in  all  his  works,  and  that  he 
is  merciful  unto  the  children  of 
men,  and  that  he  has  all  power  to 
save  every  man  that  believeth  on 
his  name  and  bringeth  forth  fruit 
meet  for  repentance. 

16.  And  now  behold,  I  say  unto 
you  then  cometh  a  death,  even  a 
second  death,  which  is  a  ^spiritual 
death;  then  is  a  time  that  whoso- 
ever dieth  in  his  sins,  as  to  a  tem- 
poral death,  shall  also  die  a  spir- 
itual death;  yea,  he  shall  «die  as 
to  things  pertaining  unto  right- 
eousness, 

17.  Then  is  the  time  when  their 


g,  ver.  3.  h,  see  d,  2  Ne.  2.  z,  vers.  10,  11.  Al.  26:22.  i,  3  Ne.  20:6 — 11. 
Eth.  4:1 — 7.  j,  see  i.  fc,  see  i.  I,  see  i,  2  Ne.  9.  m,  see  p,  2  Ne.  28.  «,  Al.  11  :41 — • 
45.  0,  see  d,  2  Ne.  2.  p,  ver.  32.  Al.  13  :30.  See  o,  2  Ne.  9.  Also  see  fc,  1  Ne.  15. 
Jac.  3:11.     q,  ver,  32.     1  Ne.  15:33.     Al.  40:26,     He.  14:18.  About  B.  C.  82. 


226 


ALMA,   12. 


torments  shall  be  as  a  '"lake  of 
fire  and  brimstone,  whose  flame 
ascendeth  up  forever  and  ever; 
and  then  is  the  time  that  they 
shall  be  ^chained  down  to  an  ever- 
lasting destruction,  according  to 
the  power  and  captivity  of  Satan, 
he  having  subjected  them  accord- 
ing to  his  will. 

18.  Then,  I  say  unto  you,  they 
shall  be  as  though  there  had  been 
no  redemption  made;  for  they 
cannot  be  redeemed  according  to 
God's  justice;  and  they  'cannot 
die,  seeing  there  is  no  more  cor- 
ruption. 

19.  Now  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  Alma  had  made  an  end  of 
speaking  these  words,  the  people 
began  to  be  more  astonished; 

20.  But  there  was  one  An- 
tionah,  who  was  a  chief  ruler 
among  them,  came  forth  and  said 
unto  him:  What  is  this  that  thou 
hast  said,  "that  man  should  rise 
from  the  dead  and  be  changed 
from  this  mortal  to  an  immortal 
state,  that  the  soul  can  never  die? 

21.  What  does  the  scripture 
mean,  which  saith  that  ^'God 
placed  cherubim  and  a  flaming 
sword  on  the  east  of  the  garden 
of  Eden,  lest  our  first  parents 
should  enter  and  partake  of  the 
fruit  of  the  tree  of  life,  and  live 
forever?  And  thus  we  see  that 
there  was  no  possible  chance  that 
they  should  live  forever. 

22.  Now  Alma  said  unto  him: 
This  is  the  thing  which  I  was 
about  to  explain.  Now  we  see 
that  Adam  did  fall  by  the  par- 
taking of  the  forbidden  fruit,  ac- 
cording to  the  word  of  God;  and 
thus  we  see,  that  by  his  fall,  all 
mankind  became  a  '"lost  and 
fallen  people. 

23.  And  now  behold,  I  say  unto 


you  that  if  it  had  been  possible 
for  Adam  to  have  -"partaken  of 
the  fruit  of  the  tree  of  life  at 
that  time,  there  would  have  been 
no  death,  and  the  word  would 
have  been  void,  making  God  a 
liar,  for  he  said:  "If  thou  eat 
thou  Shalt  surely  die. 

24.  And  we  see  that  death 
comes  upon  mankind,  yea,  the 
death  which  has  been  "^spoken  of 
by  Amulek,  which  is  the  temporal 
death;  nevertheless  there  was  a 
space  granted  unto  man  in  which 
he  might  repent;  therefore  this 
life  became  a  -"probationary  state ; 
a  time  to  prepare  to  meet  God;  a 
time  to  prepare  for  that  endless 
state  which  has  been  spoken  of  by 
us,  which  is  after  the  -"resurrec- 
tion of  the  dead. 

2  5.  Now,  if  it  had  not  been  for 
the  plan  of  redemption,  which 
was  laid  from  the  foundation  of 
the  world,  there  could  have  been 
no  resurrection  of  the  dead;  but 
there  was  a  plan  of  redemption 
laid,  which  shall  bring  to  pass  the 
-•"resurrection  of  the  dead,  of 
which  has  been  spoken. 

26.  And  now  behold,  if  it  were 
possible  that  our  first  parents 
could  have  gone  forth  and  -''par- 
taken of  the  tree  of  life  they 
would  have  been  forever  miser- 
able, having  no  preparatory  state; 
and  thus  the  plan  of  redemption 
would  have  been  frustrated,  and 
the  word  of  God  would  have  been 
void,  taking  none  effect. 

27.  But  behold,  it  was  not  so; 
but  it  was  appointed  unto  men 
that  they  must  die;  and  after 
death,  they  must  come  to  judg- 
ment, even  that  same  judgment 
of  which  we  have  spoken,  which  is 
the  end. 

28.  And    after    God    had    ap- 


r,   see   I,  Jac.   6.     s,   see  p,  2  Ne.    28.      t,   ver.   20.     Al.    11  :45.      m,   vers.    12 — 18. 

V,   Gen.    3:24.      w,   Al.   9:30,    32.  See   e   and   g,   2   Ne.   9.      x,   ver.   20.      Al.   42:2 — 9. 

y.  Gen.   2:17.     z,  Al.   11:41—45.  2a,  Al.  34:32—35.     42:4,    13.     2b,  see  d,  2  Ne.   2. 

2c,  see  d,  2  Ne.  2.     2d,  ver.  23.  Al.  42  :2— 9.                                             About  B.  C.  82. 


ALMA,   13. 


227 


pointed  that  these  things  should 
come  unto  man,  behold,  then  he 
saw  that  it  was  expedient  that 
man  should  know  concerning  the 
things  whereof  he  had  appointed 
unto  them; 

29.  Therefore  he  sent  angels 
^*to  converse  with  them,  who 
caused  men  to  behold  of  his  glory. 

30.  And  they  began  from  that 
time  forth  to  call  on  his  name; 
therefore  God  -^conversed  with 
men,  and  made  known  unto  them 
the  plan  of  redemption,  which 
had  been  prepared  ^''from  the 
foundation  of  the  world;  and  this 
he  made  known  unto  them  ac- 
cording to  their  faith  and  repent- 
ance and  their  holy  works. 

31.  Wherefore,  he  gave  com- 
mandments unto  men,  they  hav- 
ing first  transgressed  the  ^''first 
commandments  as  to  things  which 
were  temporal,  and  becoming  as 
Gods,  knowing  good  from  evil, 
placing  themselves  in  a  state  to 
act,  or  being  placed  in  a  state  to 
act  ^*according  to  their  wills  and 
pleasures,  whether  to  do  evil  or 
to  do  good — 

32.  Therefore  God  gave  unto 
them  commandments,  after  hav- 
ing made  -■'known  unto  them  the 
plan  of  redemption,  that  they 
should  not  do  evil,  the  penalty 
thereof  being  a  -^second  death, 
which  was  an  everlasting  death 
as  to  -'things  pertaining  unto 
righteousness;  for  on  such  the 
plan  of  redemption  could  have  no 
power,  for  the  works  of  ^'^justice 
could  not  be  destroyed,  according 
to  the  supreme  goodness  of  God. 

33.  But  God  did  call  on  men, 
in  the  name  of  his  Son,  (this  being 
the    plan    of   redemption    which 


was  laid)  saying:  -"If  ye  will  re- 
pent, and  harden  not  your  hearts, 
then  will  I  have  mercy  upon  you, 
through  mine  Only  Begotten  Son; 

34.  Therefore,  whosoever  re- 
penteth,  and  hardeneth  not  his 
heart,  he  shall  have  claim  on 
mercy  through  mine  Only  Begot- 
ten Son,  unto  a  remission  of  his 
sins;  and  these  shall  enter  into 
my  rest. 

35.  And  whosoever  will  ^"hard- 
en his  heart  and  will  do  iniquity, 
behold,  I  swear  in  my  wrath  that 
he  shall  not  enter  into  my  rest. 

36.  And  now,  my  brethren,  be- 
hold I  say  unto  you,  that  if  ye  will 
harden  your  hearts  ye  shall  not 
enter  into  the  rest  of  the  Lord; 
therefore  your  iniquity  provoketh 
him  that  he  sendeth  down  his 
wrath  upon  you  as  in  the  ^^first 
provocation,  yea,  according  to  his 
word  in  the  -«last  provocation  as 
well  as  the  first,  to  the  -""everlast- 
ing destruction  of  your  souls; 
therefore,  according  to  his  word, 
unto  the  ^''last  death,  as  well  as 
the  2'first. 

37.  And  now,  my  brethren,  see- 
ing we  know  these  things,  and 
they  are  true,  let  us  repent,  and 
harden  not  our  hearts,  that  we 
provoke  not  the  Lord  our  God  to 
pull  down  his  wrath  upon  us  in 
these  his  ^''second  commandments 
which  he  has  given  unto  us;  but 
let  us  enter  into  the  -"rest  of  God, 
which  is  prepared  according  to 
his  word. 

CHAPTER  13. 

Alma's  discourse  continued — The 
holy  order  of  the  Son  of  God — High 
Priests — Why  ordained — Melchizedek 
and  Abraham. 

1.  And  again,  my  brethren,  I 


2e,  p.  of  G.  r.,  Moses  5:6.  2f,  P.  of  G.  P.,  Moses  5:4,  5,  2g,  see  d,  Mos.  4. 
2h,  2  Ne.  2:18,  19.  Gen.  2:16,  17.  2i,  2  Ne.  2:16.  2/,  P.  of  G.  P.,  Moses  5:4—9. 
2k,  vers.  16.  36.  Jnc.  3:11.  Al.  13:30.  See  o,  2  Ne.  9.  See  k,  1  Ne.  15.  21,  see  q. 
2m,  Mos.  15:27.  Al.  34:15,  16.  42:13—25.  2n,  P.  of  G.  P..  Moses  5:8.  2o,  P.  of 
G.  P.,  Moses  5:15.  2p,  ver.  31.  2q,  ver.  35.  2r,  see  2k.  2s,  see  2k.  2t,  ver.  23. 
2u,  P.  of  G.  P.,  Moses  chaps.  4—7.     2v,  vers.  34,  35.     Al.  13:6,  12,  13,  16.  29.     16:17. 

About  B.  C.  82. 


228 


ALMA,   13. 


would  cite  your  minds  forward  to 
the  time  when  the  Lord  God  gave 
these  commandments  unto  his 
children;  and  I  would  that  ye 
should  remember  that  the  Lord 
God  ordained  "priests,  after  his 
holy  order,  which  was  after  the 
order  of  his  Son,  to  teach  these 
things  unto  the  people. 

2.  And  those  priests  were  or- 
dained after  the  ^order  of  his  Son, 
in  a  manner  that  thereby  the  peo- 
ple might  know  in  what  manner 
to  look  forward  to  his  Son  for  re- 
demption. 

3.  And  this  is  the  manner  after 
which  they  were  ordained — being 
called  and  prepared  '^from  the 
foundation  of  the  world  accord- 
ing to  the  "foreknowledge  of  God, 
on  account  of  their  exceeding 
faith  and  good  works;  in  the  first 
place  being  left  to  ''choose  good 
or  evil;  therefore  they  having 
chosen  good,  and  exercising  ex- 
ceeding great  faith,  are  called 
with  a  holy  calling,  yea,  with  that 
holy  calling  which  was  prepared 
with,  and  according  to,  a  prepara- 
tory redemption  for  such. 

4.  And  thus  they  have  been 
called  to  this  ^holy  calling  on  ac- 
count of  their  faith,  while  others 
would  reject  the  Spirit  of  God  on 
account  of  the  hardness  of  their 
hearts  and  blindness  of  their 
minds,  while,  if  it  had  not  been 
for  this  they  might  have  had  as 
great  privilege  as  their  brethren. 

5.  Or  in  fine,  in  the  first  place 
they  were  on  the  same  standing 
with  their  brethren;  thus  this  holy 
calling  being  prepared  "from  the 
foundation  of  the  world  for  such 
as  would  not  harden  their  hearts, 
being  in  and  through  the  ''atone- 


ment of  the  Only  Begotten  Son, 
who  was  prepared — 

6.  And  thus  being  called  by 
this  holy  calling,  and  ordained 
unto  the  'high  priesthood  of  the 
holy  order  of  God,  to  teach  his 
commandments  unto  the  children 
of  men,  that  they  also  might  enter 
into  his  ^rest — 

7.  This  ^high  priesthood  being 
after  the  order  of  his  Son,  which 
order  was  'from  the  foundation 
of  the  world;  or  in  other  words, 
being  "'without  beginning  of  days 
or  end  of  years,  being  prepared 
"from  eternity  to  all  eternity,  ac- 
cording to  his  "foreknowledge  of 
all  things — 

8.  Now  they  were  ordained 
after  this  manner — being  called 
with  a  holy  calling,  and  ordained 
with  a  holy  ordinance,  and  taking 
upon  them  the  ^'high  priesthood  of 
the  holy  order,  which  calling,  and 
ordinance,  and  high  priesthood,  is 
without  ^beginning  or  end — 

9.  Thus  they  become  '"high 
priests  forever,  after  the  order  of 
the  Son,  the  Only  Begotten  of  the 
Father,  who  is  "without  beginning 
of  days  or  end  of  years,  who  is 
full  of  grace,  equity,  and  truth. 
And  thus  it  is.    Amen. 

10.  Now,  as  I  said  concerning 
the  holy  order  of  this  'high  priest- 
hood, there  were  many  who  were 
ordained  and  became  "high  priests 
of  God;  and  it  was  on  account  of 
their  exceeding  faith  and  repent- 
ance, and  their  righteousness  be- 
fore God,  they  choosing  to  repent 
and  work  righteousness  rather 
than  to  perish; 

11.  Therefore  they  were  called 
after  this  holy  order,  and  were 
sanctified,    and    their    garments 


a,  P.  of  G.  P.,  Moses  6:7.  8:19.  D.  &  C.  84:6 — 28,  107.  6,  see  a.  c,  see  d, 
Mos.  4,  d,  ver.  7.  e,  2  Ne.  2:16.  Al.  12:31.  /,  see  a.  g,  see  d,  Mos.  4.  h,  see  f, 
2  Ne.  2.  i,  see  g,  Mos.  26.  j,  see  2v,  Al.  12.  k,  see  g,  Mos.  26.  I,  see  d,  Mos.  4. 
m,  P.  of  G.  P.,  Abraham  1  :2 — 4.  n,  see  a,  Mos.  3.  o,  ver.  3.  See  r,  2  Ne.  9.  p,  see 
g,  Mos.  26.  q,  see  a,  Mos.  3.  r,  see  g,  Mos.  26.  s,  see  a,  Mos.  3.  t,  see  g,J,los.  26. 
Uj  D.  &  C.   107:40—55.     84:6 — 22. 


About  B.  C.  82. 


ALMA,   13. 


229 


were  washed  white  through  the 
*blood  of  the  Lamb. 

12.  Now  they,  after  being  sanc- 
tified by  the  Holy  Ghost,  having 
their  garments  made  white,  being 
pure  and  spotless  before  God, 
could  not  look  upon  sin  save  it 
were  with  abhorrence;  and  there 
were  many,  exceeding  great  many, 
who  were  made  pure  and  entered 
into  the  "^rest  of  the  Lord  their 
God. 

13.  And  now,  my  brethren,  I 
would  that  ye  should  humble 
yourselves  before  God,  and  bring 
forth  fruit  meet  for  repentance, 
that  ye  may  also  enter  into  that 
rest. 

14.  Yea,  humble  yourselves 
even  as  the  people  in  the  days  of 
*Melchizedek,  who  was  also  a  high 
priest  after  this  same  order  which 
I  have  spoken,  who  also  took  upon 
him  the  high  priesthood  "forever. 

15.  And  it  was  this  same  Mel- 
chizedek  to  whom  Abraham  paid 
tithes;  yea,  even  our  father  Abra- 
ham paid  tithes  of  ^one-tenth  part 
of  all  he  possessed. 

16.  Now  these  ordinances  were 
given  after  this  manner,  that 
thereby  the  people  might  look  for- 
ward on  the  Son  of  God,  it  being 
a  type  of  his  order,  or  it  being  his 
order,  and  this  that  they  might 
look  forward  to  him  for  a  remis- 
sion of  their  sins,  that  they  might 
enter  into  the  ^"rest  of  the  Lord. 

17.  Now  this  Melchizedek  was 
a  king  over  the  land  of  Salem; 
and  his  people  had  waxed  strong 
in  iniquity  and  abomination;  yea, 
they  had  all  gone  astray;  they 
were  full  of  all  manner  of  wicked- 
ness; 

18.  But  Melchizedek  having 
exercised  mighty  faith,  and  re- 
ceived   the    office    of    the    -"high 


priesthood  according  to  the  holy 
order  of  God,  did  preach  repent- 
ance unto  his  people.  And  be- 
hold, they  did  repent;  and  Mel- 
chizedek did  establish  peace  in 
the  land  in  his  days;  therefore  he 
was  called  the  prince  of  peace,  for 
he  was  the  king  of  Salem;  and  he 
did  reign  under  his  father. 

19.  Now,  there  were  -'"many 
before  him,  and  also  there  were 
^''many  afterwards,  but  none  were 
greater;  therefore,  of  him  they 
have  more  particularly  made  men- 
tion. 

20.  Now  I  need  not  rehearse 
the  matter;  what  I  have  said  may 
suffice.  Behold,  the  ^''scriptures 
are  before  you;  if  ye  will  wrest 
them  it  shall  be  to  your  own  de- 
struction. 

21.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  when  Alma  had  said  these 
words  unto  them,  he  stretched 
forth  his  hand  unto  them  and 
cried  with  a  mighty  voice,  saying: 
Now  is  the  time  to  repent,  for  the 
day  of  salvation  draweth  nigh; 

22.  Yea,  and  the  voice  of  the 
Lord,  by  the  ^^mouth  of  angels, 
doth  declare  it  unto  all  nations; 
yea,  doth  declare  it,  that  they 
may  have  glad  tidings  of  great 
joy;  yea,  and  he  doth  sound  these 
glad  tidings  among  all  his  people, 
yea,  even  to  them  that  are  scat- 
tered abroad  upon  the  face  of  the 
earth;  wherefore  they  have  come 
unto  us. 

23.  Arid  they  are  made  known 
unto  us  in  plain  terms,  that  we 
may  understand,  that  we  ^''cannot 
err;  and  this  because  of  our  being 
wanderers  in  a  strange  land; 
therefore,  we  are  thus  highly  fa- 
vored, for  we  have  these  glad  ti- 
dings declared  unto  us  in  all  parts 
of  our  vineyard. 


V,  see  /,  2  Ne.  2.  w,  see  2v,  Al.  12.  x,  vers.  15 — 18.  y,  vers.  7—9.  See  m. 
g.  Gen.  14:20.  2a,  see  2v.  Al.  12.  2b,  see  g,  Mos.  26.  2c,  D.  &  C.  107:40—55  2d, 
D.  &  C,  84:6—22.  2e,  Al.  14:1,  8,  14.  2f,  ver.  24.  Mos.  3:2—27.  Al.  8:14—17,  20. 
10:7—10,  20.     11:31.     2g,  see  b,  2  Ne.  25.  About  B.  C.  82. 


230 


ALMA.   14. 


24.  For  behold,  angels  are  de- 
claring it  unto  many  at  this  time 
in  our  land;  and  this  is  for  the 
purpose  of  preparing  the  hearts 
of  the  children  of  men  to  receive 
his  word  at  the  time  of  his  com- 
ing in  his  glory. 

25.  And  now  we  only  wait  to 
hear  the  joyful  news  declared 
unto  us  by  the  mouth  of  angels, 
of  his  coming;  for  the  time  com- 
eth,  we  know  not  how  soon. 
Would  to  God  that  it  might  be  in 
my  day;  but  let  it  be  sooner  or 
later,  in  it  I  will  rejoice. 

26.  Audit  shall  be  made  known 
unto  just  and  holy  men,  by  the 
-''mouth  of  angels,  at  the  time  of 
his  coming,  that  the  words  of 
our  fathers  may  be  fulfilled,  ac- 
cording to  that  which  they  have 
spoken  concerning  him,  which  was 
according  to  the  spirit  of  proph- 
ecy which  was  in  them. 

27.  And  now,  my  brethren,  I 
wish  from  the  inmost  part  of  my 
heart,  yea,  with  great  anxiety 
even  unto  pain,  that  ye  would 
hearken  unto  my  words,  and  cast 
off  your  sins,  and  not  procrasti- 
nate the  day  of  your  repentance; 

28.  But  that  ye  would  humble 
yourselves  before  the  Lord,  and 
call  on  his  holy  name,  and  watch 
and  ^'pray  continually,  that  ye 
may  not  be  tempted  above  that 
which  ye  can  bear,  and  thus  be 
led  by  the  Holy  Spirit,  becoming 
humble,  meek,  submissive,  pa- 
tient, full  of  love  and  all  long- 
suffering; 

29.  =^ Having  faith  on  the  Lord; 
having  a  hope  that  ye  shall  re- 
ceive eternal  life;  having  the  love 
of  God  always  in  your  hearts,  that 
ye  may  be  -^lifted  up  at  the  last 
day  and  enter  into  ^'his  rest. 

30.  And  may  the  Lord  grant 


unto  you  repentance,  that  ye  may 
not  bring  down  his  wrath  upon 
you,  that  ye  may  not  be  bound 
down  by  the  -'"chains  of  hell,  that 
ye  may  not  suffer  the  ^"second 
death. 

31.  And  Alma  spake  many 
more  words  unto  the  people,  which 
are  not  written  in  this  book. 

CHAPTER  14. 

Alma  and  Amulek  imprisoned — 
Their  adherents  persecuted — Deaths 
by  fire — Zeesrom,  now  repentant^ 
pleads  their  cause  and  is  cast  out — 
The  prophets  delivered  and  their 
enemies  slain. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  after  he 
had  made  an  end  of  speaking  unto 
the  people  many  of  them  did  be- 
lieve on  his  words,  and  began  to 
repent,  and  to  search  the  "scrip- 
tures. 

2.  But  the  more  part  of  them 
were  desirous  that  they  might  de- 
stroy Alma  and  Amulek;  for  they 
were  angry  with  Alma,  because  of 
the  ^plainness  of  his  words  unto 
Zeezrom;  and  they  also  said  that 
"^Amulek  had  lied  unto  them,  and 
had  reviled  against  their  law  and 
also  against  their  lawyers  and 
judges. 

3.  And  they  were  also  angry 
with  Alma  and  Amulek;  and  be- 
cause they  had  testified  so  plainly 
against  their  wickedness,  they 
sought  to  put  them  away  privily. 

4.  But  it  came  to  pass  that  they 
did  not;  but  they  took  them  and 
bound  them  with  strong  cords, 
and  took  them  before  the  chief 
judge  of  the  land. 

5.  And  the  people  went  forth 
and  witnessed  against  them — 
''testifying  that  they  had  reviled 
against  the  law,  and  their  law- 
yers and  judges  of  the  land,  and 


2h,  Ho.  13:7.     14:26,  28.     3  Ne.  7:18.     2x,  see  e,  2  iNe.  32.     2j,  see  u,  Al.  7.     21c, 
see  V,  Mos.   23.     21,  see  2v,  Al.   12.     2m,  see  p,  2  Ne.  28,     2n,  see  p,  Al.   12. 
Chap.  14 :    a,  vers.  8,  14.     Al.  13  :20.     &,  Al.  12  :3— 7.     c,  Al.  10  :24— 32.     d,  ver.  2. 

About  B.  C.  82. 


ALMA,   14. 


231 


also  of  all  the  people  that  were  in 
the  land;  and  also  testified  that 
there  was  but  one  God,  and  that 
he  should  send  his  Son  among  the 
people,  but  he  should  ^not  save 
them;  and  many  such  things  did 
the  people  testify  against  Alma 
and  Amulek.  Now  this  was  done 
before  the  chief  judge  of  the  land. 

6.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Zeezrom  was  astonished  at  the 
words  which  had  been  spoken; 
and  he  also  knew  concerning  the 
blindness  of  the  minds,  which  he 
had  caused  among  the  people  by 
his  ^lying  words;  and  his  soul  be- 
gan to  be  harrowed  up  under  a 
consciousness  of  his  own  guilt; 
yea,  he  began  to  be  encircled 
about  by  the  pains  of  hell. 

7.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he 
began  to  cry  unto  the  people,  say- 
ing: Behold,  I  am  guilty,  and 
these  men  are  spotless  before 
God.  And  he  began  to  plead  for 
them  from  that  time  forth;  but 
they  reviled  him,  saying:  Art 
thou  also  possessed  with  the 
devil?  And  they  spit  upon  him, 
and  cast  him  out  from  among 
them,  and  also  all  those  who  be- 
lieved in  the  words  which  had 
been  spoken  by  Alma  and  Amu- 
lek; and  they  ''cast  them  out,  and 
sent  men  to  cast  stones  at  them. 

8.  And  they  brought  their 
wives  and  children  together,  and 
whosoever  believed  or  had  been 
taught  to  believe  in  the  word  of 
God  they  caused  that  they  should 
be  "cast  into  the  fire;  and  they 
also  brought  forth  their  records 
which  contained  the  'holy  scrip- 
tures, and  cast  them  into  the  fire 
also,  that  they  might  be  burned 
and  destroyed  by  fire. 

9.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they 
took    Alma    and    Amulek,    and 


carried  them  forth  to  the  place  of 
martyrdom,  that  they  might  wit- 
ness the  destruction  of  those  who 
^were  consumed  by  fire. 

10.  And  when  Amulek  saw  the 
pains  of  the  women  and  children 
who  were  consuming  in  the  fire, 
he  also  was  pained;  and  he  said 
unto  Alma:  How  can  we  witness 
this  awful  scene?  Therefore  let 
us  stretch  forth  our  hands,  and 
exercise  the  "power  of  God  which 
is  in  us,  and  save  them  from  the 
flames. 

11.  But  Alma  said  unto  him: 
The  Spirit  constraineth  me  that  I 
must  not  stretch  forth  mine  hand; 
for  behold  the  Lord  receiveth 
them  up  unto  himself,  in  glory; 
and  he  doth  suffer  that  they  may 
do  this  thing,  or  that  the  people 
may  do  this  thing  unto  them,  ac- 
cording to  the  hardness  of  their 
hearts,  that  the  'judgments  which 
he  shall  exercise  upon  them  in  his 
wrath  may  be  just;  and  the  blood 
of  the  innocent  shall  stand  as  a 
witness  against  them,  yea,  and 
cry  mightily  against  them  at  the 
last  day. 

12.  Now  Amulek  said  unto 
Alma:  Behold,  perhaps  they  will 
burn  us  also. 

13.  And  Alma  said:  Be  it  ac- 
cording to  the  will  of  the  Lord. 
But,  behold,  our  work  is  not 
finished;  therefore  they  burn  us 
not. 

14.  Now  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  the  bodies  of  those  who  had 
been  cast  into  the  fire  ""were  con- 
sumed, and  also  the  "records 
which  were  cast  in  with  them,  the 
chief  judge  of  the  land  came  and 
stood  before  Alma  and  Amulek, 
as  they  were  bound;  and  he  smote 
them  with  his  hand  "upon  their 
cheeks,     and     said    unto    them: 


e,  Al.  11:33—37.  /,  Al.  10:31.  11:21—38.  g,  Al.  15:1.  ft,  vers.  9—15.  Al. 
15:2.  i,  vers.  1,  14.  Al.  13:20.  j,  see  ft.  k,  vers.  26—29.  Al.  8:30.  31.  I,  vers. 
26 — 29.  Al.  16:2,  3,  9 — 11.  m,   see  ft.  n,   see  i.  o,   vers.  15,  17,  20.  24,  25. 

About  B.  C.  82. 


232 


ALMA,   14. 


After  what  ye  have  seen,  will  ye 
preach  again  unto  this  people, 
that  they  shall  be  cast  into  a  ^lake 
of  fire  and  brimstone? 

15.  Behold,  ye  see  that  ye  had 
not  power  to  save  those  who  had 
been  cast  into  the  fire;  neither 
has  God  saved  them  because  they 
were  of  thy  faith.  And  the  judge 
smote  them  again  "upon  their 
cheeks,  and  asked:  What  say  ye 
for  yourselves? 

16.  Now  this  judge  was  after 
the  order  and  faith  of  ""Nehor, 
who  *slew  Gideon. 

17.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Alma  and  Amulek  answered  him 
nothing;  and  he  'smote  them 
again,  and  delivered  them  to  the 
officers  to  be  cast  into  prison. 

18.  And  when  they  had  been 
cast  into  prison  three  days,  there 
came  many  lawyers,  and  judges, 
and  priests,  and  teachers,  who 
were  of  the  profession  of  "Nehor; 
and  they  came  in  unto  the  prison 
to  see  them,  and  they  questioned 
them  about  many  words;  but 
they  answered  them  nothing. 

19.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  judge  stood  before  them,  and 
said:  Why  do  ye  not  answer  the 
words  of  this  people?  Know  ye 
not  that  I  have  power  to  deliver 
you  up  unto  the  flames?  And  he 
commanded  them  to  speak;  but 
they  answered  nothing. 

20.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  departed  and  went  their 
ways,  but  came  again  on  the  mor- 
row; and  the  judge  also  smote 
them  again  on  their  cheeks.  And 
many  came  forth  also,  and  ^"smote 
them,  saying :  Will  ye  stand  again 
and  judge  this  people,  and  con- 
demn "our  law?  If  ye  have  such 
great  power  why  do  ye  not  'de- 
liver yourselves? 


21.  And  many  such  things  did 
they  say  unto  them,  gnashing 
their  teeth  upon  them,  and  spit- 
ting upon  them,  and  saying:  How 
shall  we  look  when  we  are 
damned? 

22.  And  many  such  things,  yea, 
all  manner  of  such  things  did  they 
say  unto  them;  and  thus  they  did 
mock  them  for  many  days.  And 
they  did  withhold  food  from  them 
that  they  might  hunger,  and 
water  that  they  might  thirst;  and 
they  also  did  take  from  them  their 
clothes  that  they  were  naked;  and 
thus  they  were  bound  with  "strong 
cords,  and  confined  in  prison. 

23.  And  it  came  to  pass  after 
they  had  thus  suffered  for  many 
days,  (and  it  was  on  the  twelfth 
day,  in  the  tenth  month,  *in  the 
tenth  year  of  the  reign  of  the 
judges  over  the  people  of  Nephi) 
that  the  chief  judge  over  the  land 
of  Ammonihah  and  many  of  their 
teachers  and  their  lawyers  went 
in  unto  the  prison  where  Alma 
and  Amulek  were  bound  with 
cords. 

24.  And  the  chief  judge  stood 
before  them,  and  smote  them 
again,  and  said  unto  them:  If  ye 
have  the  power  of  God  ^deliver 
yourselves  from  these  bands,  and 
then  we  will  believe  that  the  Lord 
will  destroy  this  people  accord- 
ing to  your  words. 

25.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  all  went  forth  and  smote 
them,  saying  the  same  words, 
even  until  the  last;  and  when  the 
last  had  spoken  unto  them  the 
^"power  of  God  was  upon  Alma 
and  Amulek,  and  they  rose  and 
stood  upon  their  feet. 

26.  And  Alma  cried,  saying: 
How  long  shall  we  suffer  these 
great  afflictions,  O  Lord?  O  Lord, 


p,  Al.  12  :17.  q,  see  o. 
V,  see  0.  w,  vers.  2,  5.  a 
8:30,  31. 


r,  Al.  1:15.  s,  Al.  1 :7— 14.  2:20.  ^,  see  o.  «,  Al.  1 :15. 
ver.  24.  y,  vers.  4,  23,  26.  Al.  8  :31.  z,  ver.  20.  2a,   Al. 

B.  C.  81. 


AL.MA,  15. 


233 


give  us  strength  according  to  our 
faith  which  is  in  Christ,  even  unto 
deliverance.  And  they  broke  the 
^''cords  with  which  they  were 
bound;  and  when  the  people  saw 
this,  they  began  to  flee,  for  the 
^'■fear  of  destruction  had  come 
upon  them. 

27.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
so  great  was  their  fear  that  they 
fell  to  the  earth,  and  did  not  ob- 
tain the  outer  door  of  the  prison; 
and  the  earth  shook  mightily,  and 
the  walls  of  the  prison  were  rent 
in  twain,  so  that  they  fell  to  the 
earth;  and  "''the  chief  judge,  and 
the  lawyers,  and  priests,  and 
teachers,  who  smote  upon  Alma 
and  Amulek,  were  slain  by  the 
fall  thereof. 

28.  And  Alma  and  Amulek 
came  forth  out  of  the  prison,  and 
they  were  not  hurt;  for  the  Lord 
had  granted  unto  them  power,  ac- 
cording to  their  faith  which  was 
in  Christ.  And  they  straightway 
came  forth  out  of  the  prison;  and 
they  were  ^^loosed  from  their 
bands;  and  the  prison  had  ^^f alien 
to  the  earth,  and  -^every  soul 
within  the  walls  thereof,  save  it 
were  Alma  and  Amulek,  was 
slain;  and  they  straightway  came 
forth  into  the  city. 

29.  Now  the  people  having 
heard  a  great  noise  came  running 
together  by  multitudes  to  know 
the  cause  of  it;  and  when  they 
saw  Alma  and  Amulek  coming 
forth  out  of  the  prison,  and  the 
walls  thereof  ^"had  fallen  to  the 
earth,  they  were  struck  with 
great  fear,  and  fled  from  the 
presence  of  Alma  and  Amulek 
even  as  a  goat  fleeth  with  her 
young  from  two  lions;  and  thus 
they  did  flee  from  the  presence  of 
Alma  and  Amulek. 


CHAPTER   15. 

Zeezrom,  miraculously  healed,  joins 
the  church  and  preaches — Many  bap- 
tized— Alma  and  Amulek  return  to 
Zarahemla. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Alma  and  Amulek  were  com- 
manded to  depart  out  of  that  city; 
and  they  departed,  and  came  out 
even  into  the  land  of  "Sidom;  and 
behold,  there  they  found  all  the 
people  who  had  departed  out  of 
the  land  of  Ammonihah,  who  had 
been  ''cast  out  and  stoned,  because 
they  believed  in  the  words  of 
Alma. 

2.  And  they  related  unto  them 
all  that  had  happened  unto  ''their 
wives  and  children,  and  also  con- 
cerning themselves,  and  of  their 
''power  of  deliverance. 

3.  And  also  Zeezrom  lay  sick 
at  Sidom,  with  a  burning  fever, 
which  was  caused  by  the  great 
tribulations  of  his  mind  on  ac- 
count of  ^his  wickedness,  for  he 
supposed  that  Alma  and  Amulek 
were  no  more;  and  he  supposed 
that  they  had  been  slain  because 
of  his  iniquity.  And  this  great 
sin,  and  his  many  other  sins,  did 
harrow  up  his  mind  until  it  did 
become  exceeding  sore,  having  no 
deliverance;  therefore  he  began 
to  be  scorched  with  a  burning 
heat. 

4.  Now,  when  he  heard  that 
Alma  and  Amulek  were  in  the 
Qand  of  Sidom,  his  heart  began 
to  take  courage;  and  he  sent  a 
message  immediately  unto  them, 
desiring  them  to  come  unto  him. 

5.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  went  immediately,  obeying 
the  message  which  he  had  sent 
unto  them;  and  they  went  in  unto 
the  house  unto  Zeezrom;  and  they 
found    him    upon   his   bed,   sick, 


2b,  see  y.  2c,  ver.  27.  2d,  ver.  23.  2e,  ver.  26.  2f,  ver.  27.  2g,  ver.  27.  2h, 
vers.  27,  28.  Chap.  15:  a,  vers.  3,  4,  11,  13.  14,  17.  6,  Al.  14:7.  c,  Al.  14:8 — 14. 
d,  Al.  14  :26— 29.     e,  Al.  10  :31.     11 :21— 38.     14  :6,  7.     /,  see  a.  About  B.  C.  81. 

16 


234 


ALMA.   16. 


being  "very  low  with  a  burning 
fever;  and  his  mind  also  was  "ex- 
ceeding sore  because  of  his  iniqui- 
ties; and  when  he  saw  them  he 
stretched  forth  his  hand,  and  be- 
sought them  that  they  would  heal 
him. 

6.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Alma  said  unto  him,  taking  him 
by  the  hand:  Believest  thou  in 
the  power  of  Christ  unto  salva- 
tion? 

7.  And  he  answered  and  said: 
Yea,  I  believe  all  the  words  that 
thou  hast  taught. 

8.  And  Alma  said:  If  thou 
believest  in  the  redemption  of 
Christ  thou  canst  be  healed. 

9.  And  he  said:  Yea,  I  believe 
according  to  thy  words. 

10.  And  then  Alma  cried  unto 
the  Lord,  saying:  O  Lord  our 
God,  have  mercy  on  this  man,  and 
heal  him  according  to  his  faith 
which  is  in  Christ. 

11.  And  when  Alma  had  said 
these  words,  Zeezrom  leaped 
upon  his  feet,  and  began  to  walk; 
and  this  was  done  to  the  great 
astonishment  of  all  the  people; 
and  the  knowledge  of  this  went 
forth  throughout  all  the  ^land  of 
Sidom. 

12.  And  Alma  ^baptized  Zeez- 
rom unto  the  Lord;  and  he  began 
from  that  time  forth  to  preach 
unto  the  people. 

13.  And  Alma  established  a 
church  in  the  ^land  of  Sidom,  and 
consecrated  'priests  and  teachers 
in  the  land,  to  baptize  unto  the 
Lord  whosoever  were  desirous  to 
be  baptized. 

14.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  were  many;  for  they  did 
flock  in  from  all  the  region  round 
about  Sidom,  and  were  ""baptized. 

15.  But  as  to  the  people  that  i 


were  in  the  "land  of  Ammonihah, 
they  yet  remained  a  hard-hearted 
and  a  stiff  necked  people;  and  they 
repented  not  of  their  sins,  ascrib- 
ing all  the  "power  of  Alma  and 
Amulek  to  the  devil;  for  they 
were  of  the  profession  of  ^Nehor, 
and  did  not  believe  in  the  re- 
pentance of  their  sins. 

16.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Alma  and  Amulek,  Amulek  hav- 
ing 'forsaken  all  his  gold,  and 
silver,  and  his  precious  things, 
which  were  in  the  land  of  Ammo- 
nihah, for  the  word  of  God,  he 
being  rejected  by  those  who  were 
•"once  his  friends  and  also  by  his 
father  and  his  kindred; 

17.  Therefore,  after  Alma  hav- 
ing established  the  church  at 
'Sidom,  seeing  a  great  check,  yea, 
seeing  that  the  people  were 
checked  as  to  the  pride  of  their 
hearts,  and  began  to  humble 
themselves  before  God,  and  began 
to  assemble  themselves  together 
at  their  'sanctuaries  to  worship 
God  before  the  altar,  watching 
and  praying  continually,  that  they 
might  be  delivered  from  Satan, 
and  from  death,  and  from  de- 
struction— 

18.  Now  as  I  said.  Alma  hav- 
ing seen  all  these  things,  there- 
fore he  took  Amulek  and  came 
over  to  the  "land  of  Zarahemla, 
and  took  him  to  his  own  house, 
and  did  administer  unto  him  in 
his  tribulations,  and  strengthened 
him  in  the  Lord. 

19.  And  thus  ended  the  tenth 
year  of  the  reign  of  the  judges 
over  the  people  of  Nephi. 


CHAPTER   16. 

A    cry    of    loar — The    wicked    city 
Ammonihah  destroyed  by  Lamanites — 


g,  ver.  3.  h,  ver.  3,  Al.  14  :6.  i,  see 
Mos.  6.  tn,  see  u,  2  Ne.  9.  n,  see  i,  Al.  8. 
q,  Al.  10  :4.  r,  Al.  10  A,  11.  «.  see  a.  t, 
14.     u.  Cm.  13. 


a.     j,  see  «,  2  Ne.  9.     k,  see  a.     Ij  see  c, 

0,  Al.  14:26—29.     p,  Al.   1:2—15.     2:20. 

Al.  16:13.     21:6.     22:7.     23:2.     He.  3:9, 

About  B.  C.  81. 


ALMA,   16. 


235 


Zoram  and  his  sons  rout  the  enemy — 
Desolation  of  Nehors — The  church 
widely  established. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  in  the 
*  eleventh  year  of  the  reign  of  the 
judges  over  the  people  of  Nephi, 
on  the  fifth  day  of  the  second 
month,  there  having  been  much 
peace  in  the  "land  of  Zarahemla, 
there  having  been  no  wars  nor 
cohtentions  for  a  certain  number 
of  years,  even  until  the  fifth  day 
of  the  second  month  in  the 
eleventh  year,  there  was  a  cry  of 
war  heard  throughout  the  land. 

2.  For  behold,  the  armies  of 
the  Lamanites  had  come  in  upon 
the  wilderness  side,  into  the  bor- 
ders of  the  land,  even  into  the 
"city  of  Ammonihah,  and  began  to 
slay  the  people  and  destroy  the 
city. 

3.  And  now  it  came  to  pass, 
before  the  Nephites  could  raise  a 
sufficient  army  to  drive  them  out 
of  the  land,  they  had  '^destroyed 
the  people  who  were  in  the  city 
of  Ammonihah,  and  also  some 
around  the  borders  of  "Noah,  and 
taken  others  captive  into  the  wil- 
derness. 

4.  Now  it  came  to  pass  that  the 
Nephites  were  desirous  to  obtain 
those  who  had  been  carried  away 
captive  into  the  wilderness. 

5.  Therefore,  he  that  had  been 
appointed  chief  captain  over  the 
armies  of  the  Nephites,  (and  his 
name  was  Zoram,  and  he  had  two 
sons,  Lehi  and  Aha) — now  Zoram 
and  his  two  sons,  knowing  that 
Alma  was  *high  priest  over  the 
church,  and  having  heard  that  he 
had  the  spirit  of  prophecy,  there- 
fore they  went  unto  him  and  de- 
sired of  him  to  know  whether  the 
Lord  would  that  they  should  go 


into  the  wilderness  in  search  of 
their  brethren,  who  had  been 
taken  ^captive  by  the  Lamanites. 

6.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Alma  inquired  of  the  Lord  con- 
cerning the  matter.  And  Alma 
returned  and  said  unto  them: 
Behold*  the  Lamanites  will  cross 
the  driver  Sidon  in  the  south  wil- 
derness, away  up  beyond  the  bor- 
ders of  the  "land  of  Manti.  And 
behold  there  shall  ye  meet  them, 
on  the  east  of  the^river  Sidon, 
and  there  the  Lord  will  deliver 
unto  thee  thy  brethren  who  have 
been  taken  ^captive  by  the  La- 
manites. 

7.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
'Zoram  and  his  sons  crossed  over 
the  'river  Sidon,  with  their 
armies,  and  marched  away  be- 
yond the  borders  of  »"Manti  into 
the  south  wilderness,  which  was 
on  the  east  side  of  the  river 
Sidon. 

8.  And  they  came  upon  the 
armies  of  the  Lamanites,  and  the 
Lamanites  were  scattered  and 
driven  into  the  wilderness;  and 
they  took  their  brethren  who  had 
been  taken  captive  by  the  Laman- 
ites, and  there  was  not  one  soul 
of  them  had  been  lost  that  were 
taken  "captive.  And  they  were 
brought  by  their  brethren  to  pos- 
sess their  "own  lands. 

9.  And  thus  ended  the  eleventh 
year  of  the  judges,  the  Lamanites 
having  been  driven  out  of  the 
land,  and  the  "people  of  Ammoni- 
hah were  destroyed;  yea,  every 
living  soul  of  the  Ammonihahites 
was  destroyed,  and  also  their 
great  city,  which  they  said  God 
could  «not  destroy,  because  of  its 
greatness. 

10.  But  behold,  in  one  day  it 


0,  Om.  13.  6,  see  t,  Al.  8.  c,  vers.  9— 11.  Al.  9:18.  25:2.  (f,  Al.  49  :12— 15.  e,  see 

g,   Mos.  26.  /,  vers.  3,  4.  g,   see  g,   Al.  2.  h,   ver.  7.  Al.  17:1.  22:27.  43:22,  24, 

25.  42.  56:14.  57:22.  58:1,  13,  25 — 28.  39.  59:6.  i,   see  g,   Al.  2.  j,   veus.  3,  4. 

k,   ver.  5.  I,   see  g,   Al.  2-  tn,   see  ft.  n,   vers.  3—6.  o,   ver.  3.  v,   vers.  2,  3.  Al. 

9:18.  q,   Al.  9:4,  5.  ♦  B.  C.  81. 


236 


ALMA,   16. 


was  left  desolate;  and  the  car- 
cases were  mangled  by  dogs  and 
wild  beasts  of  the  wilderness. 

11.  Nevertheless,  after  many- 
days  their  dead  bodies  were 
heaped  up  upon  the  face  of  the 
earth,  and  they  were  covered  with 
a  shallow  covering.  And  now  so 
great  was  the  scent  thereof  that 
the  people  did  not  go  in  to  pos- 
sess the  land  of  Ammonihah  for 
many  years.  And  it  was  called 
Desolation  of  '^Nehors;  for  they 
were  of  the  profession  of  Nehor, 
who  were  slain;  and  their  lands 
remained  desolate. 

12.  And  the  Lamanites  did  not 
come  again  to  war  against  the  Ne- 
phites  *until  the  fourteenth  year 
of  the  reign  of  the  judges  over 
the  people  of  Nephi.  And  thus 
for  three  years  did  the  people  of 
Nephi  have  continual  peace  in  all 
the  land. 

13.  And  Alma  and  Amulek 
went  forth  preaching  repentance 
to  the  people  in  their  *temples, 
and  in  their  'sanctuaries,  and  also 
in  their  "synagogues,  which  were 
built  'after  the  manner  of  the 
Jews. 

14.  And  as  many  as  would  hear 
their  words,  unto  them  they  did 
impart  the  word  of  God,  without 
any  respect  of  persons,  contin- 
ually. 

15.  And  thus  did  Alma  and 
Amulek  go  forth,  and  also  many 
more  who  had  been  chosen  for 
the  work,  to  preach  the  word 
throughout  all  the  land.  And  the 
establishment  of  the  church  be- 
came general  throughout  the 
land,  in  all  the  region  round 
about,  among  all  the  people  of  the 
Nephites. 

16.  And  there  was  "'no  inequal- 


ity among  them;  the  Lord  did 
pour  out  his  Spirit  on  all  the  face 
of  the  land  to  prepare  the  minds 
of  the  children  of  men,  or  to  pre- 
pare their  hearts  to  receive  the 
word  which  should  be  taught 
among  them  at  the  time  of  his 
coming — 

17.  That  they  might  not  be 
hardened  against  the  word,  that 
they  might  not  be  unbelieving, 
and  go  on  to  destruction,  but  that 
they  might  receive  the  word  with 
joy,  and  as  a  branch  be  grafted 
into  the  true  vine,  that  they 
might  enter  into  the  Test  of  the 
Lord  their  God. 

18.  Now  those  "priests  who  did 
go  forth  among  the  people  did 
preach  ^against  all  lyings,  and 
deceivings,  and  envyings,  and 
strifes,  and  malice,  and  revilings, 
and  stealing,  robbing,  plunder- 
ing, murdering,  committing  adul- 
tery, and  all  manner  of  lascivi- 
ousness,  crying  that  these  things 
ought  not  so  to  be — 

19.  Holding  forth  things  which 
must  shortly  come;  yea,  holding 
forth  the  coming  of  the  Son  of 
God,  his  sufferings  and  death, 
and  also  the  ^"resurrection  of  the 
dead. 

20.  And  many  of  the  people 
did  inquire  concerning  the  place 
where  the  Son  of  God  should 
come;  and  they  were  taught  that 
he  would  -"appear  unto  them 
after  his  resurrection;  and  this 
the  people  did  hear  with  great 
joy  and  gladness. 

21.  And  now  after  the  church 
had  been  established  throughout 
all  the  land — having  got  the  vic- 
tory over  the  devil,  and  the  word 
of  God  being  preached  in  its 
purity  in  all  the  land,   and  the 


r,  Al.  1  :2— 15.  s,  see  h,  2  Ne.  5.  t,  see  *,  Al.  15.  u,  Al.  21 :4,  5,  11,  16,  20. 
23:2.  4.  26:20.  31:12,  13.  32:1,  2,  5.  9 — 12.  33:2.  He.  3:9,  14,  3  Ne.  13:2,  5. 
V,  2  Ne.  5:16.  w,  Mos.  18:19 — 29.  23:15.  27:4.  4  Ne.  3.'  x,  see  2v,  Al.  12.  y,  see 
c,  Mos.  6.     See  o,  Mos.  26.     z,  3  Ne.  30.     2a,  see  d,  2  Ne.  2.     26,  see  b,  1  Ne.  12. 

*Abolt  B.  C.  78. 


ALMA,    17. 


237 


Lord  pouring  out  his  blessings 
upon  the  people — thus  ended  the 
fourteenth  year  of  the  reign  of 
the  judges  over  the  people  of 
Nephi. 


An  account  of  the  sons  of  Mosiah, 
wlio  rejected  their  rights  to  the  king- 
dom for  the  word  of  God,  and  went 
up  to  the  land  of  Nephi  to  preach  to 
the  Lamanites ;  their  sufferings  and 
deliverance — according  to  the  record 
of  A  Ima. 
Comprising  chapters  17  to  26  inclusive. 

CHAPTER   17. 

Ainmon  in  the  land  of  Ishmael — He 
becomes  a  servant  to  king  Lmnoni — 
His  heroic  defense  of  the  king's  flocks. 

1.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  as  Alma  was  journeying 
from  the  "land  of  Gideon  south- 
ward, away  to  the  4and  of  Manti, 
behold,  to  his  astonishment,  he 
met  with  the  '^sons  of  Mosiah 
journeying  towards  the  ^land  of 
Zarahemla. 

2.  Now  these  sons  of  Mosiah 
were  with  Alma  at  the  time  the 
angel  ''first  appeared  unto  him; 
therefore  Alma  did  rejoice  ex- 
ceedingly to  see  his  brethren;  and 
what  added  more  to  his  joy,  they 
were  still  his  brethren  in  the 
Lord;  yea,  and  they  had  waxed 
strong  in  the  knowledge  of  the 
truth;  for  they  were  men  of  a 
sound  understanding  and  they 
had  searched  the  ^scriptures  dili- 
gently, that  they  might  know  the 
word  of  God. 

3.  But  this  is  not  all;  they 
had  given  themselves  to  ^much 
prayer,  and  fasting;  therefore 
they  had  the  spirit  of  prophecy, 
and  the  spirit  of  revelation,  and 
when   they   taught,    they   taught 


with  power  and  authority  of  God. 

4.  And  they  had  been  teaching 
the  word  of  God  *for  the  space  of 
fourteen  years  among  the  Laman- 
ites, having  had  much  success  in 
bringing  many  to  the  knowledge 
of  the  truth;  yea,  by  the  power  of 
their  words  many  were  brought 
before  the  altar  of  God,  to  call  on 
his  name  and  confess  their  sins 
before  him. 

5.  Now  these  are  the  circum- 
stances which  attended  them  in 
their  journeyings,  for  they  had 
many  afflictions;  they  did  suffer 
much,  both  in  body  and  in  mind, 
such  as  hunger,  thirst  and  fatigue, 
and  also  much  labor  in  the  spirit. 

6.  Now  these  were  their  jour- 
neyings: Having  taken  leave  of 
their  "father,  Mosiah,  in  the  first 
year  of  the  judges;  having  *re- 
fused  the  kingdom  which  their 
father  was  desirous  to  conferupon 
them,  and  also  this  was  the  minds 
of  the  people; 

7.  Nevertheless  they  departed 
out  of  the  ^land  of  Zarahemla, and 
took  their  swords,  and  their 
spears,  and  their  bows,  and  their 
arrows,  and  their  slings;  and  this 
they  did  that  they  might  provide 
food  for  themselves  while  in  the 
wilderness. 

8.  And  thus  they  departed  into 
the  wilderness  with  their  num- 
bers which  they  had  ''selected,  to 
go  up  to  the  'land  of  Nephi,  to 
preach  the  word  of  God  unto  the 
Lamanites. 

9.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  journeyed  many  days  in  the 
wilderness,  and  they  ""fasted  much 
and  prayed  much  that  the  Lord 
would  grant  unto  them  a  portion 
of  his  Spirit  to  go  with  them,  and 
abide  with  them,  that  they  might 
be  an  instrument  in  the  hands  of 


a,  see  m,  Al.  2.  b,  see  h,  Al.  16.  c,  Mos.  27:34.  d,  Om.  13.  c,  Mos.  27:11 — 17. 
/.  Jiic.  7:23.  Al.  63:12.  y,  see  e,  2  Ne.  32.  See  t,  Mos.  27.  h,  Mos.  28:1,  5 — 9. 
29:41 — 44.  ij  Mos.  29:3,  j,  Om.  13.  k,  Mos.  28:1.  I,  see  6,  2  Ne.  5.  m,  see  *, 
Mos.  27.  *  From  about  B.  C.  91  to  77. 


238 


ALMA,    17. 


God  to  bring,  if  it  were  possible, 
their  brethren,  the  Lamanites,  to 
the  knowledge  of  the  truth,  to 
the  knowledge  of  the  "baseness  of 
the  traditions  of  their  fathers, 
which  were  not  correct. 

10.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  Lord  did  visit  them  with  his 
Spirit,  and  said  unto  them:  "Be 
comforted.  And  they  were  com- 
forted. 

11.  And  the  Lord  said  unto 
them  also:  ^'Go  forth  among  the 
Lamanites,  thy  brethren,  and  es- 
tablish my  word;  yet  ye  shall  be 
patient  in  long-suffering  and  af- 
flictions, that  ye  may  show  forth 
good  examples  unto  them  in  me, 
and  I  will  make  an  instrument  of 
thee  in  my  hands  unto  the  salva- 
tion of  many  souls. 

12.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  hearts  of  the  sons  of  Mosiah, 
and  also  those  who  were  with 
them,  took  courage  to  go  forth 
unto  the  Lamanites  to  declare 
unto  them  the  word  of  God. 

13.  And  it  came  to  pass  when 
they  had  arrived  in  the  borders 
of  the  land  of  the  Lamanites,  that 
they  separated  themselves  and 
departed  one  from  another,  trust- 
ing in  the  Lord  that  they  should 
meet  again  at  the  close  of  their 
harvest;  for  they  supposed  that 
'great  was  the  work  which  they 
had  undertaken. 

14.  And  assuredly  it  was  great, 
for  they  had  undertaken  to  preach 
the  word  of  God  "^to  a  wild  and  a 
hardened  and  a  ferocious  people; 
a  people  who  delighted  in  mur- 
dering the  Nephites,  and  robbing 
and  plundering  them;  and  their 
hearts  were  set  upon  riches,  or 
upon  gold  and  silver,  and  pre- 
cious stones;  yet  they  sought  to 
obtain  these  things  by  murdering 


and  plundering,  that  they  might 
not  labor  for  them  with  their  own 
hands. 

15.  Thus  they  were  a  very  in- 
dolent people,  many  of  whom  did 
worship  idols,  and  the  *curse  of 
God  had  fallen  upon  them  be- 
cause of  the  traditions  of  their 
fathers;  notwithstanding  the 
promises  of  the  Lord  were  'ex- 
tended unto  them  on  the  condi- 
tions of  repentance. 

16.  Therefore,  this  was  the 
cause  for  which  the  sons  of  Mo- 
siah had  undertaken  the  "work, 
that  perhaps  they  might  bring 
them  unto  repentance;  that  per- 
haps they  might  bring  them  to 
know  of  the  plan  of  redemption. 

17.  Therefore  they  "separated 
themselves  one  from  another,  and 
went  forth  among  them,  every 
man  alone,  according  to  the  word 
and  power  of  God  which  was 
given  unto  him. 

18.  Now  Ammon  being  the 
chief  among  them,  or  rather  he 
did  administer  unto  them,  and  he 
departed  from  them,  after  having 
blessed  them  according  to  their 
several  stations,  having  imparted 
the  word  of  God  unto  them,  or  ad- 
ministered unto  them  before  his 
departure;  and  thus  they  took 
their  several  journeys  throughout 
the  land. 

19.  And  Ammon  went  to  the 
land  of  "'Ishmael,  the  land  being 
called  after  the  'sons  of  Ishmael, 
who  also  became  Lamanites. 

20.  And  as  Ammon  entered 
the  land  of  Ishmael,  the  Laman- 
ites took  him  and  bound  him,  as 
was  their  custom  to  bind  all  the 
Nephites  who  fell  into  their 
hands,  and  carry  them  before  the 
king;  and  thus  it  was  left  to  the 
pleasure  of  the  king  to  slay  them. 


n,  see  n,  Jac.  7.     o,  ver.  12.     Al.  26:27.     p,  Al.  26:27. 
Jac.   7.     8,   see  d,   1   Ne.  2.      t,  see  j,  Al.   9,     u,   see  q.     v, 
Al.  20:14,  15.     21:18,20.     22:1,4.     23:0.     24:5.     25:13. 


q,  vers.  14 — 16.  r,  see  n, 
ver.  13.  w,  vers.  20,  21. 
Vt  see  Cj  1  Ne.  7. 

About  B.  C.  90. 


ALMA,   17. 


239 


or  to  retain  them  in  captivity,  or 
to  cast  them  into  prison,  or  to 
cast  them  out  of  his  land,  accord- 
ing to  his  will  and  pleasure. 

21.  And  thus  Ammon  was  car- 
ried before  the  king  who  was  over 
the  "land  of  Ishmael;  and  his 
name  was  Lamoni;  and  he  was  a 
descendant  of  ^Ishmael. 

22.  And  the  king  inquired  of 
Ammon  if  it  were  his  desire  to 
dwell  in  the  land  among  the  La- 
manites,  or  among  his  people. 

23.  And  Ammon  said  unto 
him:  Yea,  I  desire  to  dwell 
among  this  people  for  a  time; 
yea,  and  perhaps  until  the  day 
I  die. 

24.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
king  Lamoni  was  much  pleased 
with  Ammon,  and  caused  that 
his  ^"bands  should  be  loosed;  and 
he  would  that  Ammon  should 
take  one  of  his  daughters  to  wife. 

25.  But  Ammon  said  unto  him: 
Nay,  but  I  will  be  thy  servant. 
Therefore  Ammon  became  a  serv- 
ant to  king  Lamoni.  And  it  came 
to  pass  that  he  was  set  among 
other  servants  to  watch  the 
flocks  of  Lamoni,  according  to  the 
custom  of  the  Lamanites. 

26.  And  after  he  had  been  in 
the  service  of  the  king  three  days, 
as  he  was  with  the  Lamanitish 
servants  going  forth  with  their 
flocks  to  the  place  of  water, 
which  was  called  the  ^''water  of 
Sebus,and  all  the  Lamanites  drive 
their  flocks  hither,  that  they  may 
have  water — 

27.  Therefore,  as  Ammon  and 
the  servants  of  the  king  were 
driving  forth  their  flocks  to  this 
place  of  water,  behold,  a  certain 
number  of  the  Lamanites,  who 
had  been  with  their  flocks  to 
water,   stood    and    scattered    the 


flocks  of  Ammon  and  the  servants 
of  the  king,  and  they  ^'^scattered 
them  insomuch  that  they  fled 
many  ways. 

28.  Now  the  servants  of  the 
king  began  to  murmur,  saying: 
Now  the  king  will  slay  us,  as  he 
^''has  our  brethren  because  their 
flocks  were  scattered  by  the  wick- 
edness of  these  men.  And  they 
began  to  weep  exceedingly,  say- 
ing: Behold,  our  flocks  are  scat- 
tered already. 

29.  Now  they  wept  because  of 
the  fear  of  being  slain.  Now 
when  Ammon  saw  this  his  heart 
was  swollen  within  him  with  joy; 
for,  said  he,  I  will  show  forth  my 
power  unto  these  my  fellow- 
servants,  or  the  power  which  is  in 
me,  in  restoring  these  flocks 
unto  the  king,  that  I  may  win 
the  hearts  of  these  my  fellow- 
servants,  that  I  may  lead  them  to 
believe  in  my  words. 

30.  And  now,  these  were  the 
thoughts  of  Ammon,  when  he  saw 
the  aflflictions  of  those  whom  he 
termed  to  be  his  brethren. 

31.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he 
flattered  them  by  his  words,  say- 
ing: My  brethren,  be  of  good 
cheer  and  let  us  go  in  search  of 
the  flocks,  and  we  will  ^^gather 
them  together  and  bring  them 
back  unto  the  place  of  water;  and 
thus  we  will  preserve  the  flocks 
unto  the  king  and  he  will  not  slay 
us. 

32.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  went  in  search  of  the  flocks, 
and  they  did  follow  Ammon,  and 
they  rushed  forth  with  much 
swiftness  and  did  head  the  flocks 
of  the  king,  and  did  gather  them 
together  again  to  the  place  of 
water. 

33.  And     those     =^men     again 


y,  see  w.  z,  see  c,  1  Ne.  7.  2a,  ver.  20.  26,  ver.  34.  Al.  18:7.  19:20,  21.  2c, 
vers.  29.  31—33,  35,  39.  Al.  18:3.  19:20,  21.  2d,  Al.  18:4 — 7.  19:20.  2e,  ver.  32. 
2/,  vers.  27,  35.  About  B.  C.  90. 


240 


ALMA,    18. 


stood  to  scatter  their  flocks;  but 
Ammon  said  unto  his  brethren: 
Encircle  the  flocks  round  about 
that  they  flee  not;  and  I  go  and 
contend  with  these  men  who  do 
scatter  our  flocks. 

34.  Therefore,  they  did  as  Am- 
mon commanded  them,  and  he 
went  forth  and  stood  to  contend 
with  those  who  stood  by  the 
^^waters  of  Sebus;  and  they  were 
in  number  not  a  few. 

35.  Therefore  they  did  not  fear 
Ammon,  for  they  supposed  that 
one  of  their  men  could  slay  him 
according  to  their  pleasure,  for 
they  knew  not  that  the  Lord  had 
promised  Mosiah  that  he  would 
^"deliver  his  sons  out  of  their 
hands;  neither  did  they  know 
anything  concerning  the  Lord; 
therefore  they  delighted  in  the 
destruction  of  their  brethren;  and 
for  this  cause  -Hhey  stood  to  scat- 
ter the  flocks  of  the  king. 

3  6.  But  Ammon  stood  forth 
and  began  to  cast  stones  at  them 
with  his  sling;  yea,  with  mighty 
power  he  did  sling  stones  amongst 
them;  and  thus  he  slew  a  -^cer- 
tain number  of  them  Insomuch 
that  they  began  to  be  astonished 
at  his  power;  nevertheless  they 
were  angry  because  of  the  slain 
of  their  brethren,  and  they  were 
determined  that  he  should  fall; 
therefore,  seeing  that  they  could 
not  hit  him  with  their  stones, 
they  came  forth  with  clubs  to 
slay  him. 

3  7.  But  behold,  every  man  that 
lifted  his  club  to  smite  Ammon, 
he  smote  off  "^their  arms  with  his 
sword;  for  he  did  withstand  their 
blows  by  smiting  their  arms  with 
the  edge  of  his  sword,  insomuch 
that  they  began  to  be  astonished, 
and  began  to  flee  before  him;  yea, 


and  they  were  not  few  in  num- 
ber; and  he  caused  them  to  flee 
by  the  strength  of  his  arm. 

38.  Now  six  of  them  had  fallen 
by  the  sling,  but  he  slew  none 
save  it  were  their  leader  with  his 
sword;  and  he  smote  off  as  many 
of  their  arms  as  were  lifted 
against  him,  and  they  ^'were  not 
a  few. 

39.  And  when  he  had  driven 
them  afar  off,  he  returned  and 
they  watered  their  flocks  and  re- 
turned them  to  the  pasture  of 
the  king,  and  then  went  in  unto 
the  king,  -'"bearing  the  arms 
which  had  been  smitten  off  by  the 
sword  of  Ammon,  of  those  who 
sought  to  slay  him;  and  they 
were  carried  in  unto  the  king  for 
a  testimony  of  the  things  which 
they  had  done. 

CHAPTER  18. 

King  Lamoni  mistakes  Ammon  for 
the  Great  Spirit — He  is  taught  con- 
cerning the  true  God — Is  overcome  by 
the  Spirit  of  the  Lord. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
king  Lamoni  caused  that  his  serv- 
ants should  stand  forth  and  tes- 
tify "to  all  the  things  which  they 
had  seen  concerning  the  matter. 

2.  And  when  they  had  all  tes- 
tified to  the  things  which  they 
had  seen,  and  he  had  learned  of 
the  faithfulness  of  Ammon  in  pre- 
serving his  flocks,  and  also  of  his 
great  power  in  contending  against 
those  who  sought  to  slay  him,  he 
was  astonished  exceedingly,  and 
said:  Surely,  this  is  more  than  a 
man.  Behold,  is  not  this  the 
"Great  Spirit  who  doth  send  such 
great  punishments  upon  this  peo- 
ple, because  of  their  murders? 

3.  And  they  answered  the  king, 
and    said:      Whether    he    be    the 


2^,  see  2&.  2A,  Mos.  28:7.  Al.  19:23,  2i,  vers.  27.  33.  2L  ver.  38.  Al.  18:16,  20. 
2k,  vers.  38,  39.  Al.  18:16,  20.  21,  vers.  34,  38.  2m,  vers.  37,  38.  Al.  18:16,  20. 
Chap.   18:    a,  Al.   17:31—38.     b,  vers.  3—5,    11,   18,  26—28.     Al.  22:9—11. 

About  B.  C.  90. 


ALMA,  18. 


241 


Great  Spirit  or  a  man,  we  know 
not;  but  this  much  we  do  know, 
that  he  ^cannot  be  slain  by  the 
enemies  of  the  king;  neither  can 
they  scatter  the  king's  flocks 
when  he  is  with  us,  because  of  his 
expertness  and  great  strength; 
therefore,  we  know  that  he  is  a 
friend  to  the  king.  And  now,  O 
king,  we  do  not  believe  that  a 
man  has  such  great  power,  for  we 
know  he  cannot  be  slain. 

4.  And  now,  when  the  king 
heard  these  words,  he  said  unto 
them:  Now  I  know  that  it  is  the 
"Great  Spirit;  and  he  has  come 
down  at  this  time  to  preserve 
your  lives,  that  I  might  not  slay 
you  "^as  I  did  your  brethren.  Now 
this  is  the  Great  Spirit  of  whom 
our  fathers  have  spoken. 

5.  Now  this  was  the  tradition 
of  Lamoni,  which  he  had  received 
from  his  father,  that  there  was 
a  Great  Spirit.  Notwithstanding 
they  believed  in  a  ^Great  Spirit, 
they  supposed  that  whatsoever 
they  did  was  right;  nevertheless, 
Lamoni  began  to  fear  exceed- 
ingly, with  fear  lest  he  had  done 
wrong  in  slaying  his  servants; 

6.  For  he  had  slain  ^many  of 
them  because  their  brethren  had 
scattered  their  flocks  at  the  place 
of  water;  and  thus,  because  they 
had  had  their  flocks  scattered 
they  were  slain. 

7.  Now  it  was  the  practice  of 
the  Lamanites  to  stand  by  the 
"waters  of  Sebus  to  scatter  the 
flocks  of  the  people,  that  thereby 
they  might  drive  away  many  that 
were  scattered  unto  their  own 
land,  it  being  a  practice  of  plun- 
der among  them. 

8.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
king  Lamoni  inquired  of  his  serv- 


ants, saying:     Where  is  this  man 
that  has  such  great  power? 

9.  And  they  said  unto  him: 
Behold,  he  is  feeding  thy  ^horses. 
Now  the  king  had  commanded  his 
servants,  previous  to  the  time  of 
the  watering  of  their  flocks,  that 
they  should  prepare  his  horses 
and  chariots,  and  conduct  him 
forth  to  the  ^land  of  Nephi;  for 
there  had  been  a  '^great  feast  ap- 
pointed at  the  land  of  Nephi,  by 
the  father  of  Lamoni,  who  was 
king  over  all  the  land. 

10.  Now  when  king  Lamoni 
heard  that  Ammon  was  preparing 
his  horses  and  his  'chariots  he 
was  more  astonished,  because  of 
the  faithfulness  of  Ammon,  say- 
ing: Surely  there  has  not  been 
any  servant  among  all  my  serv- 
ants that  has  been  so  faithful  as 
this  man;  for  even  he  doth  re- 
member '"all  my  commandments 
to  execute  them. 

11.  Now  I  surely  know  that 
this  is  the  "Great  Spirit,  and  I 
would  desire  him  that  he  come  in 
unto  me,  but  I  durst  not. 

12.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  Ammon  had  made  ready 
the  "horses  and  the  ^'chariots  for 
the  king  and  his  servants,  he 
went  in  unto  the  king,  and  he  saw 
that  the  countenance  of  the 
king  was  changed;  therefore  he 
was  about  to  return  out  of  his 
presence. 

13.  And  one  of  the  king's  serv- 
ants said  unto  him,  Rabbanah, 
which  is,  being  interpreted,  pow- 
erful or  great  king,  considering 
their  kings  to  be  powerful;  and 
thus  he  said  unto  him:  Rabbanah, 
the  king  desireth  thee  to  stay. 

14.  Therefore  Ammon  turned 
himself  unto  the  king,  and  said 


c,  Al.   17:34—38.     d,  see  6.     e,  vers.   5,  6.     Al.   17:28,  31.     /,  see  6.     g,   see  e. 

h,  see  26,  Al.   17.     i,  vor.  10.     See  m,  1  Ne.  18.     j,  see  &,  2  Ne.  5.     fc,  Al.  20 :9,  12. 

I    vers,  9,   12.     Al.  20:6.      3  Ne,  3:22.     m,  ver.   9.     n,  see  6.     o,  see  m,  1   Ne.   18. 

J  «pp  ;  About  B.  C.  90. 


242 


ALMA,   18. 


unto  him:  What  wilt  thou  that 
I  should  do  for  thee,  O  king? 
And  the  king  answered  him  not 
for  the  space  of  an  'hour,  accord- 
ing to  their  time,  for  he  knew  not 
what  he  should  say  unto  him. 

15.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Ammon  said  unto  him  again: 
What  desirest  thou  of  me?  But 
the  king  answered  him  not. 

16.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Ammon,  being  filled  with  the 
Spirit  of  God,  therefore  he  per- 
ceived the  thoughts  of  the  king. 
And  he  said  unto  him:  Is  it 
because  thou  hast  heard  that  I 
'defended  thy  servants  and  thy 
flocks,  and  slew  seven  of  their 
brethren  with  the  sling  and  with 
the  sword,  and  smote  off  the 
arms  of  others,  in  order  to  defend 
thy  flocks  and  thy  servants;  be- 
hold, is  it  this  that  causeth  thy 
marvelings? 

17.  I  say  unto  you,  what  is  it, 
that  thy  marvelings  are  so  great? 
Behold,  I  am  a  man,  and  am  thy 
servant;  therefore,  whatsoever 
thou  desirest  which  is  right,  that 
will  I  do. 

18.  Now  when  the  king  had 
heard  these  words,  he  marveled 
again,  for  he  beheld  that  Ammon 
could  discern  his  thoughts;  but 
notwithstanding  this,  king  La- 
nioni  did  open  his  mouth,  and  said 
unto  him:  Who  art  thou?  Art 
thou  that  *Great  Spirit,  who 
knows  all  things? 

19.  Ammon  answered  and  said 
unto  him:     I  am  not. 

20.  And  the  king  said:  How 
knowest  thou  the  thoughts  of 
my  heart?  Thou  mayest  speak 
boldly,  and  tell  me  concerning 
these  things;  and  also  tell  me  by 
*what  power  ye  slew  and  smote  off 
the  arms  of  my  brethren  that 
scattered  my  flocks — 

21.  And  now,  if  thou  wilt  tell 


me  concerning  these  things,  what- 
soever thou  desirest  I  will  give 
unto  thee;  and  if  it  were  needed, 
I  would  guard  thee  with  my 
armies;  but  I  know  that  thou  art 
more  powerful  than  all  they; 
nevertheless,  whatsoever  thou  de- 
sirest of  me  I  will  grant  it  unto 
thee. 

22.  Now  Ammon  being  wise, 
yet  harmless,  he  said  unto  La- 
moni:  Wilt  thou  hearken  unto 
my  words,  if  I  tell  thee  by  what 
power  I  do  these  things?  And 
this  is  the  thing  that  I  desire  of 
thee. 

23.  And  the  king  answered 
him,  and  said:  Yea,  I  will  believe 
all  thy  words.  And  thus  he  was 
caught  with  guile. 

24.  And  Ammon  began  to  speak 
unto  him  with  boldness,  and  said 
unto  him:  Believest  thou  that 
there  is  a  God? 

25.  And  he  answered,  and  said 
unto  him:  I  do  not  know  what 
that  meaneth. 

26.  And  then  Ammon  said: 
Believest  thou  that  there  is  a 
Great  Spirit? 

27.  And  he  said.  Yea. 

28.  And  Ammon  said:  This  is 
God.  And  Ammon  said  unto  him 
again:  Believest  thou  that  this 
Great  Spirit,  who  is  God,  created 
all  things  which  are  in  heaven 
and  in  the  earth? 

29.  And  he  said:  Yea,  I  be- 
lieve that  he  created  all  things 
which  are  in  the  earth;  but  I  do 
not  know  the  heavens, 

30.  And  Ammon  said  unto  him: 
The  heavens  is  a  place  where  God 
dwells  and  all  his  holy  angels. 

31.  And  king  Lamoni  said:  Is 
it  above  the  earth? 

32.  And  Ammon  said:  Yea, 
and  he  looketh  down  upon  all  the 
children  of  men;  and  he  knows 
all   the  thoughts  and  intents  of 


q,  3  Ne.  8:19.     r,  Al.  17:31—38.     8,  see  6.     t,  Al.  17:31—38.         About  B.  C.  90. 


ALMA,   19. 


243 


the  heart;  for  by  his  hand  were 
they  all  created  from  the  begin- 
ning. 

33.  And  king  Lamoni  said:  I 
believe  all  these  things  which 
thou  hast  spoken.  Art  thou  sent 
from  God? 

34.  Ammon  said  unto  him:  I 
am  a  man;  and  man  in  the  "begin- 
ning was  created  after  the  image 
of  God,  and  I  am  called  by  his 
Holy  Spirit  to  teach  these  things 
unto  this  people,  that  they  may 
be  brought  to  a  knowledge  of  that 
which  is  just  and  true; 

35.  And  a  portion  of  that  Spirit 
dwelleth  in  me,  which  giveth  me 
knowledge,  and  also  power  ac- 
cording to  my  faith  and  desires 
which  are  in  God. 

36.  Now  when  Ammon  had  said 
these  words,  he  began  at  the  crea- 
tion of  the  world,  and  also  the 
'^^creation  of  Adam,  and  told  him 
all  the  things  concerning  the  fall 
of  man,  and  rehearsed  and  laid 
before  him  the  '"records  and  the 
holy  scriptures  of  the  people, 
which  had  been  spoken  by  the 
prophets,  even  down  to  the  time 
that  their  father,  Lehi,  left  Jeru- 
salem. 

37.  And  he  also  rehearsed  unto 
them  (for  it  was  unto  the  king 
and  to  his  servants)  all  the  *jour- 
neyings  of  their  fathers  in  the 
wilderness,  and  all  their  suffer- 
ings with  hunger  and  thirst,  and 
their  travel,  and  so  forth. 

38.  And  he  also  rehearsed  unto 
them  concerning  the  rebellions  of 
Laman  and  Lemuel,  and  the  sons 
of  Ishmael,  yea,  all  their  rebel- 
lions did  he  relate  unto  them; 
and  he  expounded  unto  them  all 
the  ^'records  and  scriptures  from 
the  time  that  Lehi  left  Jerusalem 
down  to  the  present  time. 


39.  But  this  is  not  all;  for  he 
expounded  unto  them  the  plan 
of  redemption,  which  was  pre- 
pared ^from  the  foundation  of  the 
world;  and  he  also  made  known 
unto  them  concerning  the  coming 
of  Christ,  and  all  the  works  of  the 
Lord  did  he  make  known  unto 
them. 

40.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
after  he  had  said  all  these  things, 
and  expounded  them  to  the  king, 
that  the  king  ^"believed  all  his 
words. 

41.  And  he  began  to  cry  unto 
the  Lord,  saying:  O  Lord,  have 
mercy;  according  to  thy  abundant 
mercy  which  thou  hast  had  upon 
the  people  of  Nephi,  have  upon 
me,  and  my  people. 

42.  And  now,  when  he  had  said 
this,  he  fell  unto  the  earth,  ^''as  if 
he  were  dead. 

43.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
his  ^''servants  took  him  and  car- 
ried him  in  unto  his  wife,  and 
laid  him  upon  a  bed;  and  he  lay 
as  if  he  were  dead  for  the  ^"space 
of  two  days  and  two  nights;  and 
his  wife,  and  his  sons,  and  his 
daughters  mourned  over  him, 
after  the  manner  of  the  Laman- 
ites,  greatly  lamenting  his  loss. 

CHAPTER   19. 

A  wonderful  conversion — Ahish  the 
Lamanite  woman — Lamanite  king  and 
queen  espouse  the  faith — Ammon  es- 
tablishes the  church  in  Ishmael. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
"after  two  days  and  two  nights 
they  were  about  to  take  his  body 
and  lay  it  in  a  sepulchre,  which 
they  had  made  for  the  purpose  of 
burying  their  dead. 

2.  Now  the  queen  having  heard 
of  the  fame  of  Ammon,  therefore 


u,  ver.  32.     Mos.  7:27.     Eth.   3:13 — 16.     v,  ver.  34.      See  m,   Mos.   2.     w,  fee  a, 
1   Ne.  3.      Al.   63:12.      x,  see  First  Book  of  Nephi.      y,  1   Ne.   9:2.     z,  see   d,  Mos.   4. 
2a,  ver.  23.     28,  ver.  43.     Al.  1!»:1,  5—12.     2c,  Al.  19:4,  9.     2a,  Al.  19:1,  5. 
Chap.  19:    o,  ver.  5.    Al.  IS  :43.  About  B.  C.  90. 


244 


ALMA,   19. 


she    sent    and    desired    that    he 
should  come  in  unto  her. 

3.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Ammon  did  as  he  was  com- 
manded, and  went  in  unto  the 
queen,  and  desired  to  know  what 
she  would  that  he  should  do. 

4.  And  she  said  unto  him: 
The  ^servants  of  my  husband  have 
made  it  known  unto  me  that  thou 
art  a  prophet  of  a  holy  God,  and 
that  thou  hast  power  to  do  many 
mighty  works  in  his  name; 

5.  Therefore,  if  this  is  the  case, 
I  would  that  ye  should  go  in  and 
see  my  husband,  for  he  has  been 
laid  upon  his  bed  for  the  ''space 
of  two  days  and  two  nights;  and 
some  say  that  he  is  not  dead,  but 
others  say  that  he  is  dead  and 
that  he  stinketh,  and  that  he 
ought  to  be  placed  in  the  ''sepul- 
chre; but  as  for  myself,  to  me  he 
doth  not  stink. 

6.  Now,  this  was  what  Ammon 
desired,  for  he  knew  that  king 
Lamoni  was  under  the  power  of 
God;  he  knew  that  the  dark  veil 
of  unbelief  was  being  cast  away 
from  his  mind,  and  the  light 
which  did  light  up  his  mind, 
which  was  the  light  of  the  glory 
of  God,  which  was  a  marvelous 
light  of  his  goodness — yea,  this 
light  had  infused  such  joy  into 
his  soul,  the  cloud  of  darkness 
having  been  dispelled,  and  that 
the  light  of  everlasting  life  was 
lit  up  in  his  soul,  yea,  he  knew 
that  this  had  *^overcome  his  nat- 
ural frame,  and  he  was  carried 
away  in  God — 

7.  Therefore,  what  the  queen 
desired  of  him  was  his  only  de- 
sire. Therefore,  he  went  in  to 
see  the  king  according  as  the 
queen  had  desired  him;  and  he 
saw  the  king,  and  he  knew  that 
he  was  not  dead. 


8.  And  he  said  unto  the  queen: 
He  is  not  dead,  but  he  sleepeth  in 
God,  and  on  the  morrow  he  ^shall 
rise  again;  therefore  bury  him 
not. 

9.  And  Ammon  said  unto  her: 
Believest  thou  this?  And  she 
said  unto  him:  I  have  had  no 
witness  save  thy  word,  and  the 
word  of  our  servants;  neverthe- 
less I  believe  that  it  shall  be  ac- 
cording as  thou  hast  said. 

10.  And  Ammon  said  unto  her: 
Blessed  art  thou  because  of  thy 
exceeding  faith;  I  say  unto  thee, 
woman,  there  has  not  been  such 
great  faith  among  all  the  people 
of  the  Nephites. 

11.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
she  watched  over  the  bed  of  her 
husband,  from  that  time  even 
until  that  time  on  the  morrow 
which  Ammon  had  appointed 
that  he  should  rise. 

12.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
he  arose,  "according  to  the  words 
of  Ammon;  and  as  he  arose,  he 
stretched  forth  his  hand  unto  the 
woman,  and  said:  Blessed  be  the 
name  of  God,  and  blessed  art 
thou. 

13.  For  as  sure  as  thou  livest, 
behold,  I  have  seen  my  Re- 
deemer; and  he  shall  come  forth, 
and  be  born  of  a  "woman,  and  he 
shall  redeem  all  mankind  who  be- 
lieve on  his  name.  Now,  when  he 
had  said  these  words,  his  heart 
was  swollen  within  him,  and  he 
sunk  again  with  joy;  and  the 
queen  also  sunk  down,  being 
overpowered  by  the  Spirit. 

14.  Now  Ammon  seeing  the 
Spirit  of  the  Lord  poured  out  ac- 
cording to  his  prayers  upon  the 
Lamanites,  his  brethren,  who  had 
been  the  cause  of  so  much  mourn- 
ing among  the  Nephites,  or  among 
all  the  people  of  God  because  of 


ft,  ver.  9.     Al.   18:43.     c,  ver.   1.     Al.   18:43. 
11,  12.     g,  ver.  8.     li,  see  d,  1  Ne.  11. 


ver.  1,     e,  Al.   18  :42.     /,  vers. 
About  B.  C.  90. 


ALMA,    19. 


245 


their  iniquities  and  their  tradi- 
tions, he  fell  upon  his  knees,  and 
began  to  pour  out  his.  soul  in 
prayer  and  thanksgiving  to  God 
for  what  he  had  done  for  his 
brethren;  and  he  was  also  over- 
powered with  joy;  and  thus  they 
all  three  had  sunk  to  the  earth. 

15.  Now,  when  the  servants  of 
the  king  had  seen  that  they  had 
fallen,  they  also  began  to  cry 
unto  God,  for  the  fear  of  the 
Lord  had  come  upon  them  also, 
for  it  was  Hhey  who  had  stood 
before  the  king  and  testified  unto 
him  concerning  the  great  power 
of  Ammon. 

16.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  did  call  on  the  name  of  the 
Lord,  in  their  might,  even  until 
they  had  all  fallen  to  the  earth, 
save  it  were  ^one  of  the  La- 
manitish  women,  whose  name  was 
Abish,  she  having  been  converted 
unto  the  Lord  for  many  years,  on 
account  of  a  remarkable  vision  of 
her  father — 

17.  Thus,  having  been  con- 
verted to  the  Lord,  and  never  hav- 
ing made  it  known,  therefore, 
when  she  saw  that  all  the  serv- 
ants of  Lamoni  had  fallen  to  the 
earth,  and  also  her  mistress,  the 
queen,  and  the  king,  and  Ammon 
lay  prostrate  upon  the  earth,  she 
knew  that  it  was  the  power  of 
God;  and  supposing  that  this  op- 
portunity, by  making  known  unto 
the  people  what  had  happened 
among  them,  that  by  beholding 
this  scene  it  would  cause  them  to 
believe  in  the  power  of  God, 
therefore  she  ran  forth  from 
house  to  house,  making  it  known 
unto  the  people. 

18.  And  they  began  to  assem- 
ble themselves  together  unto  the 
house   of   the   king.      And   there 


came  a  multitude,  and  to  their 
astonishment,  they  beheld  the 
king,  and  the  queen,  and  their 
servants  prostrate  upon  the  earth, 
and  they  all  lay  there  as  though 
they  were  dead;  and  they  also 
saw  Ammon,  and  behold,  he  was 
a  Nephite. 

19.  And  now  the  people  began 
to  murmur  among  themselves; 
some  saying  that  it  was  a  great 
evil  that  had  come  upon  them,  or 
upon  the  king  and  his  house, 
because  he  had  suffered  that  the 
Nephite  should  ^remain  in  the 
land. 

20.  But  others  rebuked  them, 
saying:  The  king  hath  brought 
this  evil  upon  his  house,  because 
he  'slew,  his  servants  who  had 
had  their  flocks  scattered  at  the 
•"waters  of  Sebus. 

21.  And  they  were  also  re- 
buked by  those  men  who  had 
stood  at  the  waters  of  Sebus  and 
scattered  the  flocks  which  be- 
longed to  the  king,  for  "they  were 
angry  with  Ammon  because  of  the 
number  which  he  had  slain  of 
their  brethren  at  the  waters  of 
Sebus,  while  defending  the  flocks 
of  the  king. 

22.  Now,  one  of  them,  whose 
.brother  had  been  slain  with  the 
"sword  of  Ammon,  being  exceed- 
ing angry  with  Ammon,  drew  his 
sword  and  went  forth  that  he 
might  let  it  fall  upon  Ammon,  to 
slay  him;  and  as  he  lifted  the 
sword  to  smite  him,  behold,  he 
fell  dead. 

23.  Now  we  see  that  Ammon 
could  not  be  slain,  for  the  Lord 
had  said  unto  Mosiah,  ^his  father: 
I  will  spare  him,  and  it  shall  be 
unto  him  according  to  thy  faith — 
therefore,  Mosiah  trusted  him 
unto  the  Lord, 


i,  Al.  18:1,  2.     ;,  vers.  17,  28,  29.     Tc,  Al.  17:22.  23.     l,  see  2d,  Al.  17.     m,  see  2b, 
Al.   17.     n,  Al.    17:27.      18:7.     o,  Al.   17:38.     p,  Mos.   28:7.     Al.    17:35. 

About  B.  C.  90. 


246 


ALMA,   19. 


24.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  the  multitude  beheld  that 
the  man  had  'fallen  dead,  who 
lifted  the  sword  to  slay  Ammon, 
fear  came  upon  them  all,  and  they 
durst  not  put  forth  their  hands 
to  touch  him  or  any  of  those  who 
had  fallen;  and  they  began  to 
marvel  again  among  themselves 
what  could  be  the  cause  of  this 
great  power,  or  what  all  these 
things  could  mean. 

25.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
there  were  many  among  them 
who  said  that  Ammon  was  the 
*^Great  Spirit,  and  others  said  he 
was  sent  by  the  Great  Spirit; 

26.  But  others  rebuked  them 
all,  saying  that  he  was  a  monster, 
who  had  been  sent  from  the  Ne- 
phites  to  torment  them. 

27.'  And  there  were  some  who 
said  that  Ammon  was  sent  by  the 
Great  Spirit  to  afflict  them  be- 
cause of  their  iniquities;  and  that 
it  was  the  Great  Spirit  that  had 
always  attended  the  Nephites, 
who  had  ever  delivered  them  out 
of  their  hands;  and  they  said 
that  it  was  this  Great  Spirit  who 
had  destroyed  so  many  of  their 
brethren,  the  Lamanites. 

28.  And  thus  the  contention 
began  to  be  exceeding  sharp 
among  them.  And  while  they 
were  thus  contending,  the  'woman 
servant  who  had  caused  the  mul- 
titude to  be  gathered  together 
came,  and  when  she  saw  the  con- 
tention which  was  among  the 
multitude  she  was  exceeding  sor- 
rowful, even  unto  tears. 

29.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
she  went  and  took  the  queen  by 
the  hand,  that  perhaps  she  might 
raise  her  from  the  ground;  and 
as  soon  as  she  touched  her  hand 
she  arose  and  stood  upon  her 
feet,  and  cried  with  a  loud  voice, 


saying:  O  blessed  Jesus,  who  has 
saved  me  from  an  'awful  hell!  O 
blessed  God,  have  mercy  on  this 
people! 

30.  And  when  she  had  said 
this,  she  clasped  her  hands,  being 
filled  with  joy,  speaking  many 
words  which  were  not  under- 
stood; and  when  she  had  done 
this,  she  took  the  king,  Lamoni, 
by  the  hand,  and  behold  he  arose 
and  stood  upon  his  feet. 

31.  And  he,  immediately,  seeing 
the  contention  among  his  people, 
went  forth  and  began  to  rebuke 
them,  and  to  teach  them  the 
"words  which  he  had  heard  from 
the  mouth  of  Ammon;  and  as 
many  as  heard  his  words  believed, 
and  were  converted  unto  the  Lord. 

32.  But  there  were  many  among 
them  who  would  not  hear  his 
words;  therefore  they  went  their 
way. 

33.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  Ammon  arose  he  also  ad- 
ministered unto  them,  and  also 
did  all  the  servants  of  Lamoni; 
and  they  did  all  declare  unto  the 
people  the  selfsame  thing — that 
their  hearts  had  been  changed; 
that  they  had  no  more  desire  to 
do  evil. 

34.  And  behold,  many  did  de- 
clare unto  the  people  that  they 
had  seen  angels  and  had  con- 
versed with  them;  and  thus  they 
had  told  them  things  of  God, 
and  of  his  righteousness. 

35.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
there  were  many  that  did  believe 
in  their  words;  and  as  many  as 
did  believe  were  ''baptized;  and 
they  became  a  righteous  people, 
and  they  did  establish  a  church 
among  them. 

36.  And  thus  the  work  of  the 
Lord  did  commence  among  the 
Lamanites;    thus    the    Lord    did 


g,  ver.  22.     r,  see  6,  Al.  18. 
39.     V,  see  «,  2  Ne.  9. 


8.  vers.  16,  17,  29. 


*,  see  fc,  1  Ne.  15.     u,  Al.  18 :36— 
Abodt  B.  C.  90. 


ALMA,   20. 


247 


begin  to  pour  out  his  Spirit  upon 
them;  and  we  see  that  his  arm  is 
extended  to  all  people  who  will 
repent  and  believe  on  his  name. 

CHAPTER   20. 

Ammon  and  king  Lamoni  journey 
to  Middoni — They  meet  Lamoni's  fa- 
ther who  is  king  over  all  the  land — 
Hostile  at  first,  he  relents,  and  grants 
great  favors. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  they  had  established  a 
church  in  that  land,  that  king 
Lamoni  desired  that  Ammon 
should  go  with  him  to  the  "land  of 
Nephi,  that  he  might  show  him 
unto  his  father. 

2.  And  the  voice  of  the  Lord 
came  to  Ammon,  saying:  Thou 
Shalt  not  go  up  to  the  land  of 
Nephi,  for  behold,  the  king  will 
seek  thy  life;  but  thou  shalt  go 
to  the  '•land  of  Middoni;  for  be- 
hold, thy  brother  Aaron,  and 
also  Muloki  and  Ammah  ''are  in 
prison. 

3.  Now  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  Ammon  had  heard  this,  he 
said  unto  Lamoni:  Behold,  my 
brother  and  brethren  ''are  in 
prison  at  Middoni,  and  I  go  that  I 
may  deliver  them. 

4.  Now  Lamoni  said  unto  Am- 
mon: I  know,  in  the  strength  of 
the  Lord  thou  canst  do  all  things. 
But  behold,  I  will  go  with  thee  to 
the  «land  of  Middoni;  for  the  king 
of  the  land  of  Middoni,  whose 
name  is  Antiomno,  is  a  friend 
unto  me;  therefore  I  go  to  the 
land  of  Middoni,  that  I  may  flat- 
ter the  king  of  the  land,  and  he 
will  cast  thy  brethren  out  of 
'prison.  Now  Lamoni  said  unto 
him:  Who  told  thee  that  thy 
brethren  were  in  prison? 


5.  And  Ammon  said  unto  him: 
No  one  hath  told  me,  save  it  be 
God;  and  he  said  unto  me — »Go 
and  deliver  thy  brethren,  for  they 
are  in  prison  in  the  land  of  Mid- 
doni. 

6.  Now  when  Lamoni  had  heard 
this  he  caused  that  his  servants 
should  make  ready  "his  horses 
and  his  ^chariots. 

7.  And  he  said  unto  Ammon: 
Come,  I  will  go  with  thee  down 
to  the  ^land  of  Middoni,  and  there 
I  will  plead  with  the  king  that  he 
will  cast  thy  brethren  out  of 
prison. 

8.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  as 
Ammon  and  Lamoni  were  jour- 
neying thither,  they  met  the 
father  of  Lamoni,  who  was  king 
'^over  all  the  land. 

9.  And  behold,  the  father  of 
Lamoni  said  unto  him:  Why  did 
ye  not  come  to  the  'feast  on  that 
great  day  when  t  made  a  feast 
unto  my  sons,  and  unto  my  peo- 
ple? 

10.  And  he  also  said:  Whither 
art  thou  going  with  this  Nephite, 
who  is  one  of  the  children  of  a 
liar? 

11.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Lamoni  rehearsed  unto  him 
whither  he  was  going,  for  he 
feared  to  offend  him. 

12.  And  he  also  told  him  all 
the  cause  of  his  tarrying  in  his 
own  kingdom,  that  he  did  not  go 
unto  his  father  to  the  "•feast 
which  he  had  prepared. 

13.  And  now  when  Lamoni  had 
rehearsed  unto  him  all  these 
things,  behold,  to  his  astonish- 
ment, his  father  was  angry  with 
him,  and  said:  Lamoni,  thou  art 
going  to  "deliver  these  Nephites, 
who  are  sons  of  a  liar.    Behold,  he 


a,  see  6,  2  Ne.  5.  I,  vers.  3—7,  14,  15,  28,  30.  Al.  21:12,  13,  18.  22:1.  3. 
23:10.  c,  vers.  3—7,  13.  15,  22.  24.  26—30.  Al.  21:13—15.  22:2.  d,  see  c.  e, 
see  6.  /,  see  c.  ST,  ver.  2.  h,  see  m,  1  Ne.  18.  t,  see  I,  Al.  18.  ;,  see  6.  k,  AL 
22 :1.     I,  see  k,  Al.  18.     m,  see  k,  Al.  IS.     n,  vers.  4,  7.  About  B.  C.  90. 


248 


ALMA.   20. 


robbed  our  fathers;  and  now  his 
children  are  also  come  amongst 
us  that  "they  may,  by  their  cun- 
ning and  their  lyings,  deceive  us, 
that  they  again  may  rob  us  of  our 
property. 

14.  Now  the  father  of  Lamoni 
commanded  him  that  he  should 
slay  Ammon  with  the  sword. 
And  he  also  commanded  him  that 
he  should  not  go  to  the  ^land  of 
Middoni,  but  that  he  should  re- 
turn with  him  to  the  «land  of 
Ishmael. 

15.  But  Lamoni  said  unto  him: 
I  will  not  slay  Ammon,  neither 
will  I  return  to  the  land  of  Ish- 
mael, but  I  go  to  the  land  of  Mid- 
doni that  I  may  ''release  the 
brethren  of  Ammon,  for  I  know 
that  they  are  just  men  and  holy 
prophets  of  the  true  God. 

16.  Now  when  his  father  had 
heard  these  words,  he  was  angry 
with  him,  and  he  drew  his  sword 
that  he  might  smite  him  to  the 
earth. 

17.  But  Ammon  stood  forth 
and  said  unto  him:  Behold,  thou 
Shalt  not  slay  thy  son;  neverthe- 
less, it  were  better  that  he  should 
fall  than  thee,  for  behold,  he  has 
repented  of  his  sins;  but  if  thou 
shouldst  fall  at  this  time,  in  thine 
anger,  thy  soul  could  not  be 
saved. 

18.  And  again,  it  is  expedient 
that  thou  shouldst  forbear;  for  if 
thou  shouldst  slay  thy  son,  he 
being  an  innocent  man,  his  blood 
would  cry  from  the  ground  to  the 
Lord  his  God,  for  vengeance  to 
come  upon  thee;  and  perhaps 
thou  wouldst  lose  thy  soul. 

19.  Now  when  Ammon  had 
said  these  words  unto  him,  he 
answered  him,  saying:  I  know 
that  if  I  should  slay  my  son,  that 
I  should  shed  innocent  blood;  for 


it   is   thou   that   hast   sought   to 
destroy  him. 

20.  And  he  stretched  forth  his 
hand  to  slay  Ammon.  But  Am- 
mon withstood  his  blows,  and  also 
smote  his  arm  that  he  could  not 
use  it. 

21.  Now  when  the  king  saw 
that  Ammon  could  slay  him,  he 
began  to  plead  with  Ammon  that 
he  would  spare  his  life. 

22.  But  Ammon  raised  his 
sword,  and  said  unto  him:  Be- 
hold, I  will  smite  thee  except  thou 
wilt  grant  unto  me  that  my  breth- 
ren may  be  "cast  out  of  prison. 

23.  Now  the  king,  fearing  he 
should  lose  his  life,  said :  If  thou 
wilt  spare  me  I  will  grant  unto 
thee  whatsoever  thou  wilt  ask, 
even  to  half  of  the  kingdom. 

24.  Now  when  Ammon  saw  that 
he  had  wrought  upon  the  old  king 
according  to  his  desire,  he  said 
unto  him:  If  thou  wilt  grant 
that  my  brethren  may  be  'cast 
out  of  prison,  and  also  that  La- 
moni may  retain  his  kingdom,  and 
that  ye  be  not  displeased  with 
him,  but  grant  that  he  may  do 
according  to  his  own  desires  in 
"whatsoever  thing  he  thinketh, 
then  will  I  spare  thee;  otherwise 
I  will  smite  thee  to  the  earth. 

25.  Now  when  Ammon  had 
said  these  words,  the  king  began 
to  rejoice  because  of  his  life. 

26.  And  when  he  saw  that  Am- 
mon had  no  desire  to  destroy  him, 
and  when  he  also  saw  the  great 
love  he  had  for  his  son  Lamoni, 
he  was  astonished  exceedingly, 
and  said:  Because  this  is  all  that 
thou  hast  desired,  that  I  would 
''release  thy  brethren,  and  suffer 
that  my  son  Lamoni  should  retain 
his  kingdom,  behold,  I  will  grant 
unto  you  that  my  son  may  retain 
'his  kingdom  from  this  time  and 


0,  see  n,  Jae.  7.     p,  see  B.     q,  see  w,  Al.  17.     r,  see  n.     8,  vers.  24,  26,  27.     t,  see  s. 
tt,  ver.  26.     Al,  21:21,  22,     22:1.     v,  ver.  27,     Al.  22:2.  About  B.  C.  90. 


ALMA,   21. 


249 


forever;   and  I  will  govern  him 
'"no   more — 

27.  And  I  will  also  grant  unto 
thee  that  thy  brethren  '^may  be 
cast  out  of  prison,  and  thou  and 
thy  brethren  may  come  unto  me, 
in  my  kingdom;  for  I  shall  greatly 
desire  to  see  thee.  For  the  king 
was  greatly  astonished  at  the 
words  which  he  had  spoken,  and 
also  at  the  words  which  had  been 
spoken  by  his  son  Lamoni,  there- 
fore he  was  desirous  to  learn 
them. 

28.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Ammon  and  Lamoni  proceeded  on 
their  journey  towards  the  "land  of 
Middoni.  And  Lamoni  found  fa- 
vor in  the  eyes  of  the  king  of  the 
land;  therefore  the  brethren  of 
Ammon  were  ^brought  forth  out 
of  prison. 

29.  And  when  Ammon  did  meet 
them  he  was  exceeding  sorrowful, 
for  behold  they  were  naked,  and 
their  skins  were  worn  exceed- 
ingly because  of  being  bound  with 
^"strong  cords.  And  they  also  had 
^^suffered  hunger,  thirst,  and  all 
kinds  of  afflictions;  nevertheless 
they  were  patient  in  all  their  suf- 
ferings. 

30.  And,  as  it  happened,  it  was 
their  lot  to  have  fallen  into  the 
hands  of  a  more  hardened  and  a 
more  stiff  necked  people;  there- 
fore they  would  not  hearken  unto 
their  words,  and  they  had  cast 
them  out,  and  had  smitten  them, 
and  had  driven  them  from  house 
to  house,  and  from  place  to  place, 
even  until  they  had  arrived  in  the 
^'"land  of  Middoni;  and  there  they 
were  taken  and  cast  into  prison, 
and  bound  with  -"strong  cords, 
and  kept  in  prison  for  many  days, 
and  were  delivered  by  Lamoni 
and  Ammon. 


An  account  of  the  preaching  of 
Aaron,  and  MuloTci,  and  their  breth- 
ren, to  the  Lamanites. 

Comprising  chapters  21  to  26  inclusive. 

CHAPTER   21. 

Rejected  by  the  Amalekites,  Aaron 
and  Muloki  go  to  Middoni — They  are 
imprisoned — Their  release  and  mis- 
sionary labors — Ammon' s  further  suc- 
cess— Synagogues   built. 

1.  Now  when  Ammon  and  his 
brethren  "separated  themselves  in 
the  borders  of  the  land  of  the 
Lamanites,  behold  Aaron  took  his 
journey  towards  the  land  which 
was  called  by  the  Lamanites, 
''Jerusalem,  calling  it  after  the 
land  of  their  fathers'  nativity; 
and  it  was  away  joining  the  ''bor- 
ders of  Mormon. 

2.  Now  the  Lamanites  and  the 
Amalekites  and  the  ''people  of 
Amnion  had  built  a  great  city, 
which  was  called  ''Jerusalem. 

3.  Now  the  Lamanites  of  them- 
selves were  sufficiently  hardened, 
but  the  Amalekites  and  the  ^Amu- 
lonites  were  still  harder;  there- 
fore they  did  cause  the  Lamanites 
that  they  should  harden  their 
hearts,  that  they  should  wax 
strong  in  wickedness  and  their 
abominations. 

4.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Aaron  came  to  the  city  of  ''Jeru- 
salem, and  first  began  to  preach 
to  the  Amalekites.  And  he  began 
to  preach  to  them  in  their  ''syna- 
gogues, for  they  had  built  syna- 
gogues after  the  ^order  of  the 
Nehors;  for  many  of  the  Amale- 
kites and  the  Amulonites  were 
after  the  order  of  the  Nehors. 

5.  Therefore,  as  Aaron  entered 
into  one  of  their  ^synagogues  to 
preach  unto  the  people,  and  as  he 


w,  Al.  21:21,  22.     22:1.     x,  ver.  26.     y,  see  6.     z,  vers.   4,   7.     2a,  ver.  30.     2b, 

Al.  21:14.      2c,  see  6.      2(1,  ver.   29.  Chap.   21:     a,  Al.   17:13.      6,  vers.  2,   4,     Al. 

24:1.     3  Ne.  9:7.     c,  see  b,  Mos.  18.     d,  see  u,  Mos.  23.     e,  vers.  1,  4.     /,  see  u,  Mos. 

23.    g,  vers.  1,  2.     h,  see  u,  Al.  16.    i,  Al.  1 :2 — 15.    j,  see  u,  Al.  16.       About  B.  C.  90. 

17 


250 


ALMA,    21. 


was  speaking  unto  them,  behold 
there  arose  an  Amalekite  and  be- 
gan to  contend  with  him,  saying: 
What  is  that  thou  hast  testified? 
Hast  thou  ^seen  an  angel?  Why- 
do  not  angels  appear  unto  us? 
Behold  are  not  this  people  as  good 
as  thy  people? 

6.  Thou  also  sayest,  except  we 
repent  we  shall  perish.  How 
knowest  thou  the  thought  and  in- 
tent of  our  hearts?  How  knowest 
thou  that  we  have  cause  to  re- 
pent? How  knowest  thou  that  we 
are  not  a  righteous  people?  Be- 
hold, we  have  built  'sanctuaries, 
and  we  do  assemble  ourselves 
together  to  worship  God.  We  do 
believe  that  God  will  save  ""all 
men. 

7.  Now  Aaron  said  unto  him: 
Believest  thou  that  the  Son  of 
God  shall  come  to  redeem  man- 
kind from  their  sins? 

8.  And  the  man  said  unto  him: 
We  do  not  believe  that  thou 
knowest  any  such  thing.  We  do 
not  believe  in  these  foolish  tradi- 
tions. We  do  not  believe  that 
thou  knowest  of  things  to  come, 
neither  do  we  believe  that  thy 
fathers  and  also  that  our  fathers 
did  know  concerning  the  things 
which  they  spake,  of  that  which  is 
to  come. 

9.  Now  Aaron  began  to  open 
the  scriptures  unto  them  concern- 
ing the  coming  of  Christ,  and  also 
concerning  the  "resurrection  of 
the  dead,  and  that  there  could  be 
no  redemption  for  mankind  save 
it  were  through  the  death  and  suf- 
ferings of  Christ,  and  the  "atone- 
ment of  his  blood. 

10.  And  it  came  to  pass  as  he 
began  to  expound  these  things 
unto  them  they  were  angry  with 
him,  and  began  to  mock  him;  and 


they  would  not  hear  the  words 
which  he  spake. 

11.  Therefore,  when  he  saw 
that  they  would  not  hear  his 
words,  he  departed  out  of  their 
''synagogue,  and  came  over  to  a 
village  which  was  called  Ani- 
Anti,  and  there  he  "found  Muloki 
preaching  the  word  unto  them; 
and  also  Ammah  and  his  breth- 
ren. And  they  contended  with 
many  about  the  word. 

12.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  saw  that  the  people  would 
harden  their  hearts,  therefore 
they  departed  and  came  over  into 
the  "^land  of  Middoni.  And  they 
did  preach  the  word  unto  many, 
and  few  believed  on  the  words 
which  they  taught. 

13.  Nevertheless,  Aaron  and  a 
certain  number  of  his  brethren 
''were  taken  and  cast  into  prison, 
and  the  remainder  of  them  fled 
out  of  the  land  of  Middoni  unto 
the  regions  round  about. 

14.  And  those  who  were  cast 
into  prison  suffered  many  things, 
and  they  were  delivered  by  the 
hand  of  Lamoni  and  Ammon,  and 
they  were  fed  and  clothed. 

15.  And  they  went  forth  again 
to  declare  the  word,  and  thus  they 
were  delivered  for  the  first  time 
out  of  prison;  and  thus  they  had 
suffered. 

16.  And  they  went  forth  whith- 
ersoever they  were  led  by  the 
Spirit  of  the  Lord,  preaching  the 
word  of  God  in  every  'synagogue 
of  the  Amalekites,  or  in  every  as- 
sembly of  the  Lamanites  where 
they  could  be  admitted. 

17.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  Lord  began  to  bless  them,  in- 
somuch that  they  brought  many 
to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth; 
yea,  they  did  convince  many  of 


Tc,  Mos,  27:10—10,  34.  I,  see  *,  Al.  15.  w,  Al.  1:4.  15:15.  n,  see  d,  2  Ne.  2. 
0,  see  /,  2  Ne.  2.  p,  s«e  u,  Al.  16.  q,  vers.  13,  14.  Al.  20:2,  3,  28 — 30.  r,  see  6,^ 
Al.  20.     8,  vers.  14,  15.     Al.  20  :26 — 30.     t,  see  u,  Al.  16.       Between  B.  C.  90  and  77. 


ALMA,    22. 


251 


their  sins,  and  of  the  traditions 
of  their  fathers,  which  were  "not 
correct. 

18.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Ammon  and  Lamoni  returned 
from  the  "^^land  of  Middoni  to  the 
""land  of  Ishmael,  which  was  the 
land  of  their  inheritance. 

19.  And  king  Lamoni  would 
''not  suffer  that  Ammon  should 
serve  him,  or  be  his  servant. 

20.  But  he  caused  that  there 
should  be  ''synagogues  built  in  the 
land  of  Ishmael;  and  he  caused 
that  his  people,  or  the  people  who 
were  under  his  reign,  should  as- 
semble themselves  together. 

21.  And  he  did  rejoice  over 
them,  and  he  did  teach  them 
many  things.  And  he  did  also  de- 
clare unto  them  that  they  were  a 
people  who  were  under  him,  and 
that  they  were  a  free  people,  that 
they  were  ^free  from  the  oppres- 
sions of  the  king,  his  father;  for 
that  his  father  had  granted  unto 
him  that  he  might  reign  over  the 
people  who  were  in  the  land  of 
Ishmael,  and  in  all  the  land  round 
about. 

22.  And  he  also  declared  unto 
them  that  they  might  have  the 
liberty  of  worshiping  the  Lord 
their  God  according  to  their  de- 
sires, in  whatsoever  place  they 
were  in,  if  it  were  in  the  land 
which  was  under  the  reign  of 
king  Lamoni. 

23.  And  Ammon  did  preach 
unto  the  people  of  king  Lamoni; 
and  it  came  to  pass  that  he  did 
teach  them  all  things  concerning 
things  pertaining  to  righteous- 
ness. And  he  did  exhort  them 
daily,  with  all  diligence;  and  they 
gave  heed  unto  his  word,  and  they 
were  zealous  for  keeping  the  com- 
mandments of  God. 


CHAPTER   22. 

Aaron  in  the  land  of  NepJii — Tlie 
king  and  all  his  household  converted 
— Country  divided  between  Nephites 
and  Lamanites. 

1.  Now,  as  Ammon  was  thus 
teaching  the  people  of  Lamoni 
continually,  we  will  return  to  the 
account  of  Aaron  and  his  breth- 
ren; for  after  he  departed  from 
the  "land  of  Middoni  he  was  led 
by  the  Spirit  to  the  "land  of  Nephi, 
even  to  the  house  of  the  king 
which  was  '"over  all  the  land  save 
it  were  the  ''land  of  Ishmael;  and 
he  was  the  ^father  of  Lamoni. 

2.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he 
went  in  unto  him  into  the  king's 
palace,  with  his  brethren,  and 
bowed  himself  before  the  king, 
and  said  unto  him:  Behold,  O 
king,  we  are  the  brethren  of  Am- 
mon, whom  thou  hast  ^delivered 
out  of  prison. 

3.  And  now,  O  king,  if  thou 
wilt  spare  our  lives,  we  will  be 
thy  servants.  And  the  king  said 
unto  them:  Arise,  for  I  will  grant 
unto  you  your  lives,  and  I  will  not 
suffer  that  ye  shall  be  my  ser- 
vants; but  I  will  insist  that  ye 
shall  administer  unto  me;  for  I 
have  been  somewhat  troubled  in 
mind  because  of  the  ''generosity 
and  the  greatness  of  the  words  of 
thy  brother  Ammon;  and  I  desire 
to  know  the  cause  why  he  has 
not  come  up  out  of  ''Middoni  with 
thee. 

4.  And  Aaron  said  unto  the 
king:  Behold,  the  Spirit  of  the 
Lord  has  called  him  another  way; 
he  has  gone  to  the  *land  of  Ish- 
mael, to  teach  the  people  of  La- 
moni. 

5.  Now  the  king  said  unto 
them:  What  is  this  that  ye  have 
said  concerning  the  ^Spirit  of  the 


«,  see  n,  .Tac.   7.     r,   see  6,  Al.  20.     ir,  see  w,  Al.   17.     x,   Al.   17:25.      y,  see  a, 
Al.   16.     z,  Al.   20:24,   20.     22:1.  Chap.   22:     a,  see  6,  Al.  20.      6,   see  ft,  2  Ne.  5. 

c,  Al.  20:8.     <i,  see  w,  Al.  17.     e,  Al.  20:8,  9.     /,  Al.  20:26.  27.     g,  Al.  20:26.     h,  see 
B,  Al.  20.     i,  see  w,  Al.  17.     j,  ver.  4.  Bbtween  B.  C.  90  AND  77. 


252 


ALMA.   22. 


Lord?     Behold,  this  is  the  thing 
which  doth  trouble  me. 

6.  And  also,  what  is  this  that 
Ammon  said — ''If  ye  will  repent 
ye  shall  be  saved,  and  if  ye  will 
not  repent,  ye  shall  be  cast  off  at 
the  last  day? 

7.  And  Aaron  answered  him 
and  said  unto  him:  Believest  thou 
that  there  is  a  God?  And  the 
king  said:  I  know  that  the  Amale- 
kites  say  that  there  is  a  God,  and 
I  have  granted  unto  them  that 
they  should  build  'sanctuaries, 
that  they  may  assemble  them- 
selves together  to  worship  him. 
And  if  now  thou  sayest  there  is  a 
God,  behold  I  will  believe. 

8.  And  now  when  Aaron  heard 
this,  his  heart  began  to  rejoice, 
and  he  said:  Behold,  assuredly  as 
thou  livest,  O  king,  there  is  a  God. 

9.  And  the  king  said:  Is  God 
that  "'Great  Spirit  that  brought 
our  fathers  out  of  the  land  of 
Jerusalem? 

10.  And  Aaron  said  unto  him: 
Yea,  he  is  that  Great  Spirit,  and 
he  created  all  things  both  in 
heaven  and  in  earth.  Believest 
thou  this? 

11.  And  he  said:  Yea,  I  be- 
lieve that  the  Great  Spirit  created 
all  things,  and  I  desire  that  ye 
should  tell  me  concerning  all 
these  things,  and  I  will  believe 
thy  words. 

12.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  Aaron  saw  that  the  king 
would  believe  his  words,  he  be- 
gan from  the  "creation  of  Adam, 
"reading  the  scriptures  unto  the 
king — how  God  created  man  after 
his  own  image,  and  that  God  gave 
him  commandments,  and  that  be- 
cause of  transgression,  man  had 
fallen. 

13.  And    Aaron    did    expound 


unto  him  the  scriptures  from  the 
creation  of  Adam,  laying  the  fall 
of  man  before  him,  and  their  car- 
nal state  and  also  the  plan  of  re- 
demption, which  was  prepared 
from  the  ^foundation  of  the  world, 
through  Christ,  for  all  whosoever 
would  believe  on  his  name. 

14.  And  since  man  had  fallen 
he  could  not  merit  anything  of 
himself;  but  the  sufferings  and 
death  of  Christ  «atone  for  their 
sins,  through  faith  and  repent- 
ance, and  so  forth;  and  that  he 
•■breaketh  the  bands  of  death,  that 
the  grave  shall  have  *no  victory, 
and  that  the  'sting  of  death  should 
be  swallowed  up  in  the  hopes  of 
glory;  and  Aaron  did  expound  all 
these  things  unto  the  king. 

15.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
after  Aaron  had  expounded  these 
things  unto  him,  the  king  said: 
What  shall  I  do  that  I  may  have 
this  eternal  life  of  which  thou 
hast  spoken?  Yea,  what  shall  I 
do  that  I  may  be  "born  of  God, 
having  this  '^wicked  spirit  rooted 
out  of  my  breast,  and  receive  his 
Spirit,  that  I  may  be  filled  with 
joy,  that  I  may  not  be  cast  off  at 
the  last  day?  Behold,  said  he,  I 
will  give  up  all  that  I  possess,  yea, 
I  will  forsake  my  kingdom,  that 
I  may  receive  this  great  joy. 

16.  But  Aaron  said  unto  him: 
If  thou  desirest  this  thing,  if  thou 
wilt  '''bow  down  before  God,  yea, 
if  thou  wilt  repent  of  all  thy  sins, 
and  will  bow  down  before  God, 
and  ""call  on  his  name  in  faith, 
believing  that  ye  shall  receive, 
then  Shalt  thou  receive  the  hope 
which  thou  desirest. 

17.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  Aaron  had  said  these  words, 
the  king  did  bow  down  before  the 
Lord,  upon  his  knees;  yea,  even 


fc,  Al.  20:17,  18.  /,  see  t,  Al.  15.  m,  see  l,  Al.  18.  n,  ver.  13.  See  m,  Mos.  2. 
0,  see  a,  1  Ne.  3.  Al.  G3:12.  p,  see  d,  Mos.  4.  g,  see  f,  2  Ne.  2.  r^  see  g  aud  j,  2 
Ne.  9.  8,  see  h,  Mos.  16.  t,  see  i,  Mos.  16.  u,  see  c,  Mos,  .5.  v,  see  g,  Mos.  2. 
u>,  Ters.  17,  18.     ar,  see  e,  2  Ne.  32.  Between  B.  C.  90  and  77. 


ALMA,   22. 


253 


he  did  "prostrate  himself  upon 
the  earth,  and  ^cried  mightily, 
saying: 

18.  O  God,  Aaron  hath  told  me 
that  there  is  a  God;  and  if  there 
is  a  God,  and  if  thou  art  God,  wilt 
thou  make  thyself  known  unto 
me,  and  I  will  give  away  all  my 
sins  to  know  thee,  and  that  I  may 
be  raised  from  the  dead,  and  be 
saved  at  the  last  day.  And  now 
when  the  king  had  said  these 
words,  he  was  struck  ^''as  if  he 
were  dead. 

19.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
his  servants  ran  and  told  the 
queen  all  that  had  happened  unto 
the  king.  And  she  came  in  unto 
the  king;  and  when  she  saw  him 
lay  as  if  he  were  dead,  and  also 
Aaron  and  his  brethren  standing 
as  ^Hhough  they  had  been  the 
cause  of  his  fall,  she  was  angry 
with  them,  and  commanded  that 
her  servants,  or  the  servants  of 
the  king,  should  take  them  and 
slay  them. 

2  0.  Now  the  servants  had  seen 
the  cause  of  the  king's  fall,  there- 
fore they  durst  not  lay  their 
hands  on  Aaron  and  his  brethren; 
and  they  plead  with  the  queen 
saying:  Why  commandest  thou 
that  we  should  slay  these  men, 
when  behold  one  of  them  is 
mightier  than  us  all?  Therefore 
we  shall  fall  before  them. 

21.  Now  when  the  queen  saw 
the  fear  of  the  servants  she  also 
began  to  fear  exceedingly,  lest 
there  should  some  evil  come  upon 
her.  And  she  commanded  her 
servants  that  they  should  go  and 
-'"call  the  people,  that  they  might 
slay  Aaron  and  his  brethren. 

22.  Now  when  Aaron  saw  the 
determination  of  the  queen,  he, 
also  knowing  the  hardness  of 
the  hearts  of  the  people,  feared 


lest  that  a  multitude  should  as- 
semble themselves  together,  and 
there  should  be  a  great  conten- 
tion and  a  disturbance  among 
them;  therefore  he  put  forth  his 
hand  and  raised  the  king  from 
the  earth,  and  said  unto  him: 
Stand.  And  he  stood  upon  his 
feet,  receiving  his  strength. 

23.  Now  this  was  done  in  the 
presence  of  the  queen  and  many 
of  the  servants.  And  when  they 
saw  it  they  greatly  marveled,  and 
began  to  fear.  And  the  king 
stood  forth,  and  began  to  minis- 
ter unto  them.  And  he  did  min- 
ister unto  them,  insomuch  that 
his  -"whole  household  were  con- 
verted unto  the  Lord. 

24.  Now  there  was  a  ^^multi- 
tude  gathered  together  because  of 
the  commandment  of  the  queen, 
and  there  began  to  be  great  mur- 
murings  among  them  because  of 
Aaron  and  his  brethren. 

25.  But  the  king  stood  forth 
among  them  and  administered 
unto  them.  And  they  were  paci- 
fied towards  Aaron  and  those  who 
were  with  him. 

26.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  the  king  saw  that  the  peo- 
ple were  pacified,  he  caused  that 
Aaron  and  his  brethren  should 
stand  forth  in  the  midst  of  the 
multitude,  and  that  they  should 
preach  the  word  unto  them. 

27.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  king  sent  a  -^proclamation 
throughout  all  the  land,  amongst 
all  his  people  who  were  in  all  his 
land,  who  were  in  all  the  regions 
round  about,  which  was  border- 
ing even  to  the  sea,  on  the  east 
and  on  the  west,  and  which  was 
divided  from  the  -"land  of  Zara- 
hemla  by  a  narrow  strip  of  wil- 
derness, which  ran  from  the  sea 
east  even   to   the  sea  west,   and 


y,  ver.   10.     z,   see  e,   2   Xe.   32.     2a,  ver.   3  9.      26,  ver.   18.      2c,  ver.  24,      2d.  Al. 
23:3.     2e,  ver.  21.     2f,  Al.  23:1 — 4.     2g,  Om.  13.  Between  B.  C.  UO  and  77. 


254 


ALMA,   22. 


round  about  on  the  borders  of 
the  seashore,  and  the  borders  of 
the  wilderness  which  was  on  the 
north  by  the  land  of  Zarahemla, 
through  the  ^''borders  of  Manti, 
by  the  head  of  the  -*river  Sidon, 
running  from  the  east  towards 
the  west — and  thus  were  the  La- 
manites  and  the  Nephites  divided. 

28.  Now,  the  more  idle  part  of 
the  Lamanites  lived  in  the  wil- 
derness, and  dwelt  in  tents;  and 
they  were  spread  through  the 
wilderness  on  the  west,  in  the 
2^1and  of  Nephi;  yea,  and  also  on 
the  west  of  the  land  of  Zara- 
hemla, in  the  borders  by  the  sea- 
shore, and  on  the  west  in  the 
land  of  Nephi,  in  the  place  of 
their  fathers'  first  inheritance, 
and  thus  bordering  along  by  the 
seashore, 

29.  And  also  there  were  many 
Lamanites  on  the  east  by  the  sea- 
shore, whither  the  Nephites  had 
driven  them.  And  thus  the  Ne- 
phites were  nearly  surrounded  by 
the  Lamanites;  nevertheless  the 
Nephites  had  taken  possession  of 
all  the  northern  parts  of  the  land 
bordering  on  the  wilderness,  at 
the  head  of  the  river  Sidon,  from 
the  east  to  the  west,  round  about 
on  the  wilderness  side;  on  the 
north,  even  until  they  came  to  the 
land  which  they  called  ^^Bounti- 
ful. 

30.  And  it  bordered  upon  the 
land  which  they  called  -'Deso- 
lation, it  being  so  far  north- 
ward that  it  came  into  the  land 
which  had  -'"been  peopled  and 
been  destroyed,  of  whose  -"bones 
we  have  spoken,  which  was  dis- 
covered by  the  -"people  of  Zara- 


hemla, it  being  the  place  of  their 
2pfirst  landing. 

31.  And  they  came  from  there 
-«up  into  the  south  wilderness. 
Thus  the  land  on  the  northward 
was  called  -'^Desolation,  and  the 
land  on  the  southward  was  called 
-^Bountiful,  it  being  the  wilder- 
ness which  is  filled  with  all  man- 
ner of  wild  animals  of  every  kind, 
a  part  of  which  had  -'come  from 
the  land  northward  for  food. 

32.  And  now,  it  was  only  the 
-"distance  of  a  day  and  a  half's 
journey  for  a  Nephite,  on  the  line 
Bountiful  and  the  land  Desola- 
tion, from  the  east  to  the  west 
sea;  and  thus  the  land  of  Nephi 
and  the  land  of  Zarahemla  were 
nearly  surrounded  by  water,  there 
being  a  small  ^'neck  of  land  be- 
tween the  land  northward  and 
the  land  southward. 

33.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  Nephites  had  inhabited  the 
land  Bountiful,  even  from  the 
east  unto  the  west  sea,  and  thus 
the  Nephites  in  their  wisdom, 
with  their  guards  and  their 
armies,  had  hemmed  in  the  La- 
manites on  the  south,  that  thereby 
they  should  have  no  more  posses- 
sion on  the  north,  that  they  might 
not  overrun  the  land  northward. 

34.  Therefore  the  Lamanites 
could  have  no  more  possessions 
only  in  the  land  of  Nephi,  and 
the  wilderness  round  about.  Now 
this  was  wisdom  in  the  Nephites 
— as  the  Lamanites  were  an  ene- 
my to  them,  they  would  not  suffer 
their  afflictions  on  every  hand, 
and  also  that  they  might  have  a 
country  whither  they  might  flee, 
according  to  their  desires. 


2h,  see  Ji,  Al.  3  6.  2i,  see  g,  Al.  2.  2j,  see  6,  2  Ne.  5.  2k,  vers.  31 — 33.  Al. 
50:32.  51:28,  30,  32.  52:9,  15,  17,  18,  27.  39.  53:3,  4.  55 :2«.  (53:5.  He.  1:23, 
28,29.  4:5,6.  5:14.  3  Ne.  3 :23.  11:1.  2Z,  vers.  31,  32.  Al.  46:17.  50:34.  63:5. 
3  Ne.  3:23.  Morm.  3:5,  7.  4:1 — 3,  8,  13.  19.  2m,  Book  of  Ether.  2n,  Mos.  8:7—12. 
21:25—28.  28:11 — 19.  Book  of  Ether.  2o,  Om.  20 — 22.  2p,  vers.  31,  32.  Cm.  14— 
22.  He.  6:10.  8:21,  22.  2q,  He.  6:10.  2r,  see  2J,  also  He.  3:5,  6.  2s,  see  2k. 
2t,  see  m,  1  Ne.  18.  2m,  He.  4:7.  2v,  Al.  50:34.  52:9.  63:5.  He.  4:7.  Morm. 
2:29.     3:5.  Between  B.  C.  90  and  77. 


ALMA,   23. 


255 


35.  And  now  I,  after  having 
said  this,  return  again  to  the  ac- 
count of  Ammon  and  Aaron,  Om- 
ner  and  Himni,  and  their  breth- 
ren. 

CHAPTER   23. 

Religious  freedom  is  proclaimed — 
Many  Lamanites  converted — Amalek- 
ites  and  Amulonites  reject  the  truth — 
The  Anti-Nephi-Lehies. 

1.  Behold,  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  the  king  of  the  Lamanites 
sent  a  "proclamation  among  all 
his  people,  that  they  should  not 
lay  their  hands  on  Ammon,  or 
Aaron,  or  Omner,  or  Himni,  nor 
either  of  their  brethren  who 
should  go  forth  preaching  the 
word  of  God,  in  whatsoever  place 
they  should  be,  in  any  part  of 
their  land. 

2.  Yea,  he  sent  a  decree  among 
them,  that  they  should  not  lay 
their  hands  on  them  to  bind 
them,  or  to  cast  them  into  prison; 
neither  should  they  spit  upon 
them,  nor  smite  them,  nor  cast 
them  out  of  their  ''synagogues, 
nor  scourge  them;  neither  should 
they  cast  stones  at  them,  but  that 
they  should  have  free  access  to 
their  houses,  and  also  their  '^tem- 
ples, and  their  "^sanctuaries. 

3.  And  thus  they  might  go 
forth  and  preach  the  word  ac- 
cording to  their  desires,  for  the 
king  had  been  converted  unto 
the  Lord,  and  "^all  his  household; 
therefore  he  sent  his  ^proclama- 
tion throughout  the  land  unto 
his  people,  that  the  word  of  God 
might  have  no  obstruction,  but 
that  it  might  go  forth  throughout 
all  the  land,  that  his  people 
might  be  convinced  concerning 
the  ''wicked  traditions  of  their 
fathers,  and  that  they  might  be 
convinced    that    they    were    all 


brethren,  and  that  they  ought 
not  to  murder,  nor  to  plunder,  nor 
to  steal,  nor  to  commit  adultery, 
nor  to  commit  any  manner  of 
wickedness. 

4.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  when  the  king  had  sent  forth 
this  "proclamation,  that  Aaroh 
and  his  brethren  went  forth  from 
city  to  city,  and  from  ^one  house 
of  worship  to  another,  establish- 
ing churches,  and  consecrating 
^priests  and  teachers  throughout 
the  land  among  the  Lamanites,  to 
preach  and  to  teach  the  word  of 
God  among  them;  and  thus  they 
began  to  have  great  success. 

5.  And  thousands  were  brought 
to  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord, 
yea,  thousands  were  brought  to 
believe  in  the  traditions  of  the 
Nephites;  and  they  were  taught 
the  ''records  and  prophecies  which 
were  handed  down  even  to  the 
present  time. 

6.  And  as  sure  as  the  Lord 
liveth,  so  sure  as  many  as  be- 
lieved, or  as  many  as  were 
brought  to  the  knowledge  of  the 
truth,  through  the  preaching  of 
Ammon  and  his  brethren,  accord- 
ing to  the  spirit  of  revelation  and 
of  prophecy,  and  the  power  of 
God  working  miracles  in  them — 
yea,  I  say  unto  you,  as  the  Lord 
liveth,  as  many  of  the  Lamanites 
as  believed  in  their  preaching, 
and  were  converted  unto  the 
Lord,  'never  did  fall  away. 

7.  For  they  became  a  righteous 
people;  they  did  lay  down  the 
weapons  of  their  rebellion,  that 
they  did  not  fight  against  God 
any  more,  neither  against  any  of 
their  brethren. 

8.  Now,  these  are  they  who 
were   converted   unto   the   Lord: 

9.  The  people  of  the  Laman- 


a,  vers.  2 — 4.  Al.  22:27.  I,  see  v,  Al.  16.  c,  see  Ji,  2  Ne.  5.  d,  see  t,  Al.  15. 
e,  Al.  22:23.  /,  see  a.  y,  see  w,  Jac.  7.  h,  see  a.  i,  see  u,  Al.  16.  See  h,  2  Ne.  5. 
See  t,  Al.  15.  j,  see  c,  Mos.  6.  k,  see  a,  1  Ne.  3.  Al.  63:12.  I,  Al.  27:27.  He. 
15  ;6 — 16.  Between  B.  C.  90  and  77. 


256 


ALMA,   24. 


Ites   who   were  in   the   ""land   of 
Ishmael; 

10.  And  also  of  the  people  of 
the  Lamanites  who  were  in  the 
"land  of  Mlddoni; 

11.  And  also  of  the  people  of 
the  Lamanites  who  were  in  the 
"city  of  Nephi; 

12.  And  also  of  the  people  of 
the  Lamanites  who  were  in  the 
*'land  of  Shllom,  and  who  were  in 
the  land  of  "Shemlon,  and  in  the 
city  of  Lemuel,  and  in  the  city  of 
Shimnilom. 

13.  And  these  are  the  names  of 
the  cities  of  the  Lamanites  which 
were  converted  unto  the  Lord; 
and  these  are  they  that  laid  down 
the  weapons  of  their  rebellion, 
yea,  all  their  weapons  of  war; 
and  they  were  all  Lamanites. 

14.  And  the  Amalekites  were 
not  converted,  save  only  one; 
neither  were  any  of  the  "^Amulon- 
ites;  but  they  did  harden  their 
hearts,  and  also  the  hearts  of  the 
Lamanites  in  that  part  of  the 
land  wheresoever  they  dwelt, 
yea,  and  all  their  villages  and  all 
their  cities. 

15.  Therefore,  we  have  named 
all  the  cities  of  the  Lamanites  in 
which  they  did  repent  and  come 
to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth, 
and  were  converted. 

16.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  the  king  and  those  who  were 
converted  were  desirous  that  they 
might  have  a  name,  that  thereby 
they  might  be  distinguished  from 
their  brethren;  therefore  the  king 
consulted  with  Aaron  and  many 
of  their  ^priests,  concerning  the 
name  that  they  should  take  upon 
them,  that  they  might  be  distin- 
guished. 

17.,  And  it  came  to  pass  that 


they  called  their  names  'Anti- 
Nephi-Lehies;  and  they  were 
called  by  this  name  and  were  no 
more  called  Lamanites. 

18.  And  they  began  to  be  a 
very  industrious  people;  yea,  and 
they  were  friendly  with  the  Ne- 
phites;  therefore,  they  did  open  a 
correspondence  with  them,  and 
the  "curse  of  God  did  no  more 
follow  them. 

CHAPTER   24. 

Lamanites  come  against  the  people 
of  God — Converted  Lamanites  refuse 
to   take  up  arms — More  conversions. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  Amalekites  and  the  "Amulon- 
ites  and  the  Lamanites  who  were 
in  the  land  of  Amnion,  and  also  in 
the  "land  of  Helam,  and  who  were 
in  the  "land  of  Jerusalem,  and  in 
fine,  in  all  the  land  round  about, 
who  had  not  been  converted  and 
had  not  taken  upon  them  the 
name  of  "Anti-Nephi-Lehi,  were 
stirred  up  by  the  Amalekites 
and  by  the  Amulonites  to  anger 
against  their  brethren. 

2.  And  their  hatred  became 
exceeding  sore  against  them,  even 
insomuch  that  they  began  to  re- 
bel against  their  king,  insomuch 
that  they  would  not  that  he 
should  be  their  king;  therefore, 
they  took  up  arms  against  the 
people  of  Anti-Nephi-Lehi. 

3.  Now  the  king  conferred  the 
kingdom  upon  his  son,  and  he 
called  his  name  Anti-Nephi-Lehi. 

4.  And  the  king  died  in  that 
selfsame  year  that  the  Lamanites 
began  to  make  preparations  for 
war  against  the  people  of  God. 

5.  Now  when  Ammon  and  his 
brethren  and  all  those  who  had 
come  up  with  him  saw  the  prep- 
arations of  the  Lamanites  to  de- 


m,  see  w,  Al.  17.  n,  see  6,  AI.  20.  o,  see  6,  2  Ne.  5.  p,  see  /,  Mos.  7.  q,  see  d, 
Mos.  10.  r,  see  u,  Mos.  23.  s,  see  c,  Mos.  6.  t,  Al.  24:1—3.  5.  20.  25:1,  13.  27:2, 
21.  25.  43:11.  u,   see  d,   1  Ne.  2.  2  Ne.  30:0.  3  Ne.  2:14— IG. 

Chap.  24:  a,   see  u,   Mos.  23.  b,   see  o,   Mos.  23.  c,   see  b,   Al.  21.  d,   see  t,   Al.  23. 

Between  B.  C.  90  and  77. 


ALMA.   24. 


257 


stroy  their  brethren,  they  came 
forth  to  the  land  of  Midian,  and 
there  Ammon  met  all  his  breth- 
ren; and  from  thence  they  came 
to  the  ^land  of  Ishmael  that  they 
might  hold  a  council  with  La- 
moni  and  also  with  his  brother 
'Anti  -  Nephi  -  Lehi,  what  they 
should  do  to  defend  themselves 
against  the  Lamanites. 

6.  Now  there  was  not  one  soul 
among  all  the  people  who  had 
been  converted  unto  the  Lord  that 
would  take  up  arms  against  their 
brethren;  nay,  they  would  not 
even  make  any  preparations  for 
war;  yea,  and  also  their  king  com- 
manded them  that  they  should  not. 

7.  Now,  these  are  the  words 
which  he  said  unto  the  people 
concerning  the  matter:  I  thank 
my  God,  my  beloved  people,  that 
our  great  God  has  in  goodness 
sent  these  our  brethren,  the  Ne- 
phites,  unto  us  to  preach  unto  us, 
and  to  convince  us  of  the  ^tradi- 
tions  of  our  wicked  fathers. 

8.  And  behold,  I  thank  my 
great  God  that  he  has  given  us  a 
portion  of  his  Spirit  to  soften  our 
hearts,  that  we  have  "opened  a 
correspondence  with  these  breth- 
ren, the  Nephites. 

9.  And  behold,  I  also  thank 
my  God,  that  by  opening  this  cor- 
respondence we  have  been  con- 
vinced of  our  sins,  and  of  the 
many  murders  which  we  have 
committed. 

10.  And  I  also  thank  my  God, 
yea,  my  great  God,  that  he  hath 
granted  unto  us  that  we  might  re- 
pent of  these  things,  and  also 
that  he  hath  forgiven  us  of  those 
our  many  sins  and  murders  which 
we  have  committed,  and  taken 
away  the  guilt  from  our  hearts, 
through  the  merits  of  his  Son. 

11.  And  now  behold,  my  breth- 


ren, since  it  has  been  all  that  we 
could  do,  (as  we  were  the  most 
lost  of  all  mankind)  to  repent  of 
all  our  sins  and  the  many  mur- 
ders which  we  have  committed, 
and  to  get  God  to  take  them  away 
from  our  hearts,  for  it  was  all  we 
could  do  to  repent  sufficiently 
before  God  that  he  would  take 
away  our  stain — 

12.  Now,  my  best  beloved 
brethren,  since  God  hath  taken 
away  our  stains,  and  our  swords 
have  become  bright,  then  let  us 
stain  our  swords  *no  more  with 
the  blood  of  our  brethren. 

13.  Behold,  I  say  unto  you, 
Nay,  let  us  retain  our  swords  that 
they  be  not  stained  with  the  blood 
of  our  brethren;  for  perhaps,  if 
we  should  stain  our  swords  again 
they  can  no  more  be  washed 
bright  through  the  blood  of  the 
Son  of  our  great  God,  which  shall 
be  shed  for  the  atonement  of  our 
sins. 

14.  And  the  great  God  has  had 
mercy  on  us,  and  made  these 
things  known  unto  us  that  we 
might  not  perish;  yea,  and  he  has 
made  these  things  known  unto  us 
beforehand,  because  he  loveth 
our  souls  as  well  as  he  loveth  our 
children;  therefore,  in  his  mercy 
he  doth  visit  us  by  his  angels,  that 
the  plan  of  salvation  might  be 
made  known  unto  us  as  well  as 
unto  future  generations. 

15.  Oh,  how  merciful  is  our 
God!  And  now  behold,  since  it 
has  been  as  much  as  we  could  do 
to  get  our  *^stains  taken  away 
from  us,  and  our  swords  are 
made  bright,  let  us  'hide  them 
away  that  they  may  be  kept 
bright,  as  a  testimony  to  our  God 
at  the  last  day,  or  at  the  day  that 
we  shall  be  brought  to  stand  be- 
fore him  to  be  judged,  that  we 


e,  see  w,  Al.  17.  /,  see  t,  Al.  23.  g,  see  n,  Jac.  7.  Ti,  Al.  23:18.  i,  vers.  6,  13, 
15—1-9.  ;,  see  /,  2  Ne.  2.  h,  see  i.  I,  vers.  17—19.  Al.  25:14.  26:32.  53:10.  11. 
66:6 — 8.  Between  B.  C.  90  and  77. 


258 


ALMA,   24. 


have  not  stained  our  swords  in 
the  blood  of  our  brethren  since 
he  imparted  his  word  unto  us  and 
has  made  us  clean  thereby. 

16.  And  now,  my  brethren,  if 
our  brethren  seek  to  destroy  us, 
behold,  we  will  hide  away  our 
swords,  yea,  even  we  will  bury 
them  ""deep  in  the  earth,  that 
they  may  be  kept  bright,  as  a  tes- 
timony that  we  have  never  used 
them,  at  the  last  day;  and  if  our 
brethren  destroy  us,  behold,  we 
shall  go  to  our  God  and  shall  be 
saved. 

17.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  when  the  king  had  made  an 
end  of  these  sayings,  and  all  the 
people  were  assembled  together, 
they  took  their  swords,  and  all 
the  weapons  which  were  used  for 
the  shedding  of  man's  blood,  and 
they  did  bury  them  up  deep  in  the 
earth. 

18.  And  this  they  did,  it  being 
in  their  view  a  testimony  to  God, 
and  also  to  men,  that  they  never 
would  use  weapons  again  for  the 
shedding  of  man's  blood;  and  this 
they  did,  vouching  and  covenant- 
ing with  God,  that  rather  than 
shed  the  blood  of  their  brethren 
they  would  "give  up  their  own 
lives;  and  rather  than  take  away 
from  a  brother  they  would  give 
unto  him;  and  rather  than  spend 
their  days  in  idleness  they  would 
labor  abundantly  with  their 
hands. 

19.  And  thus  we  see  that,  when 
these  Lamanites  were  brought  to 
believe  and  to  know  the  truth, 
they  were  firm,  and  would  "suffer 
even  unto  death  rather  than  com- 
mit sin;  and  thus  we  see  that 
they  buried  their  weapons  of 
peace,  or  they  buried  the  weapons 
of  war,  for  peace. 

20.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 


their  brethren,  the  Lamanites, 
made  preparations  for  war,  and 
came  up  to  the  land  of  Nephi  for 
the  purpose  of  destroying  the 
king,  and  to  place  another  in  his 
stead,  and  also  of  destroying  the 
people  of  PAnti-Nephi-Lehi  out  of 
the  land. 

21.  Now  when  the  people  saw 
that  they  were  coming  against 
them  they  went  out  to  meet  them, 
and  prostrated  themselves  before 
them  to  the  earth,  and  began  to 
call  on  the  name  of  the  Lord;  and 
thus  they  were  in  this  attitude 
when  the  Lamanites  began  to  fall 
upon  them,  and  began  to  slay 
them  with  the  sword. 

22.  And  thus  without  meeting 
any  resistance,  they  did  slay  a 
thousand  and  five  of  them;  and 
we  know  that  they  are  blessed, 
for  they  have  gone  to  dwell  with 
their  God. 

23.  Now  when  the  Lamanites 
saw  that  their  brethren  would 
not  flee  from  the  sword,  neither 
would  they  turn  aside  to  the  right 
hand  or  to  the  left,  but  that  they 
would  lie  down  and  perish,  and 
praised  God  even  in  the  very  act 
of  perishing  under  the  sword — 

24.  Now  when  the  Lamanites 
saw  this  they  did  forbear  from 
slaying  them;  and  there  were 
many  whose  hearts  had  swollen 
in  them  for  those  of  their  breth- 
ren who  had  fallen  under  the 
sword,  for  they  repented  of  the 
things  which  they  had  done. 

25.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  threw  down  their  weapons 
of  war,  and  they  would  not  take 
them  again,  for  they  were  stung 
for  the  murders  which  they  had 
committed;  and  they  came  down 
even  as  their  brethren,  relying 
upon  the  mercies  of  those  whose 
arms  were  lifted  to  slay  them. 


tn,  see  I.     n,  vers.  16,  21 — 27. 


see  n.     p,  see  t,  Al.  23. 

Between  B.  C.  90  and  77. 


ALMA,   25. 


259 


26.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  people  of  God  were  joined 
that  day  by  more  than  the  num- 
ber who  had  been  slain;  and 
those  who  had  been  slain  were 
righteous  people,  therefore  we 
have  no  reason  to  doubt  but  what 
they  were  saved. 

27.  And  there  was  not  a  wicked 
man  slain  among  them;  but  there 
were  more  than  a  thousand 
brought  to  the  knowledge  of  the 
truth;  thus  we  see  that  the  Lord 
worketh  in  many  ways  to  the  sal- 
vation of  his  people. 

28.  Now  the  greatest  number 
of  those  of  the  Lamanites  who 
slew  so  many  of  their  brethren 
were  Amalekites  and  Amulonites, 
the  greatest  number  of  whom 
were  after  the  border  of  the 
Nehors. 

29.  Now,  among  those  who 
joined  the  people  of  the  Lord, 
there  were  none  who  were  Amal- 
ekites or  '^Amulonites,  or  who 
were  of  the  "order  of  Nehor,  but 
they  were  actual  descendants  of 
Laman  and  Lemuel. 

30.  And  thus  we  can  plainly 
discern,  that  after  a  people  have 
been  once  enlightened  by  the 
Spirit  of  God,  and  have  had  great 
knowledge  of  things  pertaining  to 
righteousness,  and  then  have 
fallen  away  into  sin  and  trans- 
gression, they  become  more  hard- 
ened, and  thus  their  state  be- 
comes 'worse  than  though  they 
had  never  known  these  things. 

CHAPTER   25. 

Lamanite  aggressions — Vengeance 
by  Amulonites  —  Martyrdoms  —  Fur- 
ther fulfilment  of  Abinadi's  prophecy. 

1.  And  behold,  now  it  came  to 
pass  that  those  Lamanites  were 
more    angry    because    they    had 


slain  their  brethren;  therefore 
they  swore  vengeance  upon  the 
Nephites;  and  they  did  no  more 
attempt  to  slay  the  people  of 
"Anti-Nephi-Lehi  at  that  time. 

2.  But  they  took  their  armies 
and  went  over  into  the  borders  of 
the  land  of  Zarahemla,  and  fell 
upon  the  people  who  were  in  the 
"land  of  Ammonihah  and  ''de- 
stroyed them. 

3.  And  after  that,  they  had 
many  battles  with  the  Nephites, 
in  the  which  they  were  driven  and 
slain. 

4.  And  among  the  Lamanites 
who  were  slain  were  almost  all 
the  "seed  of  Amnion  and  his 
brethren,  who  were  the  priests  of 
Noah,  and  they  were  slain  by  the 
hands  of  the  Nephites; 

5.  And  the  remainder,  having 
fled  into  the  east  wilderness,  and 
having  usurped  the  power  and 
authority  over  the  Lamanites, 
caused  that  many  of  the  Laman- 
ites should  ^perish  by  fire  because 
of  their  belief — 

6.  For  many  of  them,  after 
having  suffered  much  loss  and  so 
many  afflictions,  began  to  be 
stirred  up  in  remembrance  of 
the  ^words  which  Aaron  and  his 
brethren  had  preached  to  them 
in  their  land;  therefore  they  be- 
gan to  disbelieve  the  ''traditions 
of  their  fathers,  and  to  believe  in 
the  Lord,  and  that  he  gave  great 
power  unto  the  Nephites;  and 
thus  there  were  many  of  them 
converted  in  the  wilderness. 

7.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
those  rulers  who  were  the  rem- 
nant of  the  ''children  of  Amulon 
caused  that  they  should  be  'put 
to  death,  yea,  all  those  that  be- 
lieved in  these  things.        , 

8.  Now  this  martyrdom  caused 


q,  Al.  1 :2 — 15.     r,  see  u,  Mos.  23.     s,  Al.  1 :2 — 15.     t,  vers.   1.  28,  29.     See  h,  2 
Ne.  31.     Al.  21  :3 — 11.     23:14.     32:19.     47:36.  Chap.  25 :    a,  see  t,  Al.  23.     6,  see 

i,  Al.  8.     c,  Al.  16:2,  3,  9 — 11.     d,  see  u,  Mos.  23.     e,  see  /,  Mos.  17.     /,  Al.  21:5 — 12. 
g,  see  n,  Jac.  7.     h,  see  Uj  Mos.  23.     i,  see  f,  Mos.  17.  Between  B.  C.  90  and  77. 


260 


ALMA,   26. 


that  many  of  their  brethren 
should  be  stirred  up  to  anger; 
and  there  began  to  be  contention 
in  the  wilderness;  and  the  La- 
manites  began  to  hunt  the  ^seed 
of  Amnion  and  his  brethren  and 
began  to  slay  them;  and  they 
fled  into  the  east  wilderness. 

9.  And  behold  they  are  hunted 
at  this  day  by  the  Lamanites. 
Thus  the  words  of  Abinadi  *were 
brought  to  pass,  which  he  said 
concerning  the  seed  of  the  priests 
who  caused  that  he  should  suffer 
death  by  fire. 

10.  For  he  said  unto  them: 
'What  ye  shall  do  unto  me  shall 
be  a  type  of  things  to  come. 

11.  And  now  Abinadi  was  the 
first  that  suffered  '"death  by  fire 
because  of  his  belief  in  God;  now 
this  is  what  he  meant,  that  many 
should  suffer  death  by  fire,  "ac- 
cording as  he  had  suffered. 

12.  And  he  said  unto  the 
priests  of  Noah  that  their  seed 
should  cause  many  to  be  put  to 
death,  in  the  like  manner  as  he 
was,  and  that  they  should  be 
scattered  abroad  and  slain,  even 
as  a  sheep  having  no  shepherd  is 
driven  and  slain  by  wild  beasts; 
and  now  behold,  these  words 
were  verified,  for  they  were 
driven  by  the  Lamanites,  and 
they  were  "hunted,  and  they  were 
smitten. 

13.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  the  Lamanites  saw  that 
they  could  not  overpower  the  Ne- 
phites  they  returned  again  to 
their  own  land;  and  many  of  them 
came  over  to  dwell  in  the  ^land  of 
Ishmael  and  the  «land  of  Nephi, 
and  did  join  themselves  to  the 
people  of  God,  who  were  the 
people  of  '^Anti-Nephi-Lehi. 

14.  And    they    did    also    *bury 


their  weapons  of  war,  according 
as  their  brethren  had,  and  they 
began  to  be  a  righteous  people; 
and  they  did  walk  in  the  ways  of 
the  Lord,  and  did  observe  to 
keep  his  commandments  and  his 
statutes. 

15.  Yea,  and  they  did  keep  the 
'law  of  Moses;  for  it  was  expe- 
dient that  they  should  keep  the 
law  of  Moses  as  yet,  for  it  was 
not  all  fulfilled.  But  notwith- 
standing the  law  of  Moses,  they 
did  look  forward  to  the  coming 
of  Christ,  considering  that  the 
law  of  Moses  was  a  type  of  his 
coming,  and  believing  that  they 
must  keep  those  outward  per- 
formances until  the  time  that  he 
should  be  revealed  unto  them. 

16.  Now  they  did  not  suppose 
that  salvation  came  by  the  law  of 
Moses;  but  the  law  of  Moses  did 
serve  to  strengthen  their  faith  in 
Christ;  and  thus  they  did  retain 
a  hope  through  faith,  unto  eter- 
nal salvation,  relying  upon  the 
spirit  of  prophecy,  which  spake  of 
those  things  to  come. 

17.  And  now  behold,  Ammon, 
and  Aaron,  and  Omner,  and 
Himni,  and  their  brethren  did  re- 
joice exceedingly,  for  the  success 
which  they  had  had  among  the 
Lamanites,  seeing  that  the  Lord 
had  granted  unto  them  according 
to  their  "prayers,  and  that  he  had 
also  verified  his  word  unto  them 
in  every  particular. 

CHAPTER   26. 

Ammon  glories  in  the  Lord — Boast- 
ing in  righteousness — He  recounts 
blessings  to  him  and  his  brethren. 

1.  And  now,  these  are  the 
words  of  Ammon  to  his  brethren, 
which  say  thus:  My  brothers  and 
my  brethren,  behold  I  say  unto 


j,  see  u,  Mos.  2.3.  fc,  Mos.  17:15 — 20.  1,  Mos,  13:10.  m,  Mos.  17:13 — 20.  n,  vers, 
5—7.  0,  vers.  8,  9.  Mos.  17:18.  p,  see  w,  Al.  17.  q,  see  b,  2  Ne.  5.  r,  see  t, 
Al.  23.     Sj,  see  i,  Al.  24.     t,  see  o,  2  Ne.  25.     «,  see  e,  2  Ne.  32. 

Between  B.  C.  90  and  77. 


ALMA,    26. 


261 


you,  how  great  reason  have  we  to 
rejoice;  for  could  we  have  sup- 
posed when  we  "started  from  the 
"land  of  Zarahemla  that  God 
would  have  granted  unto  us  such 
great  blessings? 

2.  And  now,  I  ask,  what  great 
blessings  has  he  bestowed  upon 
us?     Can  ye  tell? 

3.  Behold,  I  answer  for  you; 
for  our  brethren,  the  Lamanites, 
were  in  darkness,  yea,  even  in  the 
darkest  abyss,  but  behold,  how 
'many  of  them  are  brought  to 
behold  the  marvelous  light  of 
God!  And  this  is  the  blessing 
which  hath  been  bestowed  upon 
us,  that  we  have  been  made  in- 
struments in  the  hands  of  God  to 
bring  about  this  great  work. 

4.  Behold,  '^thousands  of  them 
do  rejoice,  and  have  been  brought 
into  the  fold  of  God. 

5.  Behold,  the  field  was-  ripe, 
and  blessed  are  ye,  for  ye  did 
thrust  in  the  sickle,  and  did  reap 
with  your  might,  yea,  all  the  day 
long  did  ye  labor;  and  behold  the 
number  of  your  sheaves!  And 
they  shall  be  gathered  into  the 
garners,  that  they  are  not  wasted. 

6.  Yea,  they  shall  not  be  beaten 
down  by  the  ''storm  at  the  last 
day;  yea,  neither  shall  they  be 
harrowed  up  by  the  whirlwinds; 
but  when  the  storm  cometh  they 
shall  be  gathered  together  in 
their  place,  that  the  storm  can- 
not penetrate  to  them;  yea, 
neither  shall  they  be  driven  with 
fierce  winds  whithersoever  the 
enemy  listeth  ^to  carry  them. 

7.  But  behold,  they  are  in  the 
hands  of  the  Lord  of  the  har- 
vest, and  they  are  his;  and  he 
will  "raise  them  up  at  the  last 
day. 

8.  Blessed  be  the  name  of  our 


God;  let  us  sing  to  his  praise, 
yea,  let  us  give  thanks  to  his  holy 
name,  for  he  doth  work  right- 
eousness forever. 

9.  For  if  we  had  not  come  up 
out  of  the  "land  of  Zarahemla, 
these  our  dearly  beloved  brethren, 
who  have  so  dearly  beloved  us, 
would  still  have  been  ^racked 
with  hatred  against  us,  yea,  and 
they  would  also  have  been 
strangers  to  God. 

10.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  Ammon  had  said  these 
words,  his  brother  Aaron  rebuked 
him,  saying:  Ammon,  I  fear  that 
thy  joy  doth  carry  thee  away  unto 
boasting. 

11.  But  Ammon  said  unto 
him:  I  do  not  boast  in  my  own 
strength,  nor  in  my  own  wisdom; 
but  behold,  my  joy  is  full,  yea, 
my  heart  is  brim  With  joy,  and  I 
will  rejoice  in  my  God. 

12.  Yea,  I  know  that  I  am 
nothing;  as  to  my  strength  I  am 
weak;  therefore  I  will  not  boast 
of  myself,  but  I  will  boast  of  my 
God,  for  in  his  strength  I  can  do 
all  things;  yea,  behold,  many 
mighty  miracles  we  have  wrought 
in  this  land,  for  which  we  will 
praise  his  name  forever. 

13.  Behold,  how  many  thou- 
sands of  our  brethren  has  he 
loosed  from  the  ^pains  of  hell; 
and  they  are  brought  to  sing  re- 
deeming love,  and  this  because  of 
the  power  of  his  word  which  is  in 
us,  therefore  have  we  not  great 
reason  to  rejoice? 

14.  Yea,  we  have  reason  to 
praise  him  forever,  for  he  is  the 
Most  High  God,  and  has  loosed 
our  brethren  from  the  ^'chains  of 
hell. 

15.  Yea,  they  were  encircled 
about  with  everlasting  darkness 


a,  Mos,  28:9.  Al.  17:6—9.  h,  Om.  13.  c,  Al.  23:8—13.  d,  Al.  23:5.  e.  He. 
.":12.  3  Ne.  14:25,  27.  /,  see  i,  2  Ne.  9.  g,  see  p,  Mos.  23.  h.  Om.  13.  i,  see  n, 
Jac.  7.     j,  sec  p,  2  Ne.  28.     k,  see  p,  2  Ne.  28.  Between  B.  C.  90  and  77. 


262 


ALMA,   26. 


and  destruction;  but  behold,  he 
has  brought  them  into  his  ever- 
lasting light,  yea,  into  everlasting 
salvation;  and  they  are  encircled 
about  with  the  matchless  bounty 
of  his  love;  yea,  and  we  have  been 
instruments  in  his  hands  of  doing 
this  great  and  marvelous  work. 

16.  Therefore,  let  us  glory, 
yea,  we  will  glory  in  the  Lord; 
yea,  we  will  rejoice,  for  our  joy 
is  full;  yea,  we  will  praise  our 
God  forever.  Behold,  who  can 
glory  too  much  in  the  Lord?  Yea, 
who  can  say  too  much  of  his 
great  power,  and  of  his  mercy, 
and  of  his  long-suffering  towards 
the  children  of  men?  Behold,  I 
say  unto  you,  I  cannot  say  the 
smallest  part  which  I  feel. 

17.  Who  could  have  supposed 
that  our  God  would  have  been  so 
merciful  as  to  have  snatched  us 
from  our  awful,  sinful,  and  pol- 
luted state? 

18.  Behold,  we  went  forth  even 
in  wrath,  with  mighty  threaten- 
ings  to  'destroy  his  church. 

19.  Oh  then,  why  did  he  not 
consign  us  to  an  awful  destruc- 
tion, yea,  why  did  he  not  let  the 
sword  of  his  justice  fall  upon  us, 
and  doom  us  to  ""eternal  despair? 

20.  Oh,  my  soul,  almost  as  it 
were,  fleeth  at  the  thought.  Be- 
hold, he  did  not  exercise  his  jus- 
tice upon  us,  but  in  his  great 
mercy  hath  brought  us  over  that 
everlasting  "gulf  of  death  and 
misery,  even  to  the  salvation  of 
our  souls. 

21.  And  now  behold,  my  breth- 
ren, what  natural  man  is  there 
that  knoweth  these  things?  I  say 
unto  you,  there  is  none  that 
knoweth  these  things,  save  it  be 
the  penitent. 

22.  Yea,  he  that  repenteth 
and  exerciseth  faith,  and  bringeth 


forth  good  works,  and  "prayeth 
continually  without  ceasing — 
unto  such  it  is  given  to  know  the 
^mysteries  of  God;  yea,  unto 
such  it  shall  be  given  to  reveal 
things  which  never  have  been  re- 
vealed; yea,  and  it  shall  be  given 
unto  such  to  bring  thousands  of 
souls  to  repentance,  even  as  it 
has  been  given  unto  us  to  bring 
these  our  brethren  to  repentance. 

23.  Now  do  ye  remember,  my 
brethren,  that  we  said  unto  our 
brethren  in  the  land  of  Zara- 
hemla,  we  go  up  to  the  land  of 
Nephi,  to  preach  unto  our  breth- 
ren, the  Lamanites,  and  they 
laughed  us  to  scorn? 

24.  For  they  said  unto  us:  Do 
ye  suppose  that  ye  can  bring  the 
Lamanites  to  the  knowledge  of 
the  truth?  Do  ye  suppose  that 
ye  can  convince  the  Lamanites  of 
the  "incorrectness  of  the  tradi- 
tions of  their  fathers,  as  stiff- 
necked  a  people  as  they  are; 
whose  hearts  delight  in  the  shed- 
ding of  blood;  whose  days  have 
been  spent  in  the  grossest  in- 
iquity; whose  ways  have  been  the 
ways  of  a  transgressor  from  the 
beginning?  Now  my  brethren, 
ye  remember  that  this  was  their 
language. 

25.  And  moreover  they  did 
say:  Let  us  take  up  arms  against 
them,  that  we  destroy  them  and 
their  iniquity  out  of  the  land,  lest 
they  overrun  us  and  destroy  us. 

26.  But  behold,  my  beloved 
brethren,  we  came  into  the  wil- 
derness not  with  the  intent  to  de- 
stroy our  brethren,  but  with  the 
intent  that  perhaps  we  might 
save  some  few  of  their  souls. 

27.  Now  when  our  hearts  were 
^depressed,  and  we  were  about  to 
turn  back,  behold,  the  Lord  com- 
forted us,  and  said:     Go  amongst 


I,   Mos.   27:10,   34.      m,   see  m,   Jac.   6.     n,   see  i,   1   Ne.    15.      o,   see  e,  2  Ne.  32. 
s,  Al.  12:9.     p,  see  n,  Jac.   7.     q,  Al.   17:9 — 12.  Between  B.  C.  90  and  77. 


ALMA,   26. 


263 


thy  brethren,  the  Lamanites,  and 
bear  with  'patience  thine  afflic- 
tions, and  I  will  give  unto  you 
success. 

2  8.  And  now  behold,  we  have 
come,  and  been  forth  amongst 
them;  and  we  have  been  ^patient 
in  our  sufferings,  and  we  have 
suffered  every  privation;  yea, 
we  have  traveled  from  house  to 
house,  relying  upon  the  mercies 
of  the  world — not  upon  the  mer- 
cies of  the  world  alone  but  upon 
the  mercies  of  God. 

29.  And  we  have  entered  into 
their  houses  and  taught  them, 
and  we  have  taught  them  in  their 
streets;  yea,  and  we  have  taught 
them  upon  their  hills;  and  we 
have  also  entered  into  their  'tem- 
ples and  their  "synagogues  and 
taught  them;  and  we  have  been 
"cast  out,  and  mocked,  and  spit 
upon,  and  smote  upon  our  cheeks; 
and  we  have  been  stoned,  and 
taken  and  bound  with  ^strong 
cords,  and  cast  into  prison;  and 
through  the  power  and  wisdom  of 
God  we  have  been  delivered 
again. 

30.  And  we  have  suffered  all 
manner  of  afflictions,  and  all  this, 
that  perhaps  we  might  be  the 
means  of  saving  some  soul;  and 
we  supposed  that  our  joy  would 
be  full  if  perhaps  we  could  be  the 
means  of  'saving  some. 

31.  Now  behold,  we  can  look 
forth  and  see  the  fruits  of  our 
labors;  and  are  they  few?  I  say 
unto  you.  Nay,  they  are  "many; 
yea,  and  we  can  witness  of  their 
sincerity,  because  of  their  love 
towards  their  brethren  and  also 
towards  us. 

32.  For  behold,  they  had  rather 
'sacrifice  their  lives  than  even  to 
take  the  life  of  their  enemy;  and 


they  have  ^''buried  their  weapons 
of  war  deep  in  the  earth,  because 
of  their  love  towards  their  breth- 
ren. 

33.  And  now  behold  I  say  unto 
you,  has  there  been  so  great  love 
in  all  the  land?  Behold,  I  say 
unto  you.  Nay,  there  has  not,  even 
among  the  Nephites. 

34.  For  behold,  they  would 
take  up  arms  against  their  breth- 
ren; they  would  not  suffer  them- 
selves to  be  slain.  But  behold 
how  2*many  of  these  have  laid 
down  their  lives;  and  we  know 
that  they  have  gone  to  their  God, 
because  of  their  love  and  of  their 
hatred  to  sin. 

35.  Now  have  we  not  reason  to 
rejoice?  Yea,  I  say  unto  you, 
there  never  were  men  that  had 
so  great  reason  to  rejoice  as  we, 
since  the  world  began;  yea,  and 
my  joy  is  carried  away,  even  unto 
boasting  in  my  God;  for  he  has 
all  power,  all  wisdom,  and  all  un- 
derstanding; *he  comprehendeth 
^'"all  things,  and  he  is  a  merciful 
Being,  even  unto  salvation,  to 
those  who  will  repent  and  believe 
on  his  liame. 

36.  Now  if  this  is  boasting, 
even  so  will  I  boast;  for  this  is 
my  life  and  my  light,  my  joy  and 
my  salvation,  and  my  redemption 
from  everlasting  wo.  Yea,  blessed 
is  the  name  of  my  God,  who  has 
been  mindful  of  this  people,  who 
are  a  ^''branch  of  the  tree  of 
Israel,  and  has  been  ^nost  from  its 
body  in  a  strange  land;  yea,  I  say, 
blessed  be  the  name  of  my  God, 
who  has  been  mindful  of  us, 
^^wanderers  in  a  strange  land. 

37.  Now  my  brethren,  we  see 
that  God  is  mindful  of  every  peo- 
ple, whatsoever  land  they  may  be 
in;  yea,  he  numbereth  his  people. 


r,  ver,  28.  Al.  17:11.  8,  see  r.  t,  see  h,  2  Ne.  5.  «,  see  u,  Al.  16.  v,  Al.  20:29, 
30.  21:11.  w,  Al.  20:29.  30.  x,  ver.  26.  y,  Al.  23:8—13.  Al.  26:4.  z,  Al. 
24:20—24.  2a,  see  I,  Al.  24.  2b,  Al.  24:22.  2c,  see  r,  2  Ne.  9.  D.  &  C.  88:41. 
2d,  see  b,  Jac.  5.     2e,  Jac.  5  :25,  40,  43 — 45.     2f,  Jac.  7  :26.       Bet.  B.  C.  90  and  77. 


264 


ALMA.   27. 


and  his  bowels  of  mercy  are  over 
all  the  earth.  Now  this  is  my  joy, 
and  my  great  thanksgiving;  yea, 
and  I  will  give  thanks  unto  my 
God  forever.     Amen. 

CHAPTER  27. 

People  of  Anti-Nephi-Lehi  seek 
safety  in  Zarahenila — They  are  called 
the  people  of  Amnion — Land  of  Jer- 
shon  rjiven  to  them. 

1.  Now  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  those  Lamanites  who  had 
gone  to  war  against  the  Nephites 
had  found,  after  their  "many 
struggles  to  destroy  them,  that  it 
was  in  vain  to  seek  their  destruc- 
tion, they  returned  again  to  the 
'laud  of  Nephi. 

2.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the 
Amalekites,  because  of  their  loss, 
were  exceeding  angry.  And  when 
they  saw  that  they  could  not  seek 
revenge  from  the  Nephites,  they 
began  to  stir  up  the  people  In 
anger  against  their  brethren,  the 
people  of '  Anti-Nephf-Lehi ;  there- 
fore they  began  again  to  destroy 
them. 

3.  Now  this  people  again  re- 
fused to  take  their  arms,  and  they 
suffered  themselves  to  be  slain 
according  to  the  desires  of  their 
enemies. 

4.  Now  when  Ammon  and  his 
brethren  saw  this  work  of  de- 
struction among  those  whom 
they  so  dearly  beloved,  and 
among  those  who  had  so  dearly 
beloved  them — for  they  were 
treated  as  though  they  were 
angels  sent  from  God  to  save 
them  from  everlasting  destruc- 
tion— therefore,  when  Ammon 
and  his  brethren  saw  this  great 
work  of  destruction,  they  were 
moved  with  compassion,  and  they 
said  unto  the  king: 

5.  T>et  us  gather  together  this 


people  of  the  Lord,  and  let  us  go 
down  to  the  ''land  of  Zarahemla 
to  our  brethren  the  Nephites,  and 
flee  out  of  the  hands  of  our  ene- 
mies, that  we  be  not  destroyed. 

6.  But  the  king  said  unto  them: 
Behold,  the  Nephites  will  destroy 
us,  because  of  the  many  murders 
and  sins  we  have  committed 
against  them. 

7.  And  Ammon  said:  I  will  go 
and  inquire  of  the  Lord,  and  if  he 
say  unto  us,  go  down  unto  our 
brethren,  will  ye  go? 

8.  And  the  king  said  unto  him: 
Yea,  if  the  Lord  saith  unto  us  go, 
we  will  go  down  unto  our  breth- 
ren, and  we  will  be  their  slaves 
until  we  repair  unto  them  the 
many  murders  and  sins  which  we 
have  committed  against  them. 

9.  But  Ammon  said  unto  him: 
It  is  against  the  law  of  our  breth- 
ren, which  was  established  by  my 
father,  that  there  should  be  '^any 
slaves  among  them;  therefore  let 
us  go  down  and  rely  upon  the 
mercies  of  our  brethren. 

10.  But  the  king  said  unto 
him:  ^Inquire  of  the  Lord,  and 
if  he  saith  unto  us  go,  we  will  go; 
otherwise  we  will  perish  in  the 
land. 

11.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Ammon  went  and  inquired  of  the 
Lord,  and  the  Lord  said  unto 
him: 

12.  Get  this  people  out  of  this 
land,  that  they. perish  not;  for 
Satan  has  great  hold  on  the  hearts 
of  the  Amalekites,  »who  do  stir 
up  the  Lamanites  to  anger  against 
their  brethren  to  slay  them; 
therefore  get  thee  out  of  this 
land;  and  blessed  are  this  people 
in  this  generation,  for  I  will  pre- 
serve them. 

13.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  Ammon  went  and  told  the 


a,  Al.  25:2,  3.     6,  see  6,  2   Ne.   5. 
58,  40.     /,  ver.  11.     g,  vers.  2,  3. 


see   t,  Al.   23.      d,   Om.   13.      e,  Mos.  29:32, 
Between  B.  C.  90  and  77. 


ALMA,    27. 


265 


king    all    the    words    which    the 
Lord  had  ''said  unto  him. 

14.  And  they  gathered  together 
all  their  people,  yea,  all  the  peo- 
ple of  the  Lord,  and  did  gather 
together  all  their  flocks  and 
herds,  and  departed  out  of  the 
land,  and  came  into  the  wilder- 
ness which  divided  the  land  of 
Nephi  from  the  land  of  Zara- 
hemla,  and  came  over  near  the 
borders  of  the  land. 

15.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Ammon  said  unto  them:  Behold, 
I  and  my  brethren  will  go  forth 
into  the  land  of  Zarahemla,  and 
ye  shall  remain  here  until  we  re- 
turn; and  we  will  try  the  hearts 
of  our  brethren,  whether  they 
will  that  ye  shall  come  into  their 
land. 

16.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  as 
Ammon  was  going  forth  into  the 
land,  that  he  and  his  brethren 
met  Alma,  over  in  the  ^place  of 
which  has  been  spoken;  and  be- 
hold, this  was  a  joyful  meeting. 

17.  Now  the  joy  of  Ammon  was 
so  great  even  that  he  was  full; 
yea,  he  was  swallowed  up  in  the 
joy  of  his  God,  even  to  the  ex- 
hausting of  his  strength;  and  he 
fell  ^again  to  the  earth. 

18.  Now  was  not  this  exceed- 
ing joy?  Behold,  this  is  joy 
which  none  receiveth  save  it  be 
the  truly  penitent  and  humble 
seeker  of  happiness. 

19.  Now  the  joy  of  Alma  in 
meeting  his  brethren  was  truly 
great,  and  also  the  joy  of  Aaron, 
of  Omner,  and  Himni;  but  be- 
hold their  joy  was  not  that  to 
exceed  their  strength. 

20.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  Alma  conducted  his  breth- 
ren  back  to  the  ''land   of  Zara- 


hemla; even  to  his  'own  house. 
And  they  went  and  told  the  "*chief 
judge  all  the  things  that  had  hap- 
pened unto  them  in  the  "land  of 
Nephi,  among  their  brethren,  the 
Lamanites. 

21.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  chief  judge  sent  a  proclama- 
tion throughout  all  the  land,'  de- 
siring the  "voice  of  the  people 
concerning  the  admitting  their 
brethren,  who  were  the  people  of 
^'Anti-Nephi-Lehi. 

22.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  voice  of  the  people  came,  say- 
ing: Behold,  we  will  give  up  the 
«land  of  Jershon,  which  is  on  the 
east  by  the  sea,  which  joins  the 
'^land  Bountiful,  which  is  on  the 
south  of  the  land  Bountiful;  and 
this  land  Jershon  is  the  land 
which  we  will  give  unto  our 
brethren  for  an  inheritance. 

23.  And  behold,  we  will  set  our 
armies  between  the  land  Jershon 
and  the  land  Nephi,  that  we  may 
protect  our  brethren  in  the  land 
Jershon;  and  this  we  do  for  our 
brethren,  on  account  of  their  fear 
to  take  up  arms  against  their 
brethren  lest  they  should  commit 
sin;  and  this  their  great  fear  came 
because  of  their  sore  repentance 
which  they  had,  on  account  of 
their  many  murders  and  their 
awful  wickedness. 

24.  And  now  behold,  this  will 
we  do  unto  our  brethren,  that 
they  may  inherit  the  land  Jer- 
shon; and  we  will  guard  them 
from  their  enemies  with  our 
armies,  on  ^condition  that  they 
will  give  us  a  portion  of  their  sub- 
stance to  assist  us  that  we  may 
maintain  our  armies. 

25.  Now,  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  Ammon  had  heard  this,  he 


h,  ver.   12.      i,  Al.   17:1—4.     ;,  Al.   19:14,   17.     k,  Om.   13.      I,  Al.   15:18.     m,  Al. 

4:16 — 18.     n,  see  b,  2  Ne.  5.     o,  see  e,  Mos.  29.     p,  see  t,  Al.  23.     q,  vers,  23,  24,  26. 

Al.  28:1,  8.     30:1,   19.     31:3.     35:1,  2,  6,  8,  13,  14.     43:4.  15,  18,  22,  25.     r,  see  2k, 

Al.  22.     s,  Al.  43  :13.  Between  B.  C.  90  and  77. 

18 


ALMA.    28. 


returned  to  the  people  of  'Anti- 
Nephi-Lehi,  and  also  Alma  with 
him,  into  the  wilderness,  where 
they  had  pitched  their  tents,  and 
made  known  unto  them  all  these 
things.  And  Alma  also  related 
unto  them  his  "conversion,  with 
Ammon  and  Aaron,  and  his 
brethren. 

26.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  it 
did  cause  great  joy  among  them. 
And  they  went  down  into  the 
*'land  of  Jershon,  and  took  pos- 
session of  the  land  of  Jershon; 
and  they  were  called  by  the 
Nephites  the  people  of  Ammon; 
therefore  they  were  distinguished 
by  that  name  ever  after. 

27.  And  they  were  among  the 
people  of  Nephi,  and  also  num- 
bered among  the  people  who  were 
of  the  church  of  God.  And  they 
were  also  distinguished  for  their 
zeal  towards  God,  and  also 
towards  men;  for  they  were  per- 
fectly honest  and  upright  in  all 
things;  and  they  were  firm  in  the 
faith  of  Christ,  ""even  unto  the 
end. 

28.  And  they  did  look  upon 
shedding  the  blood  of  their  breth- 
ren with  the  greatest  abhorrence; 
and  they  never  could  be  prevailed 
upon  to  take  up  arms  against 
their  brethren;  and  they  never 
did  look  upon  death  with  any  de- 
gree of  terror,  for  their  hope  and 
views  of  Christ  and  the  ''resurrec- 
tion; therefore,  death  was  swal- 
lowed up  to  them  by  the  "victory 
of  Christ  over  it. 

29.  Therefore,  they  would  suf- 
fer 'death  in  the  most  aggravat- 
ing and  distressing  manner  which 
could  be  inflicted  by  their  breth- 
ren, before  they  would  take  the 
sword  or  cimeter  to  smite  them. 

30.  And     thus     they     wer0    a 


zealous    and    beloved    people,    a 
highly  favored  people  of  the  Lord. 

CHAPTER   28. 

Lamanites  make  war  upon  Nephites 
— A  tremendous  battle — Lamanites 
defeated — Deep  mourning. 

1.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  after  the  "people  of  Ammon. 
were  established  in  the  "land  of 
Jershon,  and  a  church  also  estab- 
lished in  the  land  of  Jershon,  and 
the  armies  of  the  Nephites  were 
set  round  about  the  land  of  Jer- 
shon, yea,  in  all  the  borders 
round  about  the  '^land  of  Zara- 
hemla;  behold  the  armies  of  the 
Lamanites  had  followed  their 
brethren  into  the  wilderness. 

2.  And  thus  there  was  a  tre- 
mendous battle;  yea,  even  such 
an  one  as  never  had  been  known 
among  all  the  people  in  the  land 
from  the  time  Lehi  left  ''Jerusa- 
lem; yea,  and  tens  of  thousands 
of  the  Lamanites  were  slain  and 
scattered  abroad. 

3.  Yea,  and  also  there  was  a 
tremendous  slaughter  among  the 
people  of  Nephi;  nevertheless,  the 
Lamanites  were  driven  and  scat- 
tered, and  the  people  of  Nephi 
returned  .again  to  their  land. 

4.  And  now  this  was  a  time 
that  there  was  a  great  mourning 
and  lamentation  heard  through- 
out all  the  land,  among  all  the 
people  of  Nephi — 

5.  Yea,  the  cry  of  widows 
mourning  for  their  husbands,  and 
also  of  fathers  mourning  for  their 
sons,  and  the  daughter  for  the 
brother,  yea,  the  brother  for  the 
father;  and  thus  the  cry  of 
mourning  was  heard  among  all  of 
them,  mourning  for  their  kindred 
who  had  been  slain. 

6.  And  now  surely  this  was  a 


t,  see  t,  Al.  23.  u,  Mos.  27:10 — 17.  v,  see  q.  w,  see  I,  Al.  23.  w,  see  d,  2  Ne.  11. 
V,  see  h,  Mos.  16.  z,  Al.  24:20—23.  27:3.  Chap.  28:  o,  Al.  27:26.  b,  see  g, 
Al.  2T.     c,  Om.  13.     d,  1  Ne.  2:2.  3.  About  B.  C.  77. 


ALMA,   29. 


267 


sorrowful  day;  yea,  a  time  of 
solemnity,  and  a  time  of  much 
^fasting  and  prayer. 

7.  And  thus  endeth  the  fif- 
teenth year  of  the  reign  of  the 
judges  over  the  people  of  Nephi; 

8.  And  this  is  the  account  of 
Ammon  and  his  brethren,  their 
journeyings  in  the  land  of  Nephi, 
their  sufferings  in  the  land,  their 
sorrows,  and  their  afflictions,  and 
their  ^incomprehensible  joy,  and 
the  reception  and  safety  of  the 
brethren  in  the  "land  of  Jershon. 
And  now  may  the  Lord,  the  Re- 
deemer of  all  men,  bless  their 
souls  forever. 

9.  And  this  is  the  account  of 
the  wars  and  contentions  among 
the  Nephites,  and  also  the  wars 
between  the  Nephites  and  the  La- 
manites;  *and  the  fifteenth  year 
of  the  reign  of  the  judges  is 
ended. 

10.  And  '^from  the  first  year  to 
the  fifteenth  has  brought  to  pass 
the  destruction  of  many  thou- 
sand lives;  yea,  it  has  brought  to 
pass  an  awful  scene  of  bloodshed. 

11.  And  the  bodies  of  many 
thousands  are  laid  low  in  the 
earth,  while  the  bodies  of  many 
thousands  are  *moldering  in 
heaps  upon  the  face  of  the  earth; 
yea,  and  many  thousands  are 
mourning  for  the  loss  of  their 
kindred,  because  they  have  rea- 
son to  fear,  according  to  the 
promises  of  the  Lord,  that  they 
are  consigned  to  a  state  of  end- 
less wo. 

12.  While  many  thousands  of 
others  truly  mourn  for  the  loss  of 
their  kindred,  yet  they  rejoice  and 
exult  in  the  hope,  and  even  know, 
according  to  the  promises  of  the 
Lord,  that  they  are  raised  to  dwell 
at  the  right  hand  of  God,  in  a 
state  of  never-ending  happiness. 


13.  And  thus  we  see  how  great 
the  inequality  of  man  is  because 
of  sin  and  transgression,  and  the 
power  of  the  devil,  which  comes 
by  the  cunning  plans  which  he 
hath  devised  to  ensnare  the  hearts 
of  men. 

14.  And  thus  we  see  the  great 
call  of  diligence  of  men  to  •'labor 
in  the  vineyards  of  the  Lord;  and 
thus  we  see  the  great  reason  of 
sorrow,  and  also  of  rejoicing — 
sorrow  because  of  death  and  de- 
struction among  men,  and  joy  be- 
cause of  the  light  of  Christ  unto 
life. 

CHAPTER   29. 

Alma's  yearning  desire  to  cry  re- 
pentance to  all — God's  word  appor- 
tioned in  wisdom — Alma  rejoices  over 
success  of  his  brethren. 

1.  O  that  I  were  an  angel,  and 
could  have  the  wish  of  mine 
heart,  that  I  might  go  forth  and 
speak  with  the  trump  of  God, 
with  a  voice  to  shake  the  earth, 
and  cry  repentance  unto  every 
people! 

2.  Yea,  I  would  declare  unto 
every  soul,  as  with  the  voice  of 
thunder,  repentance  and  the  plan 
of  redemption,  that  they  should 
repent  and  come  unto  our  God, 
that  there  might  not  be  more 
sorrow  upon  all  the  face  of  the 
earth. 

3.  But  behold,  I  am  a  man, 
and  do  sin  in  my  wish;  for  I 
ought  to  be  content  with  the 
things  which  the  Lord  hath 
allotted  unto  me. 

4.  I  ought  not  to  harrow  up  in 
my  desires,  the  firm  decree  of  a 
just  God,  for  I  know  that  he 
granteth  unto  men  according  to 
their  desire,  whether  it  be  unto 
death  or  unto  life;  yea,  I  know 
that  he  allotteth  unto  men  ac- 
cording  to   their  wills,   whether 


e,  see  t,  Mos.  27.     /,  Al.  26.     27:16 — 19.     g,  see  q,  Al. 
i,  Al.  16:11.    J,  Jac.  5. 


27. 


h,  Al.  chaps.  1 — 28. 
*  B.  C.  76. 


268 


ALMA,   30. 


they  be  unto  salvation  or  unto 
destruction. 

5.  Yea,  and  I  know  that  good 
and  evil  have  come  before  all 
men;  he  that  "knoweth  not  good 
from  evil  is  blameless;  but  he 
that  ''knoweth  good  and  evil,  to 
him  it  is  given  according  to  his 
desires,  whether  he  desireth 
good  or  evil,  life  or  death,  joy  or 
remorse  of  conscience. 

6.  Now,  seeing  that  I  know 
these  things,  why  should  I  desire 
more  than  to  perform  the  work 
to  which  I  have  been  called? 

7.  Why  should  I  ^desire  that  I 
were  an  angel,  that  I  could  speak 
unto  all  the  ends  of  the  earth? 

8.  For  behold,  the  Lord  doth 
grant  unto  all  nations,  of  their 
own  nation  and  tongue,  to  teach 
his  word,  yea,  in  wisdom,  ''all  that 
he  seeth  fit  that  they  should 
have;  therefore  we  see  that  the 
Lord  doth  counsel  in  wisdom,  ac- 
cording to  that  which  is  just  and 
true. 

9.  I  know  that  which  the  Lord 
hath  commanded  me,  and  I  glory 
in  it.  I  do  "not  glory  of  myself, 
but  I  glory  in  that  which  the 
Lord  hath  commanded  me;  yea, 
and  this  is  my  glory,  that  per- 
haps I  may  be  an  instrument  in 
the  hands  of  God  to  bring  some 
soul  to  repentance;  and  this  is 
my  joy. 

10.  And  behold,  when  I  see 
many  of  my  brethren  truly  peni- 
tent, and  coming  to  the  Lord 
their  God,  then  is  my  soul  filled 
with  joy;  then  do  I  remember 
what  the  Lord  has  done  ^for  me, 
yea,  even  that  he  hath  heard  my 
prayer;  yea,  then  do  I  remem- 
ber his  merciful  arm  which  he 
extended  towards  me. 

11.  Yea,  and  I  also  remember 
the  captivity  of  my  fathers;   for 


I  surely  do  know  that  the  Lord 
did  deliver  them  out  of  bondage, 
and  by  this  did  establish  his 
church;  yea,  the  Lord  God,  the 
God  of  Abraham,  the  God  of 
Isaac,  and  the  God  of  Jacob,  did 
deliver  them  out  of  bondage. 

12.  Yea,  I  have  always  remem- 
bered the  captivity  of  my  fathers; 
and  that  same  God  who  delivered 
them  out  of  the  hands  of  the 
Egyptians  did  deliver  them  ''out 
of  bondage. 

13.  Yea,  and  that  same  God  did 
establish  his  church  among  them; 
yea,  and  that  same  God  hath 
called  me  by  a  ''holy  calling,  to 
preach  the  word  unto  this  people, 
and  hath  given  me  much  success, 
in  the  which  my  joy  is  full. 

14.  But  I  do  not  joy  in  my 
own  success  alone,  but  my  joy  is 
more  full  because  of  the  success 
of  *my  brethren,  who  have  been 
up  to  the  ^land  of  Nephi. 

15.  Behold,  they  have  labored 
exceedingly,  and  have  brought 
forth  much  fruit;  and  how  great 
shall  be  their  reward! 

16.  Now,  when  I  think  of  the 
success  of  these  my  brethren  my 
soul  is  carried  away,  even  to  the 
separation  of  it  from  the  body, 
as  it  were,  so  great  is  my  joy. 

17.  And  now  may  God  grant 
unto  these,  my  brethren,  that 
they  may  sit  down  in  the  king- 
dom of  God;  yea,  and  also  all 
those  who  are  the  fruit  of  their 
labors  that  they  may  go  no  more 
out,  but  that  they  may  praise 
him  forever.  And  may  God  grant 
that  it  may  be  done  according  to 
my  words,  even  as  I  have  spoken. 
Amen. 

CHAPTER   30. 

Korihor  the  Anti-Christ — Expelled 
from  Jershon  and  arrested  at  Gideon 


a,  see  j,   Mos.   3.      6,   see  I,   2   Ne.   2. 
/,  Mos.  27:11—31.     g,  Mos.  24:16—22.     h 


c,  ver.   1.      d,  Al.    12:9 — 11.      e,   Al.   26:12. 

,  Al.  5:3.     i,  Al.  17:1—8.     ;,  see. 6,  2  Ne.  5. 

About  B.  C.  76. 


ALMA,   30. 


269 


— Arraigned  in  Zarahemla — He  de- 
mands a  sign  and  is  stricken  dumb — 
His  miserable  death. 

1.  Behold,  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  after  the  "people  of  Ammon 
were  established  in  the  "land  of 
Jershon,  yea,  and  also  after  the 
Lamanites  were  '^driven  out  of  the 
land,  and  their  dead  were  buried 
by  the  people  of  the  land — 

2.  Now  their  dead  were  not 
numbered  because  of  the  "great- 
ness of  their  numbers;  neither 
were  the  dead  of  the  Nephites 
numbered — but  it  came  to  pass 
after  they  had  buried  their  dead, 
and  also  after  the  days  of  *fast- 
ing,  and  mourning,  and  prayer, 
(and  it  was  in  the  sixteenth  year 
of  the  reign  of  the  judges  over 
the  people  of  Nephi)  there  began 
to  be  continual  peace  throughout 
all  the  land. 

3.  Yea,  and  the  people  did  ob- 
serve to  keep  the  commandments 
of  the  Lord;  and  they  were  strict 
in  observing  the  ordinances  of 
God,  according  to  the  ^law  of 
Moses;  for  they  were  taught  to 
keep  the  law  of  Moses  until  it 
should  be  fulfilled. 

4.  And  thus  the  people  did 
have  no  disturbance  in  all  the 
sixteenth  year  of  the  reign  of  the 
judges  over  the  people  of  Nephi. 

5.  And  it  came  to  pass  in  the 
seventeenth  year  of  the  reign  of 
the  judges,  there  was  continual 
peace. 

6.  But  it  came  to  pass  in  the 
♦latter  end  of  the  seventeenth 
year,  there  came  a  man  into  the 
land  of  Zarahemla,  and  he  was 
Anti-Christ,  for  he  began  to 
preach  unto  the  people  against 
the  prophecies  which  had  been 
spoken  by  the  prophets,  concern- 
ing the  coming  of  Christ. 

7.  Now    there     was     no     "law 


against  a  man's  belief;  for  it  was 
strictly  contrary  to  the  com- 
mands of  God  that  there  should 
be  a  law  which  should  bring 
men  on  to  unequal  grounds. 

8.  For  thus  saith  the  scrip- 
ture: ''Choose  ye  this  day,  whom 
ye  will  serve. 

9.  Now  if  a  man  desired  to 
serve  God,  it  was  his  privilege; 
or  rather,  if  he  believed  in  God 
it  was  his  privilege  to  serve  him; 
but  if  he  did  not  believe  in  him 
there  was  no  law  to  punish  him. 

10.  But  if  he  murdered  he 
was  punished  unto  death;  and 
if  he  robbed  he  was  also  pun- 
ished; and  if  he  stole  he  was  also 
punished;  and  if  he  committed 
adultery  he  was  also  punished; 
yea,  for  all  this  wickedness  they 
were  punished. 

11.  For  there  was  a  law  that 
men  should  be  judged  according 
to  their  crimes.  Nevertheless, 
there  was  %o  law  against  a  man's 
belief;  therefore,  a  man  was  pun- 
ished only  for  the  crimes  which 
he  had  done;  therefore  all  men 
were  on  ^equal  grounds. 

12.  And  this  Anti-Christ,  whose 
name  was  Korihor,  (and  the  law 
could  have  no  hold  upon  him) 
began  to  preach  unto  the  people 
that  there  should  be  no  Christ. 
And  after  this  manner  did  he 
preach,  saying: 

13.  O  ye  that  are  bound  down 
under  a  foolish  and  a  vain  hope, 
why  do  ye  yoke  yourselves  with 
such  foolish  things?  Why  do  ye 
look  for  a  Christ?  For  no  man 
can  know  of  anything  which  is 
to  come. 

14.  Behold,  these  things  which 
ye  call  prophecies,  which  ye  say 
are  handed  down  by  holy  proph- 
ets, beht)ld,  they  are  foolish  tra- 
ditions of  your  fathers. 


a,  Al.  27  y26.  b,  see  g,  Al.  27.  c,  Al.  28 :2,  3.  d,  see  c.  e,  see  t,  Mos.  27. 
S,  see  0,  2  Ne.  25.  £f,  vers.  9,  11.  Al.  1:17.  h,  Josh.  24:15.  i,  vers.  7,  9.  ;,  ver.  7. 
Mos.  27:3.  29:32.  •  B.  C.  74. 


270 


ALMA,   30. 


15.  How  do  ye  know  of  their 
surety?  Behold,  ye  cannot  know 
of  things  which  ye  do  not  see; 
therefore  ye  cannot  know  that 
there  shall  be  a  Christ, 

16.  Ye  look  forward  and  say 
that  ye  see  a  remission  of  your 
sins.  But  behold,  it  is  the  effect 
of  a  frenzied  mind;  and  this  de- 
rangement of  your  minds  comes 
because  of  the  traditions  of  your 
fathers,  which  lead  you  away 
into  a  belief  of  things  which  are 
not  so. 

17.  And  many  more  such  things 
did  he  say  unto  them,  telling 
them  that  there  could  be  no 
atonement  made  for  the  sins  of 
men,  but  every  man  fared  in  this 
life  according  to  the  management 
of  the  creature;  therefore  every 
man  prospered  according  to  his 
genius,  and  that  every  man  con- 
quered according  to  his  strength; 
and  whatsoever  a  man  did  was  no 
crime. 

18.  And  thus  he  did  preach 
unto  them,  leading  away  the 
hearts  of  many,  causing  them  to 
lift  up  their  heads  in  their  wick- 
edness, yea,  leading  away  many 
women,  and  also  men,  to  commit 
whoredoms — telling  them  that 
when  a  man  was  dead,  that  was 
the  end  thereof. 

19.  Now  this  man  went  over  to 
the  ^land  of  Jershon  also,  to 
preach  these  things  among  the 
'people  of  Ammon,  who  were 
once  the  people  of  the  Lamanites. 

20.  But  behold  they  were 
more  wise  than  many  of  the  Ne- 
phites;  for  they  took  him,  and 
bound  him,  and  carried  him  be- 
fore Ammon,  who  was  a  ""high 
priest  over  that  people. 

21.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
he  caused  that  he  should  be  car- 
ried   out   of   the   land.      And   he 


came  over  into  the  "land  of 
Gideon,  and  began  to  preach  unto 
them  also;  and  here  he  did  not 
have  much  success,  for  he  was 
taken  and  bound  and  carried  be- 
fore the  "high  priest,  and  also 
the  chief  judge  over  the  land. 

22.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  high  priest  said  unto  him: 
Why  do  ye  go  about  perverting 
the  ways  of  the  Lord?  Why  do 
ye  teach  this  people  that  there 
shall  be  no  Christ,  to  interrupt 
their  rejoicings?  Why  do  ye 
speak  against  all  the  prophecies 
of  the  holy  prophets? 

23.  Now  the  high  priest's  name 
was  Giddonah.  And  Korihor  said 
unto  him:  Because  I  do  not  teach 
the  foolish  traditions  of  your  fa- 
thers, and  because  I  do  not  teach 
this  people  to  bind  themselves 
down  under  the  foolish  ordi- 
nances and  performances  which 
are  laid  down  by  ancient  priests, 
to  usurp  power  and  authority 
over  them,  to  keep  them  in 
ignorance,  that  they  may  not  lift 
up  their  heads,  but  be  brought 
down  according  to  thy  words. 

24.  Ye  say  that  this  people  is 
a  free  people.  Behold,  I  say  they 
are  in  bondage.  Ye  say  that  those 
ancient  prophecies  are  true.  Be- 
hold, I  say  that  ye  do  not  know 
that  they  are  true. 

25.  Ye  say  that  this  people  is 
a  guilty  and  a  fallen  people, 
because  of  the  transgression  of  a 
parent.  Behold,  I  say  that  a  child 
is  not  guilty  because  of  its 
parents. 

26.  And  ye  also  say  that  Christ 
shall  come.  But  behold,  I  say 
that  ye  do  not  know  that  there 
shall  be  a  Christ.  And  ye  say 
also  that  he  shall  be  slain  for  the 
sins  of  the  world — 

27.  And  thus  ye  lead  away  this 


k,  see  q,  Al.   27.     h  Al. 
Mos.  26. 


27  :26.     m,  see  g,  Mos.  26.     n. 


see  m,  Al.  2.     o,  see  g. 
About  B.  C.  74. 


ALMA,   30. 


271 


people  after  the  foolish  tradi- 
tions of  your  fathers,  and  ac- 
cording to  your  own  desires;  and 
ye  keep  them  down,  even  as  it 
were  in  bondage,  that  ye  may 
glut  yourselves  with  the  labors 
of  their  hands,  that  they  durst 
not  look  up  with  boldness,  and 
that  they  durst  not  enjoy  their 
Tights  and  privileges. 

28.  Yea,  they  durst  not  make 
use  of  that  which  is  their  own 
lest  they  should  offend  their 
priests,  who  do  yoke  them  ac- 
cording to  their  desires,  and  have 
brought  them  to  believe,  by  their 
traditions  and  their  dreams  and 
their  whims  and  their  visions  and 
their  pretended  mysteries,  that 
they  should,  if  they  did  not  do 
according  to  their  words,  offend 
some  unknown  being,  who  they 
say  is  God — a  being  who  never 
has  been  seen  or  known,  who 
never  was  nor  ever  will  be. 

29.  Now  when  the  high  priest 
and  the  chief  judge  saw  the  hard- 
ness of  his  heart,  yea,  when  they 
saw  that  he  would  revile  even 
against  God,  they  would  not 
make  any  reply  to  his  words;  but 
they  caused  that  he  should  be 
bound;  and  they  delivered  him 
up  into  the  hands  of  the  officers, 
and  sent  him  to  the  ^land  of  Zara- 
hemla,  that  he  might  be  brought 
before  Alma,  and  the  chief  judge 
who  was  governor  over  all  the 
land. 

30.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  he  was  brought  before 
Alma  and  the  chief  judge,  he  did 
go  on  in  the  'same  manner  as  he 
did  in  the  land  of  Gideon;  yea,  he 
went  on  to  blaspheme. 

31.  And  he  did  rise  up  in 
great  swelling  "  words  before 
Alma,  and  did  revile  against  the 
'^priests    and    teachers,    accusing 


them  of  leading  away  the  people 
after  the  silly  traditions  of  their 
fathers,  for  the  sake  of  glutting 
on  the  labors  of  the  people. 

32.  Now  Alma  said  unto  him: 
Thou  knowest  that  we  do  not  glut 
ourselves  upon  the  labors  of  this 
people;  for  behold  I  have  labored 
even  from  the  commencement  of 
the  reign  of  the  judges  until  now, 
with  "mine  own  hands  for  my  sup- 
port, notwithstanding  my  many 
travels  round  about  the  land  to 
declare  the  word  of  God  unto  my 
people. 

33.  And  notwithstanding  the 
many  labors  which  I  have  per- 
formed in  the  church,  I  have 
never  received  so  much  as  even 
one  'senine  for  my  labor;  neither 
has  any  of  my  brethren,  "save  it 
were  in  the  judgment-seat;  and 
then  we  have  received  only  ac- 
cording to  law  for  our  time. 

34.  And  now,  if  we  do  not  re- 
ceive anything  for  our  labors  in 
the  church,  what  doth  it  profit  us 
to  labor  in  the  church  save  it  were 
to  declare  the  truth,  that  we  may 
have  rejoicings  in  the  joy  of  our 
brethren? 

35.  Then  why  sayest  thou  that 
we  preach  unto  this  people  to  "get 
gain,  when  thou,  of  thyself,  know- 
est that  we  receive  no  gain?  And 
now,  believest  thou  that  we  de- 
ceive this  people,  that  causes  such 
joy  in  their  hearts? 

36.  And  Korihor  answered  him, 
Yea. 

37.  And  then  Alma  said  unto 
him:  Believest  thou  that  there  is 
a  God? 

38.  And  he  answered,  ^'Nay. 

39.  Now  Alma  said  unto  him: 
Will  ye  deny  again  that  there  is  a 
God,  and  also  deny  the  Christ? 
For  behold,  I  say  unto  you,  I  know 


p,  Om.   13.     g,  vers.   23- 
Al.  11.     u,  Al.  11:1,  3,  20. 


-28.     rj  see  c,  Mos.  6.     s,  Mos.   18:24.     27:5.     *,  see  c, 
V,  ver.  27.     w,  vera.  28,  29,  48.  About  B.  C.  74. 


272 


ALMA,   30. 


there   is   a    God,    and   also    that 
Christ  shall  come. 

40.  And  now  what  evidence 
have  ye  that  there  is  no  God,  or 
that  Christ  cometh  not?  I  say 
unto  you  that  ye  have  none,  save 
it  be  'your  word  only. 

41.  But,  behold,  I  have  all 
things  as  a  testimony  that  these 
things  are  true;  and  ye  also  have 
all  things  as  a  testimony  unto 
you  that  they  are  true;  and  will 
ye  deny  them?  Believest  thou 
that  these  things  are  true? 

42.  Behold,  I  know  that  thou 
believest,  but  thou  art  possessed 
with  a  lying  spirit,  and  ye  have 
put  off  the  Spirit  of  God  that  it 
may  have  no  place  in  you;  but 
the  devil  has  power  over  you,  and 
he  doth  carry  you  about,  working 
devices  that  he  may  destroy  the 
children  of  God. 

43.  And  now  Korihor  said  unto 
Alma:  If  thou  wilt  show  me  a 
"sign,  that  I  may  be  convinced 
that  there  is  a  God,  yea,  show 
unto  me  that  he  hath  power,  and 
then  will  I  be  convinced  of  the 
truth  of  thy  words. 

44.  But  Alma  said  unto  him: 
Thou  hast  had  signs  enough;  will 
ye  tempt  your  God?  Will  ye  say, 
Show  unto  me  a  sign,  when  ye 
have  the  testimony  of  all  these 
thy  brethren,  and  also  all  the  holy 
prophets?  The  "^scriptures  are 
laid  before  thee,  yea,  and  all 
things  denote  there  is  a  God;  yea, 
even  the  earth,  and  all  things  that 
are  upon  the  face  of  it,  yea,  and 
^''its  motion,  yea,  and  also  all  the 
planets  which  move  in  their  regu- 
lar form  do  witness  that  there  is 
a  Supreme  Creator. 

45.  And  yet  do  ye  go  about, 
leading  away  the  hearts  of  this 
people,  testifying  unto  them  there 
is  no  God?     And  yet  will  ye  deny 


against  all  these  witnesses?  And 
he  said:  Yea,  I  will  deny,  except 
ye  shall  -^show  me  a  sign. 

46.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  Alma  said  unto  him:  Behold, 
I  am  grieved  because  of  the  hard- 
ness of  your  heart,  yea,  that  ye 
will  still  resist  the  spirit  of  the 
truth,  that  thy  soul  may  be  de- 
stroyed. 

47.  But  behold,  it  is  better  that 
thy  soul  should  be  lost  than  that 
thou  shouldst  be  the  means  of 
bringing  many  souls  down  to  de- 
struction, by  thy  lying  and  by  thy 
flattering  words;  therefore  if  thou 
Shalt  deny  again,  behold  God  shall 
smite  thee,  that  thou  shalt  be- 
come -'^dumb,  that  thou  shalt 
never  open  thy  mouth  any  more, 
that  thou  shalt  not  deceive  this 
people  any  more. 

4  8.  Now  Korihor  said  unto  him: 
I  do  not  deny  the  existence  of  a 
God,  but  I  do  not  believe  that 
there  is  a  God;  and  I  say  also, 
that  ye  do  not  know  that  there 
is  a  God;  and  except  ye  ^"show  me 
a  sign,  I  will  not  believe. 

49.  Now  Alma  said  unto  him: 
This  will  I  give  unto  thee  for  a 
sign,  that  thou  shalt  be  struck 
dumb,  according  to  my  words; 
and  I  say,  that  in  the  name  of 
God,  ye  shall  be  struck  dumb, 
that  ye  shall  no  -*more  have  ut- 
terance. 

50.  Now  when  Alma  had  said 
these  words,  Korihor  was  struck 
dumb,  that  he  could  not  have  ut- 
terance, according  to  the  words  of 
Alma. 

51.  And  now  when  the  chief 
judge  saw  this,  he  put  forth  his 
hand  and  wrote  unto  Korihor, 
saying:  Art  thou  convinced  of  the 
power  of  God?  In  whom  did  ye 
desire  that  Alma  should  show 
forth  his  sign?    Would  ye  that  he 


X,  ver,  28.     y,  vers.  45,  48,  49,  50.     z,  see  a,  1  Ne.  3.     Al.  63:12.     2a,  He.  12:11 — 
15.     2&,  see  y.     2c,  vera.  41),  50,  52.     2d,  see  y.     2e,  vers.  47,  50.       About  B.  C.  74. 


ALMA,   31. 


273 


should  afflict  others,  to  show  unto 
thee  a  sign?  Behold,  he  has 
showed  unto  you  a  sign;  and  now 
will  ye  dispute  more? 

52.  And  Korihor  put  forth  his 
hand  and  wrote,  saying:  I  know 
that  I  am  dumb,  for  I  cannot 
speak;  and  I  know  that  nothing 
save  it  were  the  power  of  God 
could  bring  this  upon  me;  yea, 
and  I  also  "^^knew  that  there  was 
a  God. 

53.  But  behold,  the  devil  hath 
deceived  me;  for  he  ^''appeared 
unto  me  in  the  form  of  an  angel, 
and  said  unto  me:  Go  and  reclaim 
this  people,  for  they  have  all  gone 
astray  after  an  unknown  God. 
And  he  said  unto  me:  There  is  no 
God;  yea,  and  he  taught  me  that 
which  I  should  say.  And  I  have 
taught  his  words;  and  I  taught 
them  because  they  were  pleasing 
unto  the  carnal  mind;  and  I 
taught  them,  even  until  I  had 
much  success,  insomuch  that  I 
verily  believed  that  they  were 
true;  and  for  this  cause  I  with- 
stood the  truth,  even  until  I  have 
brought  this  great  curse  upon 
me. 

54.  Now  when  he  had  said  this, 
he  besought  that  Alma  should 
pray  unto  God,  that  the  ^"curse 
might  be  taken  from  him. 

55.  But  Alma  said  unto  him: 
If  this  curse  should  be  taken  from 
thee  thou  wouldst  again  lead 
away  the  hearts  of  this  people; 
therefore,  it  shall  be  unto  thee 
even  as  the  Lord  will. 

56.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  curse  was  not  taken  off  of 
Korihor;  but  he  was  cast  out,  and 
went  about  from  house  to  house 
^*begging  for  his  food. 

57.  Now  the  knowledge  of  what 
had  happened  unto  Korihor  was 


immediately  published  through- 
out all  the  land;  yea,  the  procla- 
mation was  sent  forth  by  the  chief 
judge  to  all  the  people  in  the  land, 
declaring  unto  those  who  had  be- 
lieved in  the  words  of  Korihor 
that  they  must  speedily  repent, 
lest  the  same  judgments  would 
come  unto  them. 

58.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  were  all  convinced  of  the 
wickedness  of  Korihor;  therefore 
they  were  all  converted  again 
unto  the  Lord;  and  this  put  an 
end  to  the  iniquity  after  the  man- 
ner of  Korihor.  And  Korihor  did 
go  about  from  house  to  house, 
begging  food  for  his  support. 

59.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  as 
he  went  forth  among  the  people, 
yea,  among  a  people  who  had 
separated  themselves  from  the 
Nephites  and  called  themselves 
^■'Zoramites,  being  led  by  a  man 
whose  name  was  Zoram — and  as 
he  went  forth  amongst  them,  be- 
hold, he  was  run  upon  and  trod- 
den down,  even  until  he  was  dead. 

60.  And  thus  we  see  the  end  of 
him  who  perverteth  the  ways  of 
the  Lord;  and  thus  we  see  that 
the  devil  will  not  support  his  chil- 
dren at  the  last  day,  but  doth 
speedily  drag  them  down  to  ^'^hell. 

CHAPTER   31. 

Alma  heads  a  mission  to  reclaim  the 
apostate  Zoramites — The  Ravieump- 
tom  or  holy  stand — The  Zoramite 
form  of  worship. 

1.  Now  it  came  to  pass  that 
after  the  end  of  Korihor,  Alma 
having  received  tidings  that  the 
"Zoramites  were  perverting  the 
ways  of  the  Lord,  and  that  Zoram, 
who  was  their  leader,  was  lead- 
ing the  hearts  of  the  people  to 
bow  down  to  dumb  idols,  his  heart 


2f,  vers.  41,  42.  2g,  2  Ne.  9:9.  2ft,  ver.  56.  2i,  ver.  58.  2j,  Al.  31:1—4,  7—12. 
35:2,  3,  7 — 11,  13,  14.  38:3.  39:2,  11.  43:4 — 6,  13,  20,  44.  52:20,  33.  2k,  see  Tc, 
1  Ne.  15.         Chap.  31 :    a,  see  2;,  Al.  30.  About  B.  C.  74. 


274 


ALMA,   31. 


again  began  to  sicken  because  of 
the  iniquity  of  the  people. 

2.  For  it  was  the  cause  of  great 
sorrow  to  Alma  to  know  of  in- 
iquity among  his  people;  there- 
fore his  heart  was  exceeding  sor- 
rowful because  of  the  separation 
of  the  Zoramites  from  the  Ne- 
phites. 

3.  Now  the  Zoramites  had  gath- 
ered themselves  together  in  a  land 
which  they  called  ^Antionum, 
which  was  east  of  the  ''land  of 
Zarahemla,  which  lay  nearly  bor- 
dering upon  the  seashore,  which 
was  south  of  the  "land  of  Jershon, 
which  also  bordered  upon  the  wil- 
derness south,  which  wilderness 
was  full  of  the  Lamanites. 

4.  Now  the  Nephites  greatly 
feared  that  the  ^Zoramites  would 
enter  into  a  correspondence  with 
the  Lamanites,  and  that  it  would 
be  the  means  of  great  loss  on  the 
part  of  the  Nephites. 

5.  And  now,  as  the  preaching 
of  the  word  had  a  great  tendency 
to  lead  the  people  to  do  that  which 
was  just — yea,  it  had  had  more 
powerful  effect  upon  the  minds  of 
the  people  than  the  sword,  or 
anything  else,  which  had  hap- 
pened unto  them — therefore  Alma 
thought  it  was  expedient  that  they 
should  try  the  virtue  of  the  word 
of  God. 

6.  Therefore  he  took  Ammon, 
and  Aaron,  and  Omner;  and 
Himni  he  did  leave  in  the  church 
in  ^Zarahemla;  but  the  former 
three  he  took  with  him,  and  also 
Amulek  and  Zeezrom,  who  were 
at  "Melek;  and  he  also  took  two 
of  his  sons. 

7.  Now  the  eldest  of  his  sons 
he  took  not  with  him,  and  his 
name  was  Helaman;  but  the 
names   of   those   whom   he   took 


with  him  were  ''Shiblon  and  *Co- 
rianton;  and  these  are  the  names 
of  those  who  went  with  him 
among  the  ^Zoramites,  to  preach 
unto  them  the  word. 

8.  Now  the  Zoramites  were  dis- 
senters from  the  Nephites;  there- 
fore they  had  had  the  word  of 
God  preached  unto  them. 

9.  But  they  had  fallen  into 
great  errors,  for  they  would  not 
observe  to  keep  the  command- 
ments of  God,  and  his  statutes, 
according  to  the  ^law  of  Moses. 

10.  Neither  would  they  observe 
the  performances  of  the  church, 
to  continue  in  'prayer  and  sup- 
plication to  God  daily,  that  they 
might  not  enter  into  temptation. 

11.  Yea,  In  fine,  they  did  per- 
vert the  ways  of  the  Lord  in  very 
many  instances;  therefore,  for 
this  cause.  Alma  and  his  breth- 
ren went  into  the  land  to  preach 
the  word  unto  them. 

12.  Now,  when  they  had  come 
into  the  land,  behold,  to  their 
astonishment  they  found  that  the 
Zoramites  had  built  "^synagogues, 
and  that  they  did  gather  them- 
selves together  on  one  day  of  the 
week,  which  day  they  did  call  the 
day  of  the  Lord;  and  they  did 
worship  after  a  manner  which 
Alma  and  his  brethren  had  never 
beheld; 

13.  For  they  had  a  place  built 
up  in  the  center  of  their  syna- 
gogue, a  "place  for  standing, 
which  was  high  above  the  head; 
and  the  top  thereof  would  only 
admit  one  person. 

14.  Therefore,  whosoever  de- 
sired to  worship  must  go  forth 
and  stand  upon  the  top  thereof, 
and  stretch  forth  his  hands  to- 
wards heaven,  and  cry  with  a 
loud  voice,  saying: 


6,  Al.  43  :5,  15,  22.  c,  Om.  13.  d,  see  q,  Al.  27.  e,  see  2j,  Al.  30.  /,  Om.  13. 
g,  see  c,  Al.  8.  h,  Al.  38.  i,  Al.  39 — 42.  j,  see  2j,  Al.  30.  k,  see  o,  2  Ne.  25. 
I.  see  e.  2  Ne.  32.    m,  see  u,  Al.  16.    n,  vers.  21,  23.  About  B.  C.  74. 


ALMA,   31. 


275 


15.  Holy,  holy  God;  we  be- 
lieve that  thou  art  God,  and  we 
believe  that  thou  art  holy,  and 
that  thou  wast  a  spirit,  ?-nd  that 
thou  art  a  spirit,  and  that  thou 
wilt  be  a  spirit  forever. 

16.  Holy  God,  we  believe  that 
thou  hast  separated  us  from  our 
brethren;  and  we  do  not  believe 
in  the  tradition  of  our  brethren, 
which  was  handed  down  to  them 
by  the  childishness  of  their  fa- 
thers; but  we  believe  that  thou 
hast  elected  us  to  be  thy  holy 
children;  and  also  thou  hast  made 
it  known  unto  us  that  there  shall 
be  no  Christ. 

17.  But  thou  art  the  same  yes- 
terday, today,  and  forever;  and 
thou  hast  elected  us  that  we  shall 
be  saved,  whilst  all  around  us 
are  elected  to  be  cast  by  thy 
wrath  down  to  hell;  for  the  which 
holiness,  O  God,  we  thank  thee; 
and  we  also  thank  thee  that  thou 
hast  elected  us,  that  we  may  not 
be  led  away  after  the  foolish  tra- 
ditions of  our  brethren,  which 
doth  bind  them  down  to  a  belief 
of  Christ,  which  doth  lead  their 
hearts  to  wander  far  from  thee, 
our  God. 

18.  And  again  we  thank  thee, 
O  God,  that  we  are  a  chosen  and 
a  holy  people.    Amen. 

19.  Now  it  came  to  pass  that 
after  Alma  and  his  brethren  and 
his  sons  had  heard  these  prayers, 
they  were  astonished  beyond  all 
measure. 

20.  For  behold,  every  man  did 
go  forth  and  offer  up  the  same 
prayers. 

21.  Now  the  place  was  called 
by  them  Rameumptom,  which, 
being  interpreted,  is  the  holy 
stand. 

22.  Now,  from  this  stand  they 
did  offer  up,  every  man,  the  self- 


same prayer  unto  God,  thanking 
their  God  that  they  were  'chosen 
of  him,  and  that  he  did  not  lead 
them  away  after  the  ^tradition  of 
their  brethren,  and  that  their 
hearts  were  not  stolen  away  to 
believe  in  things  to  come,  which 
they  knew  nothing  about. 

23.  Now,  after  the  people  had 
all  offered  up  thanks  after  this 
manner,  they  returned  to  their 
homes,  never  speaking  of  their 
God  again  until  they  had  assem- 
bled themselves  together  again  to 
the  «holy  stand,  to  offer  up  thanks 
after  their  manner. 

24.  Now  when  Alma  saw  this 
his  heart  was  grieved;  for  he  saw 
that  they  were  a  wicked  and  a 
perverse  people;  yea,  he  saw  that 
their  hearts  were  set  upon  gold, 
and  upon  silver,  and  upon  all 
manner  of  fine  goods. 

25.  Yea,  and  he  also  saw  that 
their  hearts  were  lifted  up  unto 
great  boasting,  in  their  pride. 

26.  And  he  lifted  up  his  voice 
to  heaven,  and  cried,  saying:  O, 
how  long,  O  Lord,  wilt  thou  suf- 
fer that  thy  servants  shall  dwell 
here  below  in  the  flesh,  to  behold 
such  gross  wickedness  among  the 
children  of  men? 

27.  Behold,  O  God,  they  cry 
unto  thee,  and  yet  their  hearts 
are  swallowed  up  in  their  pride. 
Behold,  O  God,  they  cry  unto  thee 
with  their  mouths,  while  they  are 
puffed  up,  even  to  greatness,  with 
the  vain  things  of  the  world. 

28.  Behold,  0  my  God,  their 
costly  apparel,  and  their  ringlets, 
and  their  bracelets,  and  their  or- 
naments of  gold,  and  all  their 
precious  things  which  they  are 
ornamented  with;  and  behold, 
their  hearts  are  set  upon  them, 
and  yet  they  cry  unto  thee  and 
say — We  "-thank  thee,  O  God,  for 


o,  vers.  16,  17.     p,  ver.  IG.     q,  vers.  13,  21.     r,  ver.  18. 


About  B.  C.  74. 


276 


ALMA,   32. 


we  are  a  chosen  people  unto  thee, 
while  others  shall  perish. 

2  9.  Yea,  and  they  say  that  thou 
hast  made  it  'known  unto  them 
that  there  shall  be  no  Christ, 

30.  O  Lord  God,  how  long  wilt 
thou  suffer  that  such  wickedness 
and  iniquity  shall  be  among  this 
people?  O  Lord,  wilt  thou  give 
me  strength,  that  I  may  bear  with 
mine  infirmities.  For  I  am  in- 
firm, and  such  wickedness  among 
this  people  doth  pain  my  soul. 

31.  O  Lord,  my  heart  is  ex- 
ceeding sorrowful;  wilt  thou  com- 
fort my  soul  in  Christ.  O  Lord, 
wilt  thou  grant  unto  me  that  I 
may  have  strength,  that  I  may 
suffer  with  patience  these  afflic- 
tions which  shall  come  upon  me, 
because  of  the  iniquity  of  this 
people. 

32.  O  Lord,  wilt  thou  comfort 
my  soul,  and  give  unto  me  suc- 
cess, and  also  my  fellow  laborers 
who  are  with  me — yea,  Ammon, 
and  Aaron,  and  Omner,  and  also 
Amulek  and  Zeezrom,  and  also 
my  'two  sons — yea,  even  all  these 
wilt  thou  comfort,  O  Lord.  Yea, 
wilt  thou  comfort  their  souls  in 
Christ. 

33.  Wilt  thou  grant  unto  them 
that  they  may  have  strength,  that 
they  may  bear  their  afflictions 
which  shall  come  upon  them  be- 
cause of  the  iniquities  of  this  peo- 
ple. 

34.  O  Lord,  wilt  thou  grant 
unto  us  that  we  may  have  success 
in  bringing  them  again  unto  thee 
in  Christ. 

35.  Behold,  O  Lord,  their  souls 
are  precious,  and  many  of  them 
are  our  brethren;  therefore,  give 
unto  us,  O  Lord,  power  and  wis- 
dom that  we  may  bring  these,  our 
brethren,  again  unto  thee. 

36.  Now  it  came  to  pass  that 


when  Alma  had  said  these  words, 
that  he  "clapped  his  hands  upon 
all  them  who  were  with  him.  And 
behold,  as  he  clapped  his  hands 
upon  them,  they  were  filled  with 
the  Holy  Spirit. 

37.  And  after  that  they  did 
separate  themselves  one  from  an- 
other, taking  ''no  thought  for 
themselves  what  they  should  eat, 
or  what  they  should  drink,  or 
what  they  should  put  on. 

3  8.  And  the  Lord  provided  for 
them  that  they  should  hunger  not, 
neither  should  they  thirst;  yea, 
and  he  also  gave  them  strength, 
that  they  should  suffer  no  manner 
of  afflictions,  "'save  it  were  swal- 
lowed up  in  the  joy  of  Christ. 
Now  this  was  according  to  the 
prayer  of  Alma;  and  this  because 
he  'prayed  in  faith. 

CHAPTER   32. 

The  poor  hearken  to  message  of 
salvation — Alma's  commendation  and 
discourse — Faith  developed  by  desire 
to  believe. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  did  go  forth,  and  began  to 
preach  the  word  of  God  unto  the 
people,  entering  into  their  "syna- 
gogues, and  into  their  houses; 
yea,  and  even  they  did  preach  the 
word  in  their  streets. 

2.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
after  much  labor  among  them, 
they  began  to  have  success  among 
the  poor  class  of  people;  for  be- 
hold, they  were  cast  out  of  the 
synagogues  because  of  the  coarse- 
ness of  their  apparel — 

3.  Therefore  they  were  not 
permitted  to  enter  into  their  syna- 
gogues to  worship  God,  being  es- 
teemed as  filthiness;  therefore 
they  were  poor;  yea,  they  were 
esteemed  by  their  brethren  as 
dross;  therefore  they  were  *poor 


s,  ver.  10.     t,  ver.  7.     u,  3  Ne.  18:37.     v,  3  Ne.  13:25 — 34.     w,  ver.  32.     x,  vers. 
26 — 35.         Chap.  32  :    a,  see  u,  Al.  16.     b,  vers.  4,  5,  12.     Al.  34 :40.    About  B.  C.  74. 


ALMA,   32. 


277 


as  to  things  of  the  world;   and 
also  they  were  poor  in  heart. 

4.  Now,  as  Alma  was  teaching 
and  speaking  unto  the  people 
upon  the  hill  Onidah,  there  came 
a  great  multitude  unto  him,  who 
were  those  of  whom  we  have  been 
speaking,  of  whom  were  poor  in 
heart,  because  of  their  poverty  as 
to  the  things  of  the  world. 

5.  And  they  came  unto  Alma; 
and  the  one  who  was  the  fore- 
most among  them  said  unto  him: 
Behold,  what  shall  these  my 
brethren  do,  for  they  are  despised 
of  all  men  because  of  their  pov- 
erty, yea,  and  more  especially  by 
our  priests;  for  they  have  cast 
us  out  of  our  ''synagogues  which 
we  have  labored  abundantly  to 
build  with  our  own  hands;  and 
they  have  cast  us  out  because  of 
our  ''exceeding  poverty;  and  we 
have  no  place  to  worship  our 
God;  and  behold,  what  shall  we 
do? 

6.  And  now  when  Alma  heard 
this,  he  turned  him  about,  his 
face  immediately  towards  him, 
and  he  beheld  with  great  joy; 
for  he  beheld  that  their  afflictions 
had  ^truly  humbled  them,  and 
that  they  were  in  a  preparation 
to  hear  the  word. 

7.  Therefore  he  did  say  no 
more  to  the  other  multitude;  but 
he  stretched  forth  his  hand,  and 
cried  unto  those  whom  he  beheld, 
who  were  truly  penitent,  and  said 
unto  them: 

8.  I  behold  that  ye  are  lowly 
in  heart;  and  if  so,  blessed  are  ye. 

9.  Behold  thy  brother  hath 
said,  ^What  shall  we  do? — for  we 
are  cast  out  of  our  synagogues, 
that  we  cannot  worship  our  God. 

10.  Behold  I  say  unto  you,  do 
ye  suppose  that  ye  cannot  wor- 


ship God  save  it  be  in  your  "syna- 
gogues only? 

11.  And  moreover,  I  would  ask, 
do  ye  suppose  that  ye  must  not 
worship  God  only  once  in  a  "week  ? 

12.  I  say  unto  you,  it  is  well 
that  ye  are  cast  out  of  your  *syna- 
gogues,  that  ye  may  be  humble, 
and  that  ye  may  learn  wisdom; 
for  it  is  necessary  that  ye  should 
learn  wisdom;  for  it  is  because 
that  ye  are  cast  out,  that  ye  are 
despised  of  your  brethren  because 
of  your  ^exceeding  poverty,  that 
ye  are  brought  to  a  lowliness  of 
heart;  for  ye  are  necessarily 
brought  to  be  humble. 

13.  And  now,  because  ye  are 
^compelled  to  be  humble  blessed 
are  ye;  for  a  man  sometimes,  if 
he  is  compelled  to  be  humble, 
seeketh  repentance;  and  now 
surely,  whosoever  repenteth  shall 
find  mercy;  and  he  that  findeth 
mercy  and  ^endureth  to  the  end 
the  same  shall  be  saved. 

14.  And  now,  as  I  said  unto 
you,  that  because  ye  were  '"com- 
pelled to  be  humble  ye  were 
blessed,  do  ye  not  suppose  that 
they  are  more  blessed  who  truly 
humble  themselves  because  of  the 
word? 

15.  Yea,  he  that  truly  hum- 
bleth  himself,  and  repenteth  of 
his  sins,  and  "endureth  to  the 
end,  the  same  shall  be  blessed — 
yea,  much  more  blessed  than  they 
who  are  compelled  to  be  humble 
because  of  their  exceeding  pov- 
erty. 

16.  Therefore,  blessed  are  they 
who  humble  themselves  without 
being  "compelled  to  be  humble; 
or  rather,  in  other  words,  blessed 
is  he  that  believeth  in  the  word 
of  God,  and  is  baptized  without 
stubbornness  of  heart,  yea,  with- 


er see  u,  Al.  16.  d,  see  ft.  e,  vers.  12 — 16.  /,  ver.  5.  g,  see  «,  Al.  16.  h,  Mos. 
18:25.  i,  see  «,  Al.  16.  j,  vers.  3—5.  k,  vers.  12,  14 — 16.  I,  see  h,  2  Ne.  31. 
m.  see  k.    n,  see  ft,  2  Ne.  31.    o,  see  fc.  About  B.  C.  74. 


278 


ALMA,   32. 


out  being  brought  to  know  the 
word,  or  even  compelled  to  know, 
before  they  will  believe. 

17.  Yea,  there  are  many  who 
do  say:  If  thou  wilt  show  unto 
us  a  sign  from  heaven,  then  we 
shall  know  of  a  surety;  then  we 
shall  believe. 

18.  Now  I  ask,  is  this  faith? 
Behold,  I  say  unto  you.  Nay;  for 
if  a  man  knoweth  a  thing  he  hath 
no  cause  to  believe,  for  he  know- 
eth it. 

19.  And  now,  how  much  ^more 
cursed  is  he  that  knoweth  the  will 
of  God  and  doeth  it  not,  than  he 
that  only  believeth,  or  only  hath 
cause  to  believe,  and  falleth  into 
transgression? 

20.  Now  of  this  thing  ye  must 
judge.  Behold,  I  say  unto  you, 
that  it  is  on  the  one  hand  even  as 
it  is  on  the  other;  and  it  shall  be 
unto  every  man  according  to  his 
work. 

21.  And  now  as  I  said  concern- 
ing faith — faith  is  not  to  have  a 
^'perfect  knowledge  of  things; 
therefore  if  ye  have  faith  ye  hope 
for  things  which  are  not  seen, 
which  are  true. 

22.  And  now,  behold,  I  say 
unto  you,  and  I  would  that  ye 
should  remember,  that  God  is 
merciful  unto  all  who  believe  on 
his  name;  therefore  he  desireth, 
in  the  first  place,  that  ye  should 
beHeve,  yea,  even  on  his  word. 

23.  And  now,  he  imparteth  his 
word  by  angels  unto  men,  yea, 
not  only  men  but  women  also. 
Now  this  is  not  all;  little  chil- 
dren do  have  words  given  unto 
them  many  times,  which  confound 
the  wise  and  the  learned. 

24.  And  now,  my  beloved  breth- 
ren, as  ye  have  desired  to  know 
of  me  '"what  ye  shall  do  because 
ye  are  afflicted  and  cast  out — now 
I   do  not   desire  that  ye   should 


suppose  that  I  mean  to  judge  you 
only  according  to  that  which  is 
true — 

25.  For  I  do  not  mean  that  ye 
all  of  you  have  been  ^compelled 
to  humble  yourselves;  for  I  verily 
believe  that  there  are  some  among 
you  who  would  humble  them- 
selves, let  them  be  in  whatsoever 
circumstances  they  might. 

26.  Now,  as  I  said  concerning 
faith — that  it  was  not  a  perfect 
knowledge — even  so  it  is  with  my 
words.  Ye  cannot  know  of  their 
surety  at  first,  unto  perfection, 
any  more  than  faith  is  a  perfect 
knowledge. 

27.  But  behold,  if  ye  will  awake 
and  arouse  your  faculties,  even  to 
an  experiment  upon  my  words, 
and  exercise  a  particle  of  faith, 
yea,  even  if  ye  can  no  more  than 
desire  to  believe,  let  this  desire 
work  in  you,  even  until  ye  believe 
in  a  manner  that  ye  can  give  place 
for  a  portion  of  my  words. 

28.  Now,  we  will  compare  the 
word  unto  a  seed.  Now,  if  ye  give 
place,  that  a  seed  may  be  planted 
in  your  heart,  behold,  if  it  be  a 
true  seed,  or  a  good  seed,  if  ye  do 
not  cast  it  out  by  your  unbelief, 
that  ye  will  resist  the  Spirit  of  the 
Lord,  behold,  it  will  begin  to 
swell  within  your  breasts;  and 
when  you  feel  these  swelling  mo- 
tions, ye  will  begin  to  say  within 
yourselves — It  must  needs  be  that 
this  is  a  good  seed,  or  that  the 
word  is  good,  for  it  beginneth  to 
enlarge  my  soul;  yea,  it  begin- 
neth to  enlighten  my  understand- 
ing, yea,  it  beginneth  to  be  de- 
licious to  me. 

29.  Now  behold,  would  not  this 
increase  your  faith?  I  say  unto 
you,  Yea;  nevertheless  it  hath  not 
grown  up  to  a  perfect  knowledge. 

30.  But  behold,  as  the  seed 
swelleth,  and  sprouteth,  and  be- 


p,  D.  &  C.  41:1.     q,  vers.  17 — 19.     r,  ver. 


8,  see  fc. 


About  B.  C.  74. 


ALMA,   32. 


279 


ginneth  to  grow,  then  you  must 
needs  say  that  the  seed  is  good; 
for  behold  it  swelleth,  and  sprout- 
eth,  and  beginneth  to  grow. 

31.  And  now,  behold,  are  ye 
sure  that  this  is  a  good  seed?  I 
say  unto  you,  Yea;  for  every  seed 
bringeth  forth  unto  its  own  like- 
ness. 

32.  Therefore,  if  a  seed  grow- 
eth  it  is  good,  but  if  it  groweth 
not,  behold  it  is  not  good,  there- 
fore it  is  cast  away. 

33.  And  now,  behold,  because 
ye  have  tried  the  experiment,  and 
planted  the  seed,  and  it  swelleth 
and  sprouteth,  and  beginneth  to 
grow,  ye  must  needs  know  that 
the  seed  is  good. 

34.  And  now,  behold,  is  your 
knowledge  perfect?  Yea,  your 
knowledge  is  perfect  in  that  thing, 
and  your  faith  is  dormant;  and 
this  because  you  know,  for  ye 
know  that  the  word  hath  swelled 
your  souls,  and  ye  also  know  that 
it  hath  sprouted  up,  that  your  un- 
derstanding doth  begin  to  be  en- 
lightened, and  your  mind  doth 
begin  to  expand. 

35.  O  then,  is  not  this  real?  I 
say  unto  you,  Yea,  because  it  is 
light;  and  whatsoever  is  light,  is 
good,  because  it  is  discernible, 
therefore  ye  must  know  that  it  is 
good;  and  now  behold,  after  ye 
have  tasted  this  light  is  your 
knowledge  perfect? 

36.  Behold  I  say  unto  you.  Nay; 
neither  must  ye  lay  aside  your 
faith,  for  ye  have  only  exercised 
your  faith  to  plant  the  seed  that 
ye  might  try  the  experiment  to 
know  if  the  seed  was  good. 

37.  And  behold,  as  the  tree  be- 
ginneth to  grow,  ye  will  say:  Let 
us  nourish  it  with  great  care,  that 
it  may  get  root,  that  it  may  grow 
up,  and  bring  forth  fruit  unto  us. 
And  now  behold,  if  ye  nourish  it 


with  much  care  it  will  get  root, 
and  grow  up,  and  bring  forth 
fruit. 

38.  But  if  ye  neglect  the  tree, 
and  take  no  thought  for  its  nour- 
ishment, behold  it  will  not  get  any 
root;  and  when  the  heat  of  the 
sun  Cometh  and  scorcheth  it,  be- 
cause it  hath  no  root  it  withers 
away,  and  ye  pluck  it  up  and  cast 
it  out. 

39.  Now,  this  is  not  because  the 
seed  was  not  good,  neither  is  it 
because  the  fruit  thereof  would 
not  be  desirable;  but  it  is  because 
your  ground  is  barren,  and  ye  will 
not  nourish  the  tree,  therefore  ye 
cannot  have  the  fruit  thereof. 

40.  And  thus,  if  ye  will  not 
nourish  the  word,  looking  for- 
ward with  an  eye  of  faith  to  the 
fruit  thereof,  ye  can  never  pluck 
of  the  fruit  of  the  tree  of  life. 

41.  But  if  ye  will  nourish  the 
word,  yea,  nourish  the  tree  as  it 
beginneth  to  grow,  by  your  faith 
with  great  diligence,  and  with 
patience,  looking  forward  to  the 
fruit  thereof,  it  shall  take  root; 
and  behold  it  shall  be  a  tree 
springing  up  unto  everlasting  life. 

42.  And  because  of  your  dili- 
gence and  your  faith  and  your 
patience  with  the  word  in  nour- 
ishing it,  that  it  may  take  root  in 
you,  behold,  by  and  by  ye  shall 
pluck  the  fruit  thereof,  which  is 
'most  precious,  which  is  sweet 
above  all  that  is  sweet,  and  which 
is  white  above  all  that  is  white, 
yea,  and  pure  above  all  that  is 
pure;  and  ye  shall  feast  upon  this 
fruit  even  until  ye  are  filled,  that 
ye  hunger  not,  neither  shall  ye 
thirst. 

43.  Then,  my  brethren,  ye  shall 
reap  the  rewards  of  your  faith, 
and  your  diligence,  and  patience, 
and  long-suffering,  waiting  for  the 
tree  to  bring  forth  fruit  unto  you. 


t.  see  b,  1  Ne.  8. 


About  B.  C.  74. 


280 


ALMA,   33. 


CHAPTER   33. 

Alma's  discourse  continued — True 
worship  not  confined  to  sanctuaries — 
The  prophets  Zenos  and  Zenock  again 
cited. 

1.  Now  after  Alma  had  spoken 
these  words,  they  sent  forth  unto 
him  desiring  to  know  whether 
they  should  believe  in  one  God, 
that  they  might  obtain  this  fruit 
of  which  he  had  spoken,  or  how 
they  should  plant  the  seed,  or  the 
word  of  which  he  had  spoken, 
which  he  said  must  be  planted  in 
their  hearts;  or  in  what  manner 
they  should  begin  to  exercise  their 
faith. 

2.  And  Alma  said  unto  them: 
Behold,  ye  have  said  "that  ye 
could  not  worship  your  God  be- 
cause ye  are  cast  out  of  your  *syna- 
gogues.  But  behold,  I  say  unto 
you,  if  ye  suppose  that  ye  cannot 
worship  God,  ye  do  greatly  err, 
and  ye  ought  to  search  the  '^scrip- 
tures;  if  ye  suppose  that  they  have 
taught  you  this,  ye  do  not  under- 
stand them. 

3.  Do  ye  remember  to  have 
read  what  ''Zenos,  the  prophet  of 
old,  has  said  concerning  Sprayer 
or  worship? 

4.  For  he  said:  Thou  art  merci- 
ful, O  God,  for  thou  hast  heard 
my  prayer,  even  when  I  was  in 
the  wilderness;  yea,  thou  wast 
merciful  when  I  prayed  concern- 
ing those  who  were  mine  enemies, 
and  thou  didst  turn  them  to  me. 

5.  Yea,  O  God,  and  thou  wast 
merciful  unto  me  when  I  did  cry 
unto  thee  in  my  field;  when  I  did 
cry  unto  thee  in  my  prayer,  and 
thou  didst  hear  me. 

6.  And  again,  O  God,  when  I 
did  turn  to  my  house  thou  didst 
hear  me  in  my  prayer. 

7.  And  when  I  did  turn  unto 


my  closet,   O   Lord,   and   prayed 
unto  thee,  thou  didst  hear  me. 

8.  Yea,  thou  art  merciful  unto 
thy  children  when  they  cry  unto 
thee,  to  be  heard  of  thee  and  not 
of  men,  and  thou  wilt  hear  them. 

9.  Yea,  O  God,  thou  hast  been 
merciful  unto  me,  and  heard  my 
cries  in  the  midst  of  thy  congre- 
gations. 

10.  Yea,  and  thou  hast  also 
heard  me  when  I  have  been  cast 
out  and  have  been  despised  by 
mine  enemies;  yea,  thou  didst 
hear  my  cries,  and  wast  angry 
with  mine  enemies,  and  thou 
didst  visit  them  in  thine  anger 
with  speedy  destruction. 

11.  And  thou  didst  hear  me 
because  of  mine  afflictions  and 
my  sincerity;  and  it  is  because  of 
thy  Son  that  thou  hast  been  thus 
merciful  unto  me,  therefore  I 
will  cry  unto  thee  in  all  mine 
afflictions,  for  in  thee  is  my  joy; 
for  thou  hast  turned  thy  judg- 
ments away  from  me,  because  of 
thy  Son. 

12.  And  now  Alma  said  unto 
them:  Do  ye  believe  those  ^scrip- 
tures which  have  been  written  by 
them  of  old? 

13.  Behold,  if  ye  do,  ye  must 
believe  what  ^Zenos  said;  for,  be- 
hold he  said:  Thou  hast  turned 
away  thy  judgments  because  of 
thy  Son. 

14.  Now  behold,  my  brethren, 
I  would  ask  if  ye  have  "read  the 
scriptures?  If  ye  have,  how  can 
ye  disbelieve  on  the  Son  of  God? 

15.  For  it  is  not  written  that 
*Zenos  alone  spake  of  these  things, 
but  ^Zenock  also  spake  of  these 
things — 

16.  For  behold,  he  said:  Thou 
art  angry,  O  Lord,  with  this  peo- 
ple, because  they  will  not  under- 


a,  Al.  32  :5.  I,  see  u,  Al.  16.  c,  see  a,  1  Ne.  3.  Al.  63  :12.  d,  see  7i,  1  Ne.  19. 
e,  see  e,  2  Ne.  32.  j,  see  c.  g,  see  h,  1  Ne.  19.  h,  see  c.  i,  see  h,  1  Ne.  19.  j,  see 
g,  1  Ne.  19.  About  B.  C.  74. 


ALMA,   34. 


281 


stand  thy  mercies  which  thou  hast 
bestowed  upon  them  because  of 
thy  Son. 

17.  And  now,  my  brethren,  ye 
see  that  a  second  prophet  of  old 
has  testified  of  the  Son  of  God, 
and  because  the  people  would  not 
understand  his  words  they  stoned 
him  to  death. 

'  18.  But  behold,  this  is  not  all; 
these  are  not  the  only  ones  who 
have  spoken  concerning  the  Son 
of  God. 

19.  Behold,  he  was  spoken  of 
by  Moses;  yea,  and  behold  a  type 
was  ^raised  up  in  the  wilderness, 
that  whosoever  would  look  upon 
it  might  live.  And  many  did  look 
and  live. 

20.  But  few  understood  the 
meaning  of  those  things,  and  this 
because  of  the  hardness  of  their 
hearts.  But  there  were  many 
who  were  so  hardened  that  they 
would  not  look,  therefore  they  per- 
ished. Now  the  reason  they  would 
not  look  is  because  they  did  not 
believe  that  it  would  heal  them. 

21.  O  my  brethren,  if  ye  could 
be  healed  by  merely  casting  about 
your  eyes  that  ye  might  be  healed, 
would  ye  not  behold  quickly,  or 
would  ye  rather  harden  your 
hearts  in  unbelief,  and  be  sloth- 
ful, that  ye  would  not  cast  about 
your  eyes,  that  ye  might  perish? 

22.  If  so,  wo  shall  come  upon 
you;  but  if  not  so,  then  cast  about 
your  eyes  and  begin  to  believe  in 
the  Son  of  God,  that  he  will  come 
to  redeem  his  people,  and  that  he 
shall  suffer  and  die  to  'atone  for 
their  sins;  and  that  he  shall  rise 
again  from  the  dead,  which  shall 
bring  to  pass  the  '"resurrection, 
that  all  men  shall  stand  before 
him,  to  be  judged  at  the  last  and 
judgment  day,  according  to  their 
works. 


23.  And  now,  my  brethren,  I 
desire  that  ye  shall  plant  this 
word  in  your  hearts,  and  as  it  be- 
ginneth  to  swell  even  so  nourish 
it  by  your  faith.  And  behold,  it 
will  become  a  tree,  springing  up 
in  you  unto  everlasting  life.  And 
then  may  God  grant  unto  you 
that  your  burdens  may  be  light, 
through  the  joy  of  his  Son.  And 
even  all  this  can  ye  do  if  ye  will. 
Amen. 

CHAPTER   34. 

Amulek's  testimony — The  great  and 
last  sacrifice — How  mercy  satisfies 
justice — Repentance  not  to  he  pro- 
crastinated. 

1.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  after  Alma  had  spoken  these 
words  unto  them  he  sat  down 
upon  the  ground,  and  Amulek 
arose  and  began  to  teach  them, 
saying: 

2.  My  brethren,  I  think  that  it 
is  impossible  that  ye  should  be  ig- 
norant of  the  things  which  have 
been  spoken  concerning  the  com- 
ing of  Christ,  who  is  taught  by 
us  to  be  the  Son  of  God;  yea,  I 
know  that  these  things  were 
taught  unto  you  bountifully  be- 
fore your  dissension  from  among 
us. 

3.  And  as  ye  have  desired  of 
my  beloved  brother  that  he  should 
make  known  unto  you  "what  ye 
should  do,  because  of  your  afflic- 
tions; and  he  hath  spoken  some- 
what unto  you  to  prepare  your 
minds;  yea,  and  he  hath  exhorted 
you  unto  faith  and  to  patience — 

4.  Yea,  even  that  ye  would 
have  so  much  faith  as  even  to 
''plant  the  word  in  your  hearts, 
that  ye  may  try  the  experiment 
of  its  goodness. 

5.  And  we  have  beheld  that  the 
great  question  which  is  in  your 


k.  Num.  21 :9.     John  3  :14.     I,  see  /,  2  Ne.  2.     m,  see  d,  2  Ne.  2, 
Chap.  34:    a,  Al.  32:5.     b,  Al.  33:23. 
19 


About  B.  C.  74. 


282 


ALMA,   34. 


minds  is  whether  the  word  be  in 
the  Son  of  God,  or  ''whether  there 
shall  be  no  Christ. 

6.  And  ye  also  beheld  that  my 
brother  has  proved  unto  you,  in 
many  instances,  that  the  word  is 
in  Christ  unto  salvation. 

7.  My  brother  has  called  upon 
the  words  of  ''Zenos,  that  redemp- 
tion Cometh  through  the  Son  of 
God,  and  also  upon  the  words  of 
•^Zenock;  and  also  he  has  appealed 
unto  ^Moses,  to  prove  that  these 
things  are  true. 

8.  And  now,  behold,  I  will  tes- 
tify unto  you  of  myself  that  these 
things  are  true.  Behold,  I  say 
unto  you,  that  I  do  know  that 
Christ  shall  come  among  the  chil- 
dren of  men,  to  take  upon  him  the 
transgressions  of  his  people,  and 
that  he  shall  ''atone  for  the  sins 
of  the  world;  for  the  Lord  God 
hath  spoken  it. 

9.  For  it  is  expedient  that  an 
atonement  should  be  made;  for 
according  to  the  great  plan  of  the 
Eternal  God  there  must  be  an 
atonement  made,  or  else  ''all  man- 
kind must  unavoidably  perish; 
yea,  all  are  hardened;  yea,  all  are 
fallen  and  are  lost,  and  must 
perish  except  it  be  through  the 
^atonement  which  it  is  expedient 
should  be  made. 

10.  For  it  is  expedient  that 
there  should  be  a  great  and  last 
sacrifice;  yea,  not  a  sacrifice  of 
man,  neither  of  beast,  neither  of 
any  manner  of  fowl;  for  it  shall 
not  be  a  human  sacrifice;  but  it 
must  be  an  infinite  and  eternal 
sacrifice. 

11.  Now  there  is  not  any  man 
that  can  sacrifice  his  own  blood 
which  will  atone  for  the  sins  of 
another.  Now,  if  a  man  mur- 
dereth,  behold  will  our  law,  which 


is  just,  take  the  life  of  his  brother? 
I  say  unto  you.  Nay. 

12.  But  the  law  requireth  the 
life  of  him  who  hath  murdered; 
therefore  there  can  be  nothing 
which  is  short  of  an  •'infinite 
atonement  which  will  suffice  for 
the  sins  of  the  world. 

13.  Therefore,  it  is  expedient 
that  there  should  be  a  great  and 
^last  sacrifice;  and  then  shall 
there  be,  or  it  is  expedient  there 
should  be,  a  'stop  to  the  shedding 
of  blood;  then  shall  the  ""law  of 
Moses  be  fulfilled;  yea,  it  shall  be 
all  fulfilled,  every  jot  and  tittle, 
and  none  shall  have  passed  away. 

14.  And  behold,  this  is  the 
whole  meaning  of  the  law,  every 
whit  pointing  to  that  great  and 
last  sacrifice;  and  that  great  and 
"last  sacrifice  will  be  the  Son  of 
God,  yea,  "infinite  and  eternal. 

15.  And  thus  he  shall  bring 
salvation  to  all  those  who  shall 
believe  on  his  name;  this  being 
the  intent  of  this  ^last  sacrifice,  to 
bring  about  the  bowels  of  mercy, 
which  overpowereth  justice,  and 
bringeth  about  means  unto  men 
that  they  may  have  faith  unto  re- 
pentance. 

16.  And  thus  mercy  can  «sat- 
isfy  the  demands  of  justice,  and 
encircles  them  in  the  arms  of 
safety,  while  he  that  exercises  no 
faith  unto  repentance  is  exposed 
to  the  whole  law  of  the  demands 
of  justice;  therefore  only  unto 
him  that  has  faith  unto  repent- 
ance is  brought  about  the  great 
and  eternal  plan  of  redemption. 

17.  Therefore  may  God  grant 
unto  you,  my  brethren,  that  ye 
may  begin  to  exercise  your  faith 
unto  repentance,  that  ye  begin  to 
call  upon  his  holy  name,  that  he 
would  have  mercy  upon  you; 


c,  Al.  31:16.  d,  Al.  33:3.  See  h,  1  Ne,  19.  e,  Al.  33:15.  See  g,  1  Ne.  19. 
/,  Al.  33:19.  g,  see  /,  2  Ne.  2.  h,  see  e  and  g,  2  Ne,  9.  i,  see  /,  2  Ne.  2.  j,  vers. 
10,  14.  k,  vers.  14,  15.  I,  3  Ne.  9:19.  m,  see  o,  2  Ne.  25.  n,  vers.  13,  15.  o,  ver. 
10.     p,  vers.  13,  14.     q,  see  2m,  Al.  12.  About  B.  C.  74. 


ALMA.   34. 


283 


18.  Yea,     cry    unto    him    for 

mercy;  for  he  is  mighty  to  save. 

•     19.   Yea,     humble    yourselves, 

and  "^continue  in  prayer  unto  him. 

20.  Cry  unto  him  when  ye  are 
in  your  fields,  yea,  over  all  your 
flocks. 

21.  Cry  unto  him  in  your  houses, 
yea,  over  all  your  household,  both 
morning,  mid-day,  and  evening. 

22.  Yea,  cry  unto  him  against 
the  power  of  your  enemies. 

23.  Yea,  cry  unto  him  against 
the  devil,  who  is  an  enemy  to  all 
righteousness. 

24.  Cry  unto  him  over  the 
crops  of  your  fields,  that  ye  may 
prosper  in  them. 

25.  Cry  over  the  flocks  of  your 
fields,  that  they  may  increase. 

26.  But  this  is  not  all;  ye  must 
pour  out  your  souls  in  your  closets, 
and  your  secret  places,  and  in 
your  wilderness. 

27.  Yea,  and  when  you  do  not 
cry  unto  the  Lord,  let  your  hearts 
be  full,  drawn  out  in  prayer  unto 
him  continually  for  your  welfare, 
and  also  for  the  welfare  of  those 
who  are  around  you. 

28.  And  now  behold,  my  be- 
loved brethren,  I  say  unto  you,  do 
not  suppose  that  this  is  all;  for 
after  ye  have  done  all  these 
things,  if  ye  Hurn  away  the  needy, 
and  the  naked,  and  visit  not  the 
sick  and  afflicted,  and  impart  of 
your  substance,  if  ye  have,  to 
those  who  stand  in  need — I  say 
unto  you,  if  ye  do  not  any  of 
these  things,  behold,  your  prayer 
is  'vain,  and  availeth  you  noth- 
ing, and  ye  are  as  hypocrites  who 
do  deny  the  faith. 

29.  Therefore,  if  ye  do  not  re- 
member to  be  charitable,  ye  are 
as  dross,  which  the  refiners  do 
cast  out,  (it  being  of  no  worth) 
and  is  trodden  under  foot  of  men. 


30.  And  now,  my  brethren,  I 
would  that,  after  ye  have  re- 
ceived so  many  witnesses,  seeing 
that  the  holy  "scriptures  testify 
of  these  things,  ye  come  forth  and 
bring  fruit  unto  repentance. 

31.  Yea,  I  would  that  ye  would 
come  forth  and  harden  not  your 
hearts  any  longer;  for  behold, 
now  is  the  time  and  the  day  of 
your  salvation;  and  therefore,  if 
ye  will  repent  and  harden  not 
your  hearts,  immediately  shall 
the  great  plan  of  redemption  be 
brought  about  unto  you. 

32.  For  behold,  this  life  is  the 
time  for  men  to  prepare  to  meet 
God;  yea,  behold  the  day  of  this 
life  is  the  "day  for  men  to  per- 
form their  labors. 

33.  And  now,  as  I  said  unto 
you  before,  as  ye  have  had  so 
many  witnesses,  therefore,  I  be- 
seech of  you  that  ye  do  not  pro- 
crastinate the  day  of  your  repent- 
ance until  the  end;  for  after  this 
day  of  life,  which  is  given  us  to 
prepare  for  eternity,  behold,  if 
we  do  not  improve  our  time  while 
in  this  life,  then  cometh  the  night 
of  darkness  wherein  there  can  be 
no  labor  performed. 

34.  Ye  cannot  say,  when  ye 
are  brought  to  that  awful  crisis, 
that  I  will  repent,  that  I  will  re- 
turn to  my  God.  Nay,  ye  cannot 
say  this;  for  that  same  spirit 
which  doth  possess  your  bodies  at 
the  time  that  ye  go  out  of  this 
life,  that  same  spirit  will  have 
power  to  possess  your  body  in 
that  eternal  world. 

35.  For  behold,  if  ye  have  pro- 
crastinated the  day  of  your  re- 
pentance even  until  death,  be- 
hold, ye  have  become  subjected  to 
the  spirit  of  the  devil,  and  he  doth 
seal  you  his;  therefore,  the  Spirit 
of  the  Lord  hath  withdrawn  from 


see  e,  2  Ne.  32. 
;  2a,  Al.  12. 


s,  see  I,  Mos.  4.    t,  Moro,  7 :6 — 8.    u,  see  a,  1  Ne.  3.    Al.  63  -.12. 

About  B.  C.  74. 


284 


ALMA.   35. 


you,  and  hath  no  place  in  you,  and 
the  devil  hath  '^all  power  over 
you;  and  this  is  the  final  state  of 
the  wicked. 

3  6.  And  this  I  know,  because 
the  Lord  hath  said  he  dwelleth 
not  in  'unholy  temples,  but  in  the 
hearts  of  the  righteous  doth  he 
dwell;  yea,  and  he  has  also  said 
that  the  righteous  shall  sit  down 
in  his  kingdom,  to  go  no  more 
out;  but  their  garments  should 
be  made  white  through  the  blood 
of  the  Lamb. 

37.  And  now,  my  beloved  breth- 
ren, I  desire  that  ye  should  re- 
member these  things,  and  that  ye 
should  work  out  your  salvation 
with  fear  before  God,  and  that  ye 
should  no  more  deny  the  coming 
of  Christ; 

3  8.  That  ye  contend  no  more 
against  the  Holy  Ghost,  but  that 
ye  receive  it,  and  take  upon  you 
the  "name  of  Christ;  that  ye  hum- 
ble yourselves  even  to  the  dust, 
and  worship  God,  in  whatsoever 
place  ye  may  be  in,  in  spirit  and 
in  truth;  and  that  ye  live  in 
thanksgiving  daily,  for  the  many 
mercies  and  blessings  which  he 
doth  bestow  upon  you. 

39.  Yea,  and  I  also  exhort  you, 
my  brethren,  that  ye  be  watchful 
unto  Sprayer  continually,  that  ye 
may  not  be  led  away  by  the  temp- 
tation of  the  devil,  that  he  may 
not  overpower  you,  that  ye  may 
not  become  his  subjects  at  the  last 
day;  for  behold,  herewardethyou 
no  good  thing. 

40.  And  now  my  belove'd  breth- 
ren, I  would  exhort  you  to  have 
patience,  and  that  ye  bear  with 
all  manner  of  afflictions;  that  ye 
do  not  revile  against  those  who 
do  cast  you  out  because  of  your 
^"exceeding  poverty,  lest  ye  be- 
come sinners  like  unto  them; 


41.  But  that  ye  have  patience, 
and    bear   with   those   afflictions, 
with  a  firm  hope  that  ye  shall  one  * 
day  i:est  from  all  your  afllictions. 

CHAPTER   35.' 

Nephite  missionaries  retire  to  land 
of  Jershon — Their  Zoramite  converts, 
expelled  from  their  own  country, 
rejoin  them — Preparations  for  war. 

1.  Now  it  came  to  pass  that 
after  Amulek  had  made  an  end  of 
these  words,  they  withdrew  them- 
selves from  the  multitude  and 
came  over  into  the  "land  of  Jer- 
shon. 

2.  Yea,  and  the  rest  of  the 
brethren,  after  they  had  preached 
the  word  unto  the  ^Zoramites, 
also  came  over  into  the  land  of 
Jershon. 

3.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
after  the  more  popular  part  of  the 
Zoramites  had  consulted  together 
concerning  the  words  which  had 
been  preached  unto  them,  they 
were  angry  because  of  the  word, 
for  it  did  destroy  their  craft; 
therefore  they  would  not  hearken 
unto  the  words. 

4.  And  they  sent  and  gathered 
together  throughout  all  the  land 
all  the  people,  and  consulted  with 
them  concerning  the  words  which 
had  been  spoken. 

5.  Now  their  rulers  and  their 
priests  and  their  teachers  did  not 
let  the  people  know  concerning 
their  desires;  therefore  they 
found  out  privily  the  minds  of  all 
the  people. 

6.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
after  they  had  found  out  the 
minds  of  all  the  people,  those 
who  were  in  favor  of  the  words 
which  had  been  spoken  by  Alma 
and  his  brethren  were  cast  out  of 
the  land;   and  they  were  many; 


w,  see  i,  2  Ne.  9.     w,  see  r,  Al.  7.     y,  see  e,  Mos.  5.     z,  see  e,  2  Ne.  32.     2a,  Al. 
32:3 — 5.         CSAP.  35:    a,  see  q,  Al.  27.     b,  see  2j,  Al.  30.  Abolt  B.  C.  74. 


ALMA.   35. 


285 


and  they  came  over  also  into  the 
'^land  of  Jershon. 

7.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Alma  and  his  brethren  did  min- 
ister unto  them. 

8.  Now  the  people  of  the  Zora- 
mites  were  angry  with  the  "peo- 
ple of  Ammon  who  were  in  Jer- 
shon, and  the  chief  ruler  of  the 
*Zoramites,  being  a  very  wicked 
man,  sent  over  unto  the  people  of 
Ammon  desiring  them  that  they 
should  cast  out  of  their  land  all 
those  ^who  came  over  from  them 
into  their  land. 

9.  And  he  breathed  out  many 
threatenings  against  them.  And 
now  the  "people  of  Ammon  did 
not  fear  their  words;  therefore 
they  did  not  cast  them  out,  but 
they  did  receive  all  the  poor  of 
the  Zoramites  that  came  over  unto 
them;  and ''they  did  nourish  them, 
and  did  clothe  them,  and  did  give 
unto  them  lands  for  their  inheri- 
tance; and  they  did  administer 
unto  them  according  to  their 
wants. 

10.  Now  this  did  stir  up  the 
Zoramites  to  anger  against  the 
people  of  Ammon,  and  they  began 
to  mix  with  the  Lamanites  and 
to  stir  them  up  also  to  anger 
against  them. 

11.  And  thus  the  ^Zoramites 
and  the  Lamanites  began  to  make 
preparations  for  war  against  the 
people  of  Ammon,  and  also  against 
the  Nephites. 

12.  And  thus  ended  the  ♦seven- 
teenth year  of  the  reign  of  the 
judges  over  the  people  of  Nephi. 

13.  And  the  ^people  of  Ammon 
departed  out  of  the  '^^land  of 
Jershon,  and  came  over  into  the 
'land  of  Melek,  and  gave  place  in 
the  land  of  Jershon  for  the  armies 


of  the  Nephites,  that  they  might 
contend  with  the  armies  of  the 
Lamanites  and  the  armies  of  the 
Zoramites;  and  thus  commenced 
a  war  betwixt  the  Lamanites  and 
the  Nephites,  in  the  eighteenth 
year  of  the  reign  of  the  judges; 
and  an  account  shall  be  given  of 
their  wars  ""hereafter. 

14.  And  Alma,  and  Ammon, 
and  their  brethren,  and  also  the 
"two  sons  of  Alma  returned  to  the 
land  of  "Zarahemla,  after  having 
been  instruments  in  the  hands  of 
God  of  bringing  many  of  the 
^Zoramites  to  repentance;  and  as 
many  as  were  brought  to  repent- 
ance were  'driven  out  of  their 
land;  but  they  have  lands  for 
their  inheritance  in  the  '^land  of 
Jershon,  and  they  have  taken  up 
arms  to  defend  themselves,  and 
their  wives,  and  children,  and 
their  lands. 

15.  Now  Alma,  being  grieved 
for  the  iniquity  of  his  people,  yea 
for  the  wars,  and  the  bloodsheds, 
and  the  contentions  which  were 
among  them;  and  having  been  to 
declare  the  word,  or  sent  to  de- 
clare the  word,  among  all  the 
people  in  every  city;  and  seeing 
that  the  hearts  of  the  people  be- 
gan to  wax  hard,  and  that  they 
began  to  be  offended  because  of 
the  strictness  of  the  word,  his 
heart  was  exceeding  sorrowful. 

16.  Therefore,  he  caused  that 
his  sons  should  be  gathered  to- 
gether, that  he  might  give  unto 
them  every  one  his  charge,  sep- 
arately, concerning  the  things 
pertaining  unto  righteousness. 
And  we  have  an  account  of  his 
commandments,  which  he  gave 
unto  them  according  to  his  own 
record. 


c,  see  q,  Al.  27.     d,  Al.  27:26.     e,  see  2j,  Al.  30.     /,  ver.  6.     g,  Al.  27:20.     h.  see 

,  Mos.  4,     i,  see  2i,  Al.  30.     ;,  Al.   27:26,     fc,  see  q,  Al.  27.     I,  st-e  c,  Al.  8.     m,  Al. 

ihaps.  43,  44.     «,  Al.  31  :7.     o.  Cm.  13.     p,  see  2i,  Al.  30.     q,  ver.  6.     r,  see  q,  Al.  27. 

.  *  B.   C.  74. 


chap 


286 


ALMA,    36. 


The  commandments  of  Alma  to  Ms 

son,  Helaman. 

Comprising  chapters  36  and  37. 

CHAPTER    3  6. 

Alma  recounts  his  sinful  past,  his 
miraculous  conversion,  and  his  subse- 
quent zeal  in  the  ministry. 

1.  My  son,  give  ear  to  my 
words;  for  I  swear  unto  you,  that 
"inasmuch  as  ye  shall  keep  the 
commandments  of  God  ye  shall 
prosper  in  the  land. 

2.  I  would  that  ye  should  do  as 
I  have  done,  in  remembering  the 
captivity  of  our  fathers;  for  they 
were  in  ^bondage,  and  none  could 
deliver  them  except  it  was  the 
God  of  Abraham,  and  the  God  of 
Isaac,  and  the  God  of  Jacob;  and 
he  surely  did  deliver  them  in  their 
afflictions. 

3.  And  now,  O  my  son  Hela- 
man, behold,  thou  art  in  thy 
youth,  and  therefore,  I  beseech 
of  thee  that  thou  wilt  hear  my 
words  and  learn  of  me;  for  I  do 
know  that  whosoever  shall  put 
their  trust  in  God  shall  be  sup- 
ported in  their  trials,  and  their 
troubles,  and  their  afflictions,  and 
shall  be  'lifted  up  at  the  last  day. 

4.  And  I  would  not  that  ye 
think  that  I  know  of  myself — not 
of  the  temporal  but  of  the  spir- 
itual, not  of  the  carnal  mind  but 
of  God. 

5.  Now,  behold,  I  say  unto  you, 
if  I  had  not  been  "born  of  God  I 
should  not  have  known  these 
things;  but  God  has,  by  the 
*mouth  of  his  holy  angel,  made 
these  things  known  unto  me,  not 
of  any  worthiness  of  myself; 

6.  For  I  went  about  with  the 
'sons  of  Mosiah,  seeking  to  de- 
stroy the  church  of  God;  but  be- 


hold, God  sent  his  "holy  angel  to 
stop  us  by  the  way. 

7.  And  behold,  he  spake  unto 
us,  as  it  were  the  "voice  of  thun- 
der, and  the  whole  earth  did 
tremble  beneath  our  feet;  and  we 
all  fell  to  the  earth,  for  the  fear 
of  the  Lord  came  upon  us. 

8.  But  behold,  the  voice  said 
unto  me:  Arise.  And  I  ^arose 
and  stood  up,  and  beheld  the 
angel. 

9.  And  he  said  unto  me:  If 
thou  wilt  of  thyself  be  ^destroyed, 
seek  no  more  to  destroy  the 
church  of  God. 

10.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I 
''fell  to  the  earth;  and  it  was  for 
the  space  of  'three  days  and 
three  nights  that  I  could  not  open 
my  mouth,  neither  had  I  the  use 
of  my  limbs. 

11.  And  the  angel  spake  more 
things  unto  me,  which  were  heard 
by  my  brethren,  but  I  did  not 
hear  them;  for  when  I  heard  the 
words — If  thou  wilt  be  "'destroyed 
of  thyself,  seek  no  more  to  de- 
stroy the  church  of  God — I  was 
struck  with  such  great  fear  and 
amazement  lest  perhaps  I  should 
be  destroyed,  that  I  fell  to  the 
earth  and  I  did  hear  no  more. 

12.  But  I  was  racked  with 
"eternal  torment,  for  my  soul  was 
harrowed  up  to  the  greatest  de- 
gree and  racked  with  all  my  sins. 

13.  Yea,  I  did  remember  all  my 
sins  and  iniquities,  for  which  I 
was  tormented  with  the  pains  of 
hell;  yea,  I  saw  that  I  had  re- 
belled against  my  God,  and  that 
I  had  not  kept  his  holy  command- 
ments. 

14.  Yea,  and  I  had  murdered 
many  of  his  children,  or  rather 
led  them  away  unto  destruction; 
yea,    and    in    fine   so    great    had 


a,  see  Ji,  2  Ne.  1.     6,  Mos.  23  :23 
e,   Mos.    27:11—17.      /,   Mos.    27:10 
j,  Mos.  27:10.     k,  Mos.  27:18.     I,  ver.  10 
Jac.  6. 


24:17 — 21.     c,  see  p,  Mos.  23.     d,  see  c,  Mos.  5. 

g,   see    e.      h,    Mos.    27:11.      i,   Mos.    27:13,    15. 

Mos.  27:19 — 23.     m,  Mos.  27:16.     n,  see  m. 

About  B.  C.  73. 


ALMA,   36. 


287 


been  my  iniquities,  that  the  very- 
thought  of  coming  into  the  pres- 
ence of  my  God  did  rack  my  soul 
with  inexpressible  horror. 

15.  Oh,  thought  I,  that  I  could 
be  banished  and  become  extinct 
both  soul  and  body,  that  I  might 
not  be  brought  to  stand  in  the 
presence  of  my  God,  to  be  judged 
of  my  deeds. 

16.  And  now,  for  "three  days 
and  for  three  nights  was  I  racked, 
even  with  the  pains  of  a  damned 
soul. 

17.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  as 
I  was  thus  racked  with  torment, 
while  I  was  harrowed  up  by  the 
memory  of  my  many  sins,  behold, 
I  remembered  also  to  have  heard 
my  father  prophesy  unto  the  peo- 
ple concerning  the  coming  of  one 
Jesus  Christ,  a  Son  of  God,  to 
^atone  for  the  sins  of  the  world. 

18.  Now,  as  my  mind  caught 
hold  upon  this  thought,  I  cried 
within  my  heart:  O  Jesus,  thou 
Son  of  God,  have  mercy  on  me, 
who  am  in  the  gall  of  bitterness, 
and  am  encircled  about  by  the 
everlasting  ^chains  of  death. 

19.  And  now,  behold,  when  I 
thought  this,  I  could  remember 
my  pains  no  more;  yea,  I  was 
harrowed  up  by  the  memory  of 
my  sins  no  more. 

20.  And  oh,  what  joy,  and  what 
marvelous  light  I  did  behold;  yea, 
my  soul  was  filled  with  joy  as  ex- 
ceeding as  was  my  pain! 

21.  Yea,  I  say  unto  you,  my 
son,  that  there  could  be  nothing 
so  exquisite  and  so  bitter  as  were 
my  pains.  Yea,  and  again  I  say 
unto  you,  my  son,  that  on  the 
other  hand,  there  can  be  nothing 
so  exquisite  and  sweet  as  was  my 
joy. 


22.  Yea,  methought  I  saw,  even 
as  our  '^father  Lehi  saw,  God  sit- 
ting upon  his  throne,  surrounded 
with  numberless  concourses  of 
angels,  in  the  attitude  of  singing 
and  praising  their  God;  yea,  and 
my  soul  did  long  to  be  there. 

23.  But  behold,  my  *limbs  did 
receive  their  strength  again,  and 
I  stood  upon  my  feet,  and  did 
manifest  unto  the  people  that  I 
had  been  'born  of  God. 

24.  Yea,  and  from  that  time 
even  until  now,  I  have  labored 
without  ceasing,  that  I  might 
bring  souls  unto  repentance;  that 
I  might  bring  them  to  taste  of  the 
"exceeding  joy  of  which  I  did 
taste;  that  they  might  also  be 
'born  of  God,  and  be  ""filled  with 
the  Holy  Ghost. 

25.  Yea,  and  now  behold,  O  my 
son,  the  Lord  doth  give  me  ex- 
ceeding great  joy  in  the  fruit  of 
my  labors; 

26.  For  because  of  the  word 
which  he  has  imparted  unto  me, 
behold,  many  have  been  ^born  of 
God,  and  have  tasted  as  I  have 
tasted,  and  have  seen  eye  to  eye 
as  I  have  seen;  therefore  they  do 
know  of  these  things  of  which  I 
have  spoken,  as  I  do  know;  and 
the  knowledge  which  I  have  is  of 
God. 

27.  And  I  have  been  supported 
under  trials  and  troubles  of  every 
kind,  yea,  and  in  all  manner  of 
afflictions;  yea,  God  has  *'deliv- 
ered  me  from  prison,  and  from 
bonds,  and  from  death;  yea,  and 
I  do  put  my  trust  in  him,  and  he 
will  still  deliver  me. 

28.  And  I  know  that  he  will 
"^raise  me  up  at  the  last  day,  to 
dwell  with  him  in  glory;  yea,  and 
I  will  praise  him  forever,  for  he 


0,  ver.  10.  Mae.  27:19 — 23.  p,  see  /,  2  Ne.  2.  q,  see  p,  2  Ne.  28.  r,  1  Ne.  1:8. 
8,  Mos.  27:23.  t,  see  c,  Mos.  5.  u,  vers.  20 — 22.  v,  see  c,  Mos.  5.  w,  1  Ne.  10:17 — 
19.  2  Ne.  31:13,  14,  17,  18.  32:2,  5.  Al.  31:36.  34:38.  He.  5:45.  3  Ne.  9:20. 
11:35,36.  12:1,2.  18:37.  19:13,14.  Chap.  30.  4  Ne.  1.  a?,  see  c,  Mos.  5.  y,  Al. 
14  :26 — 29.     z,  see  p,  Mos.  23.  About  B.  C.  73. 


288 


ALMA,   37. 


has  brought  our  fathers  out  of 
Egypt,  and  he  has  swallowed  up 
the  Egyptians  in  the  Red  Sea; 
and  he  led  them  by  his  power  into 
the  promised  land;  yea,  and  he 
has  delivered  them  out  of  bond- 
age and  captivity  from  time  to 
time. 

29.  Yea,  and  he  has  also 
brought  our  fathers  out  of  the 
land  of  Jerusalem;  and  he  has 
also,  by  his  everlasting  power,  de- 
livered them  out  of  bondage  and 
captivity,  from  time  to  time  even 
down  to  the  present  day;  and  I 
have  always  retained  in  remem- 
brance their  captivity;  yea,  and 
ye  also  ought  to  retain  in  remem- 
brance, as  I  have  done,  their  cap- 
tivity. 

30.  But  behold,  my  son,  this  is 
not  all;  for  ye  ought  to  know  as 
I  do  know,  that  ^"inasmuch  as  ye 
shall  keep  the  commandments  of 
God  ye  shall  prosper  in  the  land; 
and  ye  ought  to  know  also,  that 
inasmuch  as  ye  will  not  keep  the 
commandments  of  God  ye  shall  be 
cut  off  from  his  presence.  Now 
this  is  according  to  his  word. 

CHAPTER   37. 

Helainan  entrusted  loith  the  records 
and  other  sacred  relics — Gazelem — 
The  Liahona  a  type  of  the  word  of 
Christ. 

1.  And  now,  my  son  Helaman, 
I  command  you  that  ye  take  the 
records  which  have  been  "en- 
trusted with  me; 

2.  And  I  also  command  you 
that  ye  keep  a  record  of  this  peo- 
ple, according  as  I  have  done, 
upon  the  ^plates  of  Nephi,  and 
keep  all  these  things  sacred  which 
I  have  kept,  even  as  I  have  kept 
them;  for  it  is  for  a  '"wise  pur- 
pose that  they  are  kept. 


3.  And  these  plates  of  ''brass, 
which  contain  these  engravings, 
which  have  the  records  of  the  holy 
scriptures  upon  them,  which  have 
the  ^genealogy  of  our  forefathers, 
even  from  the  beginning — 

4.  Behold,  it  has  been  proph- 
esied by  our  fathers,  that  they 
should  be  kept  and  ^handed  down 
from  one  generation  to  another, 
and  be  kept  and  preserved  by  the 
hand  of  the  Lord  until  they  should 
go  forth  unto  every  nation,  kin- 
dred, tongue,  and  people,  that 
they  shall  know  of  the  mysteries 
contained  thereon. 

5.  And  now  behold,  if  they 
are  kept  they  must  retain  their 
"brightness;  yea,  and  they  will 
retain  their  brightness;  yea,  and 
also  shall  all  the  plates  which  do 
contain  that  which  is  holy  writ. 

6.  Now  ye  may  suppose  that 
this  is  foolishness  in  me;  but  be- 
hold I  say  unto  you,  that  by  small 
and  simple  things  are  great  things 
brought  to  pass;  and  small  means 
in  many  instances  doth  confound 
the  wise. 

7.  And  the  Lord  God  doth  work 
by  means  to  bring  about  his  great 
and  eternal  purposes;  and  by  "very 
small  means  the  Lord  doth  con- 
found the  wise  and  bringeth  about 
the  salvation  of  many  souls. 

8.  And  now,  it  has  hitherto  been 
wisdom  in  God  that  these  things 
should  be  preserved;  for  behold, 
they  have  ^enlarged  the  memory 
of  this  people,  yea,  and  convinced 
many  of  the  error  of  their  ways, 
and  brought  them  to  the  knowl- 
edge of  their  God  unto  the  salva- 
tion of  their  souls. 

9.  Yea,  I  say  unto  you,  were  it 
not  for  these  things  that  these 
records  do  contain,  which  are  on 
these    plates,    Ammon    and    his 


2n,  see  7>,  2  Ne.  1.  Chap.  37:  a,  Mos.  28:20.  b,  see  /,  1  Ne.  1.  c,  vers.  12, 
14.  IS.  Enos  13 — 18.  W.  of  Morm,  6 — 11.  d,  see  a,  1  Ne.  3.  e,  see  d,  1  Ne.  5. 
/,   1  Ne.  5:16—19.     g,  1  Ne.  5:19.     h.  D.  &  C.  64:33.     i,  Mos.  1:3—5. 

About  B.  C.  73. 


ALMA,   37. 


289 


brethren  ^could  not  have  con- 
vinced so  many  thousands  of  the 
Lamanites  of  the  incorrect  tradi- 
tion of  their  fathers;  yea,  these 
records  and  their  words  brought 
them  unto  repentance;  that  is, 
they  brought  them  to  the  knowl- 
edge of  the  Lord  their  God,  and 
to  rejoice  in  Jesus  Christ  their 
Redeemer. 

10.  And  who  knoweth  but  what 
they  will  be  the  means  of  bring- 
ing many  thousands  of  them,  yea, 
and  also  many  thousands  of  our 
stiffnecked  brethren,  the  Nephites, 
who  are  now  hardening  their 
hearts  in  sin  and  iniquities,  to  the 
knowledge  of  their  Redeemer? 

11.  Now  these  mysteries  are 
not  yet  fully  m^de  known  unto 
me;  therefore  I  shall  forbear. 

12.  And  it  may  suffice  if  I  only 
say  they  are  preserved  for  a  ''wise 
purpose,  which  purpose  is  known 
unto  God;  for  he  doth  counsel  in 
wisdom  over  all  his  works,  and 
his  paths  'are  straight,  and  his 
course  is  '"one  eternal  round. 

13.  O  remember,  remember, my 
son  Helaman,  how  strict  are  the 
commandments  of  God.  And  he 
said:  "If  ye  will  keep  my  com- 
mandments ye  shall  prosper  in 
the  land — but  if  ye  keep  not  his 
commandments  ye  shall  be  cut  off 
from  his  presence. 

14.  And  now  remember,  my 
son,  that  God  has  entrusted  you 
with  these  things,  which  are  sa- 
cred, which  he  has  kept  sacred, 
and  also  which  he  will  keep  and 
"preserve  for  a  wise  purpose  in 
him,  that  he  may  show  forth  his 
power  unto  future  generations. 

15.  And  now  behold,  I  tell  you 
by  the  spirit  of  prophecy,  that  if 
ye  transgress  the  commandments 
of  God,  behold,  these  things  which 


are  sacred  shall  be  taken  away 
from  you  by  the  power  of  God, 
and  ye  shall  be  delivered  up  unto 
Satan,  that  he  may  sift  you  as 
chaff  before  the  wind. 

16.  But  if  ye  keep  the  com- 
mandments of  God,  and  do  with 
these  things  which  are  sacred  ac- 
cording to  that  which  the  Lord 
doth  command  you,  (for  you  must 
appeal  unto  the  Lord  for  all  things 
whatsoever  ye  must  do  with  them ) 
behold,  no  power  of  earth  or  hell 
can  take  them  from  you,  for  God 
is  powerful  to  the  fulfilling  of  all 
his  words. 

17.  For  he  will  fulfil  all  his 
promises  which  he  shall  make 
unto  you,  for  he  has  fulfilled  his 
promises  which  he  has  made  unto 
our  fathers. 

18.  For  he  promised  unto  them 
that  he  would  reserve  these, things 
for  a  wise  purpose  in  him,  that 
he  might  show  forth  his  power 
unto  ^future  generations. 

19.  And  now  behold,  one  pur- 
pose hath  he  fulfilled,  even  to  the 
restoration  of  «many  thousands 
of  the  Lamanites  to  the  knowl- 
edge of  the  truth;  and  he  hath 
shown  forth  his  power  in  them, 
and  he  will  also  still  show  forth 
his  power  in  them  unto  ""future 
generations;  therefore  they  shall 
be  preserved. 

20.  Therefore  I  command  you, 
my  son  Helaman,  that  ye  be  dili- 
gent in  fulfilling  all  my  words, 
and  that  ye  be  diligent  in  keeping 
the  commandments  of  God  as 
they  are  written. 

21.  And  now,  I  will  speak  unto 
you  concerning  those  Hwenty-f  our 
plates,  that  ye  keep  them,  that 
the  mysteries  and  the  works  of 
darkness,  and  their  secret  works, 
or  the  'secret  works  of  those  peo- 


j,  Al.  18:36.  22:12.  fc,  see  c.  I,  see  2a,  2  Ne.  9.  m,  1  Ne.  10:19.  Al.  7:20. 
n,  see  h,  2  Ne.  1.  o,  vers.  2,  12,  18.  See  c.  p,  ver.  19.  a>  Al.  23  :5 — 13.  r,  ver.  18. 
«,  see  k,  Mos.  8.     t,  see  i,  2  Ne.  10.  About  B.  C.  73. 


290 


ALMA,   37. 


pie  who  have  been  destroyed,  may 
be  made  manifest  unto  this  peo- 
ple; yea,  all  their  murders,  and 
robbings,  and  their  plunderings, 
and  all  their  wickedness  and 
abominations,  may  be  made  mani- 
fest unto  this  people;  yea,  and 
that  ye  preserve  these  ''inter- 
preters. 

22.  For  behold,  the  Lord  saw 
that  his  people  began  to  work  in 
darkness,  yea,  work  ^secret  mur- 
ders and  abominations;  therefore 
the  Lord  said,  if  they  did  not  re- 
pent they  should  be  ""destroyed 
from  off  the  face  of  the  earth. 

23.  And  the  Lord  said:  I  will 
prepare  unto  my  servant  Gazelem, 
a  ^stone,  which  shall  shine  forth 
in  darkness  unto  light,  that  I  may 
discover  unto  my  people  who  serve 
me,  that  I  may  discover  unto  them 
the  works  of  their  brethren,  yea, 
their  "secret  works,  their  works  of 
darkness,  and  their  wickedness 
and  abominations. 

24.  And  now,  my  son,  these  "^in- 
terpreters were  prepared  that  the 
word  of  God  might  be  fulfilled, 
which  he  spake,  saying: 

25.  I  will  bring  forth  out  of 
darkness  unto  light  all  their 
^"secret  works  and  their  abomina- 
tions; and  except  they  repent  I 
will  26destroy  them  from  off  the 
face  of  the  earth;  and  I  will  bring 
to  light  all  their  secrets  and 
abominations,  unto  every  nation 
that  shall  hereafter  possess  the 
land. 

26.  And  now,  my  son,  we  see 
that  they  did  not  repent;  there- 
fore ^''they  have  been  destroyed, 
and  thus  far  the  word  of  God  has 
been  fulfilled;  yea,  their  secret 
abominations  have  been  brought 
out  of  darkness  and  ^''made  known 
unto  us. 


27.  And  now,  my  son,  I  com- 
mand you  that  ye  retain  all  their 
oaths,  and  their  covenants,  and 
their  agreements  in  their  secret 
abominations;  yea,  and  all  their 
signs  and  their, wonders  ye  shall 
keep  from  this  people,  that  they 
know  them  not,  lest  peradventure 
they  should  fall  into  darkness  also 
and  be  destroyed. 

28.  For  behold,  there  is  a  curse 
upon  all  this  land,  that  destruc- 
tion shall  come  upon  all  those 
workers  of  darkness,  according  to 
the  power  of  God,  when  they  are 
fully  ripe;  therefore  I  desire  that 
this  people  might  not  be  de- 
stroyed. 

29.  Therefore  ye  shall  keep 
these  secret  plans  of  their  oaths 
and  their  covenants  from  this 
people,  and  only  their  wickedness 
and  their  murders  and  their  abom- 
inations shall  ye  make  known 
unto  them;  and  ye  shall  teach 
them  to  abhor  such  wickedness 
and  abominations  and  murders; 
and  ye  shall  also  teach  them  that 
these  people  were  destroyed  on 
account  of  their  wickedness  and 
abominations  and  their  murders. 

30.  For  behold,  they  murdered 
all  the  prophets  of  the  Lord  who 
came  among  them  to  declare  unto 
them  concerning  their  iniquities; 
and  the  blood  of  those  whom  they 
murdered  did  cry  unto  the  Lord 
their  God  for  vengeance  upon 
those  who  were  their  muPrderers; 
and  thus  the  judgments  of  God 
did  come  upon  these  workers  of 
darkness  and  secret  combinations. 

31.  Yea,  and  ^^cursed  be  the 
land  forever  and  ever  unto  those 
workers  of  darkness  and  secret 
combinations,  even  unto  destruc- 
tion, except  they  repent  before 
they  are  fully  ripe. 


u,  vers.  23 — 26.  See  n,  Mos.  8.  v,  see  i,  2  Ne.  10.  w,  see  ;,  Mos.  8.  x,  see  n, 
Mos.  8.  y,  see  i,  2  Ne.  10.  z,  see  n,  Mos.  8.  2a,  see  i,  2  Ne.  10.  2b,  see  j,  Mos.  8. 
2c,  see  j,  Mos.  8.     2d,  see  ij  2  Ne.  10.     2e,  ver.  28.     Al.  45  :16.  About  B.  C.  73. 


ALMA,   37. 


291 


32.  And  now,  my  son,  remem- 
ber the  words  which  I  have 
spoken  unto  you;  trust  not  those 
secret  plans  unto  this  people,  but 
teach  them  an  everlasting  hatred 
against  sin  and  iniquity. 

33.  Preach  unto  them  repent- 
ance, and  faith  on  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ;  teach  them  to  humble 
themselves  and  to  be  meek  and 
lowly  in  heart;  teach  them  to 
withstand  every  temptation  of  the 
devil,  with  their  faith  on  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ. 

34.  Teach  them  to  never  be 
weary  of  good  works,  but  to  be 
meek  and  lowly  in  heart;  for  such 
shall  find  rest  to  their  souls. 

35.  O,  remember,  my  son,  and 
learn  wisdom  in  thy  youth;  yea, 
learn  in  thy  youth  to  keep  the 
commandments  of  God. 

36.  Yea,  and -''cry  unto  God  for 
all  thy  support;  yea,  let  all  thy 
doings  be  unto  the  Lord,  and 
whithersoever  thou  goest  let  it  be 
in  the  Lord;  yea,  let  thy  thoughts 
be  directed  unto  the  Lord;  yea, 
let  the  affections  of  thy  heart  be 
placed  upon  the  Lord  forever. 

37.  Counsel  with  the  Lord  in 
all  thy  doings,  and  he  will  direct 
thee  for  good;  yea,  when  thou 
liest  down  at  night  lie  down  unto 
the  Lord,  that  he  may  watch  over 
you  in  your  sleep;  and  when  thou 
risest  in  the  morning  let  thy  heart 
be  full  of  thanks  unto  God;  and 
if  ye  do  these  things,  ye  shall  be 
^''lifted  up  at  the  last  day. 

38.  And  now,  my  son,  I  have 
somewhat  to  say  concerning  the 
thing  which  our  fathers  call  a 
^"ball,  or  director — or  our  fathers 
called  it  Liahona,  which  is,  being 
interpreted,  a  compass;  and  the 
Lord  prepared  it. 

39.  And  behold,  there  cannot 
any  man  work  after  the  manner 


of  so  curious  a  workmanship. 
And  behold,  it  was  prepared  to 
show  unto  our  fathers  the  course 
which  they  should  travel  in  the 
wilderness. 

40.  And  it  did  work  for  them 
according  to  their  faith  in  God; 
therefore,  if  they  had  faith  to  be- 
lieve that  God  could  cause  that 
those  spindles  should  point  the 
way  they  should  go,  behold,  it 
was  done;  therefore  they  had  this 
miracle,  and  also  many  other 
miracles  wrought  by  the  power  of 
God,  day  by  day. 

41.  Nevertheless,  because  those 
miracles  were  worked  by  small 
means  it  did  show  unto  them 
marvelous  works.  They  were 
slothful,  and  forgot  to  exercise 
their  faith  and  diligence  and  then 
those  marvelous  works  ceased, 
and  they  did  not  progress  in  their 
journey; 

42.  Therefore,  they  tarried  in 
the  wilderness,  or  did  not  travel 
a  direct  course,  and  were  afflicted 
with  hunger  and  thirst,  because 
of  their  transgressions. 

43.  And  now,  my  son,  I  would 
that  ye  should  understand  that 
these  things  are  not  without  a 
shadow;  for  as  our  fathers  were 
slothful  to  give  heed  to  this  com- 
pass (now  these  things  were  tem- 
poral) they  did  not  prosper;  even 
so  it  is  with  things  which  are 
spiritual. 

44.  For  behold,  it  is  as  easy 
to  give  heed  to  the  word  of 
Christ,  which  will  point  to  you  a 
^^straight  course  to  eternal  bliss, 
as  it  was  for  our  fathers  to  give 
heed  to  this  compass,  which  would 
point  unto  them  a  straight  course 
to  the  promised  land. 

45.  And  now  I  say,  is  there  not 
a  type  in  this  thing?  For  just  as 
surely  as  this  ^Mirector  did  bring 


2/,  see  e,  2  Ne.  32.     2g,  see  p,  Mos.  23.     2ft,  see  a,  1  Ne.  16.     2i,  see  In,  2  Ne.  9. 
2i,  ver.  38.     See  d,  1  Ne.  16.  About  B.  C.  73. 


292 


ALMA,   38. 


our  fathers,  by  following  its 
course,  to  the  -'^promised  land, 
shall  the  words  of  Christ,  if  we 
follow  their  course,  carry  us  be- 
yond this  vale  of  sorrow  into  a 
far  better  land  of  promise. 

46.  O  my  son,  do  not  let  us  be 
slothful  because  of  the  easiness 
of  the  way;  for  so  was  it  with  our 
fathers;  for  so  was  it  prepared 
for  them,  that  if  they  would  look 
they  might  live;  even  so  it  is  with 
us.  The  way  is  prepared,  and  if 
we  will  look  we  may  live  forever. 

47.  And  now,  my  son,  see  that 
ye  take  care  of  these  sacred  things, 
yea,  see  that  ye  look  to  God  and 
live.  Go  unto  this  people  and  de- 
clare the  word,  and  be  sober.  My 
son,  farewell. 

CHAPTER   38. 

The  commandments  of  Alma  to  his 
son,  Shiblon.       

Commended  for  faithfulness,  and 
counseled  to  observe  meekness  and 
self-control. 

1.  My  son,  give  ear  to  my 
words,  for  I  say  unto  you,  even 
as  I  said  unto  Helaman,  that  "in- 
asmuch as  ye  shall  keep  the  com- 
mandments of  God  ye  shall  pros- 
per in  the  land;  and  inasmuch  as 
ye  will  not  keep  the  command- 
ments of  God  ye  shall  be  cast  off 
from  his  presence. 

2.  And  now,  my  son,  I  trust 
that  I  shall  have  great  joy  in 
you,  because  of  your  steadiness 
and  your  faithfulness  unto  God; 
for  as  you  have  commenced  in 
your  youth  to  look  to  the  Lord 
your  God,  even  so  I  hope  that  you 
will  continue  in  keeping  his  com- 
mandments; for  blessed  is  he  that 
''endureth  to  the  end. 

3.  I  say  unto  you,  my  son,  that 
I  have  had  great  joy  in  thee  al- 


ready, because  of  thy  faithfulness 
and  thy  diligence,  and  thy  patience 
and  thy  long-suffering  among  the 
people  of  the  '"Zoramites. 

4.  For  I  know  that  thou  wast 
in  bonds;  yea,  and  I  also  know 
that  thou  wast  stoned  for  the 
word's  sake;  and  thou  didst  bear 
all  these  things  with  patience  be- 
cause the  Lord  was  with  thee; 
and  now  thou  knowest  that  the 
Lord  did  deliver  thee. 

5.  And  now  my  son,  Shiblon,  I 
would  that  ye  should  remember, 
that  as  much  as  ye  shall  put  your 
trust  in  God  even  so  much  ye  shall 
be  delivered  out  of  your  trials, 
and  your  troubles,  and  your  afflic- 
tions, and  ye  shall  be  "^lifted  up  at 
the  last  day. 

6.  Now,  my  son,  I  would  not 
that  ye  should  think  that  I  know 
these  things  of  myself,  but  it  is 
the  Spirit  of  God  which  is  in  me 
which  maketh  these  things  known 
unto  me;  for  if  I  had  not  been 
^born  of  God  I  should  not  have 
known  these  things. 

7.  But  behold,  the  Lord  in  his 
great  mercy  sent  his  angel  to  de- 
clare unto  me  that  I  must  stop 
the  work  of  destruction  among 
his  people;  yea,  and  I  have  ^seen 
an  angel  face  to  face,  and  he 
spake  with  me,  and  his  voice  was 
as  thunder,  and  it  shook  the 
whole  earth. 

8.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I 
was  "three  days  and  three  nights 
in  the  most  bitter  pain  and  an- 
guish of  soul;  and  never,  until  I 
did  cry  out  unto  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  for  mercy,  did  I  receive  a 
remission  of  my  sins.  But  be- 
hold, I  did  cry  unto  him  and  I 
did  find  peace  to  my  soul. 

9.  And  now,  my  son,  I  have 
told  you  this  that  ye  may  learn 
wisdom,  that  ye  may  learn  of  me 


2k,  see  a,  1  Ne.  2.  Chap.  38:  a,  see  h,  2  Ne.  1.  6,  see  h.  2  Ne.  31.  c,  see  2}, 
Al.  30.  d,  see  p,  Mos.  23.  e,  see  c,  Mos.  5.  /,  Mos.  27:11 — 17.  g,  Mos.  27:19 — 23. 
Al.  36:10,  16.  About  B.  C.  73, 


ALMA,   39. 


293 


that  there  is  "no  other  way  or 
means  whereby  man  can  be  saved, 
only  in  and  through  Christ.  Be- 
hold, he  ^is  the  life  and  the  light 
of  the  world.  Behold,  he  is  the 
word  of  truth  and  righteousness. 

10.  And  now,  as  ye  have  begun 
to  teach  the  word  even  so  I  would 
that  ye  should  continue  to  teach; 
and  I  would  that  ye  would  be  dili- 
gent and  temperate  in  all  things. 

11.  See  that  ye  are  not  lifted 
up  unto  pride;  yea,  see  that  ye  do 
not  boast  in  your  own  wisdom, 
nor  of  your  much  strength. 

12.  Use  boldness,  but  not  over- 
bearance;  and  also  see  that  ye 
bridle  all  your  passions,  that  ye 
may  be  filled  with  love;  see  that 
ye  refrain  from  idleness. 

13.  Do  not  pray  as  the  ^Zoram- 
ites  do,  for  ye  have  seen  that 
they  pray  to  be  heard  of  men,  and 
to  be  praised  for  their  wisdom. 

14.  Do  not  say:  O  God,  I  thank 
thee  that  we  are  better  than  our 
brethren;  but  rather  say:  O  Lord, 
forgive  my  unworthiness,  and  re- 
member my  brethren  in  mercy — 
yea,  acknowledge  your  unworthi- 
ness before  God  at  all  times. 

15.  And  may  the  Lord  bless 
your  soul,  and  receive  you  at  the 
last  day  into  his  kingdom,  to  sit 
down  in  peace.  Now  go,  my  son, 
and  teach  the  word  unto  this  peo- 
ple.   Be  sober.    My  son,  farewell. 


The  commandments  of  Alma  to  his 

son,  Corianton. 
Comprising  chapters  39  to  42  inclusive. 

CHAPTER   39. 

Corianton  reproved  for  harlotry — 
His  sinful  conduct  had  affected  faith 
of  the  Zoramites — Christ's  redemption 
retroactive. 

1.  And  now,  my  son,  I  have 
somewhat  more  to  say  unto  thee 


than  what  I  said  unto  thy  brother; 
for  behold,  have  ye  not  observed 
the  steadiness  of  thy  brother,  his 
faithfulness,  and  his  diligence  in 
keeping  the  commandments  of 
God?  Behold,  has  he  not  set  a 
good  example  for  thee? 

2.  For  thou  didst  not  give  so 
much  heed  unto  my  words  as  did 
thy  brother,  among  the  people  of 
the  "Zoramites.  Now  this  is  what 
I  have  against  thee;  thou  didst  go 
on  unto  boasting  in  thy  strength 
and  thy  wisdom. 

3.  And  this  is  not  all,  my  son. 
Thou  didst  do  that  which  was 
grievous  unto  me;  for  thou  didst 
forsake  the  ministry,  and  did  go 
over  into  the  land  of  Siron,  among 
the  borders  of  the  Lamanites,  after 
the  harlot  Isabel. 

4.  Yea,  she  did  steal  away  the 
hearts  of  many;  but  this  was  no 
excuse  for  thee,  my  son.  Thou 
shouldst  have  tended  to  the  min- 
istry wherewith  thou  wast  en- 
trusted. 

5.  Know  ye  not,  my  son,  that 
these  things  are  an  abomination 
in  the  sight  of  the  Lord;  yea, 
^most  abominable  above  all  sins 
save  it  be  the  shedding  of  inno- 
cent blood  or  denying  the  Holy 
Ghost? 

6.  For  behold,  if  ye  deny  the 
Holy  Ghost  when  it  once  has  had 
place  in  you,  and  ye  know  that  ye 
deny  it,  behold,  this  is  a  sin  which 
is  '^unpardonable;  yea,  and  who- 
soever murdereth  ''against  the 
light  and  knowledge  of  God,  it  is 
not  easy  for  him  to  obtain  for- 
giveness; yea,  I  say  unto  you,  my 
son,  that  it  is  not  easy  for  him 
to  obtain  a  forgiveness. 

7.  And  now,  my  son,  I  would 
to  God  that  ye  had  not  been  guilty 
of  so  great  a  crime.  I  would  not 
dwell  upon  your  crimes,  to  har- 


h,  see  d,  Mos.  5.     i,  see  7n,  Mos.   16.     ;,  see  2j,  Al.  30.         Chap.  39:     a,  see  2j, 
Al.  30.     b,  vers.  7,  11.     See  i,  2  Ne.  28.     c,  Moro.  8 :28.     dj  ver.  5.         About  B.  C.  73. 


294 


ALMA,  40. 


row  up  your  soul,  if  it  were  not 
for  your  good. 

8.  But  behold,  ye  cannot  hide 
your  crimes  from  God;  and  except 
ye  repent  they  will  stand  as  a 
testimony  against  you  at  the  last 
day. 

9.  Now  my  son,  I  would  that 
ye  should  repent  and  forsake  your 
sins,  and  go  no  more  after  the 
lusts  of  your  eyes,  but ''cross  your- 
self in  all  these  things;  for  except 
ye  do  this  ye  can  in  nowise  in- 
herit the  kingdom  of  God.  Oh, 
remember,  and  take  it  upon  you, 
and  cross  yourself  in  these  things. 

10.  And  I  command  you  to  take 
it  upon  you  to  counsel  with  your 
elder  brothers  in  your  undertak- 
ings; for  behold,  thou  art  in  thy 
youth,  and  ye  stand  in  need  to  be 
nourished  by  your  brothers.  And 
give  heed  to  their  counsel. 

11.  Suffer  not  yourself  to  be 
led  away  by  any  vain  or  foolish 
thing;  suffer  not  the  devil  to  lead 
away  your  heart  again  after  those 
^wicked  harlots.  Behold,  O  my 
son,  how  great  iniquity  ye  brought 
upon  the  Zoramites;  for  when 
they  saw  your  conduct  they  would 
not  believe  in  my  words. 

12.  And  now  the  Spirit  of  the 
Lord  doth  say  unto  me:  Com- 
mand thy  children  to  do  good,  lest 
they  lead  away  the  hearts  of  many 
people  to  destruction;  therefore  I 
command  you,  my  son,  in  the  fear 
of  God,  that  ye  refrain  from  your 
iniquities; 

13.  That  ye  turn  to  the  Lord 
with  all  your  mind,  might,  and 
strength;  that  ye  lead  away  the 
hearts  of  no  more  to  do  wickedly; 
but  rather  return  unto  them,  and 
acknowledge  your  faults  and  that 
wrong  which  ye  have  done. 

14.  Seek  not  after  riches  nor 
the  vain  things  of  this  world;  for 


behold,  you   cannot  carry  them 
with  you. 

15.  And  now,  my  son,  I  would 
say  somewhat  unto  you  concern- 
ing the  coming  of  Christ.  Behold, 
I  say  unto  you,  that  it  is  he  that 
surely  shall  come  to  take  away 
the  sins  of  the  world;  yea,  he 
Cometh  to  declare  glad  tidings  of 
salvation  unto  his  people. 

16.  And  now,  my  son,  this  was 
the  ministry  unto  which  ye  were 
called,  to  declare  these  glad  ti- 
dings unto  this  people,  to  prepare 
their  minds;  or  rather  that  salva- 
tion might  come  unto  them,  that 
they  may  prepare  the  minds  of 
their  children  to  hear  the  word 
at  the  time  of  his  coming. 

17.  And  now  I  will  ease  your 
mind  somewhat  on  this  subject. 
Behold,  you  marvel  why  these 
things  should  be  known  so  long 
beforehand.  Behold,  I  say  unto 
you,  is  not  a  soul  at  this  time  as 
precious  unto  God  as  a  soul  will 
be  at  the  time  of  his  coming? 

18.  Is  it  not  as  necessary  that 
the  plan  of  redemption  should  be 
made  known  unto  this  people  as 
well  as  unto  their  children? 

19.  Is  it  not  as  easy  at  this 
time  for  the  Lord  to  "send  his 
angel  to  declare  these  glad  ti- 
dings unto  us  as  unto  our  chil- 
dren, or  as  after  the  time  of  his 
coming?  i 

CHAPTER   40. 

Alma  to  Corianton  continued — Res- 
urrection universal — Separate  states 
of  righteous  and  wicked  between  death 
and  resurrection — A  literal  restora- 
tion. 

1.  Now  my  son,  here  is  some- 
what more  I  would  say  unto  thee; 
for  I  perceive  that  thy  mind  is 
worried  concerning  the  "resurrec- 
tion of  the  dead. 

2.  Behold,  I  say  unto  you,  that 


e,  3  Ne.  12  :30.     /,  vers.  3,  7- 
Chap.  40:    c,  see  <Z,  2  Ne.  2. 


g,  Mos.  3  :2— 27.     27  :11— 17. 


Al.  11:31.     13:24. 
About  B.  C.  73. 


ALMA,    40. 


295 


there  is  no  resurrection — or,  I 
would  say,  in  other  words,  that 
"this  mortal  does  not  put  on  im- 
mortality, this  corruption  does  not 
put  on  incorruption — until  after 
the  coming  of  Christ. 

3.  Behold,  he  bringeth  to  pass 
the  resurrection  of  the  dead.  But 
behold,  my  son,  the  resurrection 
is  not  yet.  Now,  I  unfold  unto 
you  a  mystery;  nevertheless,  there 
are  many  mysteries  which  are 
kept,  that  no  one  knoweth  them 
save  God  himself.  But  I  show 
unto  you  one  thing  which  I  have 
inquired  diligently  of  God  that  I 
might  know — that  is  concerning 
the  resurrection. 

4.  Behold,  there  is  a  time  ap- 
pointed that  all  shall  come  forth 
from  the  dead.  Now  when  this 
time  Cometh  no  one  knows;  but 
God  knoweth  the  time  which  is 
appointed. 

5.  Now,  whether  there  shall  be 
one  time,  or  a  second  time,  or  a 
third  time,  that  men  shall  come 
forth  from  the  dead,  it  mattereth 
not;  for  God  knoweth  all  these 
things;  and  it  sufRceth  me  to 
know  that  this  is  the  case — that 
there  is  a  time  appointed  that  all 
shall  rise  from  the  dead. 

6.  Now  there  must  needs  be  a 
space  betwixt  the  time  of  death 
and  the  time  of  the  resurrection. 

7.  And  now  I  would  inquire 
what  becometh  of  the  souls  of 
men  from  this  time  of  death  to 
the  time  appointed  for  the  resur- 
rection? 

8.  Now  whether  there  is  more 
than  one  time  appointed  for  men 
to  rise  it  mattereth  not;  for  all  do 
not  die  at  once,  and  this  mat- 
tereth not;  all  is  as  one  day  with 
God,  and  time  only  is  measured 
unto  men. 


9.  Therefore,  there  is  a  time  ap- 
pointed unto  men  that  they  shall 
rise  from  the  dead;  and  there  is 
a  space  between  the  time  of  death 
and  the  resurrection.  And  now, 
concerning  this  space  of  time, 
what  becometh  of  the  souls  of 
men  is  the  thing  which  I  have  in- 
quired diligently  of  the  Lord  to 
know;  and  this  is  the  thing  of 
which  I  do  know. 

10.  And  when  the  time  cometh 
when  all  shall  rise,  then  shall 
they  know  that  God  knoweth  all 
the  times  which  are  appointed 
unto  man. 

11.  Now,  concerning  the  state 
of  the  soul  between  death  and  the 
resurrection — Behold,  it  has  been 
made  known  unto  me  by  an  angel, 
that  the  spirits  of  all  men,  as  soon 
as  they  are  departed  from  this 
mortal  body,  yea,  the  spirits  of 
''all  men,  whether  they  be  good  or 
evil,  are  taken  home  to  that  God 
who  gave  them  life. 

12.  And  then  shall  it  come  to 
pass,  that  the  spirits  of  those  who 
are  righteous  are  received  into  a 
state  of  happiness,  which  is  called 
''paradise,  a  state  of  rest,  a  state 
of  peace,  where  they  shall  rest 
from  all  their  troubles  and  from 
all  care,  and  sorrow. 

13.  And  then  shall  it  come  to 
pass,  that  the  spirits  of  the 
wicked,  yea,  who  are  evil — for  be- 
hold, they  have  no  part  nor  por- 
tion of  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord;  for 
behold,  they  chose  evil  works 
rather  than  good;  therefore  the 
spirit  of  the  devil  did  ^enter  into 
them,  and  take  possession  of  their 
house — and  these  shall  be  cast 
out  into  outer  darkness;  ^there 
shall  be  weeping,  and  wailing, 
and  gnashing  of  teeth,  and  this 
because    of    their    own    iniquity. 


6,  Mos.   16:10.     See  d,  2  Ne.  2.     Also  ;  and  m,  2  Ne.  9.     c,  vers.   15,  17.     Eccl. 
12:7.     d,  see  I,  2  Ne.  9.     e,  see  i,  2  Ne.  9.     f,  Mos.  16:2.     See  k,  1  Ne.  15. 

AhOVT  B.  C.  73. 


296 


ALMA,   40. 


being  led  captive  by  the  will  of 
the  devil. 

14.  Now  this  is  the  state  of  the 
souls  of  the  wicked,  yea,  in  ''dark- 
ness, and  a  state  of  awful,  fear- 
ful looking  for  the  fiery  indigna- 
tion of  the  wrath  of  God  upon 
them;  thus  they  remain  in  this 
state,  as  well  as  the  righteous  in 
"paradise,  until  the  time  of  their 
resurrection. 

15.  Now,  there  are  some  that 
have  understood  that  this  state 
of  happiness  and  this  state  of 
misery  of  the  soul,  before  the 
resurrection,  was  a  first  resurrec- 
tion. Yea,  I  admit  it  may  be 
termed  a  resurrection,  the  *rais- 
ing  of  the  spirit  or  the  soul  and 
their  consignation  to  happiness 
or  misery,  according  to  the  words 
which  have  been  spoken. 

16.  And  behold,  again  it  hath 
been  spoken,  that  there  is  a  ^first 
resurrection,  a  resurrection  of  all 
those  who  have  been,  or  who  are, 
or  who  shall  be,  down  to  the  res- 
urrection of  Christ  from  the  dead. 

17.  Now,  we  do  not  suppose 
that  this  first  resurrection,  which 
is  spoken  of  in  this  manner,  can 
be  the  resurrection  ^of  the  souls 
and  their  consignation  to  happi- 
ness or  misery.  Ye  cannot  sup- 
pose that  this  is  what  it  meaneth. 

18.  Behold,  I  say  unto  you.  Nay; 
but  it  meaneth  the  'reuniting  of 
the  soul  with  the  body,  of  those 
"'from  the  days  of  Adam  down  to 
the  resurrection  of  Christ. 

19.  Now,  whether  the  souls  and 
the  bodies  of  those  of  whom  has 
been  spoken  shall  all  be  reunited 
at  once,  the  wicked  as  well  as  the 
righteous,  I  do  not  say;  let  it  suf- 
fice, that  I  say  that  they  all  come 
forth;  or  in  other  words,  their 
resurrection  cometh  to  pass  "be- 


fore the  resurrection  of  those 
who  die  after  the  resurrection  of 
Christ. 

20.  Now,  my  son,  I  do  not  say 
that  their  resurrection  cometh  at 
the  resurrection  of  Christ;  but  be- 
hold, I  give  it  as  my  opinion,  that 
the  souls  and  the  bodies  are  "re- 
united, of  the  righteous,  at  the 
resurrection  of  Christ,  and  his 
ascension  into  heaven. 

21.  But  whether  it  be  at  his 
resurrection  or  after,  I  do  not 
say;  but  this  much  I  say,  that 
there  is  a  "space  between  death 
and  the  resurrection  of  the  body, 
and  a  state  of  the  soul  in  happi- 
ness or  in  misery  until  the  time 
which  is  appointed  of  God  that 
the  dead  shall  come  forth,  and  be 
reunited,  both  soul  and  body,  and 
be  brought  to  stand  before  God, 
and  be  judged  according  to  their 
works. 

2  2.  Yea,  this  bringeth  about 
the  restoration  of  those  things  of 
which  has  been  spoken  by  the 
mouths  of  the  prophets. 

23.  The  «soul  shall  be  restored 
to  the  body,  and  the  body  to  the 
soul;  yea,  and  every  limb  and 
joint  shall  be  restored  to  its  body; 
yea,  even  a  hair  of  the  head  shall 
not  be  lost;  but  all  things  shall 
be  restored  to  their  proper  and 
perfect  frame. 

24.  And  now,  my  son,  this  is 
the  restoration  of  which  has  been 
spoken  by  the  mouths  of  the 
prophets — 

2  5.  And  then  shall  the  right- 
eous shine  forth  in  the  kingdom 
of  God. 

26.  But  behold,  an  awful  ""death 
cometh  upon  the  wicked;  for  they 
die  as  to  things  pertaining  to 
things  of  righteousness;  for  they 
are  unclean,  and  *no  unclean  thing 


g,  ver,  13.  ^,  see  I,  2  Ne.  9.  i,  see  c.  j,  see  g,  Jac.  4. 
Ne.  2.  m,  vers.  19,  20.  n,  vers.  16,  18,  20.  o,  see  g,  Jac.  4. 
q,  Al.  11:41 — 45.     41:2.      See  d,  2  Ne.  2.     r,  see  q,  Al.   12. 


Tc,  see  c.  I,  see  d,  2 
p,  vers.  6,  9,  11 — 15. 
,   Al.   11:37. 

About  B.  C.  73. 


ALMA,   41. 


297 


can  inherit  the  kingdom  of  God; 
but  they  are  cast  out,  and  con- 
signed to  partake  of  the  fruits  of 
their  labors  or  their  works,  which 
have  been  evil;  and  they  drink 
the  dregs  of  a  bitter  cup. 

CHAPTER  41. 

Alma  to  Corianton  continued — What 
restoration  signifies — Men  to  he  judged 
according  to  their  deeds  and  desires — 
Self -judgment. 

1.  And  now,  my  son,  I  have 
somewhat  to  say  concerning  the 
restoration  of  which  has  been 
spoken;  for  behold,  some  have 
wrested  the  scriptures,  and  have 
gone  far  astray  because  of  this 
thing.  And  I  perceive  that  thy 
mind  has  been  worried  also  con- 
cerning this  thing.  But  behold, 
I  will  explain  it  unto  thee. 

2.  I  say  unto  thee,  my  son,  that 
the  plan  of  restoration  is  requisite 
with  the  justice  of  God;  for  it  is 
requisite  that  all  things  should  be 
restored  to  their  proper  order.  Be- 
hold, it  is  requisite  and  just,  ac- 
cording to  the  power  and  resur- 
rection of  Christ,  nhat  the  soul 
of  man  should  be  restored  to  its 
body,  and  that  every  part  of  the 
body  should  be  restored  to  itself. 

3.  And  it  is  requisite  with  the 
justice  of  God  that  men  should  be 
judged  according  to  their  works; 
and  "if  their  works  were  good  in 
this  life,  and  the  desires  of  their 
hearts  were  good,  that  they  should 
also,  at  the  last  day,  be  restored 
unto  that  which  is  good. 

4.  And  ''if  their  works  are  evil 
they  shall  be  restored  unto  them 
lor  evil.  Therefore,  all  things 
shall  be  restored  to  their  proper 
order,  every  thing  to  its  natural 
frame — mortality  "raised  to  im- 
mortality, corruption  to  incor- 
ruption — raised  to  endless  happi- 


ness to  inherit  the  kingdom  of 
God,  or  to  ''endless  misery  to  in- 
herit the  kingdom  of  the  devil, 
the  one  on  one  hand,  the  other 
on  the  other — 

5.  The  one  raised  to  'happi- 
ness according  to  his  desires  of 
happiness,  or  good  according  to 
his  desires  of  good;  and  the  other 
to  ^evil  according  to  his  desires 
of  evil;  for  as  he  has  desired  to 
do  evil  all  the  day  long  even  so 
shall  he  have  his  reward  of  evil 
when  the  night  cometh. 

6.  And  so  it  is  on  the  other 
hand.  If  he  hath  repented  of  his 
sins,  and  "desired  righteousness 
until  the  end  of  his  days,  even  so 
he  shall  be  rewarded  unto  right- 
eousness. 

7.  These  are  they  that  are  re- 
deemed of  the  Lord;  yea,  these 
are  they  that  are  taken  out,  that 
are  delivered  from  that  ^endless 
night  of  darkness;  and  thus  they 
stand  or  fall;  for  behold,  they  are 
their  own  judges,  whether  to  do 
good  or  do  evil. 

8.  Now,  the  decrees  of  God  are 
inalterable;  therefore,  the  way 
is  prepared  that  whosoever  will 
may  walk  therein  and  be  saved. 

9.  And  now  behold,  my  son,  do 
not  risk  one  more  offense  against 
your  God  upon  those  points  of 
doctrine,  which  ye  have  hitherto 
risked  to  commit  sin. 

10.  Do  not  suppose,  because  it 
has  been  spoken  concerning  resto- 
ration, that  ye  shall  be  restored 
from  sin  to  happiness.  Behold,  I 
say  unto  you,  wickedness  ^'never 
was  happiness. 

11.  And  now,  my  son,  all  men 
that  are  in  a  state  of  nature,  or  I 
would  say,  in  a  carnal  state,  are 
in  the  gall  of  bitterness  and  in 
the  bonds  of  iniquity;   they  are 


a,  see  q,  Al.  40.     t),  vers.   G,   7,  14.     c,  vers.  10 — 13,  15.     d,  Mos.   16:10.     See  d, 

2  Ne.  2.     e,  see  m,  Jac.  6.     /^  see  h.     g,  see  c.     li,  see  &.  i,  see  m,  Jac.  6.     j,  Moriii. 

0:19.     k,  vers.  11,  12.  About  B.  C.  73. 

20 


298 


ALMA,   42. 


without  God  in  the  world,  and 
they  have  gone  contrary  to  the 
nature  of  God;  therefore,  they 
are  in  a  state  'contrary  to  the 
nature  of  happiness. 

12.  And  now  behold,  is  the 
meaning  of  the  word  restoration 
to  take  a  thing  of  a  natural  state 
and  place  it  in  an  unnatural  state, 
or  to  place  it  in  a  state  opposite 
to  its  nature? 

13.  O,  my  son,  this  is  not  the 
case;  but  the  meaning  of  the  word 
"•restoration  is  to  bring  back  again 
evil  for  evil,  or  carnal  for  carnal, 
or  devilish  for  devilish — "good 
for  that  which  is  good;  righteous 
for  that  which  is  righteous;  just 
for  that  which  is  just;  merci- 
ful for  that  which  is  merciful. 

14.  Therefore,  my  son,  see  that 
you  are  merciful  unto  your  breth- 
ren; deal  justly,  judge  right- 
eously, and  do  good  continually; 
and  if  ye  do  all  these  things  then 
shall  ye  receive  your  reward;  yea, 
ye  shall  have  mercy  restored  unto 
you  again;  ye  shall  have  justice 
restored  unto  you  again;  ye  shall 
have  a  righteous  judgment  re- 
stored unto  you  again;  and  ye 
shall  have  good  rewarded  unto 
you  again. 

15.  For  that  which  ye  do  send 
out  shall  return  unto  you  again, 
and  be  restored;  therefore,  the 
word  restoration  "more  fully  con- 
demneth  the  sinner,  and  justifieth 
him  not  at  all. 

CHAPTER   42. 

Alma  to  Corianton  continued — Jus- 
tice and  mercy  expounded — The  tree 
of  life — Mortality  a  period  of  proba- 
tion— Spiritual  and  temporal  death — 
Repentance,  atonement,  law,  punish- 
ment, all  necessary. 

1.  And  now,  my  son,  I  perceive 
there   is   somewhat   more   which 


doth  worry  your  mind,  which  ye 
connot  understand — which  is  con- 
cerning the  justice  of  God  in  the 
punishment  of  the  sinner;  for  ye 
do  try  to  suppose  that  it  is  in- 
justice that  the  sinner  should  be 
consigned  to  a  state  of  misery. 

2.  Now  behold,  my*  son,  I  will 
explain  this  thing  unto  thee.  For 
behold,  after  the  Lord  God  sent 
our  first  parents  forth  from  the 
garden  of  Eden,  to  till  the  ground, 
from  "whence  they  were  taken — 
yea,  he  drew  out  the  man,  and  he 
placed  at  the  east  end  of  the 
garden  of  Eden,  cherubim,  and  a 
flaming  sword  which  turned  every 
way,  to  keep  the  tree  of  life — 

3.  Now,  we  see  that  the  man 
had  become  as  God,  knowing  good 
and  evil;  and  lest  he  should  put 
forth  his  hand,  and  take  also  of 
the  tree  of  life,  and  eat  and  live 
forever,  the  Lord  God  placed 
cherubim  and  the  flaming  sword, 
that  he  should  not  partake  of  the 
fruit — 

4.  And  thus  we  see,  that  there 
was  a  time  granted  unto  man  to 
repent,  yea,  a  ''probationary  time, 
a  time  to  repent  and  serve  God. 

5.  For  behold,  if  Adam  had  put 
forth  his  hand  immediately,  and 
partaken  of  the  tree  of  life,  he 
would  have  ''lived  forever,  accord- 
ing to  the  word  of  God,  having-no 
space  for  repentance;  yea,  and 
also  the  word  of  God  would  have 
been  "void,  and  the  great  plan  of 
salvation  would  have  been  frus- 
trated. 

6.  But  behold,  it  was  appointed 
unto  man  to  die — therefore,  as 
they  were  cut  off  from  the  tree  of 
life  they  should  be  cut  off  from 
the  face  of  the  earth — and  man 
became  lost  ^forever,  yea,  they 
became  fallen  man. 


I,  vers.  10,  12.     m,  see  c.     n,  see  &.     o,  Al.  42:28.         Chap.  42:    a,  see  m,  Mos.  2. 
b,  see  2a,  Al.  12.     c,  ver.  3.     d,  vers.  6,  8.     Al.  12  :23,  26.     e,  see  w,  Al.  12. 

About  B.  C.  73. 


ALMA,   42. 


299 


7.  And  now,  ye  see  by  this  that 
our  first  parents  were  cut  off  both 
^temporally  and  ^spiritually  from 
the  presence  of  the  Lord;  and 
thus  we  see  they  became  subjects 
to  follow  after  their  "own  will. 

8.  Now  behold,  it  was  not  ex- 
pedient that  man  should  be  *re- 
claimed  from  this  temporal  death, 
for  that  would  destroy  the  great 
plan  of  happiness. 

9.  Therefore,  as  the  soul  could 
^never  die,  and  the  fall  had 
brought  upon  all  mankind  a  ""spir- 
itual  death  as  well  as  a  'temporal, 
that  is,  they  were  cut  off  from  the 
presence  of  the  Lord,  it  was  ex- 
pedient that  mankind  should  be 
reclaimed  from  this  spiritual 
death. 

10.  Therefore,  as  they  had  be- 
come carnal,  sensual,  and  devil- 
ish, by  nature,  this  ""probationary 
state  became  a  state  for  them  to 
prepare;  it  became  a  preparatory 
state. 

11.  And  now  remember,  my 
son,  if  it  were  not  for  the  plan  of 
redemption,  (laying  it  aside)  as 
soon  as  they  were  "dead  their 
"souls  were  miserable,  being  cut 
off  from  the  presence  of  the  Lord. 

12.  And  now,  there  was  no 
means  to  reclaim  men  from  this 
fallen  state,  which  man  had 
brought  upon  himself  because  of 
his  own  disobedience; 

13.  Therefore,  according  to 
justice,  the  plan  of  redemption 
could  not  be  brought  about,  only 
on  conditions  of  repentance  of 
men  in  this  ^probationary  state, 
yea,  this  preparatory  state;  for 
except  it  were  for  these  condi- 
tions, mercy  could  not  take  effect 
'except  it  should  destroy  the  work 
of  justice.     Now  the  work  of  jus- 


tice could  not  be  destroyed;  if  so, 
God  would  ""cease  to  be  God. 

14.  And  thus  we  see  that  "all 
mankind  were  fallen,  and  they 
were  in  the  grasp  of  justice;  yea, 
the  justice  of  God,  which  con- 
signed them  'forever  to  be  cut  off 
from  his  presence. 

15.  And  now,  the  plan  of  mercy 
could  not  be  brought  about  except 
an  ''atonement  should  be  made; 
therefore  God  himself  atoneth  for 
the  sins  of  the  world,  to  bring 
about  the  plan  of  mercy,  to  "ap- 
pease the  demands  of  justice,  that 
God  might  be  a  perfect,  just  God, 
and  a  merciful  God  also. 

16.  Now,  repentance  could  not 
come  unto  men  except  there  were 
a  punishment,  which  also  was 
"'eternal  as  the  'life  of  the  soul 
should  be,  affixed  opposite  to  the 
plan  of  happiness,  which  was  as 
eternal  also  as  the  life  of  the  soul. 

17.  Now,  how  could  a  man  re- 
pent except  he  should  sin?  How 
could  he  sin  if  there  was  no  law? 
How  could  there  be  a  law  save 
there  was  a  punishment? 

18.  Now,  there  was  a  punish- 
ment affixed,  and  a  just  law  given, 
which  brought  remorse  of  con- 
science unto  man. 

19.  Now,  if  there  was  no  law 
given — if  a  man  murdered  he 
should  die — would  he  be  afraid 
he  would  die  if  he  should  murder? 

20.  And  also,  if  there  was  no 
law  given  against  sin  men  would 
not  be  afraid  to  sin. 

21.  And  if  there  was  no  law 
given,  if  "men  sinned  what  could 
justice  do,  or  mercy  either,  for 
they  would  have  no  claim  upon 
the  creature? 

22.  But  there  is  a  law  given, 
and  a  punishment  affixed,  and  a 


/,  see  6,  2  Ne.  2.  g,  see  c,  2  Ne.  2.  ft,  see  I,  2  Ne.  2.  i,  see  d.  j,  ver.  11.  k,  see 
c,  2  Ne.  2.  I,  see  6,  2  Ne.  2.  in,  see  2a,  Al.  12.  n,  see  I.  o,  see  k.  p,  see  2a, 
Al.  12.  q,  see  2m,  Al.  12.  r,  see  /,  2  Ne.  11.  s,  see  e  and  g,  2  Ne.  9.  t,  see  w, 
Al.  12.  u,  see  /,  2  Ne.  2.  v,  see  2m,  Al.  12.  w,  see  m,  Jac.  6.  x,  vers.  8.  9.  See 
e  and  g,  2  Ne.  9.    y,  see  j,  Mos.  3.  About  B.  C.  73. 


300 


ALMA.   43. 


repentance  granted;  which  re- 
pentance, mercy  claimeth;  other- 
wise, ^justice  claimeth  the  crea- 
ture and  executeth  the  law,  and 
the  law  inflicteth  the  punishment; 
if  not  so,  the  works  of  justice 
would  be  destroyed,  and  God 
would  -"cease  to  be  God. 

23.  But  God  ceaseth  not  to  be 
God,  and  mercy  claimeth  the  peni- 
tent, and  mercy  cometh  because 
of  the  ^''atonement;  and  the 
atonement  bringeth  to  pass  the 
-'^resurrection  of  the  dead;  and 
the  resurrection  of  the  dead  bring- 
eth back  men  into  the  presence  of 
God;  and  thus  they  are  ^''restored 
into  his  presence,  to  be  judged  ac- 
cording to  their  works,  according 
to  the  law  and  justice. 

24.  For  behold,  justice  exer- 
ciseth  all  his  demands,  and  also 
mercy  claimeth  all  which  is  her 
own;  and  thus,  none  but  the  truly 
penitent  are  saved. 

25.  What,  do  ye  suppose  that 
mercy  can  rob  justice?  I  say  unto 
you,  Nay;  not  one  whit.  If  so, 
God  would  -"^cease  to  be  God. 

26.  And  thus  God  bringeth 
about  his  great  and  eternal  pur- 
poses, which  were  prepared  -^from 
the  foundation  of  the  world.  And 
thus  cometh  about  the  salvation 
and  the  redemption  of  men,  and 
also  their  destruction  and  misery. 

27.  Therefore,  O  my  son,  who- 
soever will  come  may  come  and 
partake  of  the  waters  of  life 
freely;  and  whosoever  will  not 
come  the  same  is  not  compelled 
to  come;  but  in  the  last  day  it 
shall  be  ^^restored  unto  him  ac- 
cording to  his  deeds. 

28.  If  he  has  desired  to  do  evil, 
and  has  not  repented  in  his  days, 
behold,  ^''evil  shall  be  done  unto 
him,  according  to  the  restoration 
of  God. 


29.  And  now,  my  son,  I  desire 
that  ye  should  let  these  things 
trouble  you  no  more,  and  only  let 
your  sins  trouble  you,  with  that 
trouble  which  shall  bring  you 
down  unto  repentance. 

30.  O  my  son,  I  desire  ^Hhat  ye 
should  deny  the  justice  of  God  no 
more.  Do  not  endeavor  to  excuse 
yourself  in  the  least  point  be- 
cause of  your  sins,  by  denying  the 
justice  of  God;  but  do  you  let  the 
justice  of  God,  and  his  mercy, 
and  his  long-suffering  have  full 
sway  in  your  heart;  and  let  it 
bring  you  down  to  the  dust  in 
humility. 

31.  And  now,  O  my  son,  ye  are 
called  of  God  to  preach  the  word 
unto  this  people.  And  now,  my 
son,  go  thy  way,  declare  the  word 
with  truth  and  soberness,  that 
thou  mayest  bring  souls  unto  re- 
pentance, that  the  great  plan  of 
mercy  may  have  claim  upon  them. 
And  may  God  grant  unto  you  even 
according  to  my  words.    Amen. 

CHAPTER   43. 

Another  Lamanite  invasion — Arvxies 
of  Moroni  and  Lehi  surround  and  over- 
power the  enemy. 

1.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  the  sons  of  Alma  did  go  forth 
among  the  people,  to  declare  the 
word  unto  them.  And  Alma,  also, 
himself,  could  not  rest,  and  he 
also  went  forth. 

2.  Now  we  shall  say  no  more 
concerning  their  preaching,  ex- 
cept that  they  preached  the 
word,  and  the  truth,  according  to 
the  spirit  of  prophecy  and  revela- 
tion; and  they  preached  after  the 
"holy  order  of  God  by  which  they 
were  called. 

3.  And  now  I  return  to  an  ac- 
count  of   the  wars   between   the 


z,  see  2m,  Al.  12.  2a,  see  r,  also  f,  2  Ne.  11.  2b,  see  /,  2  Ne.  2.  2c,  see  d,  2 
Ne.  2.  2d,  Al.  40:21—26.  2e,  see  /,  2  Ne.  11.  2f,  see  d,  Mos.  4.  2g,  Al.  41:15. 
2h,  see  c,  Al.  41.     2i,  ver.  1.         Chap.  43 :    a,  see  g,  Mos.  26.  About  B.  C.  73. 


ALMA,   43. 


301 


Nephites  and  the  Lamanites,  in 
the  *eighteenth  year  of  the  reign 
of  the  judges. 

4.  For  behold,  it  came  to  pass 
that  the  *Zoramites  became  La- 
manites; therefore,  in  the  com- 
mencement of  the  eighteenth 
year  the  people  of  the  Nephites 
saw  that  the  Lamanites  were  com- 
ing upon  them;  therefore  they 
made  preparations  for  war;  yea, 
they  gathered  together  their 
armies  in  the  4and  of  Jershon. 

5.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the 
Lamanites  came  with  their  thou- 
sands; and  they  came  into  the 
'^land  of  Antionum,  which  is  the 
4and  of  the  Zoramites;  and  a 
man  by  the  name  of  Zerahemnah 
was  their  leader. 

6.  And  now,  as  the  Amalekites 
were  of  a  more  wicked  and  mur- 
derous disposition  than  the  La- 
manites were,  in  and  of  them- 
selves, therefore,  Zerahemnah  ap- 
pointed chief  captains  over  the 
Lamanites,  and  they  were  all 
Amalekites  and  ^Zoramites. 

7.  Now  this  he  did  that  he 
might  preserve  their  ''hatred 
towards  the  Nephites,  that  he 
might  bring  them  into  subjection 
to  the  accomplishment  of  his  de- 
signs. 

8.  For  behold,  his  designs  were 
to  stir  up  the  Lamanites  to  anger 
against  the  Nephites;  this  he  did 
that  he  might  usurp  great  power 
over  them,  and  also  that  he  might 
gain  power  over  the  Nephites  by 
bringing  them  into  bondage. 

9.  And  now  the  design  of  the 
Nephites  was  to  support  their 
lands,  and  their  houses,  and 
their  wives,  and  their  children, 
that  they  might  preserve  them 
from  the  hands  of  their  enemies; 
and  also  that  they  might  preserve 


their  rights  and  their  privileges, 
yea,  and  also  their  liberty,  that 
they  might  worship  God  accord- 
ing to  their  desires. 

10.  For  they  knew  that  if  they 
should  fall  into  the  hands  of 
the  Lamanites,  that  whosoever 
should  worship  God  in  spirit  and 
in  truth,  the  true  and  the  living 
God,  the  Lamanites  would  de- 
stroy. 

11.  Yea,  and  they  also  knew 
the  ^extreme  hatred  of  the  La- 
manites towards  their  brethren, 
who  were  the  people  of  ^Anti- 
Nephi-Lehi,  who  were  called  the 
''people  of  Ammon — and  they 
would  not  take  up  arms,  yea,  they 
had  entered  'into  a  covenant  and 
they  would  not  break  it — there- 
fore, if  they  should  fall  into  the 
hands  of  the  Lamanites  they 
would  be  destroyed. 

12.  And  the  Nephites  would 
not  suffer  '"that  they  should  be 
destroyed;  therefore  they  gave 
them  "lands  for  their  inheritance. 

13.  And  the  people  of  Ammon 
did  give  unto  the  Nephites  a 
"large  portion  of  their  substance 
to  support  their  armies;  and  thus 
the  Nephites  were  compelled, 
alone,  to  withstand  against  the 
Lamanites,  who  were  a  com- 
pound of  Laman  and  Lemuel, 
and  the  sons  of  Ishmael,  and  all 
those  who  had  dissented  from  the 
Nephites,  who  were  Amalekites 
and  ''Zoramites,  and  the  descend- 
ants of  the  ^priests  of  Noah. 

14.  Now  those  descendants 
were  as  numerous,  nearly,  as 
were  the  Nephites;  and  thus  the 
Nephites  were  obliged  to  contend 
with  their  brethren,  even  unto 
bloodshed. 

15.  And  it  came  to  pass  as  the 
armies    of    the    Lamanites    had 


6,  see  2j,  Al.  30.     c,  see  q,  Al.  27. 
g,   see  n,  Jac.   7,      h,   see  m,   Mos.   29. 
I,  Al.  24:16—19.     m,  Al.  27:23,  24. 
q,  see  /,  Mos.  11. 


i,  see  ft,  Al.  31.     e,  Al.  31 :3.     /,  see  2j,  Al.  30. 

i,  Al.   27:2.      j,   see   t,   Al.   23.      k,  Al.   27:26. 

t,  Al.  27:22.     o,  Al.  27:24.     p,  see  2j,  Al.  30. 

*Abolt  B.  C.  74. 


302 


ALMA,   43. 


gathered  together  in  the  '^land  of 
Antionum,  behold,  the  armies  of 
the  Nephites  were  prepared  to 
meet  them  in  the  'land  of  Jer- 
shon. 

16.  Now,  the  leader  of  the  Ne- 
phites, or  the  man  who  had  been 
appointed  to  be  the  chief  captain 
over  the  Nephites — now  the  chief 
captain  took  the  command  of  all 
the  armies  of  the  Nephites — and 
his  name  was  Moroni; 

17.  And  Moroni  took  all  the 
command,  and  the  government  of 
their  wars.  And  he  was  only- 
twenty  and  five  years  old  when 
he  was  appointed  chief  captain 
over  the  armies  of  the  Nephites. 

18.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he 
met  the  Lamanites  in  the  'bor- 
ders of  Jershon,  and  his  people 
were  armed  "with  swords,  and 
with  cimeters,  and  all  manner  of 
weapons  of  war. 

19.  And  when  the  armies  of 
the  Lamanites  saw  that  the  people 
of  Nephi,  or  that  Moroni,  had 
prepared  his  people  with  breast- 
plates and  with  arm-shields,  yea, 
and  also  shields  to  defend  their 
heads,  and  also  they  were 
dressed  with  thick  clothing — 

20.  Now  the  army  of  Zera- 
hemnah  was  not  prepared  with 
any  such  thing;  they  had  only 
their  swords  and  their  cimeters, 
their  bows  and  their  arrows, 
their  stones  and  their  slings;  and 
they  were  naked,  'save  it  were  a 
skin  which  was  girded  about 
their  loins;  yea,  all  were  naked, 
save  it  were  the  Zoramites  and 
the  Amalekites; 

21.  But  they  were  not  armed 
with  breastplates,  nor  shields — 
therefore,  they  were  exceedingly 
afraid  of  the  armies  of  the  Ne- 
phites   because    of    their    armor. 


notwithstanding  their  number 
being  so  much  greater  than  the 
Nephites. 

22.  Behold,  now  it  came  to 
pass  that  they  durst  not  come 
against  the  Nephites  in  the  '^bor- 
ders of  Jershon;  therefore  they 
departed  out  of  the  '"land  of  An- 
tionum into  the  wilderness,  and 
took  their  journey  round  about  in 
the  wilderness,  away  by  the  head 
of  the  "river  Sidon,  that  they 
might  come  into  the  ^land  of 
Manti  and  take  possession  of  the 
land;  for  they  did  not  suppose 
that  the  armies  of  Moroni  would 
know  whither  they  had  gone. 

23.  But  it  came  to  pass,  as 
soon  as  they  had  departed  into 
the  wilderness  Moroni  sent  spies 
into  the  wilderness  to  watch  their 
camp;  and  Moroni,  also,  know- 
ing of  the  prophecies  of  Alma, 
sent  certain  men  unto  him,  de- 
siring him  that  he  should  inquire 
of  the  Lord  whither  the  armies  of 
the  Nephites  should  go  to  defend 
themselves  against  the  Laman- 
ites. 

24.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  word  of  the  Lord  came  unto 
Alma,  and  Alma  informed  the 
messengers  of  Moroni,  that  the 
armies  of  the  Lamanites  were 
marching  round  about  in  the  wil- 
derness, that  they  might  come 
over  into  the  -"land  of  Manti,  that 
they  might  commence  an  attack 
upon  the  weaker  part  of  the  peo- 
ple. And  those  messengers  went 
and  delivered  the  message  unto 
Moroni. 

25.  Now  Moroni,  leaving  a  part 
of  his  army  in  the  ^Hand  of  Jer- 
shon, lest  by  any  means  a  part  of 
the  Lamanites  should  come  into 
that  land  and  take  possession  of 
the  city,  took  the  remaining  part 


r,  see  b,  Al.  31.  s,  see  q,  Al.  27.  t,  see  q,  Al.  27.  u,  see  /,  Al.  2.  v,  ver.  37. 
Knos  20.  Al,  3  :4,  5,  w,  see  q,  Al,  27.  x,  see  b,  Al.  31.  y,  see  g,  Al.  2,  z,  see  h, 
Al,  16,     2a,  see  h,  Al.  IG.     26,  see  q,  Al,  27.  About  B.  C.  74. 


ALMA,   43. 


303 


of  his  army  and   marched   over 
into  the  ^qand  of  Manti. 

26.  And  he  caused  that  all  the 
people  in  that  quarter  of  the 
land  should  gather  themselves  to- 
gether to  battle  against  the  La- 
manites,  to  defend  their  lands 
and  their  country,  their  rights 
and  their  liberties;  therefore  they 
were  prepared  against  the  time  of 
the  coming  of  the  Lamanites. 

27.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Moroni  caused  that  his  army 
should  be  secreted  in  the  valley 
which  was  near  the  bank  of  the 
^''river  Sidon,  which  was  on  the 
west  of  the  river  Sidon  in  the 
wilderness. 

28.  And  Moroni  placed  spies 
round  about,  that  he  might  know 
when  the  camp  of  the  Lamanites 
should  come. 

29.  And  now,  as  Moroni  knew 
the  intention  of  the  Lamanites, 
that  it  was  their  ^^ntention  to 
destroy  their  brethren,  or  to  sub- 
ject them  and  bring  them  into 
bondage  that  they  might  estab- 
lish a  kingdom  unto  themselves 
over  all  the  land; 

30.  And  he  also  knowing  that 
it  was  the  "''only  desire  of  the 
Nephites  to  preserve  their  lands, 
and  their  liberty,  and  their 
church,  therefore  he  thought  it 
no  sin  that  he  should  defend 
them  by  stratagem;  therefore,  he 
found  by  his  -^spies  which  course 
the  Lamanites  were  to  take. 

31.  Therefore,  he  divided  his 
army  and  brought  a  part  over 
into  the  valley,  and  concealed 
them  on  the  east,  and  on  the 
south  of  the  ^"hill  Riplah; 

32.  And  the  remainder  he  con- 
cealed in  the  west  valley,  on  the 
west  of  the  ^^river  Sidon,  and  so 


down   into   the   ^/borders   of   the 
land  Manti. 

33.  And  thus  having  placed 
his  army  according  to  his  desire, 
he  was  prepared  to  meet  them. 

34.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  Lamanites  came  up  on  the 
north  of  the  ^'-hill,  where  a  part 
of  the  army  of  Moroni  was  con- 
cealed. 

35.  And  as  the  Lamanites  had 
passed  the  ^'hill  Riplah,  and 
came  into  the  valley,  and  began 
to  cross  the  -'"river  Sidon,  the 
army  which  was  concealed  on  the 
south  of  the  hill,  which  was  led 
by  a  man  whose  name  was  Lehi, 
and  he  led  his  army  forth  and 
encircled  the  Lamanites  about 
on  the  east  in  their  rear. 

3  6.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  Lamanites,  when  they  saw 
the  Nephites  coming  upon  them 
in  their  rear,  turned  them  about 
and  began  to  contend  with  the 
army  of  Lehi. 

37.  And  the  work  of  death 
commenced  on  both  sides,  but  it 
was  more  dreadful  on  the  part  of 
the  Lamanites,  for  their  ^"naked- 
ness  was  exposed  to  the  heavy 
blows  of  the  Nephites  ^''with  their 
swords  and  their  cimeters,  which 
brought  death  almost  at  every 
stroke. 

38.  While  on  the  other  hand, 
there  was  now  and  then  a  man 
fell  among  the  Nephites,  by  their 
swords  and  the  loss  of  blood, 
they  being  shielded  from  the 
more  vital  parts  of  the  body,  or 
the  more  vital  parts  of  the  body 
being  shielded  from  the  strokes 
of  the  Lamanites,  ^^by  their 
breastplates,  and  their  arm- 
shields,  and  their  head-plates; 
and  thus  the  Nephites  did  carry 


2c,  see  h,  Al.  16.  2d,  see  g,  Al.  2.  2e,  vers.  8,  10.  2/,  vers.  9,  45,  48.  49.  See 
m,  Mos.  29.  Al.  44:5.  46:12—20.  48:10—16.  2g,  vers.  23,  28.  2h,  vers.  34.  35. 
2i,  see  g,  Al.  2.  2j,  see  h,  Al.  16.  2k.  vers.  31,  35.  21,  vers.  31,  34.  2m,  see  g, 
Al.  2.  2n,  ver.  20.  See  v.  2o,  ver.  18.  2p,  vers.  19,  21,  44.  Al.  44:9.  46:13. 
49 :6,  24.     He.  1 :14.     Morm.  6 :9.  About  B.  C.  74. 


304 


ALMA,   43. 


on  the  work  of  death  among  the 
Lamanites. 

39.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  Lamanites  became  fright- 
ened, because  of  the  great  de- 
struction among  them,  even  until 
they  began  to  flee  towards  the 
2«river  Sidon. 

40.  And  they  were  pursued 
by  Lehi  and  his  men;  and  they 
were  driven  by  Lehi  into  the  wa- 
ters of  Sidon,  and  they  crossed 
the  waters  of  Sidon.  And  Lehi 
retained  his  armies  upon  the 
2'^bank  of  the  river  Sidon  that 
they  should  not  cross. 

41.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Moroni  and  his  army  met  the  La- 
manites in  the  "^valley,  on  the 
^'other  side  of  the  river  Sidon, 
and  began  to  fall  upon  them  and 
to  slay  them. 

42.  And  the  Lamanites  did  flee 
again  before  them,  -"towards  the 
land  of  Manti;  and  they  were 
met  again  by  the  armies  of 
Moroni. 

43.  Now  in  this  case  the  La- 
manites did  fight  exceedingly; 
yea,  never  had  the  Lamanites 
been  known  to  fight  with  such 
exceeding  great  strength  and 
courage,  no,  not  even  from  the 
beginning. 

44.  And  they  were  inspired  by 
the  ^''Zoramites  and  the  Amalek- 
ites,  who  were  their  chief  cap- 
tains and  leaders,  and  by  Zera- 
hemnah,  who  was  their  chief  cap- 
tain, or  their  chief  leader  and 
commander;  yea,  they  did  fight 
like  dragons,  and  many  of  the 
Nephites  were  slain  by  their 
hands,  yea,  for  they  did  smite  in 
two  ^"'many  of  their  head-plates, 
and  they  did  pierce  many  of  their 
breastplates,  and  they  did  smite 
off  many  of  their  arms;  and  thus 


the  Lamanites  did  smite  in  their 
fierce  anger. 

45.  Nevertheless,  the  Nephites 
were  inspired  by  a  better  cause, 
for  they  were  not  fighting  for 
monarchy  nor  power  but  they 
were  ^^fighting  for  their  homes 
and  their  liberties,  their  wives 
and  their  children,  and  their  all, 
yea,  for  their  rites  of  worship 
and  their  church. 

46.  And  they  were  doing  that 
which  they  felt  was  the  duty 
which  they  owed  to  their  God; 
for  the  Lord  had  said  unto  them, 
and  also  unto  their  fathers,  that: 
-^Inasmuch  as  ye  are  not  guilty 
of  the  first  offense,  neither  the 
second,  ye  shall  not  suffer  your- 
selves to  be  slain  by  the  hands  of 
your  enemies. 

47.  And  again,  the  Lord  has 
said  that:  Ye  shall  defend  your, 
families  even  unto  bloodshed. 
Therefore  for  this  cause  were  the 
Nephites  contending  with  the  La- 
manites, to  -"^defend  themselves, 
and  their  families,  and  their 
lands,  their  country,  and  their 
rights,  and  their  religion. 

48.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  the  men  of  Moroni  saw  the 
^"fierceness  and  the  anger  of  the 
Lamanites,  they  were  about  to 
shrink  and  fiee  from  them.  And 
Moroni,  perceiving  their  intent, 
sent  forth  and  inspired  their 
hearts  with  these  thoughts — yea, 
the  ^"thoughts  of  their  lands, 
their  liberty,  yea,  their  freedom 
from  bondage. 

49.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  turned  upon  the  Lamanites, 
and  they  cried  with  one  voice 
unto  the  Lord  their  God,  ^'^for 
their  liberty  and  their  freedom 
from  bondage. 

50.  And   they  began  to  stand 


2q,  see  g,  Al,  2.  2r,  ver.  27.  2s,  ver.  32.  2t,  ver.  32.  2u,  ver.  32.  See  h,  Al.  16. 
2v,  ver.  6.  2w,  see  2p.  2x,  vers.  30,  47.  Al.  44  :5.  2y,  D.  &  C.  98  :23 — 48.  Al. 
48:14 — 16.     2z,  see  2/.     3a,  ver.  44.     3&,  see  2/.     3c,  see  2/.  About  B.  C.  74. 


ALMA,   44. 


305 


against  the  Lamanites  with 
power;  and  in  that  selfsame  hour 
that  they  cried  unto  the  Lord  for 
their  freedom,  the  Lamanites  be- 
gan to  flee  before  them;  and  they 
fled  even  to  the  ^"waters  of 
Sidon. 

51.  Now,  the  Lamanites  were 
more  numerous,  yea,  by  more 
than  double  the  number  of  the 
Nephites;  nevertheless,  they  were 
driven  insomuch  that  they  were 
gathered  together  in  one  body  in 
the  ^*valley,  upon  the  ^^bank  by 
the  river  Sidon. 

52.  Therefore  the  armies  of 
Moroni  encircled  them  about, 
yea,  even  on  both  sides  of  the 
river,  for  behold,  on  the  east  were 
the  men  of  Lehi. 

53.  Therefore  when  Zerahem- 
nah  saw  the  men  of  Lehi  on  the 
east  of  the  river  Sidon,  and  the 
armies  of  Moroni  on  the  west  of 
the  river  Sidon,  that  they  were 
encircled  about  by  the  Nephites, 
they  were  struck  with  terror. 

54.  Now  Moroni,  when  he  saw 
their  terror,  commanded  his  men 
that  they  should  stop  shedding 
their  blood. 

CHAPTER   44. 

Moroni's  magnanimity — Zerahemnah 
rejects  his  peace  offer,  but  is  com- 
pelled to  accept  terms — Lamanites 
make  covenant  of  peace — End  of 
Alma's  record. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  did  stop  and  withdrew  a 
pace  from  them.  And  Moroni 
said  unto  Zerahemnah:  Behold, 
Zerahemnah,  that  we  do  not  de- 
sire to  be  men  of  blood.  Ye 
know  that  ye  are  in  our  hands, 
yet  we  do  not  desire  to  slay  you. 

2.  Behold,  we  have  not  come 
out  to  battle  against  you  that  we 
might  shed  your  blood  for  power; 


neither  do  we  desire  to  bring  any 
one  to  the  yoke  of  bondage.  But 
this  is  the  "very  cause  for  which 
ye  have  come  against  us;  yea,  and 
ye  are  angry  with  us  because  of 
our  religion. 

3.  But  now,  ye  behold  that  the 
Lord  is  with  us;  and  ye  behold 
that  he  has  delivered  you  into 
our  hands.  And  now  I  would  that 
ye  should  understand  that  this  is 
done  unto  us  ^because  of  our  re- 
ligion and  our  faith  in  Christ. 
And  now  ye  see  that  ye  cannot 
destroy  this  our  faith. 

4.  Now  ye  see  that  this  is  the 
true  faith  of  God;  yea,  ye  see  that 
God  will  support,  and  keep,  and 
preserve  us,  so  long  as  we  are 
faithful  unto  him,  and  unto  our 
faith,  and  our  religion;  and  never 
will  the  Lord  '^suffer  that  we  shall 
be  destroyed  except  we  should 
fall  into  transgression  and  deny 
our  faith. 

5.  And  now,  Zerahemnah,  I 
command  you,  in  the  name  of 
that  all-powerful  God,  who  has 
strengthened  our  arms  that  we 
have  gained  power  over  you,  '']3y 
our  faith,  by  our  religion,  and 
by  our  rites  of  worship,  and  by 
our  church,  and  by  the  sacred 
support  which  we  owe  to  our 
wives  and  our  children,  by  that 
liberty  which  binds  us  to  our 
lands  and  our  country;  yea,  and 
also  by  the  maintenance  of  the 
sacred  word  of  God,  to  which  we 
owe  all  our  happiness;  and  by  all 
that  is  most  dear  unto  us — 

6.  Yea,  and  this  is  not  all;  I 
command  you  by  all  the  desires 
which  ye  have  for  life,  that  ye 
deliver  up  your  weapons  of  war 
unto  us,  and  we  will  seek  not 
your  blood,  but  we  will  spare  your 
lives,  if  ye  will  go  your  way  and 
come  not  again  to  war  against  us. 


Sd,   see  g,  Al.   2.      3e,  ver.   32.      3/,   ver.   32. 
43  :49,  50.     c,  see  h,  2  Ne.  1.     d,  see  2/,  Al.  43. 


Chap.   44:     a,  Al.   43:8.     b,  Al. 
Abovt  B.  C.  74. 


306 


ALMA,   44. 


7.  And  now,  if  ye  do  not  this, 
behold,  ye  are  in  our  hands,  and 
I  will  command  my  men  that  they 
shall  fall  upon  you,  and  inflict 
the  wounds  of  death  in  your 
bodies,  that  ye  may  become  ex- 
tinct; and  then  we  will  see  who 
shall  have  power  over  this  peo- 
ple; yea,  we  will  see  who  shall 
be  brought  into  bondage. 

8.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  when  Zerahemnah  had  heard 
these  sayings  he  came  forth  and 
delivered  '^up  his  sword  and  his 
cimeter,  and  his  bow  into  the 
hands  of  Moroni,  and  said  unto 
him:  Behold,  here  are  our 
weapons  of  war;  we  will  deliver 
them  up  unto  you,  but  we  will  not 
suffer  ourselves  to  ''take  an  oath 
unto  you,  which  we  know  that  we 
shall  break,  and  also  our  chil- 
dren; but  take  our  weapons  of 
war,  and  suffer  that  we  may  de- 
part into  the  wilderness;  other- 
wise we  will  retain  our  swords, 
and  we  will  perish  or  conquer. 

9.  Behold,  we  are  not  of  your 
faith;  we  do  not  believe  that  it  is 
God  that  has  delivered  us  into 
your  hands;  but  we  believe  that 
it  is  your  cunning  that  has  pre- 
served you  from  our  swords. 
Behold,  ^it  is  your  breastplates 
and  your  shields  that  have  pre- 
served you. 

10.  And  now  when  Zerahem- 
nah had  made  an  end  of  speak- 
ing these  words,  Moroni  returned 
the  sword  and  the  weapons  of 
war,  which  he  had  received,  unto 
Zerahemnah,  saying:  Behold,  we 
will  end  the  conflict. 

11.  Now  I  cannot  recall  the 
words  which  I  have  spoken, 
therefore  as  the  Lord  liveth,  ye 
shall  not  depart  ''except  ye  depart 
with  an  oath  that  ye  will  not  re- 
turn   again    against   us    to    war. 


Now  as  ye  are  in  our  hands  we 
will  spill  your  blood  upon  the 
ground,  or  ye  shall  submit  to 
the  conditions  which  I  have  pro- 
posed. 

12.  And  now  when  Moroni  had 
said  these  words,  Zerahemnah  re- 
tained his  sword,  and  he  was 
angry  with  Moroni,  and  he  rushed 
forward  that  he  might  slay  Mo- 
roni; but  as  he  raised  his  sword, 
behold,  one  of  Moroni's  soldiers 
smote  it  even  to  the  earth,  and  it 
broke  by  the  hilt;  and  he  also 
smote  Zerahemnah  that  he  Hook 
off  his  scalp  and  it  fell  to  the 
earth.  And  Zerahemnah  with- 
drew from  before  them  into  the 
midst  of  his  soldiers. 

13.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  soldier  who  stood  by,  who 
smote  off  the  scalp  of  Zerahem- 
nah, took  up  the  scalp  from  off 
the  ground  by  the  hair,  and  laid 
it  upon  the  point  of  his  sword, 
and  stretched  it  forth  unto 
them,  saying  unto  them  with  a 
loud  voice: 

14.  ^Even  as  this  scalp  has 
fallen  to  the  earth,  which  is  the 
scalp  of  your  chief,  so  shall  ye 
fall  to  the  earth  except  ye  will 
deliver  up  your  weapons  of  war 
and  depart  with  a  ''covenant  of 
peace. 

15.  Now  there  were  many, 
when  they  heard  these  words  and 
saw  the  'scalp  which  was  upon 
the  sword,  that  were  struck  with 
fear;  and  many  came  forth  and 
threw  down  their  weapons  of  war 
at  the  feet  of  Moroni,  and  en- 
tered into  a  covenant  of  peace. 
And  as  many  as  entered  into  a 
"•covenant  they  suffered  to  depart 
into  the  wilderness. 

16.  Now  it  came  to  pass  that 
Zerahemnah  was  exceeding  wroth, 
and  he  did  stir  up  the  remainder 


e,  Al.   43:20.     /,  vers.  6,   11,    15,   19,   20.     g,   see  2p,  Al.   43. 
13 — 15.    j,  ver.  18.     A;,  see  /.     I,  see  i.     m,  see  /. 


h,  see  /.     i,  vers. 
About  B.  C.  74. 


ALMA,  45. 


307 


of  his  soldiers  to  anger,  to  con- 
tend more  powerfully  against  the 
Nephites. 

17.  And  now  Moroni  was  angry, 
because  of  the  stubbornness  of 
the  Lamanites;  therefore  he 
commanded  his  people  that  they 
should  fall  upon  them  and  slay 
them.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  began  to  slay  them;  yea,  and 
the  Lamanites  did  contend  with 
their  swords  and  their  might. 

18.  But  behold,  their  "naked 
skins  and  their  bare  heads  were 
exposed  to  the  sharp  swords  of 
the  Nephites;  yea,  behold  they 
were  pierced  and  smitten,  yea, 
and  did  fall  exceedingly  fast  be- 
fore the  swords  of  the  Nephites; 
and  they  began  to  be  swept  down, 
even  as  the  "soldier  of  Moroni  had 
prophesied. 

19.  Now  Zerahemnah,  when 
he  saw  that  they  were  all  about 
to  be  destroyed,  cried  mightily 
unto  Moroni,  promising  that  he 
would  covenant  and  also  his  peo- 
ple with  them,  if  they  would 
spare  the  remainder  of  their  lives, 
that  they  ^never  would  come  to 
war  again  against  them. 

20.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Moroni  caused  that  the  work  of 
death  should  cease  again  among 
the  people.  And  he  took  the 
weapons  of  war  from  the  Laman- 
ites; and  «after  they  had  entered 
into  a  covenant  with  him  of 
peace  they  were  suffered  to  de- 
part into  the  wilderness. 

21.  Now  the  number  of  their 
dead  was  not  numbered  because 
of  the  greatness  of  the  number; 
yea,  the  number  of  their  dead 
was  exceeding  great,  both  on  the 
Nephites  and  on  the  Lamanites. 

22.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  did  cast  their  dead  into  the 
'waters  of  Sidon,  and  they  have 


gone  forth  and  are  buried  in  the 
depths  of  the  sea. 

23.  And  the  armies  of  the  Ne- 
phites, or  of  Moroni,  returned  and 
came  to  their  houses  and  their 
lands. 

24.  And  thus  *  ended  the  eight- 
eenth year  of  the  reign  of  the 
judges  over  the  people  of  Nephi. 
And  thus  ended  the  record  of 
Alma,  which  was  written  upon 
the  opiates  of  Nephi. 


The  account  of  the  people  of  Ne- 
phi, and  their  wars  and  dissensions, 
in  the  days  of  Helaman,  according  to 
the  record  of  Helaman,  which  he  Tcept 
in  his  days. 
Comprising  chapters  45  to  62  inclusive. 

CHAPTER  45. 

Nephite  extinction  again  foretold — 
Alma's  departure  compared  to  that  of 
Moses — Dissension  in  the  church. 

1.  Behold,  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  the  people  of  Nephi  were 
exceedingly  rejoiced,  because  the 
Lord  had  again  delivered  them 
out  of  the  hands  of  their  enemies; 
therefore  they  gave  thanks  unto 
the  Lord  their  God;  yea,  and  they 
did  "fast  much  and  "pray  much, 
and  they  did  worship  God  with 
exceeding  great  joy. 

2.  And  it  came  to  pass  in  the 
nineteenth  year  of  the  reign  of 
the  judges  over  the  people  of 
Nephi,  that  Alma  came  unto  his 
son  Helaman  and  said  unto  him: 
Believest  thou  the  words  which  I 
spake  unto  thee  ''concerning  those 
records  which  have  been  kept? 

3.  And  Helaman  said  unto 
him:     Yea,  I  believe. 

4.  And  Alma  said  again:  Be- 
lievest thou  in  Jesus  Christ,  who 
shall  come? 


n,  see  v,  Al.  43.     o,  ver.  14.     p,  see  /.     q,  see  /.     r,  see  g,  Al.  2,     8,  see  /,  1  Ne.  1. 
Chap.  45 :    a,  see  t,  Mos.  27.     b,  see  e,  2  Ne.  32.     c,  Al.  37.  *  B.  C.  73. 


308 


ALMA,   45. 


5.  And  he  said:  Yea,  I  believe 
all  the  words  which  thou  hast 
spoken. 

6.  And  Alma  said  unto  him 
again:  Will  ye  keep  my  com- 
mandments? 

7.  And  he  said:  Yea,  I  will 
keep  thy  commandments  with  all 
my  heart. 

8.  Then  Alma  said  unto  him: 
Blessed  art  thou;  and  the  Lord 
shall  prosper  thee  in  this  land. 

9.  But  behold,  I  have  some- 
what to  prophesy  unto  thee;  but 
what  I  prophesy  unto  thee  ye 
shall  not  make  known;  yea,  what 
I  prophesy  unto  thee  shall  not  be 
made  known,  even  until  the 
prophecy  is  fulfilled;  therefore 
write  the  words  which  I  shall 
say. 

10.  And  these  are  the  words: 
Behold,  I  perceive  that  this  very 
people,  the  Nephites,  according 
to  the  spirit  of  revelation  which 
is  in  me,  in  ''four  hundred  years 
from  the  time  that  Jesus  Christ 
shall  manifest  himself  unto  them, 
shall  ^dwindle  in  unbelief. 

11.  Yea,  and  then  shall  they 
see  wars  and  pestilences,  yea, 
famines  and  bloodshed,  even  until 
the  people  of  Nephi  shall  become 
^extinct — 

12.  Yea,  and  this  because  they 
shall  dwindle  in  unbelief  and  fall 
into  the  works  of  darkness,  and 
lasciviousness,  and  all  manner  of 
iniquities;  yea,  I  say  unto  you, 
that  because  they  shall  sin 
against  so  great  light  and  knowl- 
edge, yea,  I  say  unto  you,  that 
from  that  day,  even  the  ^fourth 
generation  shall  not  all  pass 
away  before  this  great  iniquity 
shall  come. 

13.  And  when  that  great  day 
Cometh,    behold,    the    time    very 


soon  Cometh  that  those  who  are 
now,  or  the  seed  of  those  who  are 
now  numbered  among  the  people 
of  Nephi,  shall  no  more  be  num- 
bered among  the  people  of 
Nephi. 

14.  But  whosoever  remaineth, 
and  is  not  destroyed  in  that  great 
and  dreadful  day,  shall  be  ''num- 
bered among  the  Lamanites,  and 
shall  become  like  unto  them,  all, 
save  it  be  a  few  who  shall  be 
called  the  disciples  of  the  Lord; 
and  them  shall  the  Lamanites 
pursue  even  ^until  they  shall  be- 
come extinct.  And  now,  because 
of  iniquity,  this  prophecy  shall  be 
fulfilled. 

15.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  after  Alma  had  said  these 
things  to  Helaman,  he  blessed 
him,  and  also  his  other  sons;  and 
he  also  blessed  the  earth  for  the 
righteous'  sake. 

16.  And  he  said:  Thus  saith 
the  Lord  God — 'Cursed  shall  be 
the  land,  yea,  this  land,  unto 
every  nation,  kindred,  tongue, 
and  people,  unto  destruction, 
which  do  wickedly,  when  they  are 
fully  ripe;  and  as  I  have  said  so 
shall  it  be;  for  this  is  the  cursing 
and  the  blessing  of  God  upon  the 
land,  for  the  Lord  cannot  look 
upon  sin  with  the  least  degree  of 
allowance. 

17.  And  now,  when  Alma  had 
said  these  words  he  blessed  the 
church,  yea,  all  those  who  should 
stand  fast  in  the  faith  from  that 
time  henceforth. 

18.  And  when  Alma  had  done 
this  he  departed  out  of  the  ''land 
of  Zarahemla,  as  if  to  go  into  the 
4and  of  Melek.  And  it  came  to 
pass  that  he  was  never  heard  of 
more;  as  to  his  death  or  burial 
we  know  not  of. 


d,  see  d,  1  Ne.  12.     e,  Moro.  9.     /,  2  Ne.  26:10.     Morm.  6. 
h,  1  Ne.  13  :31.     Moro.  9  :24.     i,  Moro.  1 :1— 3.     j,  see  d,  2  Ne.  1. 

Al.  8. 


g,  see  d,  1  Ne.  12. 

k.  Cm.  13.     I,  see  c, 

B.  C.  73. 


ALMA,  46. 


309 


19.  Behold,  this  we  know,  that 
he  was  a  righteous  man;  and  the 
saying  went  abroad  in  the  church 
that  he  was  taken  up  by  the 
Spirit,  or  buried  by  the  hand  of 
the  Lord,  even  as  Moses.  But 
behold,  the  scriptures  saith  the 
Lord  took  Moses  unto  himself; 
and  we  suppose  that  he  has  also 
received  Alma  in  the  spirit,  unto 
himself;  therefore,  for  this  cause 
we  know  nothing  concerning  his 
death  and  burial. 

20.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
in  the  *commencement  of  the 
nineteenth  year  of  the  reign  of 
the  judges  over  the  people  of 
Nephi,  that  Helaman  went  forth 
among  the  people  to  declare  the 
word  unto  them. 

21.  For  behold,  because  of 
their  wars  with  the  Lamanites 
and  the  many  little  dissensions 
and  disturbances  which  had  been 
among  the  people,  it  became 
expedient  that  the  word  of  God 
should  be  declared  among  them, 
yea,  and  that  a  regulation  should 
be  made  throughout  the  church. 

22.  Therefore,  Helaman  and 
his  brethren  went  forth  to  estab- 
lish the  church  again  in  all  the 
land,  yea,  in  every  city  through- 
out all  the  land  which  was  pos- 
sessed by  the  people  of  Nephi. 
And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  did 
appoint  '"priests  and  teachers 
throughout  all  the  land,  over  all 
the  churches. 

23.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  after  Helaman  and  his 
brethren  had  appointed  priests 
and  teachers  over  the  churches 
that  there  arose  a  dissension 
among  them,  and  they  would  not 
give  heed  to  the  words  of  Hela- 
man and  his  brethren; 

24.  But  they  grew  proud,  being 
lifted  up  in  their  hearts,  because 


of  their  exceeding  great  riches; 
therefore  they  grew  rich  in  their 
own  eyes,  and  would  not  give 
heed  to  their  words,  to  walk 
uprightly  before  God. 

CHAPTER    46. 

Amalickiah  conspires  to  be  king — 
Moroni  and  the  title  of  liberty — The 
people  covenant  to  maintain  freedom 
— Flight  of  Amalickiah. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  as 
many  as  would  not  hearken  to 
the  words  of  Helaman  and  his 
brethren  were  gathered  together 
against  their  brethren. 

2.  And  now  behold,  they  were 
exceeding  wroth,  insomuch  that 
they  were  determined  to  slay 
them. 

3.  Now  the  leader  of  those 
who  were  wroth  against  their 
brethren  was  a  large  and  a 
strong  man;  and  his  name  was 
Amalickiah. 

4.  And  Amalickiah  was  de- 
sirous to  be  a  king;  and  those 
people  who  were  wroth  were  also 
desirous  that  he  should  be  their 
king;  and  they  were  the  greater 
part  of  them  the  lower  judges  of 
the  land,  and  they  were  seeking 
for  power. 

5.  And  they  had  been  led  by 
the  flatteries  of  Amalickiah,  that 
if  they  would  support  him  and 
establish  him  to  be  their  king 
that  he  would  make  them  rulers 
over  the  people. 

6.  Thus  they  were  led  away  by 
Amalickiah  to  dissensions,  not- 
withstanding the  preaching  of 
Helaman  and  his  brethren,  yea, 
notwithstanding  their  exceeding 
great  care  over  the  church,  for 
they  were  "high  priests  over  the 
church. 

7.  And  there  were  many  in  the 
church  who  believed  in  the  flat- 


nij  see  c,  Mos.  6. 


Chap,  46 :    a,  see  g,  Mos.  26. 


310 


ALMA,   46. 


tering  words  of  Amalickiah, 
therefore  they  dissented  even 
from  the  church;  and  thus  were 
the  affairs  of  the  people  of  Nephi 
exceedingly  precarious  and  dan- 
gerous, notwithstanding  their 
''great  victory  which  they  had 
had  over  the  Lamanites,  and 
their  great  rejoicings  which  they 
had  had  because  of  their  deliver- 
ance by  the  hand  of  the  Lord. 

8.  Thus  we  see  how  quick  the 
children  of  men  do  forget  the 
Lord  their  God,  yea,  how  quick 
to  do  iniquity,  and  to  be  led 
away  by  the  evil  one. 

9.  Yea,  and  we  also  see  the 
great  wickedness  one  very  wicked 
man  can  cause  to  take  place 
among  the  children  of  men. 

10.  Yea,  we  see  that  Ama- 
lickiah, because  he  was  a  man  of 
cunning  device  and  a  man  of 
many  flattering  words,  that  he  led 
away  the  hearts  of  many  people 
to  do  wickedly;  yea,  and  to  seek 
to  destroy  the  church  of  God,  and 
to  destroy  the  '^foundation  of  lib- 
erty which  God  had  granted  unto 
them,  or  which  blessing  God  had 
sent  upon  the  face  of  the  land  for 
the  righteous'  sake. 

11.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  when  Moroni,  who  was  the 
"chief  commander  of  the  armies 
of  the  Nephites,  had  heard  of 
these  dissensions,  he  was  angry 
with  Amalickiah. 

12.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
he  ^rent  his  coat;  and  he  took  a 
piece  thereof,  and  wrote  upon  it 
— 'In  memory  of  our  God,  our  re- 
ligion, and  freedom,  and  our 
peace,  our  wives,  and  our  chil- 
dren— and  he  fastened  it  upon 
the  end  of  a  pole. 

13.  And   he   "fastened   on   his 


head-plate,  and  his  breastplate, 
and  his  shields,  and  girded  on  his 
armor  about  his  loins;  and  he 
took  the  pole,  which  had  on  the 
end  thereof  his  rent  coat,  (and 
he  called  it  the  "title  of  liberty) 
and  he  bowed  himself  to  the 
earth,  and  he  Sprayed  mightily 
unto  his  God  for  the  blessings  of 
^liberty  to  rest  upon  his  brethren, 
so  long  as  there  should  a  band  of 
''Christians  remain  to  possess  the 
land — 

14.  For  thus  were  all  the  true 
believers  of  Christ,  who  belonged 
to  the  church  of  God,  called  by 
those  who  did  not  belong  to  the 
church. 

15.  And  those  who  did  belong  to 
the  church  were  faithful;  yea,  all 
those  who  were  true  believers  ill 
Christ  took  upon  them,  gladly, 
the  name  of  Christ,  or  Christians 
as  they  were  called,  because  of 
their  belief  in  Christ  who  should 
come. 

16.  And  therefore,  at  this 
time,  Moroni  prayed  that  the 
cause  of  the  Christians,  and  the 
'freedom  of  the  land  might  be 
favored. 

17.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  he  had  ""poured  out  his 
soul  to  God,  he  named  all  the 
land  which  was  "south  of  the 
"land  Desolation,  yea,  and  in  fine, 
all  the  land,  both  ^on  the  north 
and  on  the  south — A  chosen  land, 
and  the  «land  of  liberty. 

18.  And  he  said:  Surely  God 
shall  not  suffer  that  we,  who  are 
despised  because  we  take  upon  us 
the  "^name  of  Christ,  shall  be  trod- 
den down  and  destroyed,  until  we 
bring  it  upon  us  by  our  own 
transgressions. 

19.  And  when  Moroni  had  said 


b,  Al.  chaps.  43.  44.  c,  see  m,  Mos.  29.  d,  Al.  43:16.  e,  vers.  13,  21 — 27.  /,  see 
2f,  Al.  43.  g,  see  2p,  Al.  43.  h,  see  2/,  Al.  43,  i,  see  e,  2  Ne.  32.  j,  see  2/,  Al.  43. 
k,  vers.  14 — 16.  Al.  48:10.  I,  see  2/,  Al.  43.  m,  see  e,  2  Ne.  32.  n,  3  Ne.  3:24. 
Morm.  3:5.  o,  see  21,  Al.  22.  p,  Al.  22:31.  63:4.  q,  see  2/,  Al.  43.  r,  see  e, 
Mos.  5.  B.  C.  73. 


ALMA,   46. 


311 


these  words,  he  went  forth  among 
the  people,  waving  the  *rent  part 
of  his  garment  in  the  air,  that  all 
might  see  the  'writing  which  he 
had  written  upon  the  rent  part, 
and  crying  with  a  loud  voice,  say- 
ing: 

20.  Behold,  whosoever  will 
maintain  this  title  upon  the  land, 
let  them  come  forth  in  the 
strength  of  the  Lord,  and  enter 
into  a  covenant  that  they  will 
"maintain  their  rights,  and  their 
religion,  that  the  Lord  God  may 
bless  them. 

21.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  Moroni  had  proclaimed 
these  words,  behold,  the  people 
came  running  together  with  their 
armor  girded  about  their  loins, 
"rending  their  garments  in  token, 
or  as  a  covenant,  that  they  would 
not  forsake  the  Lord  their  God; 
or,  in  other  words,  if  they  should 
transgress  the  commandments  of 
God,  or  fall  into  transgression, 
and  be  ashamed  to  take  upon 
them  the  "'name  of  Christ,  the 
Lord  should  rend  them  even  as 
they  had  *rent  their  garments. 

22.  Now  this  was  the  covenant 
which  they  made,  and  they  cast 
their  garments  at  the  feet  of  Mo- 
roni, saying:  We  covenant  with 
our  God,  that  we  shall  be  de- 
stroyed, even  as  our  brethren  in 
the  "land  northward,  if  we  shall 
fall  into  transgression;  yea,  he 
may  cast  us  at  the  feet  of  our 
enemies,  even  as  we  have  cast 
our  garments  at  thy  feet  to  be 
trodden  under  foot,  if  we  shall 
fall  into  transgression. 

23.  Moroni  said  unto  them: 
Behold,  we  are  a  remnant  of  the 
seed  of  Jacob;  yea,  we  are  a  rem- 
nant of  the  seed  of  Joseph,  whose 
'coat  was   rent  by  his   brethren 


into  many  pieces;  yea,  and  now 
behold,  let  us  remember  to  keep 
the  commandments  of  God,  or  our 
garments  shall  be  rent  by  our 
brethren,  and  we  be  cast  into 
prison,  or  be  sold,  or  be  slain. 

24.  Yea,  let  us  preserve  our 
^"liberty  as  a  remnant  of  Joseph; 
yea,  let  us  remember  the  words 
of  Jacob,  before  his  death,  for 
behold,  he  saw  that  a  part  of  the 
remnant  of  the  coat  of  Joseph 
was  preserved  and  had  not  de- 
cayed. And  he  said — -''Even  as 
this  remnant  of  garment  of  my 
son  hath  been  preserved,  so  shall 
a  remnant  of  the  seed  of  my 
son  be  preserved  by  the  hand  of 
God,  and  be  taken  unto  himself, 
while  the  remainder  of  the  seed 
of  Joseph  shall  perish,  even  as 
the  remnant  of  his  garment. 

25.  Now  behold,  this  giveth 
my  soul  sorrow;  nevertheless, 
my  soul  hath  joy  in  my  son,  be- 
cause of  that  part  of  his  seed 
which  shall  be  taken  unto  God. 

26.  Now  behold,  this  was  the 
language  of  Jacob. 

27.  And  now  who  knoweth  but 
what  the  remnant  of  the  seed  of 
Joseph,  which  shall  perish  as  his 
garment,  are  those  who  have  dis- 
sented from  us?  Yea,  and  even  it 
shall  be  ourselves  if  we  do  not 
stand  fast  in  the  faith  of  Christ. 

28.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  when  Moroni  had  said  these 
words  he  went  forth,  and  also 
sent  forth  in  all  the  parts  of  the 
land  where  there  were  dissen- 
sions, and  gathered  together  all 
the  people  who  were  desirous  to 
maintain  their  ^''liberty,  to  stand 
against  Amalickiah  and  those  who 
had  dissented,  who  were  called 
Amalickiahites. 

29.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 


*,  see  e.  t,  rer.  12,  v,  see  2/,  Al.  43.  v, 
y,  see  Book  of  Ether,  z.  Gen.  37  :31 — 33.  2a, 
5  :23,  24.  10  :17.  2c,  see  2/,  Al.  43. 


see  e.  w,   see  e,   Mos.  5.  x,   see  v. 

see  It,   Al.  43.  2b,  ver.  27.  3  Ne. 

B.  C.  73. 


312 


ALMA,   46. 


when  Amalickiah  saw  that  the 
people  of  Moroni  were  more  nu- 
merous than  the  Amalickiahites 
— and  he  also  saw  that  his  people 
were  doubtful  concerning  the  jus- 
tice of  the  cause  in  which  they 
had  undertaken — therefore,  fear- 
ing that  he  should  not  gain  the 
point,  he  took  those  of  his  people 
who  would  and  departed  into  the 
-"land  of  Nephi. 

30.  Now  Moroni  thought  it  was 
not  expedient  that  the  Lamanites 
should  have  any  more  strength; 
therefore  he  thought  to  cut  off 
the  people  of  Amalickiah,  or  to 
take  them  and  bring  them  back, 
and  put  Amalickiah  to  death; 
yea,  for  he  knew  that  he  would 
stir  up  the  Lamanites  to  anger 
against  them,  and  cause  them  to 
come  to  battle  against  them;  and 
this  he  knew  that  Amalickiah 
would  do  that  he  might  obtain 
his  purposes. 

31.  Therefore  Moroni  thought 
it  was  expedient  that  he  should 
take  his  armies,  who  had  gath- 
ered themselves  together,  and 
armed  themselves,  and  entered 
into  a  covenant  to  keep  the  peace 
— and  it  came  to  pass  that  he  took 
his  army  and  marched  out  into 
the  wilderness,  to  cut  off  the 
course  of  Amalickiah  in  the  wil- 
derness. 

32.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
he  did  according  to  his  desires, 
and  marched  forth  into  the  wil- 
derness, and  headed  the  armies 
of  Amalickiah. 

33.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Amalickiah  fled  with  a  small 
number  of  his  men,  and  the  re- 
mainder were  delivered  up  into 
the  hands  of  Moroni  and  were 
taken  back  into  the  land  of  Zara- 
hemla. 

34.  Now,  Moroni  being  a  man 


who  was  appointed  by  the  chief 
judges  and  the  -''voice  of  the  peo- 
ple, therefore  he  had  power  ac- 
cording to  his  will  with  the 
armies  of  the  Nephites,  to  estab- 
lish and  to  exercise  authority 
over  them. 

35.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
whomsoever  of  the  Amalickia- 
hites that  would  not  enter  into  a 
covenant  to  support  the  ^^cause  of 
freedom,  that  they  might  main- 
tain a  free  government,  he  caused 
to  be  put  to  death;  and  there 
were  but  few  who  denied  the 
covenant  of  freedom. 

36.  And  it  came  to  pass  also, 
that  he  caused  the  ^''title  of  lib- 
erty to  be  hoisted  upon  every 
tower  which  was  in  all  the  land, 
which  was  possessed  by  the  Ne- 
phites; and  thus  Moroni  planted 
the  standard  of  liberty  among  the 
Nephites. 

37.  And  they  began  to  have 
peace  again  in  the  land;  and  thus 
they  did  maintain  peace  in  the 
land  until  nearly  the  *end  of  the 
nineteenth  year  of  the  reign  of 
the  judges. 

38.  And  Helaman  and  the 
"''high  priests  did  also  maintain 
order  in  the  church;  yea,  even  for 
the  space  of  four  years  did  they 
have  much  peace  and  rejoicing  in 
the  church, 

39.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
there  were  many  who  died, 
firmly  believing  that  their  souls 
were  redeemed  by  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ;  thus  they  went  out  of  the 
world  rejoicing. 

40.  And  there  were  some  who 
died  with  fevers,  which  at  some 
seasons  of  the  year  were  very 
frequent  in  the  land — but  not  so 
much  so  with  fevers,  because  of 
the  excellent  qualities  of  the 
many  plants  and  roots  which  God 


2d,  see  6,  2   Ne.  5.     2e,   see 
ver.  6.     See  g,  Mos.  26. 


3.  29.  2/,  see  2f,  Al.  43.     2g,  vers.  12,   13.     2ft, 

♦  B.  C.  72. 


ALMA,  47. 


313 


had  prepared  to  remove  the  cause 
of  diseases,  to  which  men  were 
subject  by  the  nature  of  the 
climate — 

41.  But  there  were  many  who 
died  with  old  age;  and  those  who 
died  in  the  faith  of  Christ  are 
happy  in  him,  as  we  must  needs 
suppose. 

CHAPTER   47. 

Amalichiah,  hy  treachery,  becomes 
king  of  the  Lamanites — His  awful 
wickedness. 

1.  Now  we  will  return  in  our 
record  to  Amalickiah  and  those 
who  had  "fled  with  him  into  the 
wilderness;  for,  behold,  he  had 
taken  those  who  went  with  him, 
and  went  up  in  the  "land  of 
Nephi  among  the  Lamanites,  and 
did  stir  up  the  Lamanites  to  anger 
against  the  people  of  Nephi, 
insomuch  that  the  king  of  the 
Lamanites  sent  a  proclamation 
throughout  all  his  land,  among 
all  his  people,  that  they  should 
gather  themselves  together  again 
to  go  to  battle  against  the  Ne- 
phites. 

2.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  the  proclamation  had  gone 
forth  among  them  they  were  ex- 
ceedingly afraid;  yea,  they  feared 
to  displease  the  king,  and  they 
also  feared  to  go  to  battle  against 
the  Nephites  lest  they  should 
lose  their  lives.  And  it  came  to 
pass  that  they  would  not,  or  the 
more  part  of  them  would  not, 
obey  the  commandments  of  the 
Icing. 

3.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  the  king  was  wroth  because 
of  their  disobedience;  therefore 
he  gave  Amalickiah  the  com- 
mand of  that  part  of  his  army 
which  was  obedient  unto  his  com- 
mands, and  commanded  him  that 


he  should  go  forth  and  compel 
them  to  arms. 

4.  Now  behold,  this  was  the 
desire  of  Amalickiah;  for  he 
being  a  very  subtle  man  to  do 
evil  therefore  he  laid  the  plan  in 
his  heart  to  ''dethrone  the  king  of 
the  Lamanites. 

5.  And  now  he  had  got  the 
command  of  those  parts  of  the 
Lamanites  who  were  in  favor  of 
the  king;  and  he  sought  to  gain 
favor  of  those  who  were  not  obe- 
dient; therefore  he  went  for- 
ward to  the  place  which  was 
called  Onidah,  for  thither  had  all 
the  Lamanites  fled;  for  they  dis- 
covered the  army  coming,  and, 
supposing  that  they  were  coming 
to  destroy  them,  therefore  they 
fled  to  Onidah,  to  the  place  of 
arms. 

6.  And  they  had  appointed  a 
man  to  be  a  king  and  a  leader 
over  them,  being  fixed  in  their 
minds  with  a  determined  resolu- 
tion that  they  would  not  be  sub- 
jected to  go  against  the  Nephites. 

7.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  had  gathered  themselves 
together  upon  the  top  of  the 
mount  which  was  called  Antipas, 
in  preparation  to  battle. 

8.  Now  it  was  not  Amalickiah's 
intention  to  give  them  battle  ac- 
cording to  the  commandments  of 
the  king;  but  behold,  it  was  his 
intention  to  gain  favor  with  the 
armies  of  the  Lamanites,  that  he 
might  place  himself  at  their 
head  and  ''dethrone  the  king  and 
take  possession  of  the  kingdom. 

9.  And  behold,  it  came  to  pass 
that  he  caused  his  army  to  pitch 
their  tents  in  the  valley  which 
was  near  the  "mount  Antipas. 

10.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  it  was  night  he  sent  a 
secret   embassy   into   the   mount 


a,   Al.  46:33.  6,  see  6,  2  Ne.  5.  c,  vers.  8,  16,  35.  d.   vers.  4,  16,  35.  e,   vers. 
7,  10.  B.  C.  72. 

21 


314 


ALMA,   47. 


Antipas,  desiring  that  the  leader 
of  those  who  were  upon  the 
mount,  whose  name  was  Lehonti, 
that  he  should  come  down  to  the 
foot  of  the  mount,  for  he  desired 
to  speak  with  him. 

11.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  Lehonti  received  the  mes- 
sage he  durst  not  go  down  to  the 
foot  of  the  mount.  And  it  came 
to  pass  that  Amalickiah  sent 
again  the  second  time,  desiring 
him  to  come  down.  And  it  came 
to  pass  that  Lehonti  would  not; 
and  he  sent  again  the  third  time. 

12.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  Amalickiah  found  that  he 
could  not  get  Lehonti  to  come 
down  off  from  the  mount,  he 
went  up  into  the  mount,  nearly 
to  Lehonti's  camp;  and  he  sent 
again  the  fourth  time  his  message 
unto  Lehonti,  desiring  that  he 
would  come  down,  and  that  he 
would  bring  his  guards  with  him. 

13.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  Lehonti  had  come  down 
with  his  guards  to  Amalickiah, 
that  Amalickiah  desired  him  to 
come  down  with  his  army  in  the 
night-time,  and  surround  those 
men  in  their  camps  over  whom 
the  king  had  given  him  com- 
mand, and  that  he  would  deliver 
them  up  into  Lehonti's  hands,  if 
he  would  make  him  (Amalickiah) 
a  second  leader  over  the  whole 
army. 

14.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Lehonti  came  down  with  his  men 
and  surrounded  the  men  of  Ama- 
lickiah, so  that  before  they 
awoke  at  the  dawn  of  day  they 
were  surrounded  by  the  armies 
of  Lehonti. 

15.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  they  saw  that  they  were 
surrounded,  they  plead  with 
Amalickiah  that  he  would  suffer 


them  to  fall  in  with  their  breth- 
ren, that  they  might  not  be  de- 
stroyed. Now  this  was  the  very 
thing  which  Amalickiah  desired. 

16.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he 
delivered  his  men,  ^contrary  to 
the  commands  of  the  king.  Now 
this  was  the  thing  that  Ama- 
lickiah desired,  that  he  might 
accomplish  his  designs  in  ^de- 
throning the  king. 

17.  Now  it  was  the  custom 
among  the  Lamanites,  if  their 
chief  leader  was  killed,  to  appoint 
the  ''second  leader  to  be  their 
chief  leader. 

18.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Amalickiah  caused  that  one  of  his 
servants  should  administer  poison 
by  degrees  to  Lehonti,  that  he 
died. 

19.  Now,  when  Lehonti  was 
dead,  the  Lamanites  appointed 
Amalickiah  to  be  their  leader  and 
their  ^chief  commander. 

20.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Amalickiah  marched  with  his 
armies  (for  he  had  gained  his 
desires)  to  the  ^land  of  Nephi,  to 
the  city  of  Nephi,  which  was  the 
chief  city. 

21.  And  the  king  came  out  to 
meet  him  with  his  guards,  for  he 
supposed  that  Amalickiah  had 
^fulfilled  his  commands,  and 
that  Amalickiah  had  gathered  to- 
gether so  great  an  army  to  go 
against  the  Nephites  to  battle. 

22.  But  behold,  as  the  king 
came  out  to  meet  him  Amalickiah 
caused  that  his  servants  should 
go  forth  to  meet  the  king.  And 
they  went  and  bowed  themselves 
before  the  king,  as  if  to  reverence 
him  because  of  his  greatness. 

23.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  king  put  forth  his  hand  to 
raise  them,  as  was  the  custom 
with  the  Lamanites,  as  a  token  of 


f,  ver. 
ver.  3. 


g,  vers.  4,  8,  35.     h,  ver,  13.     i,  vers.  13,  17. 


see  6,  2  Ne.  5.     Tc,. 
B,  C.  72. 


ALMA,   47. 


315 


peace,   which    'custom   they  had 
taken  from  the  Nephites. 

24.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  he  had  raised  the  first  from 
the  ground,  behold  he  stabbed  the 
king  to  the  heart;  and  he  fell  to 
the  earth. 

25.  Now  the  servants  of  the 
king  fled;  and  the  servants  of 
Amalickiah  raised  a  cry,  saying: 

26.  Behold,  the  servants  of  the 
king  have  stabbed  him  to  the 
heart,  and  he  has  fallen  and  they 
have  fled;  behold,  come  and  see. 

27.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Amalickiah  commanded  that  his 
armies  should  march  forth  and 
see  what  had  happened  to  the 
king;  and  when  they  had  come  to 
the  spot,  and  found  the  king  ly- 
ing in  his  gore,  Amalickiah  pre- 
tended to  be  wroth,  and  said: 
Whosoever  loved  the  king,  let  him 
go  forth,  and  pursue  his  servants 
that  they  may  be  slain. 

28.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
all  they  who  loved  the  king,  when 
they  heard  these  words,  came 
forth  and  pursued  after  the  ser- 
vants of  the  king. 

29.  Now  when  the  servants  of 
the  king  saw  an  army  pursuing 
after  them,  they  were  frightened 
again,  and  fled  into  the  wilder- 
ness, and  came  over  into  the  "'land 
of  Zarahemla  and  joined  the  "peo- 
ple of  Ammon. 

30.  And  the  army  which  pur- 
sued after  them  returned,  having 
pursued  after  them  in  vain;  and 
thus  Amalickiah,  by  his  fraud, 
gained  the  hearts  of  the  people. 

31.  And  it  came  to  pass  on  the 
morrow  he  entered  the  "city  Nephi 
with  his  armies,  and  took  posses- 
sion of  the  city. 

32.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  the  queen,  when  she  had 
heard  that  the  king  was  slain — 


for  Amalickiah  had  sent  an  em- 
bassy to  the  queen  informing  her 
that  the  king  had  been  slain  by 
his  servants,  that  he  had  pursued 
them  with  his  army,  but  it  was  in 
vain,  and  they  had  made  their 
escape — 

33.  Therefore,  when  the  queen 
had  received  this  message  she 
sent  unto  Amalickiah,  desiring 
him  that  he  would  spare  the  peo- 
ple of  the  city;  and  she  also  de- 
sired him  that  he  should  come  in 
unto  her;  and  she  also  desired 
him  that  he  should  bring  wit- 
nesses with  him  to  testify  con- 
cerning the  death  of  the  king, 

34.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Amalickiah  took  the  ^same  ser- 
vant that  slew  the  king,  and  all 
•^them  who  were  with  him,  and 
went  in  unto  the  queen,  unto  the 
place  where  she  sat;  and  they  all 
testified  unto  her  that  the  king 
was  slain  by  his  own  servants; 
and  they  said  also:  They  have 
fled;  does  not  this  testify  against 
them?  And  thus  they  satisfied 
the  queen  concerning  the  death  of 
the  king. 

35.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Amalickiah  sought  the  favor  of 
the  queen,  and  took  her  unto  him 
to  wife;  and  thus  by  his  fraud, 
and  by  the  assistance  of  his  cun- 
ning servants,  he  ''obtained  the 
kingdom;  yea,  he  was  acknowl- 
edged king  throughout  all  the 
land,  among  all  the  people  of  the 
Lamanites,  who  were  composed 
of  the  Lamanites  and  the  Lem- 
uelites  and  the  Ishmaelites,  and 
all  the  dissenters  of  the  Nephites, 
fr©m  the  reign  of  Nephi  down  to 
the  present  time. 

36.  Now  these  dissenters,  hav- 
ing the  same  instruction  and  the 
same  information  of  the  Nephites, 
yea,  having  been  instructed  in  the 


I,  Mos.  7:12.     m,  Om.  13.     n,  Al.  27:26. 
vers.  4,  8,  16. 


Oj  ver.  20.     p,  ver.  24. 


q,  ver.  22.     r, 
B.  C.  72. 


316 


ALMA,   48. 


same  knowledge  of  the  Lord, 
nevertheless,  it  is  strange  to  re- 
late, not  long  after  tTieir  dissen- 
sions Hhey  became  more  hardened 
and  impenitent,  and  more  wild, 
wicked  and  ferocious  than  the 
Lamanites — drinking  in  with  the 
traditions  of  the  Lamanites;  giv- 
ing way  to  indolence,  and  all 
manner  of  lasciviousness;  yea,  en- 
tirely forgetting  the  Lord  their 
God. 

CHAPTER   48. 

Amalickiah  incites  the  Lamanites 
against  Nephites — Moroni  prepares 
for  the  conflict — A  true  patriot" and  a 
mighty  man  of  God. 

1.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that,  as  soon  as  Amalickiah  had 
obtained  the  kingdom  "he  began  to 
inspire  the  hearts  of  the  Laman- 
ites against  the  people  of  Nephi; 
yea,  he  did  appoint  men  to  speak 
unto  the  Lamanites  from  their 
towers,  against  the  Nephites. 

2.  And  thus  he  did  inspire  their 
hearts  against  the  Nephites,  inso- 
much that  in  the  *latter  end  of 
the  nineteenth  year  of  the  reign 
of  the  judges,  he  having  accom- 
plished his  designs  thus  far,  yea, 
having  been  made  king  over  the 
Lamanites,  he  sought  also  to  reign 
over  all  the  land,  yea,  and  all 
the  people  who  were  in  the  land, 
the  Nephites  as  well  as  the  La- 
manites. 

3.  Therefore  he  had  accom- 
plished his  design,  for  he  had 
hardened  the  hearts  of  the  La- 
manites and  blinded  their  minds, 
and  stirred  them  up  to  anger,  in- 
somuch that  he  had  gathered  to- 
gether a  numerous  host  to  go  to 
battle  against  the  Nephites. 

4.  For  he  was  determined,  be- 
cause of  the  greatness  of  the  num- 
ber of  his  people,  to  overpower 


the  Nephites  and  to  bring  them 
into  bondage. 

5.  And  thus  he  did  appoint 
chief  captains  of  the  "Zoramites, 
they  being  the  most  acquainted 
with  the  strength  of  the  Nephites, 
and  their-places  of  resort,  and  the 
weakest  parts  of  their  cities; 
therefore  he  appointed  them  to 
be  chief  captains  over  his  armies. 

6.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  took  their  camp,  and  moved 
forth  toward  the  ^land  of  Zara- 
hemla  in  the  wilderness. 

7.  Now  it  came  to  pass  that 
while  Amalickiah  had  thus  been 
obtaining  power  by  fraud  and 
deceit,  Moroni,  on  the  other  hand, 
had  been  preparing  the  minds  of 
the  people  to  be  faithful  unto 
the  Lord  their  God. 

8.  Yea,  he  had  been  strength- 
ening the  armies  of  the  Nephites, 
and  erecting  small  ''forts,  or  places 
of  resort;  throwing  up  banks  of 
earth  round  about  to  enclose  his 
armies,  and  also  building  walls 
of  stone  to  encircle  them  about, 
round  about  their  cities  and  the 
borders  of  their  lands;  yea,  all 
round  about  the  land. 

9.  And  in  their  weakest  forti- 
fications he  did  place  the  greater 
number  of  men;  and  thus  he  did 
fortify  and  strengthen  the  land 
which  was  possessed  by  the  Ne- 
phites. 

10.  And  thus  he  was  prepar- 
ing to  •'support  their  liberty,  their 
lands,  their  wives,  and  their  chil- 
dren, and  their  peace,  and  that 
they  might  live  unto  the  Lord 
their  God,  and  that  they  might 
maintain  that  which  was  called 
by  their  enemies  the  cause  of 
"Christians. 

11.  And  Moroni  was  a  strong 
and  a  mighty  man;  he  was  a  man 


s,  see  t,  Al.  24:30.  Chap.  48:  a,  see  2/,  Al.  30.  6,  Om.  13.  c,  Al.  49:13, 
18—24.  50:1—6,10.  51:23.27.  52:2.17.  53:3—7.  55:25,26,33.  56:15,20,21. 
57:4.  58:23.  62:20—24.  He.  1  :20,  21,  22,  27.  4:7.  3Ne.  3:14.  Morm.  2 :4,  21. 
3 :6.     d,  see  2f,  Al.  43.     e,  see  k,  Al.  46.  *  B.  C.  72. 


ALMA,  48. 


317 


of  a  perfect  understanding;  yea, 
a  man  that  did  not  delight  in 
bloodshed;  a  man  whose  soul  did 
joy  in  the  liberty  and  the  freedom 
of  his  country,  and  his  brethren 
from  bondage  and  slavery; 

12.  Yea,  a  man  whose  heart 
did  swell  with  thanksgiving  to 
his  God,  for  the  many  privileges 
and  blessings  which  he  bestowed 
upon  his  people;  a  man  who  did 
labor  exceedingly  for  the  welfare 
and  safety  of  his  people. 

13.  Yea,  and  he  was  a  man  who 
was  firm  in  the  faith  of  Christ, 
and  he  had  sworn  with  an  oath 
to  ^'defend  his  people,  his  rights, 
and  his  country,  and  his  religion, 
even  to  the  loss  of  his  blood. 

14.  Now  the  Nephites  were 
Haught  to  defend  themselves 
against  their  enemies,  even  to 
the  shedding  of  blood  if  it  were 
necessary;  yea,  and  they  were 
also  taught  never  to  give  an  of- 
fense, yea,  and  never  to  raise  the 
sword  except  it  were  against  an 
enemy,  except  it  were  to  preserve 
their  lives. 

15.  And  this  was  their  faith, 
that  by  so  doing  God  would  pros- 
per them  in  the  land,  or  in  other 
words,  Hi  they  were  faithful  in 
keeping  the  commandments  of 
God  that  he  would  prosper  them 
in  the  land;  yea,  warn  them  to 
flee,  or  to  prepare  for  war,  ac- 
cording to  their  danger; 

16.  And  also,  that  God  would 
make  it  known  unto  them 
^whither  they  should  go  to  defend 
themselves  against  their  enemies, 
and  by  so  doing,  the  Lord  would 
deliver  them;  and  this  was  the 
faith  of  Moroni,  and  his  heart  did 
glory  in  it;  not  in  the  shedding 
of  blood  but  in  doing  good,  in  pre- 
serving his  people,  yea,  in  keeping 


the  commandments  of  God,  yea, 
and  resisting  iniquity. 

17.  Yea,  verily,  verily  I  say 
unto  you,  if  all  men  had  been, 
and  were,  and  ever  would  be, 
like  unto  Moroni,  behold,  the  very 
powers  of  hell  would  have  been 
shaken  forever;  yea,  the  devil 
would  ^never  have  power  over  the 
hearts  of  the  children  of  men. 

18.  Behold,  he  was  a  man  like 
unto  Ammon,  the  son  of  Mosiah, 
yea,  and  even  the  other  sons  of 
Mosiah,  yea,  and  also  Alma  and 
his  sons,  for  they  were  all  men 
of  God. 

19.  Now  behold,  Helaman  and 
his  brethren  were  no  less  service- 
able unto  the  people  than  was 
Moroni;  for  they  did  preach  the 
word  of  God,  and  they  did  'bap- 
tize unto  repentance  all  men  who- 
soever would  hearken  unto  their 
words. 

20.  And  thus  they  went  forth, 
and  the  people  did  humble  them- 
selves because  of  their  words, 
insomuch  that  they  were  highly 
favored  of  the  Lord,  and  thus 
they  were  free  from  wars  and 
contentions  among  themselves, 
yea,  even  for  the  space  of  four 
years. 

21.  But,  as  I  have  said,  '"in  the 
latter  end  of  the  nineteenth  year, 
yea,  notwithstanding  their  peace 
amongst  themselves,  they  were 
compelled  reluctantly  to  contend 
with  their  brethren,  the  Laman- 
ites. 

22.  Yea,  and  in  fine,  their  wars 
never  did  cease  for  the  space  of 
many  years  with  the  Lamanites, 
notwithstanding  their  much  re- 
luctance. 

28.  Now,  they  were  sorry  to 
take  up  arms  against  the  Laman- 
ites, because  they  did  not  delight 


/,  see  2/,  Al.  43.     g,  see  2/,  Al.  43.     h,  see  2y,  Al.  43.     i,  see  Ji,  2  Ne.  1.     j,  Al. 
16:5 — 8.     43:23,  24.     3  Ne.  3:18 — 21,     k,  1  Ne.  22:26.      L  see  u,  2  Ne.  9.     m.  ver.  2. 

B.  C.  72. 


318 


ALMA,   49. 


in  the  shedding  of  blood;  yea,  and 
this  was  not  all — they  were  sorry 
to  be  the  means  of  sending  so 
many  of  their  brethren  out  of 
this  world  into  an  eternal  world, 
unprepared  to  meet  their  God. 

24.  Nevertheless,  they  could 
not  suffer  to  lay  down  their  lives, 
that  their  wives  and  their  chil- 
dren should  be  massacred  by  the 
barbarous  cruelty  of  those  who 
were  once  their  brethren,  yea, 
and  had  dissented  from  their 
church,  and  had  left  them  and 
had  gone  to  destroy  them  by  join- 
ing the  Lamanites. 

25.  Yea,  they  could  not  bear 
that  their  brethren  should  rejoice 
over  the  blood  of  the  Nephites,  so 
long  as  there  were  any  who 
should  keep  the  commandments 
of  God.  for  the  promise  of  the 
Lord  was,  "if  they  should  keep  his 
commandments  they  should  pros- 
per in  the  land. 

CHAPTER   49. 

The  invading  Lamanites  baffled  and 
repulsed — Amalickiah's  wrath  over  his 
failure — Prosperity  of  the  church. 

1.  And  now  it  came  to  pass  in 
the  *eleventh  month  of  the  nine- 
teenth year,  on  the  tenth  day  of 
the  month,  the  armies  of  the  La- 
manites were  seen  approaching 
towards  the  "land  of  Ammonihah. 

2.  And  behold,  the  city  had 
been  rebuilt,  and  Moroni  had 
stationed  an  army  by  the  borders 
of  the  city,  and  they  had  ^cast  up 
dirt  round  about  to  shield  them 
from  the  arrows  and  the  stones 
of  the  Lamanites;  for  behold, 
they  fought  with  stones  and  with 
arrows. 

3.  Behold,  I  said  that  the  city 
of  Ammonihah  had  been  rebuilt. 
I  say  unto  you,  yea,  that  it  was  in 


part  rebuilt;  and  because  the  La- 
manites had  destroyed  it  '^once, 
because  of  the  iniquity  of  the  peo- 
ple, they  supposed  that  it  would 
again  become  an  easy  prey  for 
them. 

4.  But  behold,  how  great  was 
their  disappointment;  for  behold, 
the  Nephites  had  "dug  up  a  ridge 
of  earth  round  about  them,  which 
was  so  high  that  the  Lamanites 
could  not  cast  their  stones  and 
their  arrows  at  them  that  they 
might  take  effect,  neither  could 
they  come  upon  them  save  it  was 
by  their  place  of  entrance. 

5.  Now  at  this  time  the  chief 
captains  of  the  Lamanites  were 
astonished  exceedingly,  because 
of  the  wisdom  of  the  Nephites  in 
preparing  their,  places  of  security. 

6.  Now  the  leaders  of  the  La- 
manites had  supposed,  because  of 
the  greatness  of  their  numbers, 
yea,  they  supposed  that  they 
should  be  privileged  to  come  upon 
them  as  they  had  hitherto  done; 
yea,  and  they  had  also  prepared 
themselves  *with  shields,  and  with 
breastplates;  and  they  had  also 
prepared  themselves  with  gar- 
ments of  skins,  yea,  very  thick 
garments  to  cover  their  naked- 
ness. 

7.  And  being  thus  prepared 
they  supposed  that  they  should 
easily  overpower  and  subject 
their  brethren  to  the  yoke  of 
bondage,  or  slay  and  massacre 
them  according  to  their  pleasure. 

8.  But  behold,  to  their  utter- 
most astonishment,  they  were 
prepared  for  them,  in  a  manner 
which  never  had  been  known 
among  the  children  of  Lehi. 
Now  they  were  prepared  for  the 
Lamanites,  to  battle  after  the 
^manner  of  the  instructions  of 
Moroni. 


n,  see   h,  2  Ne.   1. 
16:2,  3,  9 — 11.     d,  se 


Chap.  49  :    a,  see  i  and  i,  Al.  8.     6,  see  c,  Al,  48.     c.  Al. 
c.  Al.  48.     e,  see  2p,  Al.  43.     /,  see  c,  Al.  48.  *  B.  C.  72. 


ALMA.   49. 


319 


9.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the 
Lamanites,  or  the  Amalickiahites, 
were  exceedingly  astonished  at 
their  manner  of  preparation  for 
war. 

10.  Now,  if  king  Amalickiah 
had  come  down  out  of  the  ^land 
of  Nephi,  at  the  head  of  his  army, 
perhaps  he  would  have  caused 
the  Lamanites  to  have  attacked 
the  Nephites  at  the  city  of  "Am- 
monihah;  for  behold,  he  did  care 
not  for  the  blood  of  his  people. 

11.  But  behold,  Amalickiah  did 
not  come  down  himself  to  battle. 
And  behold,  his  chief  captains 
durst  not  attack  the  Nephites  at 
the  city  of  Ammonihah,  for  Mo- 
roni had  altered  the  management 
of  affairs  among  the  Nephites,  in- 
somuch that  the  Lamanites  were 
disappointed  in  their  places  of  re- 
treat and  they  could  not  come 
upon  them. 

12.  Therefore  they  retreated 
into  the  wilderness,  and  took 
their  camp  and  marched  towards 
the  Hand  of  Noah,  supposing  that 
to  be  the  next  best  place  for  them 
to  come  against  the  Nephites. 

13.  For  they  knew  not  that 
Moroni  had  ^fortified,  or  had 
built  forts  of  security,  for  every 
city  in  all  the  land  round  about; 
therefore,  they  marched  forward 
to  the  land  of  Noah  with  a  firm 
determination;  yea,  their  chief 
captains  came  forward  and  took 
an  oath  that  they  would  destroy 
the  people  of  that  city. 

14.  But  behold,  to  their  aston- 
ishment, the  city  of  '^^Noah,  which 
had  hitherto  been  a  weak  place, 
had  now,  by  the  means  of  Mo- 
roni, become  strong,  yea,  even  to 
exceed  the  strength  of  the  'city 
Ammonihah. 

15.  And  now,  behold,  this  was 


wisdom  in  Moroni;  for  he  had 
supposed  that  they  would  be 
frightened  at  the  city  Ammoni- 
hah; and  as  the  ""city  of  Noah  had 
hitherto  been  the  weakest  part  of 
the  land,  therefore  they  would 
march  thither  to  battle;  and  thus 
it  was  according  to  his  desires. 

16.  And  behold,  Moroni  had 
appointed  Lehi  to  be  chief  cap- 
tain over  the  men  of  that  city; 
and  it  was  that  "same  Lehi  who 
fought  with  the  Lamanites  in  the 
valley  on  the  east  of  the  "river 
Sidon. 

17.  And  now  behold  it  came  to 
pass,  that  when  the  Lamanites 
had  found  that  Lehi  commanded 
the  city  they  were  again  disap- 
pointed, for  they  feared  Lehi  ex- 
ceedingly; nevertheless  their  chief 
captains  had  sworn  with  an  ^oath 
to  attack  the  city;  therefore,  they 
brought  up  their  armies. 

18.  Now  behold,  the  Lamanites 
could  not  get  into  their  forts  of 
security  by  any  other  way  save  by 
the  entrance,  because  of  the 
^highness  of  the  bank  which  had 
been  thrown  up,  and  the  depth  of 
the  ditch  which  had  been  dug 
round  about,  save  it  were  by  the 
entrance. 

19.  And  thus  were  the  Nephites 
prepared  to  destroy  all  such  as 
should  attempt  to  climb  up  to  en- 
ter the  fort  by  any  other  way,  by 
casting  over  stones  and  arrows 
at  them. 

20.  Thus  they  were  prepared, 
yea,^  a  body  of  their  strongest 
men',  with  their  swords  and  their 
slings,  to  smite  down  all  who 
should  attempt  to  come  into  their 
place  of  security  by  the  place  of 
''entrance;  and  thus  were  they 
prepared  to  defend  themselves 
against  the  Lamanites. 


g,  see  6,  2  Ne.  5.  Ti,  see  i,  Al.  8.  i,  vers.  13 — 15.  Al.  1G:3.  /,  see  c,  Al.  48. 
k,  see  i.  I,  see  %,  Al.  8.  m,  see  i.  n,  Al.  43  :35.  o,  see  g,  Al.  2.  p,  ver.  13.  q,  see 
c,  Al.  48.  r,   vers.  4,  18,  21,  24.  B.  C.  72. 


320 


ALMA,   50. 


21.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  captains  of  the  Lamanites 
brought  up  their  armies  before 
the  place  of  ^entrance,  and  began 
to  contend  with  the  Nephites,  to 
get  into  their  place  of  security; 
but  behold,  they  were  driven 
back  from  time  to  time,  insomuch 
that  they  were  slain  with  an  im- 
mense slaughter. 

22.  Now  when  they  found  that 
they  could  not  obtain  power  over 
the  Nephites  by  the  pass,  they  be- 
gan to  'dig  down  their  banks  of 
earth  that  they  might  obtain  a 
pass  to  their  armies,  that  they 
might  have  an  equal  chance  to 
fight;  but  behold,  in  these  at- 
tempts they  were  swept  off  by  the 
stones  and  arrows  which  were 
thrown  at  them;  and  instead  of 
filling  up  their  ditches  by  pulling 
down  the  banks  of  earth,  they 
were  filled  up  in  a  measure  with 
their  dead  and  wounded  bodies. 

23.  Thus  the  Nephites  had  all 
power  over  their  enemies;  and 
thus  the  Lamanites  did  attempt 
to  destroy  the  Nephites  until  their 
"chief  captains  were  all  slain; 
yea,  and  more  than  a  thousand 
of  the  Lamanites  were  slain; 
while,  on  the  other  hand,  there 
was  not  a  single  soul  of  the  Ne- 
phites which  was  slain. 

24.  There  were  about  fifty  who 
were  wounded,  who  had  been 
exposed  to  the  arrows  of  the  La- 
manites through  the  ^pass,  but 
they  were  "'shielded  by  their 
shields,  and  their  breastplates, 
and  their  head-plates,  insomuch 
that  their  wounds  were  upon 
their  legs,  many  of  which  were 
very  severe. 

25.  And  it  came  to  pass,  that 
when  the  Lamanites  saw  that 
their  'chief  captains  were  all 
slain  they  fled  into  the  wilderness. 


And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  re- 
turned to  the  ^land  of  Nephi,  to 
inform  their  king,  Amalickiah, 
who  was  a  Nephite  by  birth,  con- 
cerning their  great  loss. 

26.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
he  was  exceedingly  angry  with 
his  people,  because  he  had  not 
obtained  his  desire  over  the  Ne- 
phites; he  had  not  subjected  them 
to  the  yoke  of  bondage. 

27.  Yea,  he  was  exceedingly 
wroth,  and  he  did  curse  God,  and 
also  Moroni,  swearing  with  an 
*oath  that  he  would  drink  his 
blood;  and  this  because  Moroni 
had  kept  the  commandments  of 
God  in  preparing  for  the  safety 
of  his  people. 

28.  And  it  came  to  pass,  that 
on  the  other  hand,  the  people  of 
Nephi  did  thank  the  Lord  their 
God,  because  of  his  matchless 
power  in  delivering  them  from 
the  hands  of  their  enemies. 

29.  And  thu-3  ended  the  nine-* 
teenth  year  of  the  reign  of  the 
judges  over  the  people  of  Nephi. 

30.  Yea,  and  there  was  con- 
tinual peace  among  them,  and 
exceeding  great  prosperity  in  the 
church  because  of  their  heed  and 
diligence  which  they  gave  unto 
the  word  of  God,  which  was  de- 
clared unto  them  by  Helaman, 
and  Shiblon,  and  Corianton,  and 
Ammon  and  his  brethren,  yea, 
and  by  all  those  who  had  been 
ordained  by  the  ^''holy  order  of 
God,  being  baptized  unto  repent- 
ance, and  sent  forth  to  preach 
among  the  people. 

CHAPTER   50. 

Moroni  fortifies  the  line  between 
land  of  Zarahemla  and  land  of  Nephi 
— Morianton  plans  to  occupy  the  land 
northward — He  is  killed  by  Teancum 
— Pahoran  succeeds  Nephihah. 

1.  And   now   it   came   to 


s,   see  r.  t,   see  c,   Al.  48.  u,   Al.  48:5. 
y,   see  h,   2  Ne.  5.  z,   Al.  51 :9,  10.  2a,   se 


V,   see  r.  w,   see  2p,  Al.  43.  x,   Al.  48:5. 
g,   Mos.  26.  B.  C.  72. 


ALMA.   50. 


321 


that  Moroni  did  not  stop  making 
preparations  for  war,  or  to  defend 
his  people  against  the  Laman- 
ites;  for  he  caused  that  his  armies 
should  commence  in  the  ♦com- 
mencement of  the  twentieth  year 
of  the  reign  of  the  judges,  that 
they  should  commence  in  digging 
up  "heaps  of  earth  round  about  all 
the  cities,  throughout  all  the  land 
which  was  possessed  by  the  Ne- 
phites. 

2.  And  upon  the  top  of  these 
ridges  of  earth  he  caused  that 
there  should  be  timbers,  yea, 
works  of  timbers  built  up  to  the 
height  of  a  man,  round  about  the 
cities. 

3.  And  he  caused  that  upon 
those  works  of  timbers  there 
should  be  a  frame  of  pickets  built 
upon  the  timbers  round  about; 
and  they  were  strong  and  high. 

4.  And  he  caused  towers  to  be 
erected  that  overlooked  those 
works  of  pickets,  and  he  caused 
places  of  security  to  be  built 
upon  those  towers,  that  the  stones 
and  the  arrows  of  the  Lamanites 
could  not  hurt  them. 

5.  And  they  were  prepared 
that  they  could  cast  stones  from 
the  top  thereof,  according  to 
their  pleasure  and  their  strength, 
and  slay  him  who  should  attempt 
to  approach  near  the  walls  of  the 
city. 

6.  Thus  Moroni  did  prepare 
strongholds  against  the  coming 
of  their  enemies,  round  about 
every  city  in  all  the  land. 

7.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Moroni  caused  that  his  armies 
should  go  forth  into  the  east  wil- 
derness; yea,  and  they  went  forth 
and  drove  all  the  Lamanites  who 
were  in  the  east  wilderness  into 
their  own  lands,  which  were  south 
of  the  "land  of  Zarahemla. 


8.  And  the  ^land  of  Nephi  did 
run  in  a  straight  course  from  the 
east  sea  to  the  west. 

9.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  Moroni  had  driven  all  the 
Lamanites  out  of  the  east  wilder- 
ness, which  was  north  of  the 
lands  of  their  own  possessions,  he 
caused  that  the  inhabitants  who 
were  in  the  land  of  Zarahemla 
and  in  the  land  round  about 
should  go  forth  into  the  east  wil- 
derness, even  to  the  borders  by 
the  seashore,  and  possess  the 
land. 

10.  And  he  also  placed  armies 
on  the  south,  in  the  borders  of 
their  possessions,  and  caused 
them  to  erect  '^fortifications  that 
they  might  secure  their  armies 
and  their  people  from  the  hands 
of  their  enemies. 

11.  And  thus  he  cut  off  all  the 
strongholds  of  the  Lamanites  in 
the  east  wilderness,  yea,  and  also 
on  the  west,  fortifying  the  ^line 
between  the  Nephites  and  the  La- 
manites, between  the  ''land  of 
Zarahemla  and  the  ^land  of  Ne- 
phi, from  the  west  sea,  running 
by  the  head  of  the  "river  Sidon — 
the  Nephites  possessing  all  the 
land  'northward,  yea,  even  all  the 
land  which  was  northward  of 
the  ^land  Bountiful,  according  to 
their  pleasure. 

12.  Thus  Moroni,  with  his 
armies,  which  did  increase  daily 
because  of  the  assurance  of  pro- 
tection which  his  works  did 
bring  forth  unto  them,  did  seek  to 
cut  off  the  strength  and  the  power 
of  the  Lamanites  from  off  the 
lands  of  their  possessions,  that 
they  should  have  no  power  upon 
the  lands  of  their  possession. 

13.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  Nephites  began  the  founda- 
tion of  a  city,  and  they  called  the 


a,   see  c,   Al.  48.  b,   Om.  13.  c,   see  b,  2  Ne.  5.  d,   see  c,   AI.  48.  e,   ver.  8.  /, 
Dm.  13.  g,  see  b,  2   Ne.  5.  h,   see  g,   Al.  2.  i,  see  p.  Al.  46.  j,   see  2k,   Al.  22. 

*  B.  C.  72. 


322 


ALMA,   50. 


name  of  the  ''city  Moroni;  and  it 
was  by  the  east  sea;  and  it  was 
on  the  south  by  the  line  of  the 
possessions  of  the  Lamanites. 

14.  And  they  also  began  a 
foundation  for  a  city  between  the 
city  of  Moroni  and  the  city  of 
Aaron,  joining  the  borders  of 
Aaron  and  Moroni;  and  they 
called  the  name  of  the  city,  or 
the  land,  'Nephihah. 

15.  And  they  also  began  in 
that  same  year  to  build  many 
cities  on  the  north,  one  in  a  par- 
ticular manner  which  they  called 
"■Lehi,  which  was  in  the  north  by 
the  borders  of  the  seashore. 

16.  And  thus  ended  the  twen- 
tieth year. 

17.  And  in  these  prosperous 
circumstances  were  the  people  of 
Nephi  in  the  *commencement  of 
the  twenty  and  first  year  of  the 
reign  of  the  judges  over  the  peo- 
ple of  Nephi. 

18.  And  they  did  prosper  ex- 
ceedingly, and  they  became  ex- 
ceeding rich;  yea,  and  they  did 
multiply  and  were  strong  in  the 
land. 

19.  And  thus  we  see  how  mer- 
ciful and  just  are  all  the  dealings 
of  the  Lord,  to  the  fulfilling  of  all 
his  words  unto  the  children  of 
men;  yea,  we  can  behold  that  his 
words  are  verified,  even  at  this 
time,  which  he  spake  unto  Lehi, 
saying: 

20.  "Blessed  art  thou  and  thy 
children;  and  they  shall  be 
blessed,  inasmuch  as  they  shall 
keep  my  commandments  they 
shall  prosper  in  the  land.  But 
remember,  inasmuch  as  they  will 
not  keep  my  commandments  they 
shall  be  cut  off  from  the  presence 
of  the  Lord. 

21.  And    we    see    that    these 


promises  have  been  verified  to  the 
people  of  Nephi;  for  it  has  been 
their  quarrelings  and  their  con- 
tentions, yea,  their  murderings, 
and  their  plunderings,  their  idola- 
try, their  whoredoms,  and  their 
abominations,  which  were  among 
themselves,  which  brought  upon 
them  their  wars  and  their  de- 
structions. 

2  2.  And  those  who  were  faith- 
ful in  keeping  the  commandments 
of  the  Lord  were  delivered  at  all 
times,  whilst  thousands  of  their 
wicked  brethren  have  been  con- 
signed to  bondage,  or  to  perish 
by  the  sword,  or  to  dwindle  in 
unbelief,  and  mingle  with  the  La- 
manites. 

23.  But  behold  there  never 
was  a  happier  time  among  the 
people  of  Nephi,  since  the  days  of 
Nephi,  than  in  the  days  of  Mo- 
roni, yea,  even  at  this  time,  in  the 
twenty  and  first  year  of  the  reign 
of  the  judges. 

24.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  twenty  and  second  year  of 
the  reign  of  the  judges  also  ended 
in  peace;  yea,  and  also  the 
twenty  and  third  year. 

25.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  in 
the  tcommencement  of  the  twen- 
ty and  fourth  year  of  the  reign  of 
the  judges,  there  would  also  have 
been  peace  among  the  people  of 
Nephi  had  it  not  been  for  a  con- 
tention which  took  place  among 
them  concerning  the  "land  of 
Lehi,  and  the  ^land  of  Morianton, 
which  joined  upon  the  borders  of 
Lehi;  both  of  which  were  on  the 
borders  by  the  seashore. 

26.  For  behold,  the  people  who 
possessed  the  'land  of  Morianton 
did  claim  a  part  of  the  "^land  of 
Lehi;  therefore  there  began  to  be 
a  warm  contention  between  them, 


Tc,  ver.  14.  Al.  51:22 — 24.  59:5.  62:32,  34,  3  Ne.  8:9.  9:4.  I,  Al.  51:24 — 26. 
59:5,  7—11.  62:14,  18,  26,  30.  m,  vers.  25—28,  36.  Al.  51:1.  24.  26.  59:5. 
<i2  :30.  n,  see  h,  2  Ne.  1.  o,  see  m.  p,  vers.  26,  28,  36.  51 :26.  55  :33.  59 :5.  q, 
see  p.     r,  see  m.  *  B.  C.  71.      t  B.  C^  68, 


ALMA,   50. 


323 


insomuch  that  the  people  of  Mo- 
Tianton  took  up  arms  against 
their  brethren,  and  they  were  de- 
termined by  the  sword  to  slay 
them. 

27.  But  behold,  the  people  who 
possessed  the  *land  of  Lehi  fled  to 
the  camp  of  Moroni,  and  appealed 
unto  him  for  assistance;  for  be- 
hold they  were  not  in  the  wrong. 

28.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  the  people  of  Morianton, 
who  were  led  by  a  man  whose 
name  was  Morianton,  found  that 
the  people  of  Lehi  had  fled  to  the 
camp  of  Moroni,  they  were  ex- 
ceedingly fearful  lest  the  army 
of  Moroni  should  come  upon  them 
and  destroy  them. 

29.  Therefore,  Morianton  put 
it  into  their  hearts  that  they 
should  flee  to  the  land  which  was 
'northward,  which  was  "covered 
with  large  bodies  of  water,  and 
take  possession  of  the  land  which 
was  northward. 

30.  And  behold,  they  would 
have  carried  this  plan  into  effect, 
(whiiih  would  have  been  a  cause 

to  have  been  lamented)  but  be- 
hold, Morianton  being  a  man  of 
much  passion,  therefore  he  was 
angry  with  one  of  his  maid  serv- 
ants, and  he  fell  upon  her  and 
heat  her  much. 

31.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
she  fled,  and  came  over  to  the 
camp  of  Moroni,  and  told  Moroni 
all  things  concerning  the  matter, 
and  also  concerning  their  inten- 
tions to  flee  into  the  land  north- 
ward. 

32.  Now  behold,  the  people 
who  were  in  the  land  Bountiful, 
or  rather  Moroni,  feared  that  they 
would  hearken  to  the  words  of 
Morianton  and  unite  with  his  peo- 
ple, and  thus  he  would  obtain  pos- 


session of  those  parts  of  the  land, 
which  would  lay  a  foundation  for 
serious  consequences  among  the 
people  of  Nephi,  yea,  which  con- 
sequences would  lead  to  the  ''over- 
throw of  their  liberty. 

33.  Therefore  Moroni  sent  an 
army,  with  their  camp,  to  head 
the  people  of  Morianton,  to  stop 
their  flight  into  the  land  north- 
ward. 

34.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  did  not  head  them  until  they 
had  come  to  the  borders  of  the 
""land  Desolation;  and  there  they 
did  head  them,  by  the  ''narrow 
pass  which  led  by  the  sea  into  the 
land  northward,  yea,  by  the  sea, 
on  the  west  and  on  the  east. 

35.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  army  which  was  sent  by  Mo- 
roni, which  was  led  by  a  man 
whose  name  was  Teancum,  did 
meet  the  people  of  Morianton; 
and  so  stubborn  were  the  people 
of  Morianton,  (being  inspired  by 
his  wickedness  and  his  flattering 
words)  that  a  battle  commenced 
between  them,  in  the  which  Tean- 
cum did  slay  Morianton  and  de- 
feat his  army,  and  took  them 
prisoners,  and  returned  to  the 
camp  of  Moroni.  And  thus  ended 
the  twenty  and  fourth  year  of  the 
reign  of  the  judges  over  the 
people  of  Nephi. 

3  6.  And  thus  were  the  people 
of  Morianton  brought  back.  And 
upon  their  covenanting  to  keep 
the  peace  they  were  restored  to 
the  ''land  of  Morianton,  and  a 
union  took  place  between  them 
and  the  people  of  ^Lehi;  and  they 
were  also  restored  to  their  lands. 

37.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  in 
the  same  year  that  the  people  of 
Nephi  had  peace  restored  unto 
them,  that  Nephihah,  the  ^''sec- 


s,  see  m.     t,  see  p,  Al.  46.     ti,  Mos.  S  :8.     He.  3:4.     Morm.  6:4.     v,  see  m,  Mos.  29. 
W,   see  21,   Al.   22.      x,    see   2v,   Al.    22.      y,   see  p.     a,   see   m.      2a,   Al.    4:16 — 18. 

About  B.  C.  67. 


324 


ALMA,   51. 


oi\d  chief  judge,  died,  having 
filled  the  judgment-seat  with  per- 
fect uprightness  before  God. 

38.  Nevertheless,  he  had  re- 
fused Alma  to  take  possession  of 
-"those  records  and  those  things 
which  were  esteemed  by  Alma  and 
his  fathers  to  be  most  sacred; 
therefore  Alma  had  conferred 
them  upon  his  son,  Helaman. 

39.  Behold,  it  came  to  pass 
that  the  son  of  Nephihah  was  ap- 
pointed to  fill  the  judgment-seat, 
in  the  stead  of  his  father;  yea,  he 
was  appointed  chief  judge  and 
governor  over  the  people,  with 
an  oath  and  sacred  ordinance  to 
Judge  righteously,  and  to  keep 
the  peace  and  the  ^'freedom  of 
the  people,  and  to  grant  unto 
them  their  sacred  privileges  to 
worship  the  Lord  their  God,  yea, 
to  support  and  maintain  the 
cause  of  God  all  his  days,  and  to 
bring  the  wicked  to  justice  ac- 
cording to  their  crime. 

40.  Now  behold,  his  name  was 
Pahoran.  And  Pahoran  did  fill 
the  seat  of  his  father,  and  did 
commence  his  reign  in  the  end  of 
the  twenty  and  fourth  year,  over 
the  people  of  Nephi. 

CHAPTER   51. 

King-men  and  freemen — Pahoran, 
chief  judge,  is  sustained  by  the  free- 
men— King-men  suppressed  —  Ama- 
lickiah's  invasion,  defeat,  and  death. 

1.  And  now  it  came  to  pass  in 
the  *commencement  of  the  twen- 
ty and  fifth  year  of  the  reign  of 
the  judges  over  the  people  of  Ne- 
phi, they  having  established  peace 
between  the  people  of  "Lehi  and 
the  people  of  "Morianton  concern- 
ing their  lands,  and  having  com- 
menced the  twenty  and  fifth  year 
In  peace; 

2.  Nevertheless,   they  did  not 


long  maintain  an  entire  peace  in 
the  land,  for  there  began  to  be  a 
contention  among  the  people  con- 
cerning the  ^chief  judge  Pahoran; 
for  behold,  there  were  a  part  of 
the  people  who  desired  that  a 
few  ''particular  points  of  the  law 
should  be  altered. 

3.  But  behold,  Pahoran  would 
not  alter  nor  suffer  the  law  to  be 
altered;  therefore,  he  did  not 
hearken  to  those  who  had  sent  in 
their  voices  with  their  petitions 
concerning  the  altering  of  the  law. 

4.  Therefore,  those  who  were 
desirous  that  the  law  should  be 
altered  were  angry  with  him,  and 
desired  that  he  should  no  longer 
be  chief  judge  over  the  land; 
therefore  there  arose  a  warm  dis- 
pute concerning  the  matter,  but 
not  unto  bloodshed, 

5.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
those  who  were  desirous  that  Pa- 
horan should  be  dethroned  from 
the  judgment-seat  were  called 
'^king-men,  for  they  were  desirous 
that  the  law  should  be  altered  in 
a  manner  to  overthrow  the'free 
government  and  to  establish  a 
king  over  the  land. 

6.  And  those  who  were  desir- 
ous that  Pahoran  should  remain 
chief  judge  over  the  land  took 
upon  them  the  name  of  ^freemen; 
and  thus  was  the  division  among 
them,  for  the  freemen  had  sworn 
or  covenanted  to  maintain  their 
rights  and  the  privileges  of  their 
religion  by  a  "free  government. 

7.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  this 
matter  of  their  contention  was 
settled  by  the  voice  of  the  people 
And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  voice 
of  the  people  came  in  favor  of  the 
"freemen,  and  Pahoran  retained 
the  judgment-seat,  which  caused 
much  rejoicing  among  the  breth- 


2b,  Al.  37.  2c,  see  m,  Mos.  29.  Chap.  51 :  a,  see  m,  Al.  50.  b,  see  p,  Al.  50. 
c,  Al.  50:40.  d,  vers.  3,  5.  e,  vers.  7,  8,  13,  17 — 21.  /,  ver.  7.  g,  see  m,  Mos.  29. 
ft.  ver.  6.  *  B.  C.  67. 


ALMA,   51. 


325 


ren  of  Pahoran  and  also  many  of 
the  ^people  of  liberty,  who  also 
put  the  ■'king-men  to  silence,  that 
they  durst  not  oppose  but  were 
obliged  to  maintain  the  ''cause  of 
freedom. 

8.  Now  those  who  were  in  fa- 
vor of  kings  were  thof:e  of  high 
birth,  and  they  sought  to  be 
kings;  and  they  were  supported 
by  those  who  sought  power  and 
authority  over  the  people. 

9.  But  behold,  this  was  a  crit- 
ical time  for  such  contentions  to 
be  among  the  people  of  Nephi; 
for  behold,  Amalickiah  had  again 
stirred  up  the  hearts  of  the  people 
of  the  Lamanites  against  the  peo- 
ple of  the  Nephites,  and  he  was 
gathering  together  soldiers  from 
all  parts  of  his  land,  and  arming 
them,  and  preparing  for  war  with 
all  diligence;  for  he  had  sworn 
to  'drink  the  blood  of  Moroni. 

10.  But  behold,  we  shall  see 
that  his  promise  which  he  made 
was  rash;  nevertheless,  he  did 
prepare  himself  and  his  armies  to 
come  to  battle  against  the  Ne- 
phites. 

11.  Now  his  armies  were  not  so 
great  as  they  had  hitherto  been, 
because  of  the  many  thousands 
who  had  been  slain  by  the  hand 
of  the  Nephites;  but  notwith- 
standing their  great  loss,  Ama- 
lickiah had  gathered  together  a 
wonderfully  great  army,  inso- 
much that  he  feared  not  to  come 
down  to  the  land  of  Zarahemla. 

12.  Yea,  even  Amalickiah  did 
himself  come  down,  at  the  head 
of  the  Lamanites.  And  it  was  in 
the  twenty  and  fifth  year  of  the 
reign  of  the  judges;  and  it  was  at 
the  same  time  that  they  had  be- 
gun to  settle  the  affairs  of  their 
contentions  '"concerning  the  chief 
judge,  Pahoran. 


13.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  the  men  who  were  called 
"king-men  had  heard  that  the  La- 
manites were  coming  down  to  bat- 
tle against  them,  they  were  glad 
in  their  hearts;  and  they  refused 
to  take  up  arms,  for  they  were  so 
wroth  with  the  chief  judge,  and 
also  with  the  "people  of  liberty, 
that  they  would  not  take  up  arms 
to  defend  their  country. 

14.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  Moroni  saw  this,  and  also 
saw  that  the  Lamanites  were  com- 
ing into  the  borders  of  the  land, 
he  was  exceeding  wroth  because 
of  the  stubbornness  of  those  peo- 
ple whom  he  had  labored  with  so 
much  diligence  to  preserve;  yea, 
he  was  exceeding  wroth;  his  soul 
was  filled  with  anger  against 
them. 

15.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he 
sent  a  petition,  with  the  ^'voice  of 
the  people,  unto  the  governor  of 
the  land,  desiring  that  he  should 
read  it,  and  give  him  (Moroni) 
power  to  compel  those  dissenters 
to  defend  their  country  or  to  put 
them  to  death. 

16.  For  it  was  his  first  care  to 
put  an  end  to  such  contentions 
and  dissensions  among  the  peo- 
ple; for  behold,  this  had  been 
hitherto  a  cause  of  all  their  de- 
struction. And  it  came  to  pass 
that  it  was  granted  according  to 
the  voice  of  the  people. 

17.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Moroni  commanded  that  his  army 
should  go  against  those  «king- 
men,  to  pull  down  their  pride  and 
their  nobility  and  level  them  with 
the  earth,  or  they  should  take  up 
arms  and  support  the  cause  of 
liberty. 

18.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  armies  did  march  forth 
against  them;  and  they  did  pull 


i,  see  m,   Mos.   29.      j,   see  e. 
rij  see  e.     o,  see  m,  Mos.  29.     p. 


k,  see   m,  Mos.   29. 
ee  e,  Mos.  29.     q,  st 


I,  Al.  49:27.     m,  vers.  2—8. 
e.  About  B.  C.  67. 


326 


ALMA,   51. 


down  their  pride  and  their  no- 
bility, insomuch  that  as  they  did 
lift  their  weapons  of  war  to  fight 
against  the  men  of  Moroni  they 
were  hewn  down  and  leveled  to 
the  earth. 

19.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
there  were  four  thousand  of  those 
dissenters  who  were  hewn  down 
by  the  sword;  and  those  of  their 
leaders  who  were  not  slain  in 
battle  were  taken  and  cast  into 
prison,  for  there  was  no  time  for 
their  trials  at  this  period. 

20.  And  the  remainder  of  those 
dissenters,  rather  than  be  smitten 
down  to  the  earth  by  the  sword, 
yielded  to  the  standard  of  liberty, 
and  were  compelled  to  hoist  the 
'^title  of  liberty  upon  their  towers, 
and  in  their  cities,  and  to  take  up 
arms  in  defence  of  their  country. 

21.  And  thus  Moroni  put  an 
end  to  those  king-men,  that  there 
were  not  any  known  by  the  appel- 
lation of  *king-men;  and  thus  he 
put  an  end  to  the  stubbornness 
and  the  pride  of  those  people  who 
professed  the  blood  of  nobility; 
but  they  were  brought  down  to 
humble  themselves  like  unto  their 
brethren,  and  to  fight  valiantly 
for  their  'freedom  from  bondage. 

22.  Behold,  it  came  to  pass 
that  while  Moroni  was  thus 
breaking  down  the  wars  and  con- 
tentions among  his  own  people, 
and  subjecting  them  to  peace  and 
civilization,  and  making  regula- 
tions to  prepare  for  war  against 
the  Lamanites,  behold,  the  La- 
manites  had  come  into  the  "land 
of  Moroni,  which  was  in  the  bor- 
ders by  the  seashore. 

23.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  Nephites  were  not  sufficiently 
strong    in    the    city    of    Moroni; 


therefore  Amalickiah  did  drive 
them,  slaying  many.  And  it  came 
to  pass  that  Amalickiah  took  pos- 
session of  the  city,  yea,  posses- 
sion of  all  their  fortifications. 

24.  And  those  who  fled  out 
of  the  ''city  of  Moroni  came  to 
the  ""city  of  Nephihah;  and  also 
the  people  of  the  "^city  of  Lehi 
gathered  themselves  together, 
and  made  preparations  and  were 
ready  to  receive  the  Lamanites  to 
battle. 

25.  But  it  came  to  pass  that 
Amalickiah  would  not  suffer  the 
Lamanites  to  go  against  the  "city 
of  Nephihah  to  battle,  but  kept 
them  down  by  the  seashore,  leav- 
ing men  In  every  city  to  maintain 
and  defend  it. 

2  6.  And  thus  he  went  on,  tak- 
ing possession  of  many  cities,  the 
^city  of  Nephihah,  and  the  ^"city 
of  Lehi,  and  the  -"city  of  Morian- 
ton,  and  the  city  of  Omner,  and 
the  2^city  of  Gid,  and  the  ^"city  of 
Mulek,  all  of  which  were  on  the 
east  borders  by  the  seashore. 

27.  And  thus  had  the  Laman- 
ites obtained,  by  the  cunning  of 
Amalickiah,  so  many  cities,  by 
their  numberless  hosts,  all  of 
which  were  strongly  -^fortified 
after  the  manner  of  the  fortifica- 
tions of  Moroni;  all  of  which 
afforded  strongholds  for  the  La- 
manites. 

28.  =^And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  marched  to  the  borders  of 
the  land  Bountiful,  driving  the 
Nephites  before  them  and  slaying 
many. 

29.  But  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  were  met  by  Teancum,  who 
had  ^''slain  Morianton  and  had 
headed  his  people  in  his  flight. 

30.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 


r,  Al.  46  :12,  13.  s,  see  e.  t,  see  m,  Mos.  29.  u,  see  k,  Al.  50.  v,  see  Tc,  Al.  50. 
w,  see  I,  Al.  50.  x,  see  m,  Al.  50.  y,  see  I,  Al.  50.  z,  see  I,  Al.  50.  2a,  see  m, 
Al.  50.  2&,  see  p,  Al.  50.  2c,  Al.  55:7,  16,  25,  26.  He.  5:15.  2d,  Al,  52:2,  16,  17, 
19,  20,  22,  26,  28,  34.     53  :2,  0.     2e,  see  c,  Al.  48.     2f,  see  2k,  Al.  22.     2g,  Al.  50  :35. 

About  B.  C.  67. 


ALMA,  52. 


327 


he  headed  Amalickiah  also,  as  he 
was  marching  forth  with  his  nu- 
merous army  that  he  might  take 
possession  of  the  ^"land  Bounti- 
ful, and  also  the  land  ^^north- 
ward. 

31.  But  behold  he  met  with  a 
disappointment  by  being  repulsed 
by  Teancum  and  his  men,  for 
they  were  great  warriors;  for 
every  man  of  Teancum  did  exceed 
the  Lamanites  in  their  strength 
and  in  their  skill  of  war,  inso- 
much that  they  did  gain  advan- 
tage over  the  Lamanites. 

32.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  did  harass  them,  insomuch 
that  they  did  slay  them  even  until 
it  was  dark.  And  it  came  to  pass 
that  Teancum  and  his  men  did 
pitch  their  tents  in  the  borders  of 
the  ^^land  Bountiful;  and  Ama- 
lickiah did  pitch  his- tents  in  the 
borders  on  the  beach  by  the  sea- 
shore, and  after  this  manner 
were  they  driven. 

33.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  the  night  had  come,  Tean- 
cum and  his  servant  stole  forth 
and  went  out  by  night,  and  went 
into  the  camp  of  Amalickiah; 
and  behold,  sleep  had  overpow- 
ered them  because  of  their  much 
fatigue,  which  was  caused  by  the 
labors  and  heat  of  the  day. 

34.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Teancum  stole  privily  into  the 
tent  of  the  king,  and  put  a  javelin 
to  his  heart;  and  he  did  cause  the 
death  of  the  king  immediately 
that  he  did  not  awake  his  serv- 
ants. 

35.  And  he  returned  again 
privily  to  his  own  camp,  and  be- 
hold, his  men  were  asleep,  and  he 
awoke  them  and  told  them  all 
the  things  that  he  had  done. 

36.  And  he  caused  that  his 
armies    should    stand    in    readi- 


ness, lest  the  Lamanites  had 
awakened  and  should  come  upon 
them. 

37.  And  thus  endeth  the  twen- 
ty and  fifth  year  of  the  reign  of 
the  judges  over  the  people  of 
Nephi;  and  thus  endeth  the  days 
of  Amalickiah. 

CHAPTER   52. 

Ammoron  succeeds  Amalickiah — 
Moroni,  with  Teancum  and  Lehi,  re- 
takes city  of  Mulek  and  loins  great 
victory — Death  of  Jacob,  the  Laman- 
ite  general. 

1.  And  now,  it  came  to  pass  in 
the  *  twenty  and  sixth  year  of  the 
reign  of  the  judges  over  the  peo- 
ple of  Nephi,  behold,  when  the 
Lamanites  awoke  on  the  first 
morning  of  the  first  month,  be- 
hold, they  found  Amalickiah  was 
dead  in  his  own  tent;  and  they 
also  saw  that  Teancum  was  ready 
to  give  them  battle  on  that  day. 

2.  And  now,  when  the  Laman- 
ites saw  this  they  were  affrighted; 
and  they  abandoned  their  design 
in  marching  into  the  "land  north- 
ward, and  retreated  with  all  their 
army  into  the  ''city  of  Mulek,  and 
sought  protection  in  their  ''forti- 
fications. 

3.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the 
brother  of  Amalickiah  was  ap- 
pointed king  over  the  people;  and 
his  name  was  Ammoron;  thus 
king  Ammoron,  the  brother  of 
king  Amalickiah,  was  appointed 
to  reign  in  his  stead. 

4.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he 
did  command  that  his  people 
should  maintain  those  cities, 
which  they  had  taken  by  the 
shedding  of  blood;  for  they  had 
not  taken  any  cities  save  they  had 
lost  much  blood. 

5.  And  now,  Teancum  saw  that 
the  Lamanites  were  determined 


2h,  see  2k,  Al.  22.     2i,  see  p,  Al.  46.     2j,  see  2k,  Al.  22. 
Al.  46.     b,  see  2d,  Al.  51.     c,  see  c,  Al.  48. 


Chap.  52 :    a,  see  p, 
♦  B.  C.  66. 


328 


ALMA,   52. 


to  maintain  those  cities  which 
they  had  taken,  and  those  parts 
of  the  land  which  they  had  ob- 
tained possession  of;  and  also 
seeing  the  enormity  of  their  num- 
ber, Teancum  thought  it  was  not 
expedient  that  he  should  attempt 
to  attack  them  in  their  forts. 

6.  But  he  kept  his  men  round 
about,  as  if  making  preparations 
for  war;  yea,  and  truly  he  was 
preparing  to  defend  himself 
against  them,  by  ''casting  up 
walls  round  about  and  preparing 
places  of  resort. 

7.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he 
kept  thus  preparing  for  war  until 
Moroni  had  sent  a  large  number 
of  men  to  strengthen  his  army. 

8.  And  Moroni  also  sent  orders 
unto  him  that  he  should  retain  all 
the  prisoners  who  fell  into  his 
hands;  for  as  the  Lamanites  had 
taken  many  prisoners,  that  he 
should  retain  all  the  prisoners  of 
the  Lamanites  as  a  ransom  for 
those  whom  the  Lamanites  had 
taken. 

9.  And  he  also  sent  orders  unto 
him  that  he  should  fortify  the 
*land  Bountiful,  and  secure  the 
'narrow  pass  which  led  into  the 
land  "northward,  lest  the  Laman- 
ites should  obtain  that  point  and 
should  have  power  to  harass  them 
on  every  side. 

10.  And  Morqni  also  sent  unto 
him,  desiring  him  that  he  would 
be  faithful  in  maintaining  that 
quarter  of  the  land,  and  that  he 
would  seek  every  opportunity  to 
scourge  the  Lamanites  in  that 
quarter,  as  much  as  was  in  his 
power,  that  perhaps  he  might 
take  again  by  stratagem  or  some 
other  way  those  cities  which  had 
been  taken  out  of  their  hands;  and 
that  he  also  would  ''fortify  and 
strengthen  the  cities  round  about. 


which    had    not    fallen   into   the 
hands  of  the  Lamanites. 

11.  And  he  also  said  unto  him, 
I  would  come  unto  you,  but  be- 
hold, the  Lamanites  are  upon  us 
in  the  borders  of  the  land  by  the 
west  sea;  and  behold,  I  go  against 
them,  therefore  I  cannot  come 
unto  you. 

12.  Now,  the  king  (Ammoron) 
had  departed  out  of  the  'land  of 
Zarahemla,  and  had  made  known 
unto  the  queen  concerning  the 
death  of  his  brother,  and  had 
gathered  together  a  large  num- 
ber of  men,  and  had  marched 
forth  against  the  Nephites  on  the 
borders  by  the  west  sea. 

13.  And  thus  he  was  endeavor- 
ing to  harass  the  Nephites,  and  to 
draw  away  a  part  of  their  forces 
to  that  part  of  the  land,  while  he 
had  commanded  those  whom  he 
had  left  to  possess  the  cities 
which  he  had  taken,  that  they 
should  also  harass  the  Nephites 
on  the  borders  by  the  east  sea, 
and  should  take  possession  of 
their  lands  as  much  as  it  was  in 
their  power,  according  to  the 
power  of  their  armies. 

14.  And  thus  were  the  Nephites 
in  those  dangerous  circumstances 
in  the  ending  of  the  twenty  and 
sixth  year  of  the  reign  of  the 
judges  over  the  people  of  Nephi. 

15.  But  behold,  it  came  to  pass 
in  the  *  twenty  and  seventh  year 
of  the  reign  of  the  judges,  that 
Teancum,  by  the  command  of 
Moroni  —  who  had  established 
armies  to  protect  the  south  and 
the  west  borders  of  the  land,  and 
had  begun  his  march  towards  the 
•'land  Bountiful,  that  he  might 
assist  Teancum  with  his  men  in 
retaking  the  cities  which  they 
had  lost — 

16.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 


d,   see  c,   Al.  48.  e,   see  2fc,  Al.  22. 
Al.  48.  ij   Cm.  13.  j,   see  2k,   Al.  22, 


/,  see  2v,   Al.  22.  g,   see  p,  Al.  46.  h,   see  c, 

*  B.  C.  65. 


ALMA,   52. 


329 


Teancum  had  received  orders  to 
make  an  attack  upon  the  ''city  of 
Mulek,  and  retake  it  if  it  were 
possible. 

17.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Teancum  made  preparations  to 
make  an  attack  upon  the  city  of 
Mulek,  and  march  forth  with  his 
army  against  the  Lamanites;  but 
he  saw  that  it  was  impossible  that 
he  could  overpower  them  while 
they  were  in  their  'fortifications; 
therefore  he  abandoned  his  de- 
signs and  returned  again  to  the 
"•city  Bountiful,  to  wait  for  the 
coming  of  Moroni,  that  he  might 
receive  strength  to  his  army. 

18.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Moroni  did  arrive  with  his  army 
at  the  land  of  Bountiful,  in  the 
latter  end  of  the  twenty  and 
seventh  year  of  the  reign  of  the 
judges  over  the  people  of  Nephi. 

19.  And  in  the  *commence- 
ment  of  the  twenty  and  eighth 
year,  Moroni  and  Teancum  and 
many  of  the  chief  captains  held  a 
council  of  war — what  they  should 
do  to  cause  the  Lamanites  to 
come  out  against  them  to  battle; 
or  that  they  might  by  some 
means  flatter  them  out  of  their 
strongholds,  that  they  might 
gain  advantage  over  them  and 
take  again  the  "city  of  Mulek. 

20.  And  it  came  to  pass  they 
sent  embassies  to  the  army  of 
the  Lamanites,  which  protected 
the  city  of  Mulek,  to  their  leader, 
whose  name  was  Jacob,  desiring 
him  that  he  would  come  out  with 
his  armies  to  meet  them  upon  the 
plains  between  the  two  cities. 
But  behold,  Jacob,  who  was  a  "Zo- 
ramite,  would  not  come  out  with 
his  army  to  meet  them  upon  the 
plains. 

21.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Moroni,  having  no  hopes  of  meet- 


ing them  upon  fair  grounds, 
therefore,  he  resolved  upon  a  plan 
that  he  might  decoy  the  Laman- 
ites out  of  their  strongholds. 

22.  Therefore  he  caused  that 
Teancum  should  take  a  small 
number  of  men  and  march  down 
near  the  seashore;  and  Moroni 
and  his  army,  by  night,  marched 
in  the  wilderness,  on  the  west  of 
the  ^city  Mulek;  and  thus,  on  the 
morrow,  when  the  guards  of  the 
Lamanites  had  discovered  Tean- 
cum, they  ran  and  told  it  unto 
Jacob,  their  leader. 

23.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  armies  of  the  Lamanites  did 
march  forth  against  Teancum, 
supposing  by  their  numbers  to 
overpower  Teancum  because  of 
the  smallness  of  his  numbers. 
And  as  Teancum  saw  the  armies 
of  the  Lamanites  coming  out 
against  him  he  began  to  retreat 
down  by  the  seashore,  north- 
ward. 

24.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  the  Lamanites  saw  that  he 
began  to  flee,  they  took  courage 
and  pursued  them  with  vigor. 
And  while  Teancum  was  thus 
leading  away  the  Lamanites  who 
were  pursuing  them  in  vain,  be- 
hold, Moroni  commanded  that  a 
part  of  his  army  who  were  with 
him  should  march  forth  into  the 
city,  and  take  possession  of  it. 

25.  And  thus  they  did,  and 
slew  all  those  who  had  been  left 
to  protect  the  city,  yea,  all  those 
who  would  not  yield  up  their 
weapons  of  war. 

26.  And  thus  Moroni  had  ob- 
tained possession  of  the  «city  Mu- 
lek with  a  part  of  his  army,  while 
he  marched  with  the  remainder 
to  meet  the  Lamanites  when  they 
should  return  from  the  pursuit  of 
Teancum. 


k,   see  2d,   Al.  51.  I,   see  c,   Al.  48.  m,   see  2k,   Al.  22. 
2j,   Al.  30.  Pj   see  2d,   Al.  51.  q,   see  2d,   Al.  51. 

2? 


see  2d,  Al.  51.  o,   see 
*  B.  C.  64. 


330 


ALMA,   52. 


27.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  Lamanites  did  pursue  Tean- 
cum  until  they  came  near  the 
•■city  Bountiful,  and  then  they 
were  met  by  Lehi  and  a  small 
army,  which  had  been  left  to  pro- 
tect the  city  Bountiful. 

28.  And  now  behold,  when  the 
chief  captains  of  the  Lamanites 
had  beheld  Lehi  with  his  army 
coming  against  them,  they  fled  in 
much  confusion,  lest  perhaps 
they  should  not  obtain  the  "city 
Mulek  before  Lehi  should  over- 
take them ;  for  they  were  wearied 
because  of  their  march,  and  the 
men  of  Lehi  were  fresh. 

29.  Now  the  Lamanites  did 
not  know  that  Moroni  had  been 
in  their  rear  with  his  army;  and 
all  they  feared  was  Lehi  and  his 
men. 

30.  Now  Lehi  was  not  desirous 
to  overtake  them  till  they  should 
meet  Moroni  and  his  army. 

31.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
before  the  Lamanites  had  re- 
treated far  they  were  surrounded 
by  the  Nephites,  by  the  men  of 
Moroni  on  one  hand,  and  the  men 
of  Lehi  on  the  other,  all  of  whom 
were  fresh  and  full  of  strength; 
but  the  Lamanites  were  wearied 
because  of  their  long  march. 

32.  And  Moroni  commanded 
his  men  that  they  should  fall 
upon  them  until  they  had  given 
up  their  weapons  of  war. 

33.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Jacob,  being  their  leader,  being 
also  a  *Zoramite,  and  having  an 
unconquerable  spirit,  he  led  the 
Lamanites  forth  to  battle  with 
exceeding  fury  against  Moroni. 

34.  Moroni  being  in  their 
course  of  march,  therefore  Jacob 
was  determined  to  slay  them  and 
cut  his  way  through  to  the  "city 


r,  see  2fc,  Al.  22.     s,  see  2d,  Al.  51.     tj 
2k,  Al.  22. 


of  Mulek.  But  behold,  Moroni 
and  his  men  were  more  power- 
ful; therefore  they  did  not  give 
way  before  the  Lamanites. 

35.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  fought  on  both  hands  with 
exceeding  fury;  and  there  were 
many  slain  on  both  sides;  yea, 
and  Moroni  was  wounded  and 
Jacob  was  killed. 

3  6.  And  Lehi  pressed  upon 
their  rear  with  such  fury  with  his 
strong  men,  that  the  Lamanites 
in  the  rear  delivered  up  their 
weapons  of  war;  and  the  remain- 
der of  them,  being  much  con- 
fused, knew  not  whether  to  go  or 
to  strike. 

37.  Now  Moroni  seeing  their 
confusion,  he  said  unto  them:  If 
ye  will  bring  forth  your  weapons 
of  war  and  deliver  them  up, 
behold  we  will  forbear  shedding 
your  blood. 

38.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  the  Lamanites  had  heard 
these  words,  their  chief  captains, 
all  those  who  were  not  slain, 
came  forth  and  threw  down  their 
weapons  of  war  at  the  feet  of 
Moroni,  and  also  commanded 
their  men  that  they  should  do  the 
same. 

39.  But  behold,  there  were 
many  that  would  not;  and  those 
who  would  not  deliver  up  their 
swords  were  taken  and  bound, 
and  their  weapons  of  war  were 
taken  from  them,  and  they  were 
compelled  to  march  with  their 
brethren  forth  into  the  nand 
Bountiful. 

40.  And  now  the  number  of 
prisoners  who  were  taken  ex- 
ceeded more  than  the  number  of 
those  who  had  been  slain,  yea, 
more  than  those  who  had  been 
slain  on  both  sides. 

see  2/,  Al.  30.     u,  see  2d,  Al.  51.     v,  see 
About  B.  C.  64. 


ALMA,   53. 


331 


CHAPTER   53. 

City  Bountiful  fortified — Nephite 
dissension  gives  advantage  to  enemy 
— Helaman  and  his  two  thousand 
stripling  warriors. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  did  set  guards  over  the  pris- 
oners of  the  Lamanites,  and  did 
compel  them  to  go  forth  and  bury 
their  dead,  yea,  and  also  the  dead 
of  the  Nephites  who  were  slain; 
and  Moroni  placed  men  over  them 
to  guard  them  while  they  should 
perform  their  labors. 

2.  And  Moroni  went  to  the  "city 
of  Mulek  with  Lehi,  and  took 
command  of  the  city  and  gave  it 
unto  Lehi.  Now  behold,  this 
Lehi  was  a  man  who  had  been 
with  Moroni  in  the  more  part  of 
all  his  battles;  and  he  was  a  man 
like  unto  Moroni,  and  they  re- 
joiced in  each  other's  safety;  yea, 
they  were  beloved  by  each  other, 
and  also  beloved  by  all  the  people 
of  Nephi. 

3.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
after  the  Lamanites  had  finished 
burying  their  dead  and  also  the 
dead  of  the  Nephites,  they  were 
marched  back  into  the  ''land 
Bountiful;  and  Teancum,  by  the 
orders  of  Moroni,  caused  that 
they  should  commence  laboring 
in  ""digging  a  ditch  round  about 
the  land,  or  the  city.  Bountiful. 

4.  And  he  caused  that  they 
should  build  a  breastwork  of 
timbers  upon  the  inner  bank  of 
the  ditch;  and  they  cast  up  dirt 
out  of  the  ditch  against  the 
breastwork  of  timbers;  and  thus 
they  did  cause  the  Lamanites  to 
labor  until,  they  had  encircled  the 
"city  of  Bountiful  round  about 
with  a  strong  wall  of  timbers  and 
earth,  to  an  exceeding  height. 

5.  And  this  city  became  an  ex- 
ceeding   stronghold    ever    after; 


and  in  this  city  they  did  guard 
the  prisoners  of  the  Lamanites; 
yea,  even  within  a  wall  which 
they  had  caused  them  to  build 
with  their  own  hands.  Now 
Moroni  was  compelled  to  cause 
the  Lamanites  to  labor,  because 
it  was  easy  to  guard  them  while 
at  their  labor;  and  he  desired  all 
his  forces  when  he  should  make 
an  attack  upon  the  Lamanites. 

6.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Moroni  had  thus  gained  a  victory 
over  one  of  the  greatest  of  the 
armies  of  the  Lamanites,  and  had 
obtained  possession  of  the  ''city  of 
Mulek,  which  was  one  of  the 
strongest  holds  of  the  Lamanites 
in  the  land  of  Nephi;  and  thus  he 
had  also  built  a  stronghold  to 
retain  his  prisoners. 

7.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he 
did  no  more  attempt  a  battle  with 
the  Lamanites  in  that  year,  but 
he  did  employ  his  men  in  prepar- 
ing for  war,  yea,  and  in  making 
^fortifications  to  guard  against 
the  Lamanites,  yea,  and  also  de- 
livering their  women  and  their 
children  from  famine  and  afflic- 
tion, and  providing  food  for  their 
armies. 

8.  And  now  it  came  to  pass, 
that  the  armies  of  the  Lamanites, 
on  the  west  sea,  south,  while  in 
the  absence  of  Moroni  on  account 
of  some  intrigue  amongst  the  Ne- 
phites, which  caused  dissensions 
amongst  them,  had  gained  some 
ground  over  the  Nephites,  yea, 
insomuch  that  they  had  obtained 
possession  of  a  number  of  their 
cities  in  that  part  of  the  land. 

9.  And  thus  because  of  ini- 
quity amongst  themselves,  yea, 
because  of  dissensions  and  in- 
trigue among  themselves  they 
were  placed  in  the  most  danger- 
ous circumstances. 


a,  see  2d,  Al.  51.     6,  see  2k,  Al.  22.     c,  see  c,  Al.  48.     d,  see  2k,  Al.  22.     e,  see 
2d,  Al.  51.    /,  see  c,  Al.  48.  About  B.  C.  64. 


332 


ALMA.   53. 


10.  And  now  behold,  I  have 
somewhat  to  say  concerning  the 
"people  of  Ammon,  who,  in  the 
beginning,  were  Lamanites;  but 
by  Ammon  and  his  brethren,  or 
rather  by  the  power  and  word  of 
God,  they  had  been  "converted 
unto  the  Lord;  and  they  had  been 
brought  down  into  the  Hand  of 
Zarahemla,  and  had  ever  since 
been  protected  by  the  Nephites. 

11.  And  because  of  their  ■'oath 
they  had  been  kept  from  taking 
up  arms  against  their  brethren; 
for  they  had  taken  an  oath  that 
they  never  would  shed  blood 
more;  and  according  to  their 
oath  they  would  have  perished; 
yea,  they  would  have  suffered 
themselves  to  have  fallen  into  the 
hands  of  their  brethren,  had  it 
not  been  for  the  pity  and  the  ex- 
ceeding love  which  Ammon  and 
his  brethren  had  had  for  them. 

12.  And  for  this  cause  they 
were  brought  down  into  the  land 
of  Zarahemla;  and  they  ever  had 
been  protected  by  the  Nephites. 

13.  But  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  they  saw  the  danger,  and 
the  many  afflictions  and  tribula- 
tions which  the  Nephites  bore  for 
them,  they  were  moved  with 
compassion  and  were  desirous  to 
take  up  arms  in  the  defence  of 
their  country. 

14.  But  behold,  as  they  were 
about  to  take  their  weapons  of 
war,  they  were  overpowered  by 
the  persuasions  of  Helaman  and 
his  brethren,  for  they  were  about 
to  ''break  the  oath  which  they  had 
made. 

15.  And  Helaman  feared  lest 
by  so  doing  they  should  lose  their 
souls;  therefore  all  those  who  had 
entered  into  this  covenant  were 
compelled  to  behold  their  breth- 
ren   wade    through    their    afflic- 


tions, in  their  dangerous  circum- 
stances at  this  time. 

16.  But  behold,  it  came  to 
pass  they  had  many  sons,  who 
had  not  entered  into  a  covenant 
that  they  would  not  take  their 
weapons  of  war  to  defend  them- 
selves against  their  enemies; 
therefore  they  did  assemble  them- 
selves together  at  this  time,  as 
many  as  were  able  to  take  up 
arms,  and  they  called  themselves 
Nephites. 

17.  And  they  entered  into  a 
covenant  to  fight  for  the  'liberty 
of  the  Nephites,  yea,  to  protect 
the  land  unto  the  laying  down  of 
their  lives;  yea,  even  they  cove- 
nanted that  they  never  would  give 
up  their  liberty,  but  they  would 
fight  in  all  cases  to  protect  the 
Nephites  and  themselves  from 
bondage. 

18.  Now  behold,  there  were 
two  thousand  of  those  young 
men,  who  entered  into  this  cove- 
nant and  took  their  weapons  of 
war  to  defend  their  country. 

19.  And  now  behold,  as  they 
never  had  hitherto  been  a  disad- 
vantage to  the  Nephites,  they  be- 
came now  at  this  period  of  time 
also  a  great  support;  for  they 
took  their  weapons  of  war,  and 
they  would  that  Helaman  should 
be  their  leader. 

20.  And  they  were  all  young 
men,  and  they  were  exceedingly 
valiant  for  courage,  and  also  for 
strength  and  activity;  but  behold, 
this  was  not  all — they  were  men 
who  were  true  at  all  times  in 
whatsoever  thing  they  were  en- 
trusted. 

21.  Yea,  they  were  men  of 
truth  and  soberness,  for  they  had 
been  taught  to  keep  the  com- 
mandments of  God  and  to  walk 
uprightly  before  him. 


g,  Al.  27:26.     ft,  Al.  23:8—13.     i,  Om.  13.     j,  Al.  24:17—19.     Tc.  Al.  24:17—19. 
I,  see  m,  Mos.  29.  About  B.  C.  64. 


ALMA,    54. 


333 


22.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  Helaman  did  march  at  the 
head  of  his  two  thousand  strip- 
ling soldiers,  to  the  support  of 
the  people  in  the  borders  of  the 
land  on  the  south  by  the  west 
sea. 

23.  And  thus  ended  the  twenty 
and  eighth  year  of  the  reign  of 
the  judges  over  the  people  of 
Nephi. 

CHAPTER   54. 

Ammoron  asks  for  exchange  of 
prisoners — Moroni  grants  request  upon 
conditions — The  Lamanite  king's  an- 
gry reply. 

1.  And  now  it  came  to  pass  in 
the  *  twenty  and  ninth  year  of  the 
judges,  that  Ammoron  sent  unto 
Moroni  desiring  that  he  would  ex- 
change prisoners. 

2.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Mo- 
roni felt  to  rejoice  exceedingly  at 
this  request,  for  he  desired  the 
provisions  which  were  imparted 
for  the  support  of  the  Lamanite 
prisoners  for  the  support  of  his 
own  people;  and  he  also  desired 
his  own  people  for  the  strength- 
ening of  his  army. 

3.  Now  the  Lamanites  had 
taken  many  women  and  children, 
and  there  was  not  a  woman  nor 
a  child  among  all  the  prisoners 
of  Moroni,  or  the  prisoners  whom 
Moroni  had  taken;  therefore  Mo- 
roni resolved  upon  a  stratagem  to 
obtain  as  many  prisoners  of  the 
Nephites  from  the  Lamanites  as 
it  were  possible. 

4.  Therefore  he  wrote  an  epis- 
tle, and  sent  it  by  the  servant  of 
Ammoron,  the  same  who  had 
brought  an  epistle  to  Moroni. 
Now  these  are  the  words  which 
he  wrote  unto  Ammoron,  saying: 

5.  Behold,  Ammoron,  I  have 
written  unto  you  somewhat  con- 
cerning this  war  which  ye  have 


waged  against  my  people,  or 
rather  which  thy  brother  hath 
waged  against  them,  and  which 
ye  are  still  determined  to  carry 
on  after  his  death. 

6.  Behold,  I  would  tell  you 
somewhat  concerning  the  justice 
of  God,  and  the  sword  of  his 
almighty  wrath,  which  doth  hang 
over  you  except  ye  repent  and 
withdraw  your  armies  into  your 
own  lands,  or  the  land  of  your 
possessions,  which  is  the  "land  of 
Nephi. 

7.  Yea,  I  would  tell  you  these 
things  if  ye  were  capable  of 
hearkening  unto  them;  yea,  I 
would  tell  you  concerning  that 
"awful  hell  that  awaits  to  receive 
''such  murderers  as  thou  and  thy 
brother  have  been,  except  ye  re- 
pent and  withdraw  your  murder- 
ous purposes,  and  return  with 
your  armies  to  your  own  lands. 

8.  But  as  ye  have  rejected 
these  things,  and  have  fought 
against  the  people  of  the  Lord, 
even  so  I  may  expect  you  will  do 
it  again. 

9.  And  now  behold,  we  are  pre- 
pared to  receive  you;  yea,  and 
except  you  withdraw  your  pur- 
poses, behold,  ye  will  pull  down 
the  wrath  of  that  God  whom  you 
have  rejected  upon  you,  even  to 
your  utter  destruction. 

10.  But,  as  the  Lord  liveth, 
our  armies  shall  come  upon  you 
except  ye  withdraw,  and  ye  shall 
soon  be  visited  with  death,  for 
we  will  retain  our  cities  and  our 
lands;  yea,  and  we  will  maintain 
our  religion  and  the  cause  of  our 
God. 

11.  But  behold,  it  supposeth 
me  that  I  talk  to  you  concerning 
these  things  in  vain;  or  it  sup- 
poseth me  that  thou  art  a  child  of 

I  hell;  therefore  I  will  close  my 
I  epistle  by  telling  you  that  I  will 


a,  see  6,  2  Ne.  5.     i,  see  k,  1  Ne.  15.     c,  Al.  47:18,  22—34. 


«  B.  C.  63. 


334 


ALMA.   54. 


not  exchange  prisoners,  save  it  be 
on  conditions  that  ye  will  ''deliver 
up  a  man  and  his  wife  and  his 
children,  for  one  prisoner;  if  this 
he  the  case  that  ye  will  do  it,  I 
will  exchange. 

12.  And  behold,  if  ye  do  not 
this,  I  will  come  against  you  with 
my  armies;  yea,  even  I  will  arm 
my  women  and  my  children,  and 
I  will  come  against  you,  and  I  will 
follow  you  even  into  your  own 
land,  which  is  the  land  of  our 
"^first  inheritance;  yea,  and  it  shall 
be  blood  for  blood,  yea,  life  for 
life;  and  I  will  give  you  battle 
even  until  you  are  destroyed 
from  off  the  face  of  the  earth. 

13.  Behold,  I  am  in  my  anger, 
and  also  my  people;  ye  have 
sought  to  murder  us,  and  we  have 
only  sought  to  defend  ourselves. 
But  behold,  if  ye  seek  to  destroy 
us  more  we  will  seek  to  destroy 
you;  yea,  and  we  will  seek  ^our 
land,  the  land  of  our  first  inher- 
itance. 

14.  Now  I  close  my  epistle.  I 
am  Moroni;  I  am  a  leader  of  the 
people  of  the  Nephites. 

15.  Now  it  came  to  pass  that 
Ammoron,  when  he  had  received 
this  epistle,  was  angry;  and  he 
wrote  another  epistle  unto  Mo- 
roni, and  these  are  the  words 
which  he  wrote,  saying: 

16.  I  am  Ammoron,  the  king  of 
the  Lamanites;  I  am  the  brother 
of  Amalickiah  whom  ye  have 
'murdered.  Behold,  I  will  avenge 
his  blood  upon  you,  yea,  and  I 
will  come  upon  you  with  my 
armies  for  I  fear  not  your  threat- 
enings. 

17.  For  behold,  your  fathers 
did  wrong  their  brethren,  inso- 
much that  they  did  rob  them  of 
their   ''right   to   the   government 


when    it    rightly   belonged    unto 
them. 

18.  And  now  behold,  if  ye  will 
lay  down  your  arms,  and  subject 
yourselves  to  be  governed  by 
those  to  whom  the  government 
doth  rightly  belong,  then  will  I 
cause  that  my  people  shall  lay 
down  their  weapons  and  shall  be 
at  war  no  more. 

19.  Behold,  ye  have  breathed 
out  many  threatenings  against  me 
and  my  people;  but  behold,  we 
fear  not  your  threatenings. 

20.  Nevertheless,  I  will  grant 
to  exchange  prisoners  according 
to  your  request,  gladly,  that  I 
may  preserve  my  food  for  my  men 
of  war;  and  we  will  wage  a  war 
which  shall  be  eternal,  either  to 
the  subjecting  the  Nephites  to  our 
authority  or  to  their  eternal  ex- 
tinction. 

21.  And  as  concerning  that  God 
whom  ye  say  we  have  ^rejected, 
behold,  we  know  not  such  a  being; 
neither  do  ye;  but  if  it  so  be  that 
there  is  such  a  being,  we  know 
not  but  that  he  hath  made  us  as 
well  as  you. 

22.  And  if  it  so  be  that  there  is 
a  devil  and  a  hell,  behold  will  he 
not  send  you  there  to  dwell  with 
my  ^brother  whom  ye  have  mur- 
dered, whom  ye  have  hinted  that 
he  hath  gone  to  such  a  place?  But 
behold  these  things  matter  not. 

23.  I  am  Ammoron,  and  a  de- 
scendant of  *^Zoram,  whom  your 
fathers  pressed  and  brought  out 
of  Jerusalem. 

24.  And  behold  now,  I  am  a 
bold  Lamanite;  behold,  this  war 
hath  been  waged  to  avenge  their 
wrongs,  and  to  maintain  and  to 
obtain  their  'rights  to  the  govern- 
ment; and  I  close  my  epistle  to 
Moroni. 


d,  Ter.  3.     e,  see  5,  2  Ne.  5.     /,  see  6,  2  Ne.   5.     g,  Al.  51:34.     h,  2  Ne.  5:1 — 4. 
s  n,  Jac.  7.     i,  ver.  9.     j.  Al.  51 :34.     52  :3.     k,  1  Ne.  4 :35.     l,  see  ft. 

About  B.  C.  63. 


ALMA,   55. 


335 


CHAPTER   55. 

Moroni,  incensed  at  Amtnaron's 
false  assertions,  refuses  to  exchange 
prisoners — Strategy  secures  release  of 
captured  Nephites — City  of  Gid  taken 
vnthout  bloodshed. 

1.  Now  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  Moroni  had  received  this 
epistle  he  was  more  angry,  he- 
cause  he  knew  that  A.mnaoron  had 
a  perfect  knowledge  of  his  fraud; 
yea,  he  knew  that  Ammoron  knew 
that  it  was  not  a  just  cause  that 
had  caused  him  to  wage  a  war 
against  the  people  of  Nephi. 

2.  And  he  said:  Behold,  I  will 
not  exchange  prisoners  with  Am- 
moron save  he  will  "withdraw  his 
purpose,  as  I  have  stated  in  my 
€pistle;  for  I  will  not  grant  unto 
him  that  he  shall  have  any  more 
power  than  what  he  hath  got. 

3.  Behold,  I  know  the  place 
where  the  Lamanites  do  guard  my 
people  whom  they  have  taken 
prisoners;  and  as  Ammoron  would 
not  grant  unto  me  mine  epistle, 
hehold,  I  will  give  unto  him  ac- 
cording to  my  words;  yea,  I  will 
seek  death  among  them  until  they 
shall  sue  for  peace. 

4.  And  now  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  Moroni  had  said  these  words, 
he  caused  that  a  search  should  be 
made  among  his  men,  that  per- 
haps he  might  find  a  man  who 
was  a  descendant  of  Laman  among 
them. 

5 .  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they 
found  one,  whose  name  was  La- 
man;  and  he  was  ^one  of  the  ser- 
vants of  the  king  who  was  mur- 
dered by  Amalickiah. 

6.  Now  Moroni  caused  that  La- 
man  and  a  small  number  of  his 
men  should  go  forth  unto  the 
guards  who  were  over  the  Ne- 
phites. 

7.  Now  the  Nephites  were 
guarded  in  the  '^city  of  Gid ;  there- 


fore  Moroni  appointed  Laman  and 
caused  that  a  small  number  of 
men  should  go  with  him. 

8.  And  when  it  was  evening 
Laman  went  to  the  guards  who 
were  over  the  Nephites,  and  be- 
hold, they  saw  him  coming  and 
they  hailed  him ;  but  he  saith  unto 
them:  Fear  not;  behold,  I  am  a 
Lamanite.  Behold,  we  have  es- 
caped from  the  Nephites,  and  they 
sleep;  and  behold  we  have  taken 
of  their  wine  and  brought  with 
us. 

9.  Now  when  the  Lamanites 
heard  these  words  they  received 
him  with  joy;  and  they  said  unto 
him:  Give  us  of  your  wine,  that 
we  may  drink;  we  are  glad  that 
ye  have  thus  taken  wine  with  you 
for  we  are  weary. 

10.  But  Laman  said  unto  them: 
Let  us  keep  of  our  wine  till  we  go 
against  the  Nephites  to  battle. 
But  this  saying  only  made  them 
more  desirous  to  drink  of  the 
wine; 

11.  For,  said  they:  We  are 
weary,  therefore  let  us  take  of 
the  wine,  and  by  and  by  we  shall 
receive  wine  for  our  rations,  which 
will  strengthen  us  to  go  against 
the  Nephites. 

12.  And  Laman  said  unto  them: 
You  may  do  according  to  your  de- 
sires. 

13.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  did  take  of  the  wine  freely; 
and  it  was  pleasant  to  their  taste, 
therefore  they  took  of  it  more 
freely;  and  it  was  strong,  having 
been  prepared  in  its  strength. 

14.  And  it  came  to  pass  they 
did  drink  and  were  merry,  and 
by  and  by  they  were  all  drunken. 

15.  And  now  when  Laman  and 
his  men  saw  that  they  were  all 
drunken,  and  were  in  a  deep 
sleep,    they   returned    to    Moroni 


o,  Al.  54:6,  13.     6.  Al.  47:29.     c,  see  2c,  Al.  51. 


About  B.  C.  63. 


336 


ALMA,   55. 


and  told  him  all  the  things  that 
had  happened. 

16.  And  now  this  was  accord- 
ing to  the  design  of  Moroni.  And 
Moroni  had  prepared  his  men  with 
weapons  of  war;  and  he  sent  to 
the  '*city  Gid,  while  the  Lamanites 
were  in  a  deep  sleep  and  drunken, 
and  cast  in  weapons  of  war  unto 
the  prisoners,  insomuch  that  they 
were  all  armed; 

17.  Yea,  even  to  their  women, 
and  all  those  of  their  children,  as 
many  as  were  able  to  use  a  weapon 
of  war,  when  Moroni  had  armed 
all  those  prisoners;  and  all  those 
things  were  done  in  a  profound 
silence. 

18.  But  had  they  awakened 
the  Lamanites,  behold  they  were 
drunken  and  the  Nephites  could 
have  slain  them. 

19.  But  behold,  this  was  not 
the  desire  of  Moroni;  he  did  not 
delight  in  murder  or  bloodshed, 
but  he  delighted  in  the  saving 
of  his  people  from  destruction; 
and  for  this  cause  he  might  not 
bring  upon  him  Injustice,  he 
would  not  fall  upon  the  Laman- 
ites and  destroy  them  in  their 
drunkenness. 

20.  But  he  had  obtained  his  de- 
sires; for  he  had  armed  those 
prisoners  of  the  Nephites  who 
were  within  the  wall  of  the  city, 
and  had  given  them  power  to  gain 
possession  of  those  parts  which 
were  within  the  walls. 

21.  And  then  he  caused  the 
men  who  were  with  him  to  with- 
draw a  pace  from  them,  and  sur- 
round the  armies  of  the  Laman- 
ites. 

22.  Now  behold  this  was  done 
in  the  night-time,  so  that  when 
the  Lamanites  awoke  in  the  morn- 
ing they  beheld  that  they  were 
surrounded  by  the  Nephites  with- 


out, and  that  their  prisoners  were 
armed  within. 

23.  And  thus  they  saw  that  the 
Nephites  had  power  over  them; 
and  in  these  circumstances  they 
found  that  it  was  not  expedient 
that  they  should  fight  with  the 
Nephites;  therefore  their  chief 
captains  demanded  their  weapons 
of  war,  and.  they  brought  them 
forth  and  cast  them  at  the  feet  of 
the  Nephites,  pleading  for  mercy. 

24.  Now  behold,  this  was  the 
desire  of  Moroni.  He  took  them 
prisoners  of  war,  and  took  pos- 
session of  the  city,  and  caused 
that  all  the  prisoners  should  be 
liberated,  who  were  Nephites; 
and  they  did  join  the  army  of 
Moroni,  and  were  a  great  strength 
to  his  army. 

25.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he 
did  cause  the  Lamanites,  whom 
he  had  taken  prisoners,  that  they 
should  commence  a  labor  in 
strengthening  the  "fortifications 
round  about  the  city  Gid. 

2  6.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  he  had  fortified  the  ^city 
Gid,  according  to  his  desires,  he 
caused  that  his  prisoners  should 
be  taken  to  the  "city  Bountiful; 
and  he  also  guarded  that  city 
with  an  exceeding  strong  force. 

27.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  did,  notwithstanding  all  the 
intrigues  of  the  Lamanites,  keep 
and  protect  all  the  prisoners 
whom  they  had  taken,  and  also 
maintain  all  the  ground  and  the 
advantage  which  they  had  re- 
taken. 

28.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  Nephites  began  again  to  be 
victorious,  and  to  reclaim  their 
rights  and  their  privileges. 

29.  Many  times  did  the  Laman- 
ites attempt  to  encircle  them 
about  by  night,  but  in  these  at- 


d,  see  2Cj  Al.  51.     e,  see  c,  Al.  48.     /,  see  2c,  Al.  51.     g,  see  2k,  Al.  22. 

About  B.  C.  63. 


ALMA,   56. 


337 


tempts  they  did  Ipse  many  pris- 
oners. 

30.  And  many  times  did  they 
attempt  to  administer  of  their 
wine  to  the  Nephites,  that  they 
might  destroy  them  with  poison 
or  with  drunkenness. 

31.  But  behold,  the  Nephites 
were  not  slow  to  remember  the 
Lord  their  God  in  this  their  time 
of  affliction.  They  could  not  be 
taken  in  their  snares;  yea,  they 
would  not  partake  of  their  wine, 
save  they  had  first  given  to  some 
of  the  Lamanite  prisoners. 

32.  And  they  were  thus  cau- 
tious that  no  poison  should  be  ad- 
ministered among  them;  for  if 
their  wine  would  poison  a  La- 
manite it  would  also  poison  a 
Nephite;  and  thus  they  did  try 
all  their  liquors. 

33.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  it  was  expedient  for  Moroni 
to  make  preparations  to  attack 
the  ''city  Morianton;  for  behold, 
the  Lamanites  had,  by  their  la- 
bors, ^fortified  the  city  Morianton 
until  it  had  become  an  exceeding 
stronghold. 

34.  And  they  were  continually 
bringing  new  forces  into  that  city, 
and  also  new  supplies  of  pro- 
visions. 

35.  And  thus  ended  the  twenty 
and  ninth  year  of  the  reign  of 
the  judges  over  the  people  of 
Nephi. 

CHAPTER  56. 

Helaman's  epistle  to  Moroni — Won- 
derful faith  and  valor  of  the  stripling 
Ammonites — Another  great  battle — 
Nephites  victorious. 

.  1.  And  now  it  came  to  pass  in 
the  *commencement  of  the  thir- 
tieth year  of  the  reign  of  the 
judges,  on  the  second  day  in  the 
first  month,  Moroni  received  an 


epistle  from  Helaman,  stating  the 
affairs  of  the  people  in  "that  quar- 
ter of  the  land. 

2.  And  these  are  the  words 
which  he  wrote,  saying:  My  dearly 
beloved  brother,  Moroni,  as  well 
in  the  Lord  as  in  the  tribulations 
of  our  warfare;  behold,  my  be- 
loved brother,  I  have  somewhat 
to  tell  you  concerning  our  war- 
fare in  this  part  of  the  land. 

3.  Behold,  Hwo  thousand  of  the 
sons  of  those  men  whom  Ammon 
brought  down  out  of  the  '^land  of 
Nephi — now  ye  have  known  that 
these  were  descendants  of  Laman, 
who  was  the'  eldest  son  of  our 
father  Lehi; 

4.  Now  I  need  not  rehearse 
unto  you  concerning  their  '^tra- 
ditions or  their  unbelief,  for  thou 
knowest  concerning  all  these 
things — 

5.  Therefore  it  sufRceth  me 
that  I  tell  you  that  'two  thou- 
sand of  these  young  men  have 
taken  their  weapons  of  war,  and 
would  that  I  should  be  their 
leader;  and  we  have  come  forth 
to  defend  our  country. 

6.  And  now  ye  also  know  con- 
cerning the  covenant  which  their 
fathers  made,  that  they  would 
not  take  up  their  weapons  of  war 
against  their  brethren  to  shed 
blood. 

7.  But  in  the  twenty  and  sixth 
year,  when  they  saw  our  afflic- 
tions and  our  tribulations  for 
them,  they  were  about  to  ^break 
the  covenant  which  they  had 
made  and  take  up  their  weapons 
of  war  in  our  defence. 

8.  But  I  would  not  suffer  them 
that  they  should  break  this  cove- 
nant which  they  had  made,  sup- 
posing that  God  would  strengthen 
us,  insomuch  that  we  should  not 


h,  see  p,  Al.  50.     i,  see  c,  Al.  48.  Chap.  56:     o,  Al,  53:8,   22.      b,  vers.  5,   10. 

Al.  53  :22.     c,  see  6,  2  Ne.  5.     d,  see  n,  Jac.  7.     e,  see  6.     /,  Al.  24  :17— 19.     53  :13— 15. 

*  B.   C.   62. 


g38 


ALMA,   56. 


Buffer  more  because  of  the  ful- 
filling the  oath  which  they  had 
taken. 

9.  But  behold,  here  is  one 
thing  in  which  we  may  have 
great  joy.  For  behold,  in  the 
♦twenty  and  sixth  year,  I,  Hela- 
inan,  did  march  at  the  head  of 
these  ^two  thousand  young  men 
to  the  ''city  of  Judea,  to  assist 
Antipus,  whom  ye  had  appointed 
a  leader  over  the  people  of  that 
part  of  the  land. 

10.  And  I  did  join  my  Hwo 
thousand  sons,  (for  they  are 
worthy  to  be  called  sons)  to 
the  army  of  Antipus,  in  which 
strength  Antipus  did  rejoice  ex- 
ceedingly; for  behold,  his  army 
had  been  reduced  by  the  Laman- 
ites  because  their  forces  had 
slain  a  vast  number  of  our  men, 
for  which  cause  we  have  to 
mourn. 

11.  Nevertheless,  we  may  con- 
sole ourselves  in  this  point,  that 
they  have  died  in  the  cause  of 
their  country  and  of  their  God, 
yea,  and  they  are  happy. 

12.  And  the  Lamanites  had 
also  retained  many  prisoners,  all 
of  whom  are  chief  captains,  for 
none  other  have  they  spared 
alive.  And  we  suppose  that  they 
are  now  at  this  time  in  the  ^land 
of  Nephi;  it  is  so  if  they  are  not 
slain. 

13.  And  now  these  are  the 
cities  of  which  the  Lamanites 
have  obtained  possession  by  the 
shedding  of  the  blood  of  so  many 
of  our  valiant  men: 

14.  The  ''land  of  Manti,  or  the 
city  of  Manti,  and  the  city  of  Zeez- 
rom,  and  the  'city  of  Cumeni,  and 
the  '"city  of  Antiparah. 

15.  And  these  are  the  cities 
which  they  possessed  when  I  ar- 
rived at  the  "city  of  Judea;  and  I 


found  Antipus  and  his  men  toil- 
ing with  their  might  to  "fortify 
the  city. 

16.  Yea,  and  they  were  de- 
pressed in  body  as  well  as  in  spirit, 
for  they  had  fought  valiantly  by 
day  and  toiled  by  night  to  main- 
tain their  cities;  and  thus  they 
had  suffered  great  afflictions  of 
every  kind. 

17.  And  now  they  were  deter- 
mined to  conquer  in  this  place  or 
die;  therefore  you  may  well  sup- 
pose that  this  little  force  which  I 
brought  with  me,  yea,  those  ''sons 
of  mine,  gave  them  great  hopes 
and  much  joy. 

18.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  when  the  Lamanites  saw  that 
Antipus  had  received  a  greater 
strength  to  his  army,  they  were 
compelled  by  the  orders  of  Am- 
moron  to  not  come  against  the 
«city  of  Judea,  or  against  us,  to 
battle. 

19.  And  thus  were  we  favored 
of  the  Lord;  for  had  they  come 
upon  us  in  thi^;  our  weakness 
they  might  have  perh'kps  de- 
stroyed our  little  army;  but  thus 
were  we  preserved. 

20.  They  were  commanded  by 
Ammoron  to  maintain  those  cities 
which  they  had  taken.  And  thus 
ended  the  twenty  and  sixth  year. 
And  'in  the  fcommencement  of 
the  twenty  and  seventh  year  we 
had  prepared  our  city  and  our- 
selves for  defence. 

21.  Now  we  were  desirous  that 
the  Lamanites  should  come  upon 
us;  for  we  were  not  desirous  to 
make  an  attack  upon  them  in 
their  strongholds. 

22.  And  it  came  to  pass  that' 
we  kept  spies  out  round  about,  to 
watch  the  movements  of  the  La- 
manites, that  they  might  not  pass 
us  by  night  nor  by  day  to  make 


g,  Al.  53:22.  Ti,  vers.  15,  18,  57.  Al.  57:11.  i,  see  6.  j,  see  6,  2  Ne.  5.  Tc,  see 
h,  Al.  16.  I,  Al.  57:7,  8,  12,  23,  31,  34,  m,  vers.  31,  33,  34.  Al.  57:1 — 4.  n,  see  h. 
o,   see  c,   Al.  48.  p,   ver.  10.  q,   see  h.  *  B.  C.  66.  t  B.  C.  65. 


ALMA,   56. 


339 


an  attack  upon  our  other  cities 
which  were  on  the  northward. 

23.  For  we  knew  in  those 
cities  they  were  not  sufficiently 
strong  to  meet  them;  therefore 
we  were  desirous,  if  they  should 
pass  by  us,  to  fall  upon  them  in 
their  rear,  and  thus  bring  them 
up  in  the  rear  at  the  same  time 
they  were  met  in  the  front.  We 
supposed  that  we  could  over- 
power them;  but  behold,  we  were 
disappointed  in  this  our  desire. 

24.  They  durst  not  pass  by  us 
with  their  whole  army,  neither 
durst  they  with  a  part,  lest  they 
should  not  be  sufficiently  strong 
and  they  should  fall. 

25.  Neither  durst  they  march 
down  against  the  '"city  of  Zara- 
hemla;  neither  durst  they  cross 
the  head  of  *Sidon,  over  to  the 
city  of  Nephihah. 

26.  And  thus,  with  their  forces, 
they  were  determined  to  main- 
tain those  cities  which  they  had 
taken. 

27.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
in  the  second  month  of  this  year, 
there  was  brought  unto  us  many 
provisions  from  the  "fathers  of 
those  my  ''two  thousand  sons. 

28.  And  also  there  were  sent 
two  thousand  men  unto  us  from 
the  ""land  of  Zarahemla.  And 
thus  we  were  prepared  with  ten 
thousand  men,  and  provisions  for 
them,  and  also  for  their  wives 
and  their  children. 

2  9.  And  the  Lamanites,  thus 
seeing  our  forces  increase  daily, 
and  provisions  arrive  for  our  sup- 
port, they  began  to  be  fearful, 
and  began  to  sally  forth,  if  it 
were  possible  to  put  an  end  to 
our  receiving  provisions  and 
strength. 

30.  Now  when  we  saw  that  the 
Lamanites  began  to  grow  uneasy  | 


on  this  wise,  we  were  desirous  to 
bring  a  stratagem  into  effect  upon 
them;  therefore  Antipus  ordered 
that  I  should  march  forth  with 
my  little  sons  to  a  neighboring 
city,  as  if  we  were  carrying  pro- 
visions to  a  neighboring  city. 

31.  And  we  were  to  march 
near  the  ''city  of  Antiparah,  as  if 
we  were  going  to  the  city  beyond, 
in  the  borders  by  the  seashore. 

32.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
we  did  march  forth,  as  if  with 
our  provisions,  to  go  to  that  city. 

33.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Antipus  did  march  forth  with  a 
part  of  his  army,  leaving  the  re- 
mainder to  maintain  the  city.  But 
he  did  not  march  forth  until  I 
had  gone  forth  with  my  little 
army,  and  came  near  the  city 
Antiparah. 

34.  And  now,  in  the  "city  Anti- 
parah were  stationed  the  strong- 
est army  of  the  Lamanites;  yea, 
the  most  numerous. 

3  5.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  they  had  been  informed  by 
their  spies,  they  came  forth  with 
their  army  and  marched  against 
us. 

3  6.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
we  did  flee  before  them,  north- 
ward. And  thus  we  did  lead  away 
the  most  powerful  army  of  the 
Lamanites; 

37.  Yea,  even  to  a  consider- 
able distance,  insomuch  that 
when  they  saw  the  army  of  Anti- 
pus pursuing  them,  with  their 
might,  they  did  not  turn  to  the 
right  nor  to  the  left,  but  pursued 
their  march  in  a  straight  course 
after  us;  and,  as  we  suppose,  it 
was  their  intent  to  slay  us  before 
Antipus  should  overtake  them, 
and  this  that  they  might  not  be 
surrounded  by  our  people. 

38.  And  now  Antipus,  behold- 


r,  Om.   13.     s,  see  g,  Al.   2. 
a,  see  m.     y,  see  to. 


Al.  27:26.     v,  vers.  3,  5,  10,  46.     w,  Om.  13. 
About  B.  C.  64. 


340 


ALMA,   56. 


ing  our  danger,  did  speed  the 
march  of  his  army.  But  behold, 
it  was  night;  therefore  they  did 
not  overtake  us,  neither  did  An- 
tipus  overtake  them;  therefore 
we  did  camp  for  the  night. 

39.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
before  the  dawn  of  the  morning, 
behold,  the  Lamanites  were  pur- 
suing us.  Now  we  were  not  suf- 
ficiently strong  to  contend  with 
them;  yea,  I  would  not  suffer 
that  my  little  sons  should  fall 
into  their  hands;  therefore  we 
did  continue  our  march,  and  we 
took  our  march  into  the  wilder- 
ness. 

40.  Now  they  durst  not  turn  to 
the  right  nor  to  the  left  lest  they 
should  be  surrounded;  neither 
would  I  turn  to  the  right  nor  to 
the  left  lest  they  should  over- 
take me,  and  we  could  not  stand 
against  them,  but  be  slain,  and 
they  would  make  their  escape; 
and  thus  we  did  flee  all  that  day 
into  the  wilderness,  even  until  it 
was  dark. 

41.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
again,  when  the  light  of  the 
morning  came  we  saw  the  Laman- 
ites upon  us,  and  we  did  flee 
before  them. 

42.  But  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  did  not  pursue  us  far  before 
they  halted;  and  it  was  in  the 
morning  of  the  third  day  of  the 
seventh  month. 

43.  And  now,  whether  they 
were  overtaken  by  Antipus  we 
knew  not,  but  I  said  unto  my 
men:  Behold,  we  know  not  but 
they  have  halted  for  the  purpose 
that  we  should  come  against 
them,  that  they  might  catch  us  in 
their  snare; 

44.  Therefore  what  say  ye,  my 
sons,  will  ye  go  against  them  to 
battle? 

45.  And  now  I  say  unto  you, 


my  beloved  brother  Moroni,  that 
never  had  I  seen  so  great  courage, 
nay,  not  amongst  all  the  Nephites. 
4  6.  For  as  I  had  ever  called 
them  ^my  sons  (for  they  were  all 
of  them  very  young)  even  so  they 
said  unto  me:  Father,  behold 
our  God  is  with  us,  and  he  will 
not  suffer  that  we  should  fall; 
then  let  us  go  forth;  we  would 
not  slay  our  brethren  if  they 
would  let  us  alone;  therefore  let 
us  go,  lest  they  should  overpower 
the  army  of  Antipus. 

47.  Now  they  never  had  fought, 
yet  they  did  not  fear  death;  and 
they  did  think  more  upon  the 
liberty  of  their  ^"fathers  than 
they  did  upon  their  lives;  yea, 
they  had  been  taught  by  their 
mothers,  =Hhat  if  they  did  not 
doubt,  God  would  deliver  them. 

48.  And  they  rehearsed  unto 
me  the  words  of  their  mothers, 
saying:  We  do  not  doubt  our 
mothers  knew  it. 

49.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I 
did  return  with  my  two  thousand 
against  these  Lamanites  who  had 
pursued  us.  And  now  behold,  the 
armies  of  Antipus  had  overtaken 
them,  and  a  terrible  battle  had 
comme-nced. 

50.  The  army  of  Antipus  being 
weary,  because  of  their  long 
march  in  so  short  a  space  of  time, 
were  about  to  fall  into  the  hands 
of  the  Lamanites;  and  had  I  not 
returned  with  my  two  thousand 
they  would  have  obtained  their 
purpose. 

51.  For  Antipus  had  fallen  by 
the  sword,  and  many  of  his  lead- 
ers, because  of  their  weariness, 
which  was  occasioned  by  the 
speed  of  their  march — therefore 
the  men  of  Antipus,  being  con- 
fused because  of  the  fall  of  their 
leaders,  began  to  give  way  before 
the  Lamanites. 


z,  vers.  10,  17,  27,  30,  39.     2c,  Al.  27:2G.     2B,  Al.  57:21. 


About  B.  C.  64. 


ALMA,   57. 


341 


52.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  Lamanites  took  courage,  and 
began  to  pursue  them;  and  thus 
were  the  Lamanites  pursuing 
them  with  great  vigor  when  Hela- 
man  came  upon  their  rear  with 
his  -''two  thousand,  and  began  to 
slay  them  exceedingly,  insomuch 
that  the  whole  army  of  the  La- 
manites halted  and  turned  upon 
Helaman. 

53.  Now  when  the  people  of 
Antipus  saw  that  the  Lamanites 
had  turned  them  about,  they 
gathered  together  their  men  and 
came  again  upon  the  rear  of  the 
Lamanites. 

54.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  we,  the  people  of  Nephi,  the 
people  of  Antipus,  and  I  with  my 
two  thousand,  did  surround  the 
Lamanites,  and  did  slay  them; 
yea,  insomuch  that  they  were 
compelled  to  deliver  up  their 
weapons  of  war  and  also  them- 
selves as  prisoners  of  war. 

55.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  when  they  had  surrendered 
themselves  up  unto  us,  behold,  I 
numbered  those  young  men  who 
had  fought  with  me,  fearing  lest 
there  were  many  of  them  slain. 

56.  But  behold,  to  my  great 
joy,  there  had  -"not  one  soul  of 
them  fallen  to  the  earth;  yea, 
and  they  had  fought  as  if  with 
the  strength  of  God;  yea,  never 
were  men  known  to  have  fought 
with  such  miraculous  strength; 
and  with  such  mighty  power  did 
they  fall  upon  the  Lamanites, 
that  they  did  frighten  them;  and 
for  this  cause  did  the  Lamanites 

•deliver  themselves  up  as  prisoners 
of  war. 

57.  And  as  we  had  no  place 
for  our  prisoners,  that  we  could 
guard  them  to  keep  them  from 
the    armies    of    the    Lamanites, 


therefore  we  sent  them  to  the 
-"land  of  Zarahemla,  and  a  part 
of  those  men  who  were  not  slain 
of  Antipus,  with  them;  and  the 
remainder  I  took  and  joined  them 
to  my  stripling  -''Ammonites,  and 
took  our  march  back  to  the  -"city 
of  Judea. 

CHAPTER   57. 

Helaman's  epistle  continued — Anti' 
parah  retaken — City  of  Cumeni  sur- 
renders— Lamanites  driven  to  Manti — 
A  miraculous  preservation — Escape  of 
Lamanite  prisoners. 

1.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  I  received  an  epistle  from 
Ammoron,  the  king,  stating  that 
if  I  would  deliver  up  those  pris- 
oners of  war  whom  we  had  taken 
that  he  would  deliver  up  the 
"city  of  Antiparah  unto  us. 

2.  But  I  sent  an  epistle  unto 
the  king,  that  we  were  sure  our 
forces  were  sufficient  to  take  the 
city  of  Antiparah  by  our  force; 
and  by  delivering  up  the  pris- 
oners for  that  city  we  should 
suppose  ourselves  unwise,  and 
that  we  would  only  deliver  up 
our  prisoners  on  exchange. 

3.  And  Ammoron  refused  mine 
epistle,  for  he  would  not  exchange 
prisoners;  therefore  we  began  to 
make  preparations  to  go  against 
the  city  of  Antiparah. 

4.  But  the  people  of  ^Antiparah 
did  leave  the  city,  and  fled  to 
their  other  cities,  which  they  had 
possession  of,  to  ''fortify  them; 
and  thus  the  city  of  Antiparah 
fell  into  our  hands, 

5.  And  thus  ended  the  twenty 
and  eighth  year  of  the  reign  of 
the  judges. 

6.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  in 
the  *commencement  of  the  twen- 
ty and  ninth  year,  we  received  a 
supply  of  provisions,  and  also  an 
addition  to  our  army,  from  the 


2c,  see  6.     2d,  Al.  57:25.     2e,  Om.  13.     2f,  Al.  27:26.     2g,  see  h. 
€hap  57:    a,  see  m,  Al.  56.     &,  see  m,  Al.  56.     c,  see  c,  Al.  48. 


*  B.  C.  63. 


342 


ALMA,   57. 


"land  of  Zarahemla,  and  from  the 
land  round  about,  to  the  number 
of  six  thousand  men,  besides 
sixty  of  the  sons  of  the  ^Ammon- 
ites who  had  come  to  join  their 
brethren,  my  little  band  of  two 
thousand.  And  now  behold,  we 
were  strong,  yea,  and  we  had  also 
a  plenty  of  provisions  brought 
unto  us. 

7.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  it 
was  our  desire  to  wage  a  battle 
with  the  army  which  was  placed 
to  protect  the  ^city  Cumeni. 

8.  And  now  behold,  I  will 
show  unto  you  that  we  soon  ac- 
complished our  desire;  yea,  with 
our  strong  force,  or  with  a  part 
of  our  strong  force,  we  did  sur- 
round, by  night,  the  "city  Cumeni, 
a  little  before  they  were  to  re- 
ceive a  supply  of  provisions. 

9.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  we 
did  camp  round  about  the  city 
for  many  nights;  but  we  did  sleep 
upon  our  swords,  and  keep 
guards,  that  the  Lamanites  could 
not  come  upon  us  by  night  and 
slay  us,  which  they  attempted 
many  times;  but  as  many  times 
as  they  attempted  this  their 
blood  was  spilt. 

10.  At  length  their  provisions 
did  arrive,  and  they  were  about 
to  enter  the  city  by  night.  And 
we,  instead  of  being  Lamanites, 
were  Nephites;  therefore,  we  did 
take  them  and  their  provisions. 

11.  And  notwithstanding  the 
Lamanites  being  cut  off  from 
their  support  after  this  manner, 
they  were  still  determined  to 
maintain  the  city;  therefore  it 
became  expedient  that  we  should 
take  those  provisions  and  send 
them  to  "Judea,  and  our  pris- 
oners to  the  Hand  of  Zarahemla. 

12.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
not  many  days  had  passed  away 


before  the  Lamanites  began  to 
lose  all  hopes  of  succor;  there- 
fore they  yielded  up  the  city  unto 
our  hands;  and  thus  we  had  ac- 
complished our  designs  in  obtain- 
ing the  ^city  Cumeni. 

13.  But  it  came  to  pass  that 
our  prisoners  were  so  numerous 
that,  notwithstanding  the  enor- 
mity of  our  numbers,  we  were 
obliged  to  employ  all  our  force  to 
keep  them,  or  to  put  them  to 
death. 

14.  For  behold,  they  would 
break  out  in  great  numbers,  and 
would  fight  with  stones,  and 
with  clubs,  or  whatsoever  thing 
they  could  get  into  their  hands, 
insomuch  that  we  did  slay  up- 
wards of  two  thousand  of  them 
after  they  had  surrendered  them- 
selves prisoners  of  war. 

15.  Therefore  it  became  expe- 
dient for  us,  that  we  should  put 
an  end  to  their  lives,  or  guard 
them,  sword  in  hand,  down  to  the 
''land  of  Zarahemla;  and  also  our 
provisions  were  not  any  more 
than  sufficient  for  our  own  peo- 
ple, notwithstanding  that  which 
we  had  taken  from  the  Laman- 
ites. 

16.  And  now,  in  those  critical 
circumstances,  it  became  a  very 
serious  matter  to  determine  con- 
cerning these  prisoners  of  warj 
nevertheless,  we  did  resolve  ta 
send  them  down  to  the  land  of 
Zarahemla;  therefore  we  selected 
a  part  of  our  men,  and  gave  them 
charge  over  our  prisoners  to  go 
down  to  the  land  of  Zarahemla. 

17.  But  it  came  to  pass  that 
on  the  morrow  they  did  return. 
And  now  behold,  we  did  not 
inquire  of  them  concerning  the 
prisoners;  for  behold,  the  La- 
manites were  upon  us,  and  they^ 
returned    in    season    to    save    us. 


d.  Cm.  13.     e,  Al.  27:26.     f,  see  I,  Al.  56.     g,  see  I,  Al.  56.     h,  see  h,  Al.  56. 
«,  Om.  13.     j,  see  I.     k.  Om.  13.  About  B.  C.  63. 


ALMA.   57. 


343 


from  falling  into  their  hands. 
For  behold,  Ammoron  had  sent  to 
their  support  a  new  supply  of 
provisions  and  also  a  numerous 
army  of  men. 

18.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
'those  men  whom  we  sent  with 
the  prisoners  did  arrive  in  sea- 
son to  check  them,  as  they  were 
about  to  overpower  us. 

19.  But  behold,  my  little  band 
of  *"two  thousand  and  sixty 
fought  most  desperately;  yea, 
they  were  firm  before  the  Laman- 
ites,  and  did  administer  death 
unto  all  those  who  opposed  them. 

20.  And  as  the  remainder  of 
our  army  were  about  to  give  way 
before  the  Lamanites,  behold, 
those  two  thousand  and  sixty 
were  firm  and  undaunted. 

21.  Yea,  and  they  did  obey 
and  observe  to  perform  every 
word  of  command  with  exactness; 
yea,  and  even  according  to  their 
faith  it  was  done  unto  them;  and 
I  did  remember  the  words  which 
they  said  unto  me  that  their 
"mothers  had  taught  them. 

22.  And  now  behold,  it  was 
these  my  sons,  and  those  men 
who  had  been  "selected  to  con- 
vey the  prisoners,  to  whom  we 
owe  this  great  victory;  for  it  was 
they  who  did  beat  the  Laman- 
ites; therefore  they  were  driven 
back  to  the  ^'city  of  Manti. 

23.  And  we  retained  our  «city 
Cumeni,  and  were  not  all  de- 
stroyed by  the  sword;  neverthe- 
less, we  had  suffered  great  loss. 

24.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
after  the  Lamanites  had  fled,  I 
immediately  gave  orders  that  my 
men  who  had  been  wounded 
should  be  taken  from  among  the 
dead,  and  caused  that  their 
wounds  should  be  dressed. 


25.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
there  were  two  hundred,  out  of 
my  two  thousand  and  sixty,  who 
had  fainted  because  of  the  loss  of 
blood;  nevertheless,  according  to 
the  goodness  of  God,  and  to  our 
great  astonishment,  and  also  the 
foes  of  our  whole  army,  there 
was  ""not  one  soul  of  them  who 
did  perish;  yea,  and  neither  was 
there  one  soul  among  them  who 
had  not  received  many  wounds. 

26.  And  now,  their  preserva- 
tion was  astonishing  to  our  whole 
army,  yea,  that  they  should  be 
spared  while  there  was  a  thou- 
sand of  our  brethren  who  were 
slain.  And  we  do  justly  ascribe 
it  to  the  miraculous  power  of 
God,  because  of  their  exceeding 
faith  in  that  which  they  had 
been  taught  to  believe — that 
there  was  a  just  God,  and  who- 
soever did  not  doubt,  that  they 
should  be  ^preserved  by  his  mar- 
velous power. 

27.  Now  this  was  the  faith  of 
these  of  whom  I  have  spoken; 
they  are  young,  and  their  minds 
are  firm,  and  they  do  put  their 
trust  in  God  continually. 

28.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  after  we  had  thus  taken  care 
of  our  wounded  men,  and  had 
buried  our  dead  and  also  the 
dead  of  the  Lamanites,  who  were 
many,  behold,  we  did  inquire  of 
Gid  concerning  the  'prisoners 
whom  they  had  started  to  go 
down  to  the  land  of  Zarahemla 
with. 

29.  Now  Gid  was  the  chief  cap- 
tain over  the  band  who  was  ap- 
pointed to  guard  them  down  to 
the  land. 

30.  And  now,  these  are  the 
words  which  Gid  said  unto  me: 
Behold,  we  did  start  to  go  down 


I,  ver.  16.     m,  ver.  6.     See  ft,  Al.  56.     n,  ver.  26.     Al.  56  :47,  48.     o,  vers.  16,  18. 
p,  see  h,  Al.  16.     q,  see  Ij  Al.  56.     r,  Al.  56:56.     «,  see  n.     t,  ver.  16. 

About  B.  C.  63. 


344 


ALMA,    58. 


to  the  "land  of  Zarahemla  with 
our  prisoners.  And  it  came  to 
pass  that  we  did  meet  the  spies  of 
our  armies,  who  had  been  sent 
out  to  watch  the  camp  of  the  La- 
manites. 

31.  And  they  cried  unto  us, 
saying — Behold,  the  armies  of  the 
Lamanites  are  marching  towards 
the  "city  of  Cumeni;  and  behold, 
they  will  fall  upon  them,  yea,  and 
will  destroy  our  people. 

32.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
our  prisoners  did  hear  their 
cries,  which  caused  them  to  take 
courage;  and  they  did  rise  up  in 
rebellion  against  us. 

33.  And  it  came  to  pass  be- 
cause of  their  rebellion  we  did 
cause  that  our  swords  should 
come  upon  them.  And  it  came  to 
pass  that  they  did  in  a  body  run 
upon  our  swords,  in  the  which, 
the  greater  number  of  them 
were  slain;  and  the  remainder  of 
them  broke  through  and  fled  from 
us. 

34.  And  behold,  when  they 
had  fled  and  we  could  not  over- 
take them,  we  took  our  march 
with  speed  towards  the  "city  Cu- 
meni; and  behold,  we  did  arrive 
in  time  that  we  might  assist  our 
brethren  in  preserving  the  city. 

35.  And  behold,  we  are  again 
delivered  out  of  the  hands  of  our 
enemies.  And  blessed  is  the  name 
of  our  God;  for  behold,  it  is  he 
that  has  delivered  us;  yea,  that 
has  done  this  great  thing  for  us. 

36.  Now  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  I,  Helaman,  had  heard  these 
words  of  Gid,  I  was  filled  with  ex- 
ceeding joy  because  of  the  good- 
ness of  God  in  preserving  us,  that 
we  might  not  all  perish;  yea,  and 
I  trust  that  the  souls  of  them  who 
have  been  slain  have  entered  into 
the  rest  of  their  God. 


CHAPTER   58. 

Helaman's  epistle  concluded — iVe- 
phite  operations  before  Manti — A  La- 
manite  sortie — Gid  and  Teomner  cap- 
ture the  city — Enemy  withdraws. 

1.  And  behold,  now  it  came  to 
pass  that  our  next  object  was  to 
obtain  the  "city  of  Manti;  but 
behold,  there  was  no  way  that  we 
could  lead  them  out  of  the  city  by 
our  small  bands.  For  behold, 
they  remembered  that  which  we 
had  hitherto  done;  therefore  we 
could  not  decoy  them  away  from 
their  strongholds. 

2.  And  they  were  so  much 
more  numerous  than  was  our 
army  that  we  durst  not  go  forth 
and  attack  them  in  their  strong- 
holds. 

3.  Yea,  and  it  became  expe- 
dient that  we  should  employ  our 
men  to  the  maintaining  those 
parts  of  the  land  which  we  had 
regained  of  our  possessions; 
therefore  it  became  expedient 
that  we  should  wait,  that  we 
might  receive  more  strength 
from  the  4and  of  Zarahemla  and 
also  a  new  supply  of  provisions. 

4.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I 
thus  did  send  an  embassy  to  the 
governor  of  our  land,  to  acquaint 
him  concerning  the  affairs  of  our 
people.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
we  did  wait  to  receive  provisions 
and  strength  from  the  land  of 
Zarahemla. 

5.  But  behold,  this  did  profit 
us  but  little;  for  the  Lamanites 
were  also  receiving  great  strength 
from  day  to  day,  and  also  many 
provisions;  and  thus  were  our 
circumstances  at  this  period  of 
time. 

6.  And  the  Lamanites  were 
sallying  forth  against  us  from 
time  to  time,  resolving  by  strata- 
gem to  destroy  us;   nevertheless 


u.  Cm.    13. 
6,  Om.  13. 


V,  see  I,  Al.  56.     w,   see  /,  Al.   56.         Chap.  58: 


jj  see  h,  Al.   16. 
Aboui  B.  C.  63. 


ALMA,   58. 


345 


we  could  not  come  to  battle  with 
them,  because  of  their  retreats 
and  their  strongholds. 

7.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  we 
did  wait  in  these  difficult  circum- 
stances for  the  space  of  many- 
months,  even  until  we  were  about 
to  perish  for  the  want  of  food. 

8.  But  it  came  to  pass  that 
we  did  receive  food,  which  was 
guarded  to  us  by  an  arniy  of  two 
thousand  men  to  our  assistance; 
and  this  is  all  the  assistance 
which  we  did  receive,  to  defend 
ourselves  and  our  country  from 
falling  into  the  hands  of  our 
enemies,  yea,  to  contend  with  an 
enemy  which  was  innumerable. 

9.  And  now  the  cause  of  these 
our  embarrassments,  or  the  cause 
why  they  did  not  send  more 
strength  unto  us,  we  knew  not; 
therefore  we  were  grieved  and 
also  filled  with  fear,  lest  by  any 
means  the  judgments  of  God 
should  come  upon  our  land,  to 
our  overthrow  and  utter  destruc- 
tion. 

10.  Therefore  we  did  pour  out 
our  souls  in  'prayer  to  God,  that 
he  would  strengthen  us  and  de- 
liver us  out  of  the  hands  of  our 
enemies,  yea,  and  also  give  us 
strength  that  we  might  retain 
our  cities,  and  our  lands,  and  our 
possessions,  for  the  support  of 
our  people. 

11.  Yea,  and  it  came  to  pass 
that  the  Lord  our  God  did  visit 
us  with  assurances  that  he  would 
deliver  us;  yea,  insomuch  that  he 
did  speak  peace  to  our  souls,  and 
did  grant  unto  us  great  faith,  and 
did  cause  us  that  we  should  hope 
for  our  deliverance  in  him. 

12.  And  we  did  take  courage 
with  our  small  force  which  we 
had  received,  and  were  fixed  with 
a  ''determination  to  conquer  our 
enemies,    and    to    maintain    our 


lands,  and  our  possessions,  and 
our  wives,  and  our  children,  and 
the  cause  of  our  liberty. 

13.  And  thus  we  did  go  forth 
with  all  our  might  against  the 
Lamanites,  who  were  in  the  ^city 
of  Manti;  and  we  did  pitch  our 
tents  by  the  wilderness  side, 
which  was  near  to  the  city. 

14.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
on  the  morrow,  that  when  the 
Lamanites  saw  that  we  were  in 
the  borders  by  the  wilderness 
which  was  near  the  city,  that 
they  sent  out  their  spies  round 
about  us  that  they  might  discover 
the  number  and  the  strength  of 
our  army. 

15.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  they  saw  that  we  were  not 
strong,  according  to  our  num- 
bers, and  fearing  that  we  should 
cut  them  off  from  their  support 
except  they  should  come  out  to 
battle  against  us  and  kill  us,  and 
also  supposing  that  they  could 
easily  destroy  us  with  their  nu- 
merous hosts,  therefore  they  be- 
gan to  make  preparations  to  come 
out  against  us  to  battle. 

16.  And  when  we  saw  that 
they  were  making  preparations  to 
come  out  against  us,  behold,  I 
caused  that  Gid,  with  a  small 
number  of  men,  should  secrete 
himself  in  the  wilderness,  and 
also  that  Teomner  and  a  small 
number  of  men  should  secrete 
themselves  also  in  the  wilder- 
ness. 

17.  Now  Gid  and  his  men  were 
on  the  right  and  the  others  on 
the  left;  and  when  they  had  thus 
secreted  themselves,  behold,  I  re- 
mained, with  the  remainder  of 
my  army,  in  that  same  place 
where  we  had  first  pitched  our 
tents  against  the  time  that  the 
Lamanites  should  come  out  to 
battle. 


c,  see  e,  2  Ne.  32.     d,  see  m. 


23 


29.     e,  see  h,  Al.  16. 


About  B.  C.  63. 


346 


ALMA,   58. 


18.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  Lamanites  did  come  out  with 
their  numerous  army  against  us. 
And  when  they  had  come  and 
were  about  to  fall  upon  us  with 
the  sword,  I  caused  that  my  men, 
those  who  were  with  me,  should 
retreat  into  the  wilderness. 

19.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  Lamanites  did  follow  after 
us  with  great  speed,  for  they 
were  exceedingly  desirous  to 
overtake  us  that  they  might  slay 
us;  therefore  they  did  follow  us 
into  the  wilderness;  and  we  did 
pass  by  in  the  ^midst  of  Gid  and 
Teomner,  insomuch  that  they 
were  not  discovered  by  the  La- 
manites. 

20.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  the  Lamanites  had  passed 
by,  or  when  the  army  had  passed 
by,  Gid  and  Teomner  did  rise  up 
from  their  secret  places,  and  did 
cut  off  the  spies  of  the  Lamanites 
that  they  should  not  return  to  the 
city. 

21.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  they  had  cut  them  off,  they 
ran  to  the  city  and  fell  upon  the 
guards  who  were  left  to  guard 
the  city,  insomuch  that  they  did 
destroy  them  and  did  take  pos- 
session of  the  city. 

22.  Now  this  was  done  because 
the  Lamanites  did  suffer  their 
whole  army,  save  a  few  guards 
only,  to  be  led  away  into  the  wil- 
derness. 

23.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Gid  and  Teomner  by  this  means 
had  obtained  possession  of  their 
strongholds.  And  it  came  to  pass 
that  we  took  our  course,  after 
having  traveled  much  in  the  wil- 
derness towards  the  ^land  of  Zara- 
hemla. 

24.  And  when  the  Lamanites 
saw    that    they    were    marching 


towards  the  land  of  Zarahemla, 
they  were  exceedingly  afraid,  lest 
there  was  a  plan  laid  to  lead 
them  on  to  destruction;  there- 
fore they  began  to  retreat  into 
the  wilderness  again,  yea,  even 
back  by  the  same  way  which  they 
had  come. 

25.  And  behold,  it  was  night 
and  they  did  pitch  their  tents, 
for  the  chief  captains  of  the  La- 
manites had  supposed  that  the 
Nephites  were  weary  because  of 
their  march;  and  supposing  that 
they  had  driven  their  whole  army 
therefore  they  took  no  thought 
concerning  the  ''city  of  Manti. 

26.  Now  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  it  was  night,  I  caused  that 
my  men  should  not  sleep,  but 
that  they  should  march  forward 
by  another  way  towards  the  land 
of  Manti. 

27.  And  because  of  this  our 
march  in  the  night-time,  behold, 
on  the  morrow  we  were  beyond 
the  Lamanites,  insomuch  that  we 
did  arrive  before  them  at  the  city 
of  Manti. 

28.  And  thus  it  came  to  pass, 
that  by  this  stratagem  we  did 
take  possession  of  the  *city  of 
Manti  without  the  shedding  of 
blood. 

29.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  the  armies  of  the  Laman- 
ites did  arrive  near  the  city,  and 
saw  that  we  were  prepared  to 
meet  them,  they  were  astonished 
exceedingly  and  struck  with 
great  fear,  insomuch  that  they 
did  flee  into  the  wilderness. 

30.  Yea,  and  it  came  to  pass 
that  the  armies  of  the  Lamanites 
did  flee  out  of  all  this  quarter  of 
the  land.  But  behold,  they  have 
carried  with  them  many  women 
and  children  out  of  the  land. 

31.  And  those  cities  which  had 


f,  vers.  16,   17,  20,  23.     g,  Om.  13.     h,  see  h,  Al.  16.     i,  see  h,  Al.  16. 

About  B.  C.  63. 


ALMA,   59. 


347 


been  taken  by  the  Lamanites,  all 
of  them  are  at  this  period  of  time 
In  our  possession;  and  our  fa- 
thers and  our  women  and  our 
children  are  returning  to  their 
homes,  all  save  it  be  those  who 
have  been  taken  prisoners  and 
carried  off  by  the  Lamanites. 

32.  But  behold,  our  armies  are 
small  to  maintain  so  great  a  num- 
ber of  cities  and  so  great  posses- 
sions. 

33.  But  behold,  we  trust  in  our 
God  who  has  given  us  victory 
over  those  lands,  insomuch  that 
we  have  obtained  those  cities  and 
those  lands,  which  were  our  own. 

34.  Now  we  do  not  know  the 
cause  that  the  government  does 
not  grant  us  more  strength; 
neither  do  Hhose  men  who  came 
up  unto  us  know  why  we  have  not 
received  greater  strength. 

35.  Behold,  we  do  not  know 
but  what  ye  are  unsuccessful,  and 
ye  have  drawn  away  the  forces 
into  that  quarter  of  the  land;  if 
so,  we  do  not  desire  to  murmur. 

36.  And  if  it  is  not  so,  behold, 
we  fear  that  there  is  some  ^fac- 
tion in  the  government,  that  they 
do  not  send  more  men  to  our 
assistance;  for  we  know  that  they 
are  more  numerous  than  that 
which  they  have  sent. 

37.  But,  behold,  it  mattereth 
not — we  trust  God  will  deliver 
us,  notwithstanding  the  weakness 
of  our  armies,  yea,  and  deliver  us 
out  of  the  hands  of  our  enemies. 

38.  Behold,  this  is  the  twenty 
and  ninth  year,  in  the  latter  end, 
and  we  are  in  the  possession  of 
our  lands;  and  the  Lamanites 
have  fled  to  the  4and  of  Nephi. 

39.  And  those  sons  of  the 
"•people  of  Ammon,  of  whom  I 
have  so  highly  spoken,  are  with 
me  in   the  "city   of   Manti;    and 


the  Lord  has  supported  them, 
yea,  and  kept  them  from  falling 
by  the  sword,  insomuch  that  even 
"one  soul  has  not  been  slain. 

40.  But  behold,  they  have  re- 
ceived many  wounds;  neverthe- 
less they  stand  fast  in  that  lib- 
erty wherewith  God  has  made 
them  free;  and  they  are  strict  to 
remember  the  Lord  their  God 
from  day  to  day;  yea,  they  do 
observe  to  keep  his  statutes, 
and  his  judgments,  and  his  com- 
mandments continually;  and  their 
faith  is  strong  in  the  prophecies 
concerning  that  which  is  to  come. 

41.  And  now,  my  beloved 
brother,  Moroni,  may  the  Lord 
our  God,  who  has  redeemed  us 
and  made  us  free,  keep  you  con- 
tinually in  his  presence;  yea,  and 
may  he  favor  this  people,  even 
that  ye  may  have  success  in  ob- 
taining the  possession  of  all  that 
which  the  Lamanites  have  taken 
from  us,  which  was  for  our  sup- 
port. And  now,  behold,  I  close 
mine  epistle.  I  am  Helaman,  the 
son  of  Alma. 

CHAPTER  59. 

Moroni  writes  to  Pahoran,  asking 
reenforcements  for  Helaman — City  of 
Nephihah  taken  by  Lamanites — Mo- 
roni's anger  at  seeming  indifference  of 
the  government. 

1.  Now  it  came  to  pass  in  the 
*  thirtieth  year  of  the  reign  of 
the  judges  over  the  people  of 
Nephi,  after  Moroni  had  received 
and  had  read  Helaman's  "epis- 
tle, he  was  exceedingly  rejoiced 
because  of  the  welfare,  yea,  the 
exceeding  success  which  Helaman 
had  had,  in  obtaining  those  lands 
which  were  lost. 

2.  Yea,  and  he  did  make  it 
known  unto  all  his  people,  in  all 
the    land    round    about    in    that 


j,  ver.  8.     k,  Al.  61.     I,  see  &,  2  Ne.  5.     m,  Al.  27:26.     n,  see  A,  Al.  16.     o,  Al. 
56:56.     57:25.         Chap.  59 :    a.  Al.  chaps.  56— 58.  *  B.  C.  62. 


348 


ALMA,   60. 


part    where    he    was,    that   they 
might  rejoice  also. 

3.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he 
immediately  sent  an  epistle  to 
"Pahoran,  desiring  that  he  should 
cause  men  to  be  gathered  to- 
gether to  strengthen  Helaman,  or 
the  armies  of  Helaman,  insomuch 
that  he  might  with  ease  maintain 
that  part  of  the  land  which  he 
had  been  so  miraculously  pros- 
pered in  regaining. 

4.  And  it  came  to  pass  when 
Moroni  had  sent  this  epistle  to 
the  'land  of  Zarahemla,  he  began 
again  to  lay  a  plan  that  he  might 
obtain  the  remainder  of  those 
possessions  and  cities  which  the 
Lamanites  had  taken  from  them. 

5.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
while  Moroni  was  thus  making 
preparations  to  go  against  the 
Lamanites  to  battle,  behold,  the 
people  of  "Nephihah,  who  were 
gathered  together  from  the  ^city 
of  Moroni  and  the  ^city  of  Lehi 
and  the  ''city  of  Morianton,  were 
attacked  by  the  Lamanites. 

6.  Yea,  even  those  who  had 
been  compelled  to  flee  from  the 
"land  of  Manti,  and  from  the  land 
round  about,  had  come  over  and 
joined  the  Lamanites  in  this  part 
of  the  land. 

7.  And  thus  being  exceeding 
numerous,  yea,  and  receiving 
strength  from  day  to  day,  by  the 
command  of  Ammoron  they  came 
forth  against  the  people  of  *Ne- 
philiah,  and  they  did  begin  to  slay 
them  with  an  exceeding  great 
slaughter. 

8.  And  their  armies  were  so 
numerous  that  the  remainder  of 
the  people  of  Nephihah  were 
obliged  to  flee  before  them;  and 
they  came  even  and  joined  the 
army  of  Moroni. 


9.  And  now  as  Moroni  had 
supposed  that  there  should  be 
men  sent  to  the  ^city  of  Nephihah, 
to  the  assistance  of  the  people  to 
maintain  that  city,  and  knowing 
that  it  was  easier  to  keep  the  city 
from  falling  into  the  hands  of  the 
Lamanites  than  to  retake  it  from 
them,  he  supposed  that  they 
would  easily  maintain  that  city. 

10.  Therefore  he  retained  all 
his  force  to  maintain  those  places 
which  he  had  recovered. 

11.  And  now,  when  Moroni 
saw  that  the  city  of  Nephihah 
was  lost  he  was  exceeding  sor- 
rowful, and  began  to  doubt,  be- 
cause of  the  wickedness  of  the 
people,  whether  they  should  not 
fall  into  the  hands  of  their 
brethren. 

12.  Now  this  was  the  case  with 
all  his  chief  captains.  They 
doubted  and  marveled  also  be- 
cause of  the  wickedness  of  the 
people,  and  this  because  of  the 
success  of  the  Lamanites  over 
them. 

13.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Moroni  was  angry  with  the  gov- 
ernment, because  of  their  indif- 
ference concerning  the  '■freedom 
of  their  country. 

CHAPTER   60. 

Moroni's  second  epistle  to  Pahoran 
— Complains  of  neglect — Demands  im- 
mediate help  on  peril  of  reprisal. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he 
wrote  again  to  the  governor  of 
the  land,  "who  was  Pahoran,  and 
these  are  the  words  which  he 
wrote,  saying:  Behold,  I  direct 
mine  epistle  to  Pahoran,  in  the 
"city  of  Zarahemla,  who  is  the 
chief  judge  and  the  governor  over 
the  land,  and  also  to  all  those 
who    have   been   chosen   by   this 


6,  Al.  50:40.  c,  Om.  13.  d,  see  I,  Al.  50.  e,  see  k,  Al.  50.  /,  see  m,  Al.  50. 
g,  see  p,  Al,  50.  h,  see  h,  Al.  16.  58:29,  30.  i,  see  I,  Al.  50.  ;,  see  I,  Al.  50. 
fc,  see  w,  Mos.  29.         Chap.  60  :     a,  Al.  50  :40.     h,  Om.  13.  About  B.  C.  62. 


ALMA,   60. 


349 


people  to  govern  and  manage  the 
affairs  of  this  war. 

2.  For  behold,  I  have  some- 
what to  say  unto  them  by  the 
way  of  condemnation;  for  be- 
hold, ye  yourselves  know  that  ye 
have  been  appointed  to  gather  to- 
gether men,  and  '^arm  them  with 
swords,  and  with  cimeters,  and 
all  manner  of  weapons  of  war  of 
every  kind,  and  send  forth  against 
the  Lamanites,  in  whatsoever 
parts  they  should  come  into  our 
land. 

3.  And  now  behold,  I  say  unto 
you  that  myself,  and  also  my 
men,  and  also  Helahian  and  his 
men,  .have  suffered  exceeding 
great  sufferings;  yea,  even  hun- 
ger, thirst,  and  fatigue,  and  all 
manner  of  afflictions  of  every 
kind. 

4.  But  behold,  were  this  all  we 
had  suffered  we  would  not  mur- 
mur nor  complain. 

5.  But  behold,  great  has  been 
the  slaughter  among  our  people; 
yea,  thousands  have  fallen  by  the 
sword,  while  it' might  have  other- 
wise been  if  ye  had  rendered  unto 
our  armies  sufficient  strength  and 
succor  for  them.  Yea,  great  has 
been  your  neglect  towards  us. 

6.  And  now  behold,  we  desire 
to  know  the  cause  of  this  exceed- 
ing great  neglect;  yea,  we  desire 
to  know  the  cause  of  your 
thoughtless  state. 

7.  Can  you  think  to  sit  upon 
your  thrones  in  a  state  of 
thoughtless  stupor,  while  your 
enemies  are  spreading  the  work 
of  death  around  you?  Yea,  while 
they  are  murdering  thousands  of 
your  brethren — ■ 

8.  Yea,  even  they  who  have 
looked  up  to  you  for  protection, 
yea,  have  ''placed  you  in  a  situa- 
tion that  ye  might  have  succored 
them,   yea,   ye   might   have   sent 


armies  unto  them,  to  have 
strengthened  them,  and  have 
saved  thousands  of  them  from 
falling  by  the  sword. 

9.  But  behold,  this  is  not  all — 
ye  have  withheld  your  provisions 
from  them,  insomuch  that  many 
have  fought  and  bled  out  their 
lives  because  of  their  great  de- 
sires which  they  had  for  the  wel- 
fare of  this  people;  yea,  and  this 
they  have  done  when  they  were 
about  to  perish  with  hunger,  be- 
cause of  your  exceeding  great 
neglect  towards  them. 

10.  And  now,  my  beloved  breth- 
ren— for  ye  ought  to  be  beloved; 
yea,  and  ye  ought  to  have  stirred 
yourselves  more  diligently  for  the 
welfare  and  the  freedom  of  this 
people;  but  behold,  ye  have 
neglected  them  insomuch  that  the 
blood  of  thousands  shall  come 
upon  your  heads  for  vengeance; 
yea,  for  known  unto  God  were  all 
their  cries,  and  all  their  suffer- 
ings— 

11.  Behold,  could  ye  suppose 
that  ye  could  sit  upon  your 
thrones,  and  because  of  the  ex- 
ceeding goodness  of  God  ye  could 
do  nothing  and  he  would  deliver 
you  ?  Behold,  if  ye  have  supposed 
this  ye  have  supposed  in  vain. 

12.  Do  ye  suppose  that,  because 
so  many  of  your  brethren  have 
been  killed  it  is  because  of  their 
iwickedness?  I  say  unto  you,  if 
ye  have  supposed  this  ye  have 
supposed  in  vain;  for  I  say  unto 
you,  there  are  many  who  have 
fallen  by  the  sword;  and  behold 
it  is  to  your  condemnation; 

13.  For  the  Lord  suffereth  the 
^righteous  to  be  slain  that  his 
justice  and  judgment  may  come 
upon  the  wicked;  therefore  ye 
need  not  suppose  that  the  right- 
eous are  lost  because  they  are 
slain;  but  behold,  they  do  enter 


c,  see  t,  Al.  2.     d,  see  e,  Mos.  29.     e,  Mos.  17:10.     Al.  14:11.         About  B.  C.  62. 


350 


ALMA,   60. 


into  the  'rest  of  the  Lord  their 
God. 

14.  And  now  behold,  I  say 
unto  you,  I  fear  exceedingly  that 
the  judgments  of  God  will  come 
upon  this  people,  because  of  their 
exceeding  slothfulness,  yea,  even 
the  slothfulness  of  our  govern- 
ment, and  their  exceeding  great 
neglect  towards  their  brethren, 
yea,  towards  those  who  have 
been  slain. 

15.  For  were  it  not  for  the 
wickedness  which  first  com- 
menced at  our  head,  we  could 
have  withstood  our  enemies  that 
they  could  have  gained  no  power 
over  us. 

16.  Yea,  had  it  not  been  for 
the  war  which  broke  out  "among 
ourselves;  yea,  were  it  not  for 
these  ''king-men,  who  caused  so 
much  bloodshed  among  our- 
selves; yea,  at  the  time  we  were 
contending  among  ourselves,  if 
we  had  united  our  strength  as  we 
hitherto  have  done;  yea,  had  it 
not  been  for  the  desire  of  power 
and  authority  which  those  king- 
men  had  over  us;  had  they  been 
true  to  the  cause  of  our  freedom, 
and  united  with  us,  and  gone 
forth  against  our  enemies,  instead 
of  taking  up  their  swords  against 
us,  which  was  the  cause  of  so 
much  bloodshed  among  our- 
selves; yea,  if  we  had  gone  forth 
against  them  in  the  strength  of 
the  Lord,  we  should  have  dis- 
persed our  enemies,  for  it  would 
have  been  done,  according  to  the 
''fulfilling  of  his  word. 

17.  But  behold,  now  the  La- 
manites  are  coming  upon  us,  tak- 
ing possession  of  our  lands,  and 
they  are  murdering  our  people 
with  the  sword,  yea,  our  women 
and  our  children,  and  also  carry- 
ing them  away  captive,  causing 


them  that  they  should  suffer  all 
manner  of  afflictions,  and  this 
because  of  the  great  wickedness 
of  those  who  are  seeking  for 
power  and  authority,  yea,  even 
those  %ing-men. 

18.  But  why  should  I  say  much 
concerning  this  matter?  For  we 
know  not  but  what  ye  yourselves 
are  seeking  for  authority.  We 
know  not  but  what  ye  are  also 
traitors  to  your  country. 

19.  Or  is  it  that  ye  have  neg- 
lected us  because  ye  are  in  the 
heart  of  our  country  and  ye  are 
surrounded  by  security,  that  ye 
do  not  cause  food  to  be  sent  unto 
us,  and  also  men  to  strengthen 
our  armies? 

20.  Have  ye  forgotten  the 
commandments  of  the  Lord  your 
God?  Yea,  have  ye  forgotten  the 
captivity  of  our  fathers?  Have  ye 
forgotten  the  many  times  we  have 
been  delivered  out  of  the  hands 
of  our  enemies? 

21.  Or  do  ye  suppose  that  the 
Lord  will  still  deliver  us,  while 
we  sit  upon  our  thrones  and  do 
not  make  use  of  the  ''means  which 
the  Lord  has  provided  for  us? 

22.  Yea,  will  ye  sit  in  idleness 
while  ye  are  surrounded  with 
thousands  of  those,  yea,  and  tens 
of  thousands,  who  do  also  sit  in 
idleness,  while  there  are  thou- 
sands round  about  in  the  borders 
of  the  land  who  are  falling  by 
the  sword,  yea,  wounded  and 
bleeding? 

23.  Do  ye  suppose  that  God 
will  look  upon  you  as  guiltless 
while  ye  sit  still  and  behold  these 
things?  Behold  I  say  unto  you, 
Nay.  Now  I  would  that  ye  should 
remember  that  God  has  said 
that  the  'inward  vessel  shall  be 
cleansed  first,  and  then  shall  the 
outer  vessel  be  cleansed  also. 


/,  see  2v,  Al.  12.     g,  Al.  51 :13— 27.     h,  see  e,  Al.  51. 
Al,  51.     k,  ver.  11.     I.  ver.  24. 


ij  see  h,  2  Ne.  1.     i,  see  e. 
About  B.  C.  62. 


ALMA,   60. 


351 


24.  And  now,  except  ye  do  re- 
pent of  that  which  ye  have  done, 
and  begin  to  be  up  and  doing, 
and  send  forth  food  and  men 
unto  us,  and  also  unto  Helaman, 
that  he  may  support  those  parts 
of  our  country  which  he  has  re- 
gained, and  that  we  may  also  re- 
cover the  remainder  of  our  pos- 
sessions in  these  parts,  behold  it 
will  be  expedient  that  we  con- 
tend no  more  with  the  Lamanites 
until  we  have  first  cleansed  our 
inward  vessel,  yea,  even  the  great 
head  of  our  government. 

25.  And  except  ye  grant  mine 
epistle,  and  come  out  and  show 
unto  me  a  '"true  spirit  of  freedom, 
and  strive  to  strengthen  and 
fortify  our  armies,  and  grant  unto 
them  food  for  their  support,  be- 
hold I  will  leave  a  part  of  my 
freemen  to  maintain  this  part  of 
our  land,  and  I  will  leave  the 
strength  and  the  blessings  of 
God  upon  them,  that  none  other 
power  can  operate  against  them — 

26.  And  this  because  of  their 
exceeding  faith,  and  their  pa- 
tience in  their  tribulations — 

27.  And  I  will  come  unto  you, 
and  if  there  be  any  among  you 
that  has  a  desire  for  freedom, 
yea,  if  there  be  even  a  "spark  of 
freedom  remaining,  behold  I  will 
stir  up  insurrections  among  you, 
even  until  those  who  have  desires 
to  usurp  power  and  authority 
shall  become  extinct. 

28.  Yea,  behold  I  do  not  fear 
your  power  nor  your  authority, 
but  it  is  my  God  whom  I  fear; 
and  it  is  according  to  his  com- 
mandments that  I  do  take  my 
sword  to  defend  the  cause  of  my 
country,  and  it  is  because  of  your 
iniquity  that  we  have  suffered  so 
much  loss. 

29.  Behold  it  is  time,  yea,  the 


time  is  now  at  hand,  that  except 
ye  do  bestir  yourselves  in  the  de- 
fence of  your  country  and  your 
little  ones,  the  sword  of  justice 
doth  hang  over  you;  yea,  and  it 
shall  fall  upon  you  and  visit  you 
even  to  your  utter  destruction. 

3  0.  Behold,!  wait  for  assistance 
from  you;  and,  except  ye  do  ad- 
minister unto  our  relief,  behold, 
I  come  unto  you,  even  in  the  "land 
of  Zarahemla,  and  smite  you  with 
the  sword,  insomuch  that  ye  can 
have  no  more  power  to  impede 
the  progress  of  this  people  in  the 
cause  of  our  ^freedom. 

31.  For  behold,  the  Lord  will 
not  suffer  that  ye  shall  live  and 
wax  strong  in  your  iniquities  to 
destroy  his  righteous  people. 

3  2.  Behold,  can  you  suppose 
that  the  Lord  will  spare  you  and 
come  out  in  judgment  against  the 
Lamanites,  when  it  is  the  «tradi- 
tion  of  their  fathers  that  has 
caused  their  hatred,  yea,  and  it 
has  been  redoubled  by  those  who 
have  dissented  from  us,  while 
your  iniquity  is  for  the  cause  of 
your  love  of  glory  and  the  vain 
things  of  the  world? 

33.  Ye  know  that  ye  do  trans- 
gress the  laws  of  God,  and  ye  do 
know  that  ye  do  trample  them 
under  your  feet.  Behold,  the 
Lord  saith  unto  me:  If  those 
whom  ye  have  appointed  your 
governors  do  not  repent  of  their 
sins  and  iniquities,  ye  shall  go  up 
to  battle  against  them. 

34.  And  now  behold,  I,  Mo- 
roni, am  constrained,  according 
to  the  covenant  which  I  have 
made  to  keep  the  commandments 
of  my  God;  therefore  I  would  that 
ye  should  adhere  to  the  word  of 
God,  and  send  speedily  unto  me  of 
your  provisions  and  of  your  men, 
and  also  to  Helaman. 


Jac. 


m,   see  2/,  Al.  43.     n,   see  2f,   Al.  43. 


Om. 


13.     p.  see  2/,  Al.   43.     q,  see  n. 
About  B.  C.  62. 


352 


ALMA,   61. 


35.  And  behold,  if  ye  will  not 
do  this  I  come  unto  you  speedily; 
for  behold,  God  will  not  suffer 
that  we  should  perish  with  hun- 
ger; therefore  he  will  give  unto 
us  of  your  food,  even  if  it  must 
be  by  the  sword.  Now  see  that  ye 
♦^fulfil  the  word  of  God. 

3  6.  Behold,  I  am  Moroni,  your 
chief  captain.  I  seek  not  for 
power,  but  to  pull  it  down.  I 
seek  not  for  honor  of  the  world, 
but  for  the  glory  of  my  God,  and 
the  ^freedom  and  welfare  of  my 
country.  And  thus  I  close  mine 
epistle. 

CHAPTER  61. 

Pahoran's  patriotic  reply — He  ex- 
onerates himself  and  the  freemen — 
Nephite  state  tottering — Governor  ap- 
peals for  military  aid  against  rebels. 

1.  Behold,  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  soon  after  Moroni  had  sent 
his  epistle  unto  the  chief  govern- 
or, he  received  an  epistle  from 
"Pahoran,  the  chief  governor. 
And  these  are  the  words  which  he 
received: 

2.  I,  Pahoran,  who  am  the 
chief  governor  of  this  land,  do 
send  these  words  unto  Moroni, 
the  chief  captain  over  the  army. 
Behold,  I  say  unto  you,  Moroni, 
that  I  do  not  joy  in  your  great 
afflictions,  yea,  it  grieves  my 
soul, 

3.  But  behold,  there  are  those 
who  do  joy  in  your  afflictions, 
yea,  insomuch  that  they  have 
risen  up  in  rebellion  against  me, 
and  also  those  of  my  people  who 
are  "freemen,  yea,  and  those  who 
have  risen  up  are  exceeding  nu- 
merous. 

4.  And  it  is  those  who  have 
sought  to  take  away  the  judg- 
ment-seat from  me  that  have 
been  the  cause  of  this  great 
iniquity;     for    they    have     used 


great  flattery,  and  they  have  led 
away  the  hearts  of  many  people, 
which  will  be  the  cause  of  sore 
affliction  among  us;  they  have 
withheld  our  provisions,  and 
have  daunted  our  freemen  that 
they  have  not  come  unto  you. 

5.  And  behold,  they  have 
driven  me  out  before  them,  and 
I  have  fled  to  the  ''land  of 
Gideon,  with  as  many  men  as  it 
were   possible   that   I  could   get. 

6.  And  behold,  I  have  sent  a 
proclamation  throughout  this 
part  of  the  land;  and  behold, 
they  are  flocking  to  us  daily,  to 
their  arms,  in  the  defence  of 
their  country  and  their  ''freedom, 
and  to  avenge  our  wrongs. 

7.  And  they  have  come  unto 
us,  insomuch  that  those  who 
have  risen  up  in  rebellion  against 
us  are  set  at  defiance,  yea,  inso- 
much that  they  do  fear  us  and 
durst  not  come  out  against  us  to 
battle. 

8.  They  have  got  possession  of 
the  land,  or  the  ^city,  of  Zara- 
hemla;  they  have  appointed  a 
king  over  them,  and  he  hath 
written  unto  the  king  of  the  La- 
manites,  in  the  which  he  hath 
joined  an  alliance  with  him;  in 
the  which  alliance  he  hath  agreed 
to  maintain  the  city  of  Zara- 
hemla,  which  maintenance  he 
supposeth  will  enable  the  Laman- 
ites  to  conquer  the  remainder  of 
the  land,  and  he  shall  be  placed 
king  over  this  people  when  they 
shall  be  conquered  under  the 
Lamanites. 

9.  And  now,  in  your  epistle 
you  have  censured  me,  but  it 
mattereth  not;  I  am  not  angry, 
but  do  rejoice  in  the  greatness  of 
your  heart.  I,  Pahoran,  do  not 
seek  for  power,  save  only  to  re- 
tain my  judgment-seat  that  I  may 


r,  ver.  33.     s,  see  2f,  Al.  43.         Chap, 
Bee  m,  Al.  2.     d,  see  m,  Mos.  29.     e.  Cm. 


<^^^  :    a,  Al.  50 :40.     ij  see  m,  Mos.  29.     c, 
13.  About  B.  C.  62. 


ALMA,   62. 


353 


preserve  the  rights  and  the  ^lib- 
erty of  my  people.  My  soul 
standeth  fast  in  that  liberty  in 
the  which  God  hath  made  us  free. 

10.  And  now,  behold,  we  will  re- 
sist wickedness  even  unto  blood- 
shed. We  would  not  shed  the 
blood  of  the  Lamanites  if  they 
would  stay  in  their  own  land. 

11.  We  would  not  shed  the 
blood  of  our  brethren  if  they 
would  not  rise  up  in  rebellion 
and  take  the  sword  against  us. 

12.  We  would  subject  ourselves 
to  the  yoke  of  bondage  if  it  were 
requisite  with  the  justice  of  God, 
or  if  he  should  command  us  so 
to  do. 

13.  But  behold  he  doth  not 
command  us  that  we  shall  subject 
ourselves  to  our  enemies,  but 
that  we  should  put  our  trust  in 
him,  and  he  will  deliver  us. 

14.  Therefore,  my  beloved 
brother,  Moroni,  let  us  resist  evil, 
and  whatsoever  evil  we  cannot 
resist  with  our  words,  yea,  such 
as  rebellions  and  dissensions,  let 
us  resist  them  with  our  swords, 
that  we  may  retain  our  freedom, 
that  we  may  rejoice  in  the  great 
privilege  of  our  church,  and  in 
the  cause  of  our  Redeemer  and 
our  God. 

15.  Therefore,  come  unto  me 
speedily  with  a  few  of  your  men, 
and  leave  the  remainder  in  the 
charge  of  Lehi  and  Teancum; 
give  unto  them  power  to  conduct 
the  war  in  that  part  of  the  land, 
according  to  the  Spirit  of  God, 
which  is  also  the  spirit  of 
freedom  which  is  in  them. 

16.  Behold  I  have  sent  a  few 
provisions  unto  them,  that  they 
may  not  perish  until  ye  can  come 
unto  me, 

17.  Gather  together  whatso- 
ever force  ye  can  upon  your 
march    hither,    and    we    will    go 


speedily  against  those  dissenters, 
in  the  strength  of  our  God  ac- 
cording to  the  faith  which  is  in  us. 

18.  And  we  will  take  posses- 
sion of  the  ^city  of  Zarahemla, 
that  we  may  obtain  more  food  to 
send  forth  unto  Lehi  and  Tean- 
cum; yea,  we  will  go  forth  against 
them  in  the  strength  of  the  Lord, 
and  we  will  put  an  end  to  this 
great  iniquity. 

19.  And  now,  Moroni,  I  do  joy 
in  receiving  your  epistle,  for  I 
was  somewhat  worried  concern- 
ing what  we  should  do,  whether 
it  should  be  just  in  us  to  go 
against  our  brethren. 

20.  But  ye  have  said,  except 
they  repent  the  Lord  "hath  com- 
manded you  that  ye  should  go 
against  them. 

21.  See  that  ye  strengthen 
Lehi  and  Teancum  in  the  Lord; 
tell  them  to  fear  not,  for  God  will 
deliver  them,  yea,  and  also  all 
those  who  stand  fast  in  that  lib- 
erty wherewith  God  hath  made 
them  free.  And  now  I  close  mine 
epistle  to  my  beloved  brother, 
Moroni. 

CHAPTER  62. 

Moroni  marches  to  relief  of  Pa- 
horan — Zarahemla  recaptured  from 
the  rebels — Help  sent  to  Helaman, 
Lehi,  and  Teancum — Lamanites  con- 
centrate in  land  of  Moroni — Teancum 
slays  Ammoron,  at  cost  of  his  own 
life — Lamanites  driven  out  of  the 
land. 

1.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  when  Moroni  had  received 
this  epistle  his  heart  did  take 
courage,  and  was  filled  with  ex- 
ceeding great  joy  because  of  the 
faithfulness  of  Pahoran,  that  he 
was  not  also  a  traitor  to  the 
freedom  and  cause  of  his  country. 

2,  But  he  did  also  mourn  ex- 
ceedingly because  of  the  iniquity 
of  those  who  had  driven  Pahoran 
from  the  judgment-seat,  yea,  in 


/,  see  ntj  Mos.  29.     flr,  Om.  13.     ft,  Al.  60:33. 


About  B.  C.  62. 


354 


ALMA,    62. 


fine  because  of  those  who  had  re- 
belled against  their  country  and 
also  their  God. 

3.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Moroni  took  a  small  number  of 
men,  according  to  the  desire  of 
Pahoran,  and  gave  Lehi  and 
Teancum  command  over  the  re- 
mainder of  his  army,  and  took 
his  march  towards  the  "land  of 
Gideon. 

4.  And  he  did  raise  the  ''stand- 
ard of  liberty  in  whatsoever  place 
he  did  enter,  and  gained  whatso- 
ever force  he  could  in  all  his 
march  towards  the  '^land  of 
Gideon. 

5.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
thousands  did  flock  unto  his 
standard,  and  did  take  up  their 
swords  in  the  defence  of  their 
"freedom,  that  they  might  not 
come  into  bondage. 

6.  And  thus,  when  Moroni  had 
gathered  together  whatsoever 
men  he  could  in  all  his  march,  he 
came  to  the  '^land  of  Gideon;  and 
uniting  his  forces  with  those  of 
Pahoran  they  became  exceeding 
strong,  even  stronger  than  the 
men  of  Pachus,  who  was  the  king 
of  those  dissenters  who  had 
driven  the  ^freemen  out  of  the 
land  of  Zarahemla  and  had  taken 
possession  of  the  land. 

7.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Moroni  and  Pahoran  went  down 
with  their  armies  into  the  "land 
of  Zarahemla,  and  went  forth 
against  the  city,  and  did  meet  the 
men  of  Pachus,  insomuch  that 
they  did  come  to  battle. 

8.  And  behold,  Pachus  was 
slain  and  his  men  were  taken 
prisoners,  and  Pahoran  was  re- 
stored to  his  judgment-seat. 

9.  And  the  men  of  Pachus  re- 
ceived  their  trial,   according   to 


the  law,  and  also  those  ''king-men 
who  had  been  taken  and  *cast  into 
prison;  and  they  were  executed 
according  to  the  law;  yea,  those 
men  of  Pachus  and  those  king- 
men,  whosoever  would  not  take 
up  arms  in  the  defence  of  their 
country,  but  would  fight  against 
it,  were  put  to  death. 

10.  And  thus  it  became  expe- 
dient that  this  law  should  be 
strictly  observed  for  the  safety  of 
their  country;  yea,  and  whoso- 
ever was  found  denying  their 
freedom  was  speedily  executed 
according  to  the  law. 

11.  And  thus  ended  the  thir- 
tieth year  of  the  reign  of  the 
judges  over  the  people  of  Nephi; 
Moroni  and  Pahoran  having  re- 
stored peace  to  the  ^land  of  Zara- 
hemla, among  their  own  people, 
having  inflicted  death  upon  all 
those  who  were  not  true  to  the 
^cause  of  freedom. 

12.  And  it  came  to  pass  in  the 
*commencement  of  the  thirty  and 
first  year  of  the  reign  of  the 
judges  over  the  people  of  Nephi, 
Moroni  immediately  caused  that 
provisions  should  be  sent,  and 
also  an  army  of  six  thousand  men 
should  be  sent  unto  Helaman,  to 
assist  him  in  preserving  that  part 
of  the  land. 

13.  And  he  also  caused  that  an 
army  of  six  thousand  men,  with 
a  sufficient  quantity  of  food, 
should  be  sent  to  the  armies  of 
Lehi  and  Teancum.  And  it  came 
to  pass  that  this  was  done  to 
fortify  the  land  against  the  La- 
manites. 

14.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Moroni  and  Pahoran,  leaving  a 
large  body  of  men  in  the  4and  of 
Zarahemla,  took  their  march 
with  a  large  body  of  men  towards 


a,  see  m,  Al.  2.  i,  Al.  46:12,  13,  36.  c,  see  m,  Al.  2.  d,  see  m,  Mos.  29.  e,  see 
OT,  Al.  2.  /,  Al.  51:6,  7.  61:4.  g.  Cm.  13.  h,  vers.  6,  10,  11.  Al.  51:5,  7,  17,  21. 
60:16.     61  :S.     i,  Al.  51:19.     j,  Om.  13.     k,  Al.  46:12,  13,  36.     h  Om.  13. 

•  B.  C.  61. 


ALMA,   62. 


355 


the  ""land  of  Nephihah,  being  de- 
termined to  overthrow  the  La- 
manites  in  that  city. 

15.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
as  they  were  marching  towards 
the  land,  they  took  a  large  body 
of  men  of  the  Lamanites,  and 
slew  many  of  them,  and  took 
their  provisions  and  their  weap- 
ons of  war. 

16.  And  it  came  to  pass  after 
they  had  taken  them,  they  caused 
them  to  enter  into  a  covenant 
that  they  would  no  more  take  up 

,  their  weapons  of  war  against  the 
Nephites. 

17.  And  when  they  had  entered 
into  this  covenant  they  sent  them 
to  dwell  with  the  "people  of  Am- 
mon,  and  they  were  in  number 
about  four  thousand  who  had  not 
been  slain. 

18.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  they  had  sent  them  away 
they  pursued  their  march  towards 
the  "land  of  Nephihah.  And  it 
came  to  pass  that  when  they  had 
come  to  the  city  of  Nephihah, 
they  did  pitch  their  tents  in  the 
plains  of  Nephihah,  which  is 
near  the  city  of  Nephihah. 

19.  Now  Moroni  was  desirous 
that  the  Lamanites  should  come 
out  to  battle  against  them,  upon 
the  plains;  but  the  Lamanites, 
knowing  of  their  exceeding  great 
courage,  and  beholding  the  great- 
ness of  their  numbers,  therefore 
they  durst  not  come  out  against 
them;  therefore  they  did  not 
come  to  battle  in  that  day. 

20.  And  when  the  night  came, 
Moroni  went  forth  in  the  dark- 
ness of  the  night,  and  came  upon 
the  top  of  the  wall  to  spy  out  in 
what  part  of  the  city  the  Laman- 
ites did  camp  with  their  army. 

21.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  were  on  the  east,  by  the  en- 


trance; and  they  were  all  asleep. 
And  now  Moroni  returned  to  his 
army,  and  caused  that  they  should 
prepare  in  haste  strong  ^cords 
and  ladders,  to  be  let  down  from 
the  top  of  the  wall  into  the  inner 
part  of  the  wall. 

22.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Moroni  caused  that  his  men 
should  march  forth  and  come 
upon  the  top  of  the  wall,  and  let 
themselves  down  into  that  part 
of  the  city,  yea,  even  on  the  west, 
where  the  Lamanites  did  not 
camp  with  their  armies. 

2  3.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  were  all  let  down  into  the 
city  by  night,  by  the  means  of 
their  strong  cords  and  their  lad- 
ders; thus  when  the  morning 
came  they  were  all  within  the 
walls  of  the  city. 

24.  And  now,  when  the  La- 
manites awoke  and  saw  that  the 
armies  of  Moroni  were  within  the 
walls,  they  were  affrighted  ex- 
ceedingly, insomuch  that  they 
did  flee  out  by  the  pass. 

25.  And  now  when  Moroni  saw 
that  they  were  fleeing  before  him, 
he  did  cause  that  his  men  should 
march  forth  against  them,  and 
slew  many,  and  surrounded  many 
others,  and  took  them  prisoners; 
and  the  remainder  of  them  fled 
into  the  «land  of  Moroni,  which 
was  in  the  borders  by  the  sea- 
shore. 

26.  Thus  had  Moroni  and  Pa- 
horan  obtained  the  possession  of 
the  ''city  of  Nephihah  without  the 
loss  of  one  soul;  and  there  were 
many  of  the  Lamanites  who  were 
slain. 

27.  Now  it  came  to  pass  that 
many  of  the  Lamanites  that  were 
prisoners  were  desirous  to  join 
the  ^people  of  Ammon  and  be- 
come a  free  people. 


m,  see  I,  Al.   50.     n,  Al,   27:26. 
r,  see  I,  Al.  50.     Sj  Al.  27:26. 


0,  see  I,  Al.  50. 


ver.  23. 


q,  see  fc,  Al.  50. 
About  B.  C.  61. 


356 


ALMA,   62. 


28.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
as  many  as  were  desirous,  unto 
them  it  was  granted  according  to 
their  desires. 

29.  Therefore,  all  the  prison- 
ers of  the  Lamanites  did  join  the 
people  of  Ammon,  and  did  begin 
to  labor  exceedingly,  tilling  the 
ground,  raising  all  manner  of 
grain,  and  flocks  and  herds  of 
every  kind;  and  thus  were  the 
Nephites  relieved  from  a  great 
burthen;  yea,  insomuch  that  they 
were  relieved  from  all  the  pris- 
oners of  the  Lamanites. 

30.  Now  it  came  to  pass  that 
Moroni,  after  he  had  obtained 
possession  of  the  'city  of  Ne- 
phihah,  having  taken  many  pris- 
oners, which  did  reduce  the 
armies  of  the  Lamanites  ex- 
ceedingly, and  having  regained 
many  of  the  Nephites  who  had 
been  taken  prisoners,  which  did 
strengthen  the  army  of  Moroni 
exceedingly;  therefore  Moroni 
went  forth  from  the  land  of  Ne- 
phihah  to  the  "land  of  Lehi. 

31.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  the  Lamanites  saw  that 
Moroni  was  coming  against  them, 
they  were  again  frightened  and 
fled  before  the  army  of  Moroni. 

32.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Moroni  and  his  army  did  pursue 
them  from  city  to  city,  until  they 
were  met  by  Lehi  and  Teancum; 
and  the  Lamanites  fled  from  Lehi 
and  Teancum,  even  down  upon 
the  borders  by  the  seashore,  until 
they  came  to  the  ''land  of 
Moroni. 

33.  And  the  armies  of  the  La- 
manites were  all  gathered  to- 
gether, insomuch  that  they  were 
all  in  one  body  in  the  land  of 
Moroni.  Now  Ammoron,  the  king 
of  the  Lamanites,  was  also  with 
them. 


34.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Moroni  and  Lehi  and  Teancum 
did  encamp  with  their  armies 
round  about  in  the  borders  of  the 
land  of  Moroni,  insomuch  that 
the  Lamanites  were  encircled 
about  in  the  borders  by  the  wil- 
derness on  the  south,  and  in  the 
borders  by  the  wilderness  on  the 
east. 

35.  And  thus  they  did  encamp 
for  the  night.  For  behold,  the 
Nephites  and  the  Lamanites  also 
were  weary  because  of  the  great- 
ness of  the  march;  therefore  they 
did  not  resolve  upon  any  strata- 
gem in  the  night-time,  save  it 
were  Teancum;  for  he  was  ex- 
ceedingly angry  with  Ammoron, 
insomuch  that  he  considered  that 
Ammoron,  and  Amalickiah  his 
brother,  had  been  the  cause  of 
this  great  and  lasting  war  be- 
tween them  and  the  Lamanites, 
which  had  been  the  cause  of  so 
much  war  and  bloodshed,  yea, 
and  so  much  famine. 

36.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Teancum  in  his  anger  did  go  forth 
into  the  camp  of  the  Lamanites, 
and  did  let  himself  down  over  the 
walls  of  the  city.  And  he  went 
forth  with  a  cord,  from  place  to 
place,  insomuch  that  he  did  find 
the  king;  and  he  did  cast  a  "'jave- 
lin at  him,  which  did  pierce  him 
near  the  heart.  But  behold,  the 
king  did  awake  his  servant  before 
he  died,  insomuch  that  they  did 
pursue  Teancum,  and  slew  him. 

37.  Now  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  Lehi  and  Moroni  knew  that 
Teancum  was  dead  they  were  ex- 
ceeding sorrowful;  for  behold,  he 
had  been  a  man  who  had  fought 
valiantly  for  his  country,  yea,  a 
true  friend  to  -"liberty;  and  he 
had  suffered  very  many  exceed- 
ingly sore  afllictions.    But  behold, 


u,  see  m,  Al.  50.     v,  see  Jc,  Al.  50.     w,  Al.  51:34.     x,  Al.  46:12, 

About  B.  C.  61. 


t,  see  l,  Al.  50. 
13,  SQ. 


ALMA,   62. 


357 


he  was  dead,  and  had  gone  the 
way  of  all  the  earth. 

38.  Now  it  came  to  pass  that 
Moroni  marched  forth  on  the 
morrow,  and  came  upon  the  La- 
manites,  insomuch  that  they  did 
slay  them  with  a  great  slaughter; 
and  they  did  drive  them  out  of 
the  land;  and  they  did  flee,  even 
that  they  did  not  return  at  that 
time  against  the  Nephites. 

39.  And  thus  *ended  the  thirty 
and  first  year  of  the  reign  of  the 
judges  over  the  people  of  Nephi; 
and  thus  they  had  had  wars,  and 
bloodsheds,  and  famine,  and  afflic- 
tion, for  the  space  of  many  years. 

40.  And  there  had  been  mur- 
ders, and  contentions,  and  dissen- 
sions, and  all  manner  of  iniquity 
among  the  people  of  Nephi;  never- 
theless for  the  righteous'  sake, 
yea,  because  of  the  ''prayers  of 
the  righteous,  they  were  spared. 

41.  But  behold,  because  of  the 
exceeding  great  length  of  the  war 
between  the  Nephites  and  the  La- 
manites  many  had  become  hard- 
ened, because  of  the  exceeding 
great  length  of  the  war;  and  many 
were  softened  because  of  their 
afflictions,  insomuch  that  they  did 
humble  themselves  before  God, 
even  in  the  depth  of  humility. 

42.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
after  Moroni  had  ^fortified  those 
parts  of  the  land  which  were  most 
exposed  to  the  Lamanites,  until 
they  were  sufficiently  strong,  he 
returned  to  the  ^"city  of  Zara- 
hemla;  and  also  Helaman  re- 
turned to  the  place  of  his  inheri- 
tance; and  there  was  once  more 
peace  established  among  the  peo- 
ple of  Nephi. 

43.  And  Moroni  yielded  up  the 
command  of  his  armies  into  the 
hands  of  his  son,  whose  name  was 
Moronihah;  and  he  retired  to  his 


own  house  that  he  might  spend 
the  remainder  of  his  days  in  peace. 

44.  And  Pahoran  did  return  to 
his  judgment-seat;  and  Helaman 
did  take  upon  him  again  to  preach 
unto  the  people  the  word  of  God; 
for  because  of  so  many  wars  and 
contentions  it  had  become  ex- 
pedient that  a  regulation  should 
be  made  again  in  the  church. 

45.  Therefore,  Helaman  and 
his  brethren  went  forth,  and  did 
declare  the  word  of  God  with 
much  power  unto  the  convincing 
of  many  people  of  their  wicked- 
ness, which  did  cause  them  to  re- 
pent of  their  sins  and  to  be  -^bap- 
tized unto  the  Lord  their  God. 

46.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  did  establish  again  the  church 
of  God,  throughout  all  the  land. 

47.  Yea,  and  regulations  were 
made  concerning  the  law.  -''And 
their  judges,  and  their  chief 
judges  were  chosen. 

48.  And  the  people  of  Nephi 
began  to  prosper  again  in  the 
land,  and  began  to  multiply  and 
to  wax  exceeding  strong  again  in 
the  land.  And  they  began  to 
grow  exceeding  rich. 

49.  But  notwithstanding  their 
riches,  or  their  strength,  or  their 
prosperity,  they  were  not  lifted 
up  in  the  pride  of  their  eyes; 
neither  were  they  slow  to  remem- 
ber the  Lord  their  God;  but  they 
did  humble  themselves  exceed- 
ingly before  him. 

50.  Yea,  they  did  remember 
how  great  things  the  Lord  had 
done  for  them,  that  he  had  de- 
livered them  from  death,  and 
from  bonds,  and  from  prisons, 
and  from  all  manner  of  afflictions, 
and  he  had  delivered  them  out  of 
the  hands  of  their  enemies. 

51.  And  they  did  ^''pray  unto 
the  Lord  their  God  continually, 


y,  see  e,  2  Ne.  32.     z,  s 
29:39.     2d,  see  e,  2  Ne.  32. 


c,  Al.  48.     2a,  Om.  13.     26,  see  u, 


2  Ne.  9.     2c,  Mos. 
*  B.  C.  60. 


358 


ALMA,   63. 


insomuch  that  the  Lord  did  bless 
them,  according  to  his  word,  so 
that  they  did  wax  strong  and 
prosper  in  the  land. 

52.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
all  these  things  were  done.  And 
Helaman  died,  in  the  *thirty  and 
fifth  year  of  the  reign  of  the 
judges  over  the  people  of  Nephi. 

CHAPTER  63. 

Shihlon  succeeds  Helaman — Death 
of  Moroni — Hagoth,  builder  of  ships — 
Nephite  voyages  to  the  land  northward 
— Helaman,  son  of  Helaman,  keeps  the 
records — Moronihah  defeats  Laman- 
ites — End  of  Alma's  account. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  in  the 
fcommencement  of  the  thirty  and 
sixth  year  of  the  reign  of  the 
judges  over  the  people  of  Nephi, 
that  "Shiblon  took  possession  of 
those  ^sacred  things  which  had 
been  delivered  unto  Helaman  by 
Alma. 

2.  And  he  was  a  just  man,  and 
he  did  walk  uprightly  before  God; 
and  he  did  observe  to  do  good 
continually,  to  keep  the  command- 
ments of  the  Lord  his  God;  and 
also  did  his  brother. 

3.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Moroni  died  also.  And  thus  ended 
the  thirty  and  sixth  year  of  the 
reign  of  the  judges. 

4.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  in 
the  {thirty  and  seventh  year  of 
the  reign  of  the  judges,  there  was 
a  large  company  of  men,  even  to 
the  amount  of  five  thousand  and 
four  hundred  men,  with  their 
wives  and  their  children,  de- 
parted out  of  the  '^land  of  Zara- 
hemla  into  the  land  which  was 
^northward. 

5.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Hagoth,  he  being  an  exceedingly 
curious  man,  therefore  he  went 


forth  and  built  him  an  ^exceed- 
ingly large  ship,  on  the  borders 
of  the  »land  Bountiful,  by  the 
''land  Desolation,  and  launched  it 
forth  into  the  west  sea,  by  the 
^narrow  neck  which  led  into  the 
^land  northward. 

6.  And  behold,  there  were  many 
of  the  Nephites  who  did  enter 
therein  and  did  sail  forth  with 
much  provisions,  and  also  many 
women  and  children;  and  they 
took  their  course  northward.  And 
thus  ended  the  thirty  and  seventh 
year. 

7.  And  in  the  thirty  and  eighth 
year,  this  man  built  ''other  ships. 
And  the  first  ship  did  also  return, 
and  many  more  people  did  enter 
into  it;  and  they  also  took  much 
provisions,  and  set  out  again  to 
the  land  northward. 

8.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  were  never  heard  of  more. 
And  we  suppose  that  they  were 
drowned  in  the  depths  of  the  sea. 
And  it  came  to  pass  that  one  other 
ship  also  did  sail  forth;  and 
whither  she  did  go  we  know  not. 

9.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  in 
this  year  there  were  many  people 
who  went  forth  into  the  land 
northward.  And  thus  ended  the 
thirty  and  eighth  year. 

10.  And  it  came  to  pass  in  the 
§thirty  and  ninth  year  of  the  reign 
of  the  judges,  'Shiblon  died  also, 
and  ""Corianton  had  gone  forth  to 
the  land  northward  in  a  "ship,  to 
carry  forth  provisions  unto  the 
people  who  had  gone  forth  into 
that  land. 

11.  Therefore  it  became  ex- 
pedient for  Shiblon  to  confer 
those  "sacred  things,  before  his 
death,  upon  the  son  of  Helaman, 
who  was  called  Helaman,  being 
called  after  the  name  of  his  father. 


a,  Al.  38.  &,  Al.  37:3—12.  d.  Cm.  13.  e,  Al.  46:17.  /,  vers.  6—10.  He.  3:10, 
14.  g,  see  2k,  Al.  22.  h,  see  21,  Al.  22.  i,  see  2v,  Al.  22.  j,  see  e.  fc^  see  /. 
I,   see  a.     m,   see  c.     n,   see  /.  o,  Al.  37 :3 — 12. 


B.  C. 


57.  t  B.  0.  56.  t  B.  C.  55.   §  B.  C.  53. 


HELAMAN,   1. 


359 


12.  Now  behold,  all  those  en- 
gravings which  were  in  the  pos- 
session of  Helaman  ^were  written 
and  sent  forth  among  the  children 
of  men  throughout  all  the  land, 
save  it  were  those  parts  which 
had  been  commanded  by  Alma 
should  «not  go  forth. 

13.  Nevertheless,  these  things 
were  to  be  kept  sacred,  and 
handed  down  from  '"one  genera- 
tion to  another;  therefore,  in  this 
year,  they  had  been  "conferred 
upon  Helaman,  before  the  'death 
of  Shiblon. 

14.  And  it  came  to  pass  also 
in  this  year  that  there  were  some 
dissenters   who   had    gone    forth 


unto  the  Lamanites;  and  they 
were  stirred  up  again  to  anger 
against  the  Nephites. 

15.  And  also  in  this  same  year 
they  came  down  with  a  numerous 
army  to  war  against  the  people 
of  ''Moronihah,  or  against  the 
army  of  Moronihah,  in  the  which 
they  were  beaten  and  driven  back 
again  to  their  own  lands,  suffer- 
ing great  loss. 

16.  And  thus  ended  the  thirty 
and  ninth  year  of  the  reign  of  the 
judges  over  the  people  of  Nephi. 

17.  And  thus  ended  the  account 
of  Alma,  and  Helaman  his  son, 
and  also  Shiblon,  who  was  his 
son. 


An  account  of  the  Nephites.  Their  wars  and  contentions,  and  their 
dissensions.  And  also  the  prophecies  of  many  holy  prophets,  before  the 
coming  of  Christ,  according  to  the  records  of  Helaman,  who  was  the  son  of 
Helaman,  and  also  according  to  the  records  of  his  sons,  even  down  to  the 
coming  of  Christ.  And  also  many  of  the  Lamanites  are  converted.  An 
account  of  their  conversion.  An  account  of  the  righteousness  of  the  Laman- 
ites, and  the  wickedness  and  abominations  of  the  Nephites,  according  to  the 
record  of  Helaman  and  his  sons,  even  down  to  the  coming  of  Christ,  which 
is  called  the  book  of  Helaman,  #c. 

THE  BOOK  OF  HELAMAN 


CHAPTER   1. 

Pahoran's  sons  contend  for  the 
judgment-seat — Pahoran  the  second  is 
murdered  by  Kishkumen — Coriantumr, 
Nephite  dissenter — Zarahemla  cap- 
tured and  retaken. 

1.  And  now  behold,  it  came  to 
pass  in  the  *commencement  of 
the  fortieth  year  of  the  reign  of 
the  judges  over  the  people  of 
Nephi,  there  began  to  be  a  serious 
difficulty  among  the  people  of  the 
Nephites. 

2.  For  behold,  "Pahoran  had 
died,  and  gone  the  way  of  all  the 
earth;  therefore  there  began  to 
be  a  serious  contention  concern- 


ing who  should  have  the  judg- 
ment-seat among  the  brethren, 
who  were  the  sons  of  Pahoran. 

3.  Now  these  are  their  names 
who  did  contend  for  the  judg- 
ment-seat, who  did  also  cause 
the  people  to  contend:  Pahoran, 
Paanchi,  and  Pacumeni. 

4.  Now  these  are  not  all  the 
sons  of  Pahoran,  (for  he  had 
many)  but  these  are  they  who 
did  contend  for  the  judgment- 
seat;  therefore,  they  did  cause 
three  divisions  among  the  people. 

5.  Nevertheless,  it  came  to  pass 
that  Pahoran  was  appointed  hy 
the  voice  of  the  people  to  be  chief 


p,  Al.  17:2.     q,  Al.  37:27—32.     r,  Al.  37:4.     s,  ver.  11.     t,  ver.  10.     u,  Al.  62:43. 
Chap.  1 :    a,  Al.  50  :40.  ♦  B.  C.  52. 


360 


HELAMAN,   1. 


judge  and  a   governor  over  the 
people  of  Nephi. 

6.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Pacumeni,  when  he  saw  that  he 
could  not  obtain  the  judgment- 
seat,  he  did  unite  with  the  voice 
of  the  people. 

7.  But  behold,  Paanchi,  and 
that  part  of  the  people  that  were 
desirous  that  he  should  be  their 
governor,  was  exceeding  wroth; 
therefore,  he  was  about  to  flatter 
away  those  people  to  rise  up  in 
rebellion  against  their  brethren. 

8.  And  it  came  to  pass  as  he 
was  about  to  do  this,  behold,  he 
was  taken,  and  was  tried  accord- 
ing to  the  ^voice  of  the  people, 
and  condemned  unto  death;  for 
he  had  raised  up  in  rebellion  and 
sought  to  destroy  the  liberty  of 
the  people. 

9.  Now  when  those  people  who 
were  desirous  that  he  should  be 
their  governor  saw  that  he  was 
condemned  unto  death,  therefore 
they  were  angry,  and  behold,  they 
sent  forth  one  Kishkumen,  even 
to  the  judgment-seat  of  Pahoran, 
and  murdered  Pahoran  as  he  sat 
upon  the  judgment-seat. 

10.  And  he  was  pursued  by  the 
servants  of  Pahoran;  but  behold, 
so  speedy  was  the  flight  of  Kish- 
kumen that  no  man  could  over- 
take him. 

11.  And  he  went  unto  those 
that  sent  him,  and  they  all  en- 
tered into  a  covenant,  yea,  swear- 
ing by  their  everlasting  Maker, 
that  they  would  tell  no  man  that 
Kishkumen  had  murdered  Paho- 
ran. 

12.  Therefore,  Kishkumen  was 
not  known  among  the  people  of 
Nephi,  for  he  was  in  disguise  at 
the  time  that  he  murdered  Paho- 
ran. And  Kishkumen  and  his 
band,  who  had  covenanted  with 


him,  did  mingle  themselves  among 
the  people,  in  a  manner  that  they 
all  could  net  be  found;  but  as 
many  as  were  found  were  con- 
demned unto  death. 

13.  And  now  behold,  Pacumeni 
was  appointed,  according  to  the 
•^voice  of  the  people,  to  be  a  chief 
judge  and  a  governor  over  the 
people,  to  reign  in  the  stead  of 
his  brother  Pahoran;  and  it  was 
according  to  his  right.  And  all 
this  was  done  in  the  fortieth  year 
of  the  reign  of  the  judges;  and  it 
had  an  end. 

14.  And  it  came  to  pass  in  the 
♦forty  and  first  year  of  the  reign 
of  the  judges,  that  the  Lamanites 
had  gathered  together  an  innum- 
erable army  of  men,  and  ''armed 
them  with  swords,  and  with  cime- 
ters  and  with  bows,  and  with  ar- 
rows, and  with  head-plates,  and 
with  breastplates,  and  with  all 
manner  of  shields  of  every  kind. 

15.  And  they  came  down  again 
that  they  might  pitch  battle 
against  the  Nephites.  And  they 
were  led  by  a  man  whose  name 
was  Coriantumr;  and  he  was  a 
descendant  of  Zarahemla;  and  he 
was  a  dissenter  from  among  the 
Nephites;  and  he  was  a  large  and 
a  mighty  man. 

16.  Therefore,  the  king  of  the 
Lamanites,  whose  name  was  Tuba- 
loth,  who  was  the  son  of  Am- 
moron,  supposing  that  Corian- 
tumr, being  a  mighty  man,  could 
stand  against  the  Nephites,  with 
his  strength  and  also  with  his 
great  wisdom,  insomuch  that  by 
sending  him  forth  he  should  gain 
power  over  the  Nephites — 

17.  Therefore  he  did  stir  them 
up  to  anger,  and  he  did  gather  to- 
gether his  armies,  and  he  did  ap- 
point Coriantumr  to  be  their 
leader,  and  did  cause  that  they 


6,  see  c,  Mos.  29.     Al.  1 :10 — 15. 


see  c,  Mos.  29,     He.  2:2.     d,  see  2p,  Al,  43. 

*  B.  C.  51. 


HELAMAN,    1. 


361 


should  march  down  to  the  *land 
of  Zarahemla  to  battle  against 
the  Nephites. 

18.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
because  of  so  much  contention 
and  so  much  difficulty  in  the  gov- 
ernment, that  they  had  not  kept 
sufficient  guards  in  the  land  of 
Zarahemla;  for  they  had  sup- 
posed that  the  Lamanites  durst 
not  come  into  the  heart  of  their 
lands  to  attack  that  great  city 
Zarahemla. 

19.  But  it  came  to  pass  that 
Coriantumr  did  march  forth  at 
the  head  of  his  numerous  host, 
and  came  upon  the  inhabitants 
of  the  city,  and  their  march  was 
with  such  exceedingly  great  speed 
that  there  was  no  time  for  the 
Kephites  to  gather  together  their 
armies. 

20.  Therefore  Coriantumr  did 
cut  down  the  watch  by  the  en- 
trance of  the  city,  and  did  march 
forth  with  his  whole  army  into 
the  city,  and  they  did  slay  every 
one  who  did  oppose  them,  inso- 
much that  they  did  take  posses- 
sion of  the  whole  city. 

21.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Pacumeni,  who  was  the  chief 
judge,  did  flee  before  Coriantumr, 
even  to  the  walls  of  the  city.  And 
it  came  to  pass  that  Coriantumr 
did  smite  him  against  the  wall, 
insomuch  that  he  died.  And  thus 
ended  the  days  of  Pacumeni. 

22.  And  now  when  Coriantumr 
saw  that  he  was  in  possession  of 
the  city  of  Zarahemla,  and  saw 
that  the  Nephites  had  fled  before 
them,  and  were  slain,  and  were 
taken,  and  were  cast  into  prison, 
and  that  he  had  obtained  the  pos- 
session of  the  strongest  hold  in 
all  the  land,  his  heart  took  cour- 
age insomuch  that  he  was  about 
to  go  forth  against  all  the  land. 

23.  And  now  he  did  not  tarry 


in  the  land  of  Zarahemla,  but  he 
did  march  forth  with  a  large 
army,  even  towards  the  ^city  of 
Bountiful;  for  it  was  his  deter- 
mination to  go  forth  and  cut  his 
way  through  with  the  sword,  that 
he  might  obtain  the  north  parts 
of  the  land. 

24.  And,  supposing  that  their 
greatest  strength  was  in  the  cen- 
ter of  the  land,  therefore  he  did 
march  forth,  giving  them  no  time 
to  assemble  themselves  together 
save  it  were  in  small  bodies;  and 
in  this  manner  they  did  fall  upon 
them  and  cut  them  down  to  the 
earth. 

25.  But  behold,  this  march  of 
Coriantumr  through  the  center  of 
the  land  gave  Moronihah  great 
advantage  over  them,  notwith- 
standing the  greatness  of  the 
number  of  the  Nephites  who  were 
slain. 

26.  For  behold,  Moronihah  had 
supposed  that  the  Lamanites  durst 
not  come  into  the  center  of  the 
land,  but  that  they  would  attack 
the  cities  round  about  in  the  bor- 
ders as  they  had  hitherto  done; 
therefore  Moronihah  had  caused 
that  their  strong  armies  should 
maintain  those  parts  round  about 
by  the  borders. 

27.  But  behold,  the  Lamanites 
were  not  frightened  according  to 
his  desire,  but  they  had  come  into 
the  center  of  the  land,  and  had 
taken  the  capital  city  which  was 
the  city  of  Zarahemla,  and  were 
marching  through  the  most  capi- 
tal parts  of  the  land,  slaying  the 
people  with  a  great  slaughter, 
both  men,  women,  and  children, 
taking  possession  of  many  cities 
and  of  many  strongholds. 

28.  But  when  Moronihah  had 
discovered  this,  he  immediately 
sent  forth  Lehi  with  an  army 
round  about  to  head  them  before 


e.  Cm.  13.     /,  see  2fc,  Al.  22 


About  B.  C.  51. 


24 


362 


HELAMAN,   2. 


they   should   come   to   the   "land 
Bountiful. 

29.  And  thus  he  did;  and  he  did 
head  them  before  they  came  to 
the  land  Bountiful,  and  gave  unto 
them  battle,  insomuch  that  they 
began  to  retreat  back  towards  the 
land  of  Zarahemla. 

30.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Moronihah  did  head  them  in  their 
retreat,  and  did  give  unto  them 
battle,  insomuch  that  it  became 
an  exceedingly  bloody  battle;  yea, 
many  were  slain,  and  among  the 
number  who  were  slain  Corian- 
tumr  was  also  found. 

31.  And  now,  behold,  the  La- 
manites  could  not  retreat  either 
way,  neither  on  the  north,  nor  on 
the  south,  nor  on  the  east,  nor 
on  the  west,  for  they  were  sur- 
rounded on  every  hand  by  the 
Nephites. 

3  2.  And  thus  had  Coriantumr 
plunged  the  Lamanites  into  the 
midst  of  the  Nephites,  insomuch 
that  they  were  in  the  power  of 
the  Nephites,  and  he  himself  was 
slain,  and  the  Lamanites  did  yield 
themselves  into  the  hands  of  the 
Nephites. 

33.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Moronihah  took  possession  of  the 
''city  of  Zarahemla  again,  and 
caused  that  the  Lamanites  who 
had  been  taken  prisoners  should 
depart  out  of  the  land  in  peace. 

34.  And  thus  ended  the  forty 
and  first  year  of  the  reign  of  the 
judges. 

CHAPTER   2. 

Helaman  the  second  is  appointed 
chief  judge — Kishkumen  killed — Se- 
cret combinations  —  The  Oadianton 
robbers. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  in  the 
♦forty  and  second  year  of  the 
reign  of  the  judges,  after  Moroni- 
hah had  established  again  peace 


between  the  Nephites  and  the  La- 
manites, behold  there  was  no  one 
to  fill  the  judgment-seat;  there- 
fore there  began  to  be  a  con- 
tention again  among  the  people 
concerning  who  should  fill  the 
judgment-seat. 

2.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Helam.'i.n,  who  was  the  son  of 
Helaman,  was  appointed  to  fill 
the  judgment-seat,  by  the  "voice 
of  the  people. 

3.  But  behold,  Kis'hkumen,  who 
had  ''murdered  Pahoran,  did  lay 
wait  to  destroy  Helaman  also; 
and  he  was  upheld  by  his  band,, 
who  had  entered  into  a  covenant 
that  no  one  should  know  his 
wickedness. 

4.  For  there  was  one  Gadian- 
ton,  who  was  exceeding  expert  in 
many  words,  and  also  in  his  craft, 
to  carry  on  the  '^secret  work  of 
murder  and  of  robbery;  therefore 
he  became  the  leader  of  the  band 
of  Kishkumen. 

5.  Therefore  he  did  flatter 
them,  and  also  Kishkumen,  that 
if  they  would  place  him  in  the 
judgment-seat  he  would  grant 
unto  those  who  belonged  to  his 
band  that  they  should  be  placed 
in  power  and  authority  among 
the  people;  therefore  Kishkumen 
sought  to  "destroy  Helaman. 

6.  And  it  came  to  pass  as  he 
went  forth  towards  the  judgment- 
seat  to  destroy  Helaman,  behold 
one  of  the  servants  of  Helaman, 
having  been  out  by  night,  and 
having  obtained,  through  dis- 
guise, a  knowledge  of  those  plans 
which  had  been  laid  by  this  band 
to  ^destroy  Helaman — 

7.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he 
met  Kishkumen,  and  he  gave  unto 
him  a  sign;  therefore  Kishkumen 
made  known  unto  him  the  object 
of    his   desire,    desiring   that   he 


g,  see  2k,  Al.  22.     li,  Om.  13.         Chap.  2 :     a,  see  c,  Mos.  29.     6,  He.  1 :9.     c,  see 
i,  2  Ne.  10.     d,  vers.  3,  6,  9.     e,  see  d.  *  B.  C.  50. 


HELAMAN,    3. 


363 


would  conduct  him  to  the  judg- 
ment-seat that  he  might  murder 
Helaman. 

8.  And  when  the  servant  of 
Helaman  had  known  all  the  heart 
of  Kishkumen,  and  how  that  it 
was  his  object  to  murder,  and  also 
that  it  was  the  object  of  all  those 
who  belonged  to  his  band  to  mur- 
der, and  to  rob,  and  to  gain  power, 
(and  this  was  their  'secret  plan, 
and  their  combination)  the  ser- 
vant of  Helaman  said  unto  Kish- 
kumen: Let  us  go  forth  unto  the 
judgment-seat. 

9.  Now  this  did  please  Kishku- 
men exceedingly,  for  he  did  sup- 
pose that  he  should  accomplish 
his  design;  but  behold,  the  ser- 
vant of  Helaman,  as  they  were 
going  forth  unto  the  judgment- 
seat,  did  stab  Kishkumen  even  to 
the  heart,  that  he  fell  dead  with- 
out a  groian.  And  he  ran  and  told 
Helaman  all  the  things  which  he 
had  seen,  and  heard,  and  done. 

10.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Helaman  did  send  forth  to  take 
this  band  of  ^'robbers  and  secret 
murderers,  that  they  might  be 
executed  according  to  the  law. 

11.  But  behold,  when  Gadian- 
ton  had  found  that  Kishkumen 
did  not  return  he  feared  lest  that 
he  should  be  destroyed;  there- 
fore he  caused  that  his  band 
should  follow  him.  And  they  took 
their  flight  out  of  the  land,  by  a 
secret  way,  into  the  wilderness; 
and  thus  when  Helaman  sent 
forth  to  take  them  they  could 
nowhere  be  found. 

12.  And  more  of  this  Gadian- 
ton  shall  be  spoken  hereafter. 
And  thus  ended  the  forty  and  sec- 
ond year  of  the  reign  of  the 
judges  over  the  people  of  Nephi. 

13.  And  behold,  in  the  end  of 
this  book  ye  shall  see  that  this 


Gadianton  did  prove  the  over- 
throw, yea,  almost  the  entire  de- 
struction of  the  people  of  Nephi. 
14.  Behold  I  do  not  mean  the 
end  of  the  book  of  Helaman,  but 
I  mean  the  end  of  the  ''book  of 
Nephi,  from  which  I  have  taken 
all  the  account  which  I  have  writ- 
ten. 

CHAPTER   3. 

More  migrations  to  the  north — A 
land  of  large  waters — Buildings  of 
cement — Many  records  kept — Hela- 
man's  son^  Nephij  succeeds   Mm. 

1.  And  now  it  came  to  pass  in 
the  *  forty  and  third  year  of  the 
reign  of  the  judges,  there  was  no 
contention  among  the  people  of 
Nephi  save  it  were  a  little  pride 
which  was  in  the  church,  which 
did  cause  some  little  dissensions 
among  the  people,  which  affairs 
were  settled  in  the  ending  of  the 
forty  and  third  year. 

2.  And  there  was  no  contention 
among  the  people  in  the  forty  and 
fourth  year;  neither  was  there 
much  contention  in  the  forty  and 
fifth  year. 

3.  And  it  came  to  pass  in  the 
t  forty  and  sixth,  yea,  there  was 
much  contention  and  many  dis- 
sensions; in  the  which  there  were 
an  exceeding  great  many  who  de- 
parted out  of  the  "land  of  Zara- 
hemla,  and  went  forth  unto  the 
4and  northward  to  inherit  the 
land. 

4.  And  they  did  travel  to  an 
exceeding  great  distance,  inso- 
much that  they  came  to  ''large 
bodies  of  water  and  many  rivers. 

5.  Yea,  and  even  they  did 
spread  forth  into  all  parts  of  the 
land,  into  whatever  parts  it  had 
not  been  rendered  desolate  and 
without  timber,  because  of  the 
^many  inhabitants  who  had  be- 
fore inherited  the  land. 


/,  see  i,  2  Ne.  10.     g,  see  i,  2  Ne.  10.     h,  see  /,  1  Ne.  1. 
6,  Al.  46:17.     63:4.     c,  see  i,  Mos.  8.     d,  see  j,  Mos.  8. 


Chap.  3 : 
B.  O.  49. 


a,  Om.  13. 
t  B.  C.  46. 


364 


HELAMAN,   3. 


6.  And  now  no  part  of  the  land 
was  desolate,  save  it  were  for  tim- 
ber; but  because  of  the  greatness 
of  the  destruction  of  the  people 
who  had  before  inhabited  the 
land  it  was  called  "desolate. 

7.  And  there  being  but  little 
timber  upon  the  face  of  the  land, 
nevertheless  the  people  who  went 
forth  became  exceeding  expert  in 
the  working  of  cement;  therefore 
they  did  build  houses  of  ^cement, 
in  the  which  thej  did  dwell. 

8.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  did  multiply  and  spread,  and 
did  go  forth  from  the  land  "south- 
ward to  the  land  ''northward,  and 
did  spread  insomuch  that  they 
began  to  cover  the  face  of  the 
whole  earth,  from  the  sea  south 
to  the  sea  •'north,  from  the  sea 
^west  to  the  sea  'east. 

9.  And  the  people  who  were  in 
the  land  "'northward  did  dwell  in 
tents,  and  in  houses  of  "cement, 
and  they  did  suffer  whatsoever 
tree  should  spring  up  upon  the 
face  of  the  land  that  it  should 
grow  up,  that  in  time  they  might 
have  timber  to  build  their  houses, 
yea,  their  cities,  and  their  "tem- 
ples, and  their  ^'synagogues,  and 
their  ^sanctuaries,  and  all  manner 
of  their  buildings. 

10.  And  it  came  to  pass  as  tim- 
ber was  exceeding  '^scarce  in  the 
land  northward,  they  did  send 
forth  much  by  the  way  of  "ship- 
ping. 

11.  And  thus  they  did  enable 
the  people  in  the  land  'northward 
that  they  might  build  many  cities, 
both  of  wood  and  of  "cement. 

12.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
there  were  many  of  the  "people 
of  Amnion,  who  were  Lamanites 


by  birth,  did  also  go  forth  into 
this  land. 

13.  And  now  there  are  many 
"'records  kept  of  the  proceedings 
of  this  people,  by  many  of  this 
people,  which  are  particular  and 
very  large,  concerning  them. 

14.  But  behold,  a  'hundredth 
part  of  the  proceedings  of  this 
people,  yea,  the  account  of  the 
Lamanites  and  of  the  Nephites, 
and  their  wars,  and  contentions, 
and  dissensions,  and  their  preach- 
ing, and  their  prophecies,  and 
their  "shipping  and  their  building 
of  ships,  and  their  building  of 
Hemples,  and  of  -"synagogues  and 
their  -''sanctuaries,  and  their 
righteousness,  and  their  wicked- 
ness, and  their  murders,  and  their 
robbings,  and  their  plundering, 
and  all  manner  of  abominations 
and  whoredoms,  cannot  be  con- 
tained in  this  work. 

15.  But  behold,  there  ^^are 
many  books  and  many  records  of 
every  kind,  and  they  have  been 
kept  chiefly  by  the  Nephites. 

16.  And  they  have  been  2<Jhand- 
ed  down  from  one  generation  to 
another  by  the  Nephites,  even 
until  they  have  fallen  into  trans- 
gression and  have  been  murdered, 
plundered,  and  hunted,  and  driven 
forth,  and  slain,  and  scattered 
upon  the  face  of  the  earth,  and 
mixed  with  the  Lamanites  until 
they  are  ^*no  more  called  the 
Nephites,  becoming  wicked,  and 
wild,  and  ferocious,  yea,  even  be- 
coming Lamanites. 

17.  And  now  I  return  again  to 
mine  account;  therefore,  what  I 
have  spoken  had  passed  after 
there  had  been  great  contentions, 
and  disturbances,  and  wars,  and 


e,  see  21,  Al.  22.  /,  vers.  9,  11.  g,  see  n,  Al.  46.  h,  see  v,  Al.  46.  j,  1  Ne.  21 :12. 
;.-,  Al.  22  :27,  32.  33.  He.  11 :20.  I,  see  k.  m,  see  h.  n,  see  /.  o,  see  h,  2  Ne.  5.  p,  see 
u,  Al.  10.  q.  see  t,  Al.  15.  r,  vers.  5,  9.  s,  see  f,  Al.  63.  t,  see  h.  u,  see  f.  v,  Al. 
27:26.  w,  ver.  15.  x,  3  Ne.  26:6 — 11.  y,  see  /,  Al.  63.  z,  see  h,  2  Ne.  5.  2a,  see 
u,  Al.  16.  2b,  see  t,  Al.  15.  2c,  ver.  13.  2d,  1  Ne.  5:16 — 19.  Al.  37:4.  2e,  Al. 
45:12—14.  About  B.  C.  46. 


HELAMAN,   3. 


365 


dissensions,  among  the  people  of 
Nephi. 

18.  The  *  forty  and  sixth  year 
of  the  reign  of  the  judges  ended; 

19.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
there  was  still  great  contention  in 
the  land,  yea,  even  in  the  forty 
and  seventh  year,  and  also  in  the 
forty  and  eighth  year. 

20.  Nevertheless  ^^Helaman  did 
fill  the  judgment-seat  with  jus- 
tice and  equity;  yea,  he  did  ob- 
serve to  keep  the  statutes,  and 
the  judgments,  and  the  command- 
ments of  God;  and  he  did  do  that 
which  was  right  in  the  sight  of 
God  continually;  and  he  did  walk 
after  the  ways  of  his  father,  inso- 
much that  he  did  prosper  in  the 
land. 

21.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
he  ^had  two  sons.  He  gave  unto 
the'  eldest  the  name  of  Nephi,  and 
unto  the  youngest,  the  name  of 
Lehi.  And  they  began  to  grow 
up  unto  the  Lord. 

22.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  wars  and  contentions  began 
to  cease,  in  a  small  degree,  among 
the  people  of  the  Nephites,  in  the 
latter  end  of  the  forty  and  eighth 
year  of  the  reign  of  the  judges 
over  the  people  of  Nephi. 

23.  And  it  came  to  pass  in  the 
tforty  and  ninth  year  of  the  reign 
of  the  judges,  there  was  continual 
peace  established  in  the  land,  all 
save  it  were  the  ^^'secret  combina- 
tions which  Gadianton  the  robber 
had  established  in  the  more  set- 
tled parts  of  the  land,  which  at 
that  time  were  not  known  unto 
those  who  were  at  the  head  of 
government;  therefore  they  were 
not  destroyed  out  of  the  land. 

24.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  In 
this  same  year  there  was  exceed- 
ing great  prosperity  in  the  church, 


insomuch  that  there  were  thou- 
sands who  did  join  themselves 
unto  the  church  and  were  ^''bap- 
tized unto  repentance. 

25.  And  so  great  was  the  pros- 
perity of  the  church,  and  so  many 
the  blessings  which  were  poured 
out  upon  the  people,  that  even  the 
2'high  priests  and  the  teachers 
were  themselves  astonished  be- 
yond measure. 

26.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  work  of  the  Lord  did  prosper 
unto  the  ^^baptizing  and  uniting 
to  the  church  of  God,  many  souls, 
yea,  even  tens  of  thousands. 

27.  Thus  we  may  see  that  the 
Lord  is  merciful  unto  all  who  will, 
in  the  sincerity  of  their  hearts, 
call  upon  his  holy  name. 

28.  Yea,  thus  we  see  that  the 
gate  of  heaven  is  open  unto  all, 
even  to  those  who  will  believe  on 
the  name  of  Jesus  Christ,  who  is 
the  Son  of  God. 

29.  Yea,  we  see  that  whosoever 
will  may  lay  hold  upon  the  word 
of  God,  which  is  quick  and  power- 
ful, which  shall  divide  asunder  all 
the  cunning  and  the  snares  and 
the  wiles  of  the  devil,  and  lead  the 
man  of  Christ  in  a  ^^straight  and 
narrow  course  across  that  ever- 
lasting 2'gulf  of  misery  which  is 
prepared  to  engulf  the  wicked — 

30.  And  land  their  souls,  yea, 
their  ^^limmortal  souls,  at  the 
right  hand  of  God  in  the  kingdom 
of  heaven,  to  sit  down  with  Abra- 
ham, and  Isaac,  and  with  Jacob, 
and  with  all  our  holy  fathers,  to 
go  no  more  out. 

31.  And  in  this  year  there  was 
continual  rejoicing  in  the  ^"land 
of  Zarahemla,  and  in  all  the  re- 
gions round  about,  even  in  all  the 
land  which  was  possessed  by  the 
Nephites. 


2/,  He.  2  :2.  1g,  see  i,  2  Ne,  10.  2 A,  see  u,  2  Ne.  0.  1i,  see  g,  Mos.  26.  2i,  see 
u,  2  Ne.  9.  2fc,  see  e,  2  Ne.  31.  21,  see  %,  1  Ne.  15.  2m,  Al.  42:9,  11.  See  t,  Al.  12. 
2«,  Om.  13.  »  B.  C.  45.  t  B.  C.  43. 


366 


HELAMAN,  4. 


32.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
there  was  peace  and  exceeding 
great  joy  in  the  remainder  of  the 
forty  and  ninth  year;  yea,  and 
also  there  was  continual  peace 
and  great  joy  in  the  fiftieth  year 
of  the  reign  of  the  judges. 

33.  And  in  the  *fifty  and  first 
year  of  the  reign  of  the  judges 
there  was  peace  also,  save  it  were 
the  pride  which  began  to  enter 
into  the  church — not  into  the 
church  of  God,  but  into  the  hearts 
of  the  people  who  professed  to 
belong  to  the  church  of  God — 

34.  And  they  were  lifted  up  in 
pride,  even  to  the  persecution  of 
many  of  their  brethren.  Now  this 
was  a  great  evil,  which  did  cause 
the  more  humble  part  of  the  peo- 
ple to  suffer  great  persecutions, 
and  to  wade  through  much  afilic- 
tion. 

35.  Nevertheless  they  did  -"fast 
and  pray  oft,  and  did  wax  stronger 
and  stronger  in  their  humility, 
and  firmer  and  firmer  in  the  faith 
of  Christ,  unto  the  filling  their 
souls  with  joy  and  consolation, 
yea,  even  to  the  purifying  and 
the  sanctification  of  their  hearts, 
which  sanctification  cometh  be- 
cause of  their  yielding  their  hearts 
unto  God. 

36.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  fifty  and  second  year  ended  in 
peace  also,  save  it  were  the  ex- 
ceeding great  pride  which  had 
gotten  into  the  hearts  of  the  peo- 
ple; and  it  was  because  of  their 
exceeding  great  riches  and  their 
prosperity  in  the  land;  and  it  did 
grow  upon  them  from  day  to  day. 

37.  And  it  came  to  pass  in  the 
ffifty  and  third  year  of  the  reign 
of  the  judges,  ^^Helaman  died, 
and  his  eldest  son  Nephi  began  to 
reign  in  his  stead.  And  it  came 
to  pass  that  he  did  fill  the  judg- 


ment-seat with  justice  and  equity; 
yea,  he  did  keep  the  command- 
ments of  God,  and  did  walk  in  the 
ways  of  his  father. 

CHAPTER  4. 

Lamanites  again  invade  land  of 
Zarahemla — The  city  captured — Ne- 
phites  driven  into  the  land  Bountiful 
— Moronihah  fortifies  the  way — Weak- 
ened  by  wickedness,  the  Nephites 
prevail  not. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  in  the 
Ififty  and  fourth  year  there  were 
many  dissensions  in  the  church, 
and  there  was  also  a  contention 
among  the  people,  insomuch  that 
there  was  much  bloodshed. 

2.  And  the  rebellious  part  were 
slain  and  driven  out  of  the  land, 
and  they  did  go  unto  the  king  of 
the  Lamanites. 

3.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  did  endeavor  to  stir  up  the 
Lamanites  to  war  against  the 
Nephites;  but  behold,  the  Laman- 
ites were  exceedingly  afraid,  in- 
somuch that  they  would  not 
hearken  to  the  words  of  those  dis- 
senters. 

4.  But  it  came  to  pass  in  the 
fifty  and  sixth  year  of  the  reign 
of  the  judges,  there  were  dis- 
senters who  went  up  from  the 
Nephites  unto  the  Lamanites; 
and  they  succeeded  with  those 
others  in  stirring  them  up  to  an- 
ger against  the  Nephites;  and 
they  were  all  that  year  preparing 
for  war. 

5.  And  in  the  §fifty  and  seventh 
year  they  did  come  down  against 
the  Nephites  to  battle,  and  they 
did  commence  the  work  of  death; 
yea,  insomuch  that  in  the  fifty 
and  eighth  year  of  the  reign  of 
the  judges  they  succeeded  in  ob- 
taining possession  of  the  "land  of 
Zarahemla;  yea,  and  also  all  the 


2o,  see  t,  Mos.  27.     2p,  He.  2:2.         Chap.  4:    a,  Om.  13. 

*  B.  C.  41.     t  B.  C.  39.     t  B.  C.  38.     §  B.  C.  35. 


HELAMAN.   4. 


367 


lands,  even  unto  the  land  which 
was  near  the  "land  Bountiful. 

6.  And  the  Nephites  and  the 
armies  of  Moronihah  were  driven 
even  into  the  land  of  Bountiful; 

7.  And  there  they  did  '^fortify 
against  the  Lamanites,  from  the 
west  sea,  even  unto  the  east;  it 
being  a  ''day's  journey  for  a 
Nephite,  on  the  line  which  they 
had  ''fortified  and  'stationed  their 
armies  to  defend  their  north 
country. 

8.  And  thus  those  dissenters  of 
the  Nephites,  with  the  help  of  a 
numerous  army  of  the  Lamanites, 
had  obtained  all  the  possession  of 
the  Nephites  which  was  in  the 
land  southward.  And  all  this  was 
doije  in  the  fifty  and  eighth  and 
ninth  years  of  the  reign  of  the 
iTudges. 

9.  And  it  came  to  pass  in  the 
sixtieth  year  of  the  reign  of  the 
judges,  Moronihah  did  succeed 
with  his  armies  in  obtaining  many 
parts  of  the  land;  yea,  they  re- 
gained many  cities  which  had 
fallen  into  the  hands  of  the  La- 
manites. 

10.  And  it  came  to  pass  in  the 
*sixty  and  first  year  of  the  reign 
of  the  judges  they  succeeded  in 
regaining  even  the  half  of  all 
their  possessions. 

11.  Now  this  great  loss  of  the 
Nephites,  and  the  great  slaughter 
which  was  among  them,  would 
not  have  happened  had  it  not  been 
for  their  wickedness  and  their 
abomination  which  was  among 
them;  yea,  and  it  was  among 
those  also  who  professed  to  be- 
long to  the  church  of  God. 

12.  And  it  was  because  of  the 
pride  of  their  hearts,  because  of 
their  exceeding  riches,  yea,  it 
was  because  of  their  oppression 
to    the    poor,    withholding    their 


food  ''from  the  hungry,  withhold- 
ing theh"  clothing  from  the  naked, 
and  smiting  their  humble  breth- 
ren upon  the  cheek,  making  a 
mock  of  that  which  was  sacred, 
denying  the  spirit  of  prophecy 
and  of  revelation,  murdering, 
plundering,  lying,  stealing,  com- 
mitting adultery,  rising  up  in 
great  contentions,  and  deserting 
away  into  the  ^land  of  Nephi, 
among  the  Lamanites — 

13.  And  because  of  this  their 
great  wickedness,  and  their  boast- 
ings in  their  own  strength,  they 
were  left  in  their  own  strength; 
therefore  they  did  not  prosper, 
but  were  afflicted  and  smitten, 
and  driven  before  the  Lamanites, 
until  they  had  lost  possession  of 
almost  all  their  lands. 

14.  But  behold,  Moronihah  did 
preach  many  things  unto  the  peo- 
ple because  of  their  iniquity,  and 
also  Nephi  and  Lehi,  who  were 
the  sons  of  Helaman,  did  preach 
many  things  unto  the  people,  yea, 
and  did  prophesy  many  things 
unto  them  concerning  their  in- 
iquities, and  what  should  come 
unto  them  if  they  did  not  repent 
of  their  sins. 

15.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  did  repent,  and  inasmuch  as 
they  did  repent  they  did  begin  to 
prosper. 

16.  For  when  Moronihah  saw 
that  they  did  repent  he  did  ven- 
ture to  lead  them  forth  from  place 
to  place,  and  from  city  to  city, 
even  until  they  had  regained  the 
''one-half  of  their  property  and 
the  one-half  of  all  their  lands. 

17.  And  thus  ended  the  sixty 
and  first  year  of  the  reign  of  the 
judges. 

18.  And  it  came  to  pass  in  the 
fsixty  and  second  year  of  the 
reign  of  the  judges,  that  Moroni- 


sm see  2k,  Al,  22.     c,  see  c,  Al.   48. 
Mos.  4.     g,  see  &,  2  Ne.  5.     h,  ver.  10. 


d,  Al.  22:32. 


see  c,  Al.   48.     /,  see  I, 
*  B.  G.  31.     t  B.  C.  30. 


368 


HELAMAN,   5. 


hah  could  obtain  no  more  posses- 
sions over  the  Lamanites. 

19.  Therefore  they  did  abandon 
their  design  to  obtain  the  remain- 
der of  their  lands,  for  so  numer- 
ous were  the  Lamanites  that  it 
became  impossible  for  the  Ne- 
phites  to  obtain  more  power  over 
them;  therefore  Moronihah  did 
employ  all  his  armies  in  main- 
taining those  parts  which  he  had 
taken. 

20.  Audit  came  to  pass,  because 
of  the  greatness  of  the  number  of 
the  Lamanites  the  Nephites  were 
in  great  fear,  lest  they  should  be 
overpowered,  and  trodden  down, 
and  slain,  and  destroyed. 

21.  Yea,  they  began  to  remem- 
ber the  prophecies  of  Alma,  and 
also  the  *words  of  Mosiah;  and 
they  saw  that  they  had  been  a 
stiffnecked  people,  and  that  they 
had  set  at  naught  the  command- 
ments of  God; 

22.  And  that  they  had  altered 
and  trampled  under  their  feet  the 
Haws  of  Mosiah,  or  that  which 
the  Lord  commanded  him  to  give 
unto  the  people;  and  they  saw 
that  their  laws  had  become  cor- 
rupted, and  that  they  had  become 
a  wicked  people,  insomuch  that 
they  were  wicked  even  like  unto 
the  Lamanites. 

23.  And  because  of  their  in- 
iquity the  church  had  begun  to 
dwindle;  and  they  began  to  dis- 
believe in  the  ^spirit  of  prophecy 
and  in  the  spirit  of  revelation; 
and  the  judgments  of  God  did 
stare  them  in  the  face. 

24.  And  they  saw  that  they 
had  become  weak,  like  unto  their 
brethren,  the  Lamanites,  and  that 
the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  did  no  more 
preserve  them;  yea,  it  had  with- 
drawn   from    them    because    the 


Spirit  of  the  Lord  doth  'not  dwell 
in  unholy  temples — 

25.  Therefore  the  Lord  did 
cease  to  preserve  them  by  his 
miraculous  and  matchless  power, 
for  they  had  fallen  into  a  state 
of  unbelief  and  awful  wicked- 
ness; and  they  saw  that  the  La- 
manites were  exceedingly  more 
numerous  than  they,  and  except 
they  should  cleave  unto  the  Lord 
their  God  they  must  unavoidably 
perish. 

26.  For  behold,  they  saw  that 
the  strength  of  the  Lamanites 
was  as  great  as  their  strength, 
even  man  for  man.  And  thus  had 
they  fallen  into  this  great  trans- 
gression; yea,  thus  had  they  be- 
come weak,  because  of  their  trans- 
gression, in  the  space  of  not  many 
years. 

CHAPTER  5. 

Nephi  yields  the  judgment-seat  to 
Cezoram — With  his  brother  Lehi  he 
devotes  himself  to  the  ministry — Mar- 
velous manifestations — Converted  La- 
manites restore  conquered  Nephite 
lands. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  in 
this  *same  year,  behold,  Nephi 
"delivered  up  the  judgment-seat 
to  a  man  whose  name  was  Cezo- 
ram. 

2.  For  as  their  "laws  and  their 
governments  were  established  by 
the  voice  of  the  people,  and  they 
who  chose  evil  were  more  numer- 
ous than  they  who  chose  good, 
therefore  they  were  ripening  for 
destruction,  for  the  laws  had  be- 
come corrupted. 

3.  Yea,  and  this  was  not  all; 
they  were  a  stiffnecked  people, 
insomuch  that  they  could  not  be 
governed  by  the  law  nor  justice, 
save  it  were  to  their  destruction. 

4.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Nephi  had  become  weary  because 


i,  Mos.  29:27. 
h,  Mos.  29:27. 


;,  Al.  1 :1.     k,  ver.  12.     I, 


r,  Al.  7. 


Chap.  5 : 


I,  He.  3:37. 
♦  B.  C.  30, 


HELAMAN,   5. 


369 


of  their  iniquity;  and  he  yielded 
up  the  judgment-seat,  and  took  it 
upon  him  to  preach  the  word  of 
God  all  the  remainder  of  his  days, 
and  his  brother  Lehi  also,  all  the 
remainder  of  his  days; 

5.  For  they  remembered  the 
words  which  their  father*  Hela- 
man  spake  unto  them.  And  these 
are  the  words  which  he  spake: 

6.  Behold,  my  sons,  I  desire 
that  ye  should  remember  to  keep 
the  commandments  of  God;  and  I 
would  that  ye  should  declare  unto 
the  people  these  words.  Behold, 
I  have  given  unto  you  the  names 
of  our  first  parents  who  came 
out  of  the  land  of  Jerusalem;  and 
this  I  have  done  that  when  you 
remember  your  names  ye  may 
remember  them;  and  when  ye  re- 
member them  ye  may  remember 
their  works;  and  when  ye  remem- 
ber their  works  ye  may  know  how 
that  it  is  said,  and  also  written, 
that  they  were  good. 

7.  Therefore,  my  sons,  I  would 
that  ye  should  do  that  which  is 
good,  that  it  may  be  said  of  you, 
and  also  written,  even  as  it  has 
been  said  and  written  of  them. 

8.  And  now  my  sons,  behold  I 
have  somewhat  more  to  desire  of 
you,  which  desire  is,  that  ye  may 
not  do  these  things  that  ye  may 
boast,  but  that  ye  may  do  these 
things  to  lay  up  for  yourselves  a 
''treasure  in  heaven,  yea,  which  is 
eternal,  and  which  fadeth  not 
away;  yea,  that  ye  may  have  that 
"precious  gift  of  eternal  life, 
which  we  have  reason  to  suppose 
hath  been  given  to  our  fathers. 

9.  O  remember,  remember,  my 
sons,  the  *words  which  king  Ben- 
jamin spake  unto  his  people;  yea, 
remember  that  there  is  no  other 
way  nor  means  whereby  man  can 


be  saved,  only  through  the  ^aton- 
ing blood  of  Jesus  Christ,  who 
shall  come;  yea,  remember  that 
he  Cometh  to  redeem  the  world. 

10.  And  remember  also  the 
words  which  Amulek  spake  unto 
Zeezrom,  in  the  »city  of  Ammoni- 
hah;  for  he  said  unto  him  that 
the  Lord  surely  should  come  to 
redeem  his  people,  but  that  he 
should  ''not  come  to  redeem  them 
in  their  sins,  but  to  redeem  them 
from  their  sins. 

11.  And  he  hath  power  given 
unto  him  from  the  Father  to  re- 
deem them  from  their  sins  be- 
cause of  repentance;  therefore  he 
hath  *sent  his  angels  to  declare 
the  tidings  of  the  conditions  of 
repentance,  which  bringeth  unto 
the  power  of  the  Redeemer,  unto 
the  salvation  of  their  souls. 

12.  And  now,  my  sons,  remem- 
ber, remember  that  it  is  upon  the 
rock  of  our  Redeemer,  who  is 
Christ,  the  Son  of  God,  that  ye 
must  build  your  foundation;  that 
when  the  devil  shall  ^send  forth, 
his  mighty  winds,  yea,  his  shafts 
in  the  whirlwind,  yea,  when  all 
his  hail  and  his  mighty  storm 
shall  beat  upon  you,  it  shall  have 
no  power  over  you  to  drag  you 
down  to  the  gulf  of  misery  and 
endless  wo,  because  of  the  rock 
upon  which  ye  are  built,  which  Is 
a  sure  foundation,  a  foundation 
whereon  if  men  build  they  can- 
not fall. 

13.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
these  were  the  words  which  Hela- 
man  taught  to  his  sons;  yea,  he 
did  teach  them  many  things  which 
are  not  written,  and  also  many 
things  which  are  written. 

14.  And  they  did  remember  his 
words;  and  therefore  they  went 
forth,  keeping  the  commandments 


c.  He.  8:25.  3  Ne.  13  :19— 21.  <?,  1  Ne.  15  :36.  e,  Mos.  2— 5.  /,  Mos.  3:17.  See 
/,  2  Nc.  2.  g,  see  i,  Al.  8.  h,  Al.  11:33—37.  i,  Al.  13:24,  25.  39:19.  j,  see  e, 
AI.  26.  About  B.  C.  30. 


370 


HELAMAN,   5. 


of  God,  to  teach  the  word  of  God 
among  all  the  people  of  Nephi, 
beginning  at  the  ''city  Bountiful; 

15.  And  from  thenceforth  to 
the  ^city  of  Gid;  and  from  the  city 
of  Gid  to  the  "'city  of  Mulek; 

16.  And  even  from  one  city  to 
another,  until  they  had  gone  forth 
among  all  the  people  of  Nephi 
who  were  in  the  "land  southward; 
and  from  thence  into  the  "land  of 
Zarahemla,  ^among  the  Laman- 
ites^ 

17.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  did  preach  with  great  power, 
insomuch  that  they  did  confound 
many  of  ^those  dissenters  who 
had  gone  over  from  the  Nephites, 
insomuch  that  they  came  forth 
and  did  confess  their  sins  and 
were  "^baptized  unto  repentance, 
and  immediately  returned  to  the 
Nephites  to  endeavor  to  repair 
unto  them  the  wrongs  which  they 
had  done. 

18.  And  it  c^me  to  pass  that 
Nephi  and  Lehi  did  preach  unto 
the  Lamanites  with  such  great 
power  and  authority,  for  they 
had  power  and  authority  given 
unto  them  that  they  might  speak, 
and  they  also  had  what  they 
should  speak  given  unto  them — 

19.  Therefore  they  did  speak 
unto  the  great  astonishment  of 
the  Lamanites,  to  the  convincing 
them,  insomuch  that  there  were 
eight  thousand  of  the  Lamanites 
who  were  in  the  *land  of  Zara- 
hemla and  round  about  'baptized 
unto  repentance,  and  were  con- 
vinced of  the  wickedness  of  the 
"traditions  of  their  fathers. 

20.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Nephi  and  Lehi  did  proceed  from 
thence  to  go  to  the  ''land  of  Nephi. 

21.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  were  taken  by  an  army  of 


the  Lamanites  and  cast  into 
prison;  yea,  even  in  that  same 
prison  '"in  which  Ammon  and  his 
brethren  were  cast  by  the  ser- 
vants of  Limhi. 

22.  And  after  they  had  been 
cast  into  prison  many  days  with- 
out fo©d,  behold,  they  went  forth 
into  the  prison  to  take  them  that 
they  might  slay  them. 

23.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Nephi  and  Lehi  were  encircled 
about  as  if  by  fire,  even  inso- 
much that  nhey  durst  not  lay 
their  hands  upon  them  for  fear 
lest  they  should  be  burned.  Never- 
theless, Nephi  and  Lehi  were  not 
burned;  and  they  were  as  stand- 
ing in  the  midst  of  fire  and  were 
not  burned. 

24.  And  when  they  saw  that 
they  were  encircled  about  with  a 
pillar  of  fire,  and  that  it  burned 
them  not,  their  hearts  did  take 
courage. 

25.  For  they  saw  that  the  La- 
manites durst  not  lay  their  hands 
upon  them;  neither  durst  they 
come  near  unto  them,  but  stood 
as  if  they  were  struck  dumb  with 
amazement. 

26.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Nephi  and  Lehi  did  stand  forth 
and  began  to  speak  unto  themr, 
saying:  Fear  not,  for  behold,  it 
is  God  that  has  shown  unto  you 
this  marvelous  thing,  in  the  which 
is  shown  unto  you  that  ye  cannot 
lay  your  hands  on  us  to  slay  us. 

27.  And  behold,  when  they  had 
said  these  words,  the  earth  shook 
exceedingly,  and  the  walls  of  the 
prison  did  shake  as  if  they  were 
about  to  tumble  to  the  earth;  but 
behold,  they  did  not  fall.  And 
behold,  they  that  were  in  the 
prison  were  Lamanites  and  Ne- 
phites who  were  dissenters. 


Ic,  see  2k,  Al.  22.  I,  see  2c,  Al,  51.  m,  see  2d,  Al.  51.  n,  see  n,  Al.  46.  o.  Cm. 
13.  p.  He.  4  :5.  q.  He.  4  :2,  4.  r,  see  u,  2  Ne.  9.  8,  Cm.  13.  t,  see  u,  2  Ne.  9. 
u,  see  n,  Jac.  7.     v,  see  }>,  2  Ne.  5.     w,  Mos.  7  :6 — 8.     21 :22 — 24.     x,  ver.  25. 

About  B.  C.  30. 


HELAMAN,   5. 


371 


28.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  were  overshadowed  with  a 
cloud  of  darkness,  and  an  awful 
solemn  fear  came  upon  them. 

29.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
there  came  a  voice  as  if  it  were 
above  the  cloud  of  darkness,  say- 
ing: Repent  ye,  repent  ye,  and 
seek  no  more  to  destroy  my  ser- 
vants whom  I  have  sent  unto  you 
to  declare  good  tidings. 

30.  And  it  came  to  pass  when 
they  heard  this  voice,  and  beheld 
that  it  was  not  a  voice  of  thun- 
der, neither  was  it  a  voice  of  a 
great  tumultuous  noise,  but  be- 
hold, ^it  was  a  still  voice  of  per- 
fect mildness,  as  if  it  had  been  a 
whisper,  and  it  did  pierce  even  to 
the  very  soul — 

31.  And  notwithstanding  the 
mildness  of  the  voice,  behold  the 
earth  shook  exceedi-ngly,  and  the 
walls  of  the  prison  trembled 
again,  as  if  it  were  about  to  tum- 
ble to  the  earth;  and  behold  the 
cloud  of  darkness,  which  had 
overshadowed  them,  did  not  dis- 
perse— 

32.  And  behold  the  voice  came 
again,  saying:  Repent  ye,  repent 
ye,  for  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is 
at  hand;  and  seek  no  more  to 
destroy  my  servants.  And  it  came 
to  pass  that  the  earth  shook  again, 
and  the  walls  trembled. 

33.  And  also  again  the  third 
time  the  voice  came,  and  did 
speak  unto  them  marvelous  words 
which  cannot  be  uttered  by  man; 
and  the  walls  did  tremble  again, 
and  the  earth  shook  as  if  it  were 
about  to  divide  asunder. 

34.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  Lamanites  could  not  flee  be- 
cause of  the  cloud  of  darkness 
which  did  overshadow  them;  yea, 
and  also  they  were  immovable 
because  of  the  fear  which  did' 
come  upon  them. 


35.  Now  there  was  one  among 
them  who  was  a  Nephite  by  birth, 
who  had  once  belonged  to  the 
church  of  God  but  had  dissented 
from  them. 

36.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he 
turned  him  about,  and  behold,  he 
saw  through  the  cloud  of  dark- 
ness the  faces  of  Nephi  and  Lehi; 
and  behold,  they  did  shine  exceed- 
ingly, even  as  the  faces  of  angels. 
And  he  beheld  that  they  did  lift 
their  eyes  to  heaven;  and  they 
were  in  the  attitude  as  if  talking 
or  lifting  their  voices  to  some 
being  whom  they  beheld. 

37.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
this  man  did  cry  unto  the  multi- 
tude, that  they  might  turn  and 
look.  And  behold,  there  was 
power  given  unto  them  that  they 
did  turn  and  look;  and  they  did 
behold  the  faces  of  Nephi  and 
Lehi. 

38.  And  they  said  unto  the 
man:  Behold,  what  do  all  these 
things  mean,  and  who  is  it  with 
whom  these  men  do  converse? 

39.  Now  the  man's  name  was 
Aminadab.  And  Aminadab  said 
unto  them:  They  do  converse 
with  the  angels  of  God. 

40.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  Lamanites  said  unto  him: 
What  shall  we  do,  that  this 
cloud  of  darkness  may  be  re- 
moved from  overshadowing  us? 

41.  And  Aminadab  said  unto 
them:  You  must  repent,  and  cry 
unto  the  voice,  even  until  ye 
shall  have  faith  in  Christ,  who 
was  taught  unto  you  by  Alma, 
and  Amulek,  and  Zeezrom;  and 
when  ye  shall  do  this,  the  cloud 
of  darkness  shall  be  removed 
from  overshadowing  you. 

42.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  all  did  begin  to  cry  unto  the 
voice  of  him  who  had  shaken  the 
earth;  yea,  they  did  cry  even  until 


y,  3  Ne.  11 :3. 


Aboot  B.  C.  30. 


372 


HELAMAN,   6. 


the  cloud   of   darkness  was  dis- 
persed. 

43.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  they  cast  their  eyes  about, 
and  saw  that  the  cloud  of  dark- 
ness was  dispersed  from  over- 
shadowing them,  behold,  they 
saw  that  they  were  encircled 
about,  yea  every  soul,  by  a  pil- 
lar of  fire. 

44.  And  Nephi  and  Lehi  were 
in  the  midst  of  them;  yea,  they 
were  encircled  about;  yea,  they 
were  as  if  in  the  midst  of  a  flam- 
ing fire,  yet  it  did  harm  them 
not,  neither  did  i£  take  hold  upon 
the  walls  of  the  prison;  and  they 
were  filled  with  that  joy  which  is 
unspeakable  and  full  of  glory. 

45.  And  behold,  the  *Holy 
Spirit  of  God  did  come  down 
from  heaven,  and  did  enter  into 
their  hearts,  and  they  were  filled 
as  if  with  fire,  and  they  could 
speak  forth  marvelous  words. 

46.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
there  came  a  voice  unto  them, 
yea,  a  pleasant  voice,  as  if  it  were 
a  whisper,  saying: 

47.  Peace,  peace  be  unto  you, 
because  of  your  faith  in  my  Well 
Beloved,  who  was  from  the 
^"foundation  of  the  world. 

48.  And  now,  when  they  heard 
this  they  cast  up  their  eyes  as  if 
to  behold  from  whence  the  voice 
came;  and  behold,  they  saw  the 
heavens  open;  and  angels  came 
down  out  of  heaven  and  minis- 
tered unto  them. 

4  9 .  And  there  were  about  three 
hundred  souls  who  saw  and 
heard  these  things;  and  they  were 
bidden  to  go  forth  and  marvel 
not,  neither  should  they  doubt. 

50.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  did  go  forth,  and  did  minis- 
ter unto  the  people,  declaring 
throughout  all  the  regions  round 


about  all  the  things  which  they 
had  heard  and  seen,  insomuch 
that  the  more  part  of  the  La- 
manites  were  convinced  of  them, 
because  of  the  greatness  of  the 
evidences  which  they  had  re- 
ceived. 

51.  And  as  many  as  were 
convinced  did  lay  down  their 
weapons  of  war,  and  also  their 
-''hatred  and  the  tradition  of  their 
fathers. 

52.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  did  ^""yield  up  unto  the  Ne- 
phites  the  lands  of  their  posses- 
sion. 

CHAPTER   6. 

Lamanites  send  missionaries  to  Ne- 
phites — Feaee  and  freedom  abound — 
7'he  land  Lehi  and  the  land  Mulek — 
Cezoram  and  his  son  murdered — 
Gadianton  robbers  seize  government. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  the  sixty  and  second  year 
of  the  reign  of  the  judges  *had 
ended,  all  these  things  had  hap- 
pened and  the  Lamanites  had  be- 
come, the  more  part  of  them,  a 
righteous  people,  insomuch  that 
their  righteousness  did  exceed 
that  of  the  Nephites,  because  of 
their  firmness  and  their  steadi- 
ness in  the  faith. 

2.  For  behold,  there  were 
many  of  the  Nephites  who  had 
become  hardened  and  impenitent 
and  grossly  wicked,  insomuch 
that  they  did  reject  the  word  of 
God  and  all  the  preaching  and 
prophesying  which  did  come 
among  them. 

3.  Nevertheless,  the  people  of 
the  church  did  have  great  joy  be- 
cause of  the  conversion  of  the 
Lamanites,  yea,  because  of  the 
church  of  God,  which  had  been 
established  among  them.  And 
they  did  fellowship  one  with  an- 
other, and  did  rejoice  one  with 
another,  and  did  have  great  joy. 


g,  3  Ne.  9:20.     Eth.  12:14.     2a,  see  d, 
9,  10,  18,  19. 


Mos.  4,     26,  see  n,  Jac.  7.     2c,  He.  4:5, 
•  B.  C.  29. 


HELAMAN,   6. 


373 


4.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
many  of  the  Lamanites  did  come 
down  into  the  "land  of  Zara- 
hemla,  and  did  declare  unto  the 
people  of  the  Nephites  the  man- 
ner of  their  conversion,  and  did 
exhort  them  to  faith  and  re- 
pentance. 

5.  Yea,  and  many  did  preach 
with  exceedingly  great  power 
and  authority,  unto  the  bringing 
down  many  of  them  into  the 
depths  of  humility,  to  be  the 
humble  followers  of  God  and  the 
Lamb. 

6.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
many  of  the  Lamanites  did  go 
into  the  ^land  northward;  and 
also  Nephi  and  Lehi  went  into 
the  land  northward,  to  preach 
unto  the  people.  And  thus  ended 
the  sixty  and  third  year. 

7.  And  behold,  there  was  peace 
in  all  the  land,  insomuch  that  the 
Nephites  did  go  into  whatsoever 
part  of  the  land  they  would, 
whether  among  the  Nephites  or 
the  Lamanites. 

8.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the 
Lamanites  did  also  go  whitherso- 
ever they  would,  whether  it  were 
among  the  Lamanites  or  among 
the  Nephites;  and  thus  they  did 
have  free  intercourse  one  with 
another,  to  buy  and  to  sell,  and 
to  get  gain,  according  to  their 
desire. 

9.  And  it'  came  to  pass  that 
they  became  exceeding  rich,  both 
the  Lamanites  and  the  Nephites; 
and  they  did  have  an  '^exceeding 
plenty  of  gold,  and  of  silver,  and 
of  all  manner  of  precious  metals, 
both  in  the  ''land  south  and  in  the 
*land  north. 

10.  Now  the  land  south  was 
'called  Lehi,  and  the  land  north 
was    "called    Mulek,    which    was 


after  the  ''son  of  Zedekiah;  for 
the  Lord  did  bring  *Mulek  into 
the  land  north,  and  ^Lehi  into  the 
land  south. 

11.  And  behold,  there  was  ^all 
manner  of  gold  in  both  these 
lands,  and  of  silver,  and  of  pre- 
cious ore  of  every  kind;  and  there 
were  also  curious  workmen,  who 
did  work  all  kinds  of  ore  and  did 
refine  it;  and  thus  they  did 
become  rich. 

12.  They  did  raise  grain  in 
abundance,  both  in  the  north  and 
in  the  south;  and  they  did  flourish 
exceedingly,  both  in  the  north 
and  in  the  south.  And  they  did 
multiply  and  wax  exceedingly 
strong  in  the  land.  And  they  did 
raise  many  flocks  and  herds,  yea, 
many  fatlings. 

13.  Behold  their  women  ^did 
toil  and  spin,  and  did  make  all 
manner  of  cloth,  of  fine-twined 
linen  and  cloth  of  every  kind,  to 
clothe  their  nakedness.  And  thus 
the  sixty  and  fourth  year  did 
pass  away  in  peace. 

14.  And  in  the  *  sixty  and  fifth 
year  they  did  also  have  great  joy 
and  peace,  yea,  much  preaching 
and  many  prophecies  concerning 
that  which  was  to  come.  And 
thus  passed  away  the  sixty  and 
fifth  year. 

15.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
in  the  t  sixty  and  sixth  year  of 
the  reign  of  the  judges,  behold, 
'"Cezoram  was  murdered  by  an 
unknown  hand  as  he  sat  upon 
the  judgment-seat.  And  it  came 
to  pass  that  in  the  same  year, 
that  his  son,  who  had  been  ap- 
pointed by  the  people  in  his  stead, 
was  also  murdered.  And  thus 
ended  the  sixty  and  sixth  year. 

16.  And  in  the  {commence- 
ment  of   the   sixty   and   seventh 


a,  Om.  13.  6,  see  p,  Al.  46.  c,  see  n,  1  Ne.  18.  d,  see  n,  Al.  46.  e,  see  p, 
Al.  46.  /,  Al.  50 :25.  g,  Al.  51 :26.  li,  Om.  14,  15.  i,  see  e.  j,  see  d.  k,  see  n, 
1  Ne.  18.  I,   see  c,  Mos.  10.  m.   He.  5:1.      *  B.  C.  27.  t  B.  C.  26.  t  B.  C.  25. 


374 


HELAMAN,    6. 


year  the   people   began   to   grow 
exceedingly  wicked  again. 

17.  For  behold,  the  Lord  had 
blessed  them  so  long  with  the 
riches  of  the  world  that  they  had 
not  been  stirred  up  to  anger,  to 
wars,  nor  to  bloodshed;  there- 
fore they  began  to  set  their 
hearts  upon  their  riches;  yea, 
they  began  to  seek  to  get  gain 
that  they  might  be  lifted  up  one 
above  another;  therefore  they  be- 
gan to  "commit  secret  murders, 
and  to  rob  and  to  plunder,  that 
they  might  get  gain. 

18.  And  now  behold,  those 
murderers  and  plunderers  were  a 
band  who  had  been  formed  by 
Kishkumen  and  Gadianton.  And 
now  it  had  come  to  pass  that 
there  were  many,  even  among 
the  Nephites,  of  "Gadianton's 
band.  But  behold,  they  were 
vnore  numerous  among  the  more 
wicked  part  of  the  Lamanites. 
And  they  were  called  Gadianton's 
■robbers  and  murderers. 

19.  And  it  was  they  who  did 
murder  the  ^chief  judge  Cezoram, 
and  «his  son,  while  in  the  judg- 
ment-seat; and  behold,  they  were 
not  found. 

20.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  when  the  Lamanites  found 
that  there  were  robbers  among 
them  they  were  exceeding  sorrow- 
ful; and  they  did  use  every 
means  in  their  power  to  destroy 
them  off  the  face  of  the  earth. 

21.  But  behold,  Satan  did  stir 
up  the  hearts  of  the  more  part 
of  the  Nephites,  insomuch  that 
they  did  unite  with  those  '^bands 
of  robbers,  and  did  enter  into 
their  covenants  and  their  oaths, 
that  they  would  protect  and  pre- 
serve one  another  in  whatso- 
ever difficult  circumstances  they 
should  be  placed,  that  they  should 


not  suffer  for  their  murders,  and 
their  plunderings,  and  their  steal- 
ings. 

22.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  did  have  their  signs,  yea, 
their  ^secret  signs,  and  their  se- 
cret words;  and  this  that  they 
might  distinguish  a  brother  who 
had  entered  into  the  covenant, 
that  whatsoever  wickedness  his 
brother  should  do  he  should  not 
be  injured  by  his  brother,  nor  by 
those  who  did  belong  to  his  band, 
who  had  taken  this  covenant. 

23.  And  thus  they  might  mur- 
der, and  plunder,  and  steal,  and 
commit  whoredoms  and  all  man- 
ner of  wickedness,  contrary  to 
the  laws  of  their  country  and  also 
the  laws  of  their  God. 

24.  And  whosoever  of  those 
who  belonged  to  their  band 
should  reveal  unto  the  world  of 
their  wickedness  and  their  abom- 
inations, should  be  tried,  not  ac- 
cording to  the  laws  of  their  coun- 
try, but  according  to  the  laws  of 
their  wickedness,  which  had  been 
given  by  Gadianton  and  Kish- 
kumen. 

25.  Now  behold,  it  is  these 
'secret  oaths  and  covenants 
which  Alma  commanded  his  son 
should  not  go  forth  unto  the 
world,  lest  they  should  be  a 
means  of  bringing  down  the  peo- 
ple unto  destruction. 

26.  Now  behold,  those  secret 
oaths  and  covenants  did  not  come 
forth  unto  Gadianton  from  the 
records  which  were  delivered 
unto  Helaman;  but  behold,  they 
were  put  into  the  heart  of  Ga- 
dianton by  that  "same  being  who 
did  entice  our  first  parents  to 
partake  of  the  forbidden  fruit — 

27.  Yea,  that  same  being  who 
did  plot  with  Cain,  that  if  he 
would  murder  his  brother  Abel  it 


tij  see  i,  2  Ne.  10.     o.  He.  2:12,   13.     p,  vor.  15.     q,  ver.   15. 
8,  Al.  37:27.     t,  Al.  37:27—32.     u,  P.  of  G.  P.,  Moses  4:6—12. 


r,  see  i,  2  Ne.  10. 
About  B.  C.  25. 


HELAMAN,   6. 


375 


should  not  be  known  unto  the 
world.  And  he  did  "plot  with 
Cain  and  his  followers  from  that 
time  forth. 

28.  And  also  it  is  that  same 
being  who  put  it  into  the  hearts 
of  the  people  to  "'build  a  tower 
sufficiently  high  that  they  might 
get  to  heaven.  And  it  was  that 
same  being  who  led  on  the  people 
who  came  from  that  tower  ''into 
this  land;  who  spread  the  works 
of  darkness  and  abominations 
over  all  the  face  of  the  land,  until 
he  dragged  the  people  down  to  an 
"entire  destruction,  and  to  an 
-everlasting  hell. 

29.  Yea,  it  is  that  same  being 
who  put  it  into  the  heart  of  ^"Ga- 
dianton  to  still  carry  on  the  work 
of  darkness,  and  of  secret  mur- 
der; and  he  has  brought  it  forth 
from  the  beginning  of  man  even 
down  to  this  time. 

30.  And  behold,  it  is  he  who 
is  the  author  of  all  sin.  And 
behold,  he  doth  carry  on  his 
works  of  darkness  and  secret 
murder,  and  doth  hand  down 
their  plots,  and  their  oaths,  and 
their  covenants,  and  their  plans 
of  awful  wickedness,  from  gen- 
eration to  generation  according 
as  he  can  get  hold  upon  the 
hearts  of  the  children  of  men. 

31.  And  now  behold,  he  had 
got  great  hold  upon  the  hearts  of 
the  Nephites;  yea,  insomuch  that 
they  had  become  exceedingly 
wicked;  yea,  the  more  part  of 
them  had  turned  out  of  the  way 
of  righteousness,  and  did  trample 
under  their  feet  the  command- 
ments of  God,  and  did  turn  unto 
their  own  ways,  and  did  build  up 
unto  themselves  idols  of  their 
gold  and  their  silver. 

32.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
all     these     iniquities     did     come 


unto  them  in  the  space  of  not 
many  years,  insomuch  that  a 
more  part  of  it  had  come  unto 
them  in  the  sixty  and  seventh 
year  of  the  reign  of  the  judges 
over  the  people  of  Nephi. 

33.  And  they  did  grow  in  their 
iniquities  in  the  *sixty  and  eighth 
year  also,  to  the  great  sorrow  and 
lamentation  of  the  righteous. 

34.  And  thus  we  see  that  the 
Nephites  did  begin  to  dwindle  in 
unbelief,  and  grow  in  wickedness 
and  abominations,  while  the  La- 
manites  began  to  grow  exceed- 
ingly in  the  knowledge  of  their 
God;  yea,  they  did  begin  to  keep 
his  statutes  and  commandments, 
and  to  walk  in  truth  and  upright- 
ness before  him. 

35.  And  thus  we  see  that  the 
Spirit  of  the  Lord  began  to  with- 
draw from  the  Nephites,  because 
of  the  wickedness  and  the  hard- 
ness of  their  hearts. 

36.  And  thus  we  see  that  the 
Lord  began  to  pour  out  his 
Spirit  upon  the  Lamanites,  be- 
cause of  their  easiness  and  will- 
ingness to  believe  in  his  words. 

37.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  Lamanites  did  hunt  the  -''band 
of  robbers  of  Gadianton;  and 
they  did  preach  the  word  of  God 
among  the  more  wicked  part  of 
them,  insomuch  that  this  band  of 
robbers  was  utterly  destroyed 
from  among  the  Lamanites. 

38.  And  it  came  to  pass  on  the 
other  hand,  that  the  Nephites  did 
build  them  up  and  support  them, 
beginning  at  the  more  wicked 
part  of  them,  until  they  had 
overspread  all  the  land  of  the 
Nephites,  and  had  seduced  the 
more  part  of  the  righteous  until 
they  had  come  down  to  believe  in 
their  works  and  partake  of  their 
spoils,  and  to  join  with  them  in 


I',  p.  of  G.  P.,  Moses  5:29—31.     w,  see  Eth.  1.     x.  Book  of  Ether,      y,  Eth.  8:9, 
15—25.     z,  see  fc,  1  Ne.  15.     2a,  He.  2 :10— 13.     2b,  see  i,  2  Ne.  10.  ♦  B.  C.  24. 


376 


HELAMAN,   7. 


their  secret  murders  and  combi- 
nations. 

39.  And  thus  they  did  obtain 
the  sole  management  of  the  gov- 
ernment, insomuch  that  they  did 
trample  under  their  feet  and 
smite  and  rend  and  turn  their 
backs  upon  the  poor  and  the 
meek,  and  the  humble  followers 
of  God. 

40.  And  thus  we  see  that  they 
were  in  an  awful  state,  and  ripen- 
ing for  an  everlasting  destruc- 
tion. 

41.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
thus  ended  the  sixty  and  eighth 
year  of  the  reign  of  the  judges 
over  the  people  of  Nephi. 


The  Prophecy  of  ISTephi,  the  son 
OF  Helaman. — God  threatens  the  peo- 
ple of  Ncphi  that  he  will  visit  them  in 
his  anger,  to  their  utter  destruction 
except  they  repent  of  their  wicked- 
ness. God  smiteth  the  people  of 
Nephi  with  pestilence;  they  repent 
and  turn  unto  him.  Samuel,  a  La- 
manite,  prophesies  unto  the  Nephites. 
Comprising  chapters  7  to  16  inclusive. 

CHAPTER   7. 

Nephi,  rejected  by  the  people  in  the 
north,  returns  to  Zarahemla — From 
his  garden  tower  he  prays  to  God  and 
addresses   the  multitude. 

1.  Behold,  now  it  came  to  pass 
In  the  *sixty  and  ninth  year  of 
the  reign  of  the  judges  over  the 
people  of  the  Nephites,  that  Ne- 
phi, the  son  of  Helaman,  returned 
to  the  "land  of  Zarahemla  from 
the  ''land  northward. 

2.  For  he  had  been  forth 
among  the  people  who  were  in 
the  land  northward,  and  did 
preach  the  word  of  God  unto 
them,  and  did  prophesy  many 
things  unto  them; 


3.  And  they  did  reject  all  his 
words,  insomuch  that  he  could 
not  stay  among  them,  but  re- 
turned again  unto  the  land  of  his 
nativity. 

4.  And  seeing  the  people  in  a 
state  of  such  awful  wickedness, 
and  those  '^Gadianton  robbers 
filling  the  judgment-seats — hav- 
ing usurped  the  power  and  au- 
thority of  the  land;  laying  aside 
the  commandments  of  God,  and 
not  in  the  least  aright  before 
him;  doing  no  justice  unto  the 
children  of  men; 

5.  Condemning  the  righteous 
because  of  their  righteousness; 
letting  the  guilty  and  the  wicked 
go  unpunished  because  of  their 
money;  and  moreover  to  be  held 
in  ofllce  at  the  head  of  govern- 
ment, to  rule  and  do  according 
to  their  wills,  that  they  might 
get  gain  and  glory  of  the  world, 
and,  moreover,  that  they  might 
the  more  easily  commit  adultery, 
and  steal,  and  kill,  and  do  ac- 
cording to  their  own  wills — 

6.  Now  this  great  iniquity  had 
come  upon  the  Nephites,  in  the 
space  of  not  many  years;  and 
when  Nephi  saw  it,  his  heart  was 
swollen  with  sorrow  within  his 
breast;  and  he  did  exclaim  in  the 
agony  of  his  soul: 

7.  Oh,  that  I  could  have  had 
my  days  in  the  days  when  my 
father  Nephi  first  came  out  of 
the  land  of  Jerusalem,  that  I 
could  have  joyed  with  him  in  the 
•'promised  land;  then  were  his 
people  easy  to  be  entreated,  firm 
to  keep  the  commandments  of 
God,  and  slow  to  be  led  to  do 
Iniquity;  and  they  were  quick  to 
hearken  unto  the  words  of  the 
Lord — 

8.  Yea,  if  my  days  could  have 
been  in  those  days,  then  would 


a,  Om.  13.     6,  see  p,  Al.  46.     c,  see  i,  2  Ne.  10.     He.  2  :10— 13. 


d,  see  a,  1  Ne.  2. 
•  B.  C.  23. 


HELAMAN,    7. 


377 


my    soul    have    had    joy    in    the 
righteousness  of  my  brethren. 

9.  But  behold,  I  am  consigned 
that  these  are  my  days,  and  that 
my  soul  shall  be  filled  with  sor- 
row because  of  this  the  wicked- 
ness of  my  brethren. 

10.  And  behold,  now  it  came 
to  pass  that  it  was  upon  a  tower, 
which  was  in  the  garden  of  Ne- 
phi,  which  was  by  the  highway 
which  led  to  the  chief  market, 
which  was  in  the  *city  of  Zara- 
hemla;  therefore,  Nephi  had 
bowed  himself  upon  the  tower 
which  was  in  his  garden,  which 
tower  was  also  ne^r  unto  the 
garden  gate  by  which  led  the 
highway. 

11.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
there  were  certain  men  passing 
by  and  saw  Nephi  as  he  was 
pouring  out  his  soul  unto  God 
upon  the  tower;  and  they  ran 
and  told  the  people  what  they 
had  seen,  and  the  people  came 
together  in  multitudes  that  they 
might  know  the  cause  of  so  great 
mourning  for  the  wickedness  of 
the  people. 

12.  And  now,  when  Nephi  arose 
he  beheld  the  multitudes  of  peo- 
ple who  had  gathered  together. 

13.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
he  opened  his  mouth  and  said 
unto  them:  Behold,  why  have  ye 
gathered  yourselves  together? 
That  I  may  tell  you  of  your  ini- 
quities? 

14.  Yea,  because  I  have  got 
upon  my  tower  that  I  might  pour 
out  my  soul  unto  my  God,  be- 
cause of  the  exceeding  sorrow  of 
my  heart,  which  is  because  of 
your  iniquities! 

15.  And  because  of  my  mourn- 
ing and  lamentation  ye  have  gath- 
ered yourselves  together,  and  do 
marvel;  yea,  and  ye  have  great 
need  to  marvel;  yea,  ye  ought  to 


marvel  because  ye  are  given 
away  that  the  devil  has  got  so 
great  hold  upon  your  hearts. 

16.  Yea,  how  could  you  have 
given  way  to  the  enticing  of  him 
who  is  seeking  to  hurl  away  your 
souls  down  to  ^everlasting  misery 
and  endless  wo? 

17.  O  repent  ye,  repent  ye! 
Why  will  ye  die?  Turn  ye,  turn 
ye  unto  the  Lord  your  God.  Why 
has  he  forsaken  you? 

18.  It  is  because  you  have 
hardened  your  hearts;  yea,  ye 
will  not  hearken  unto  the  voice 
of  the  'good  shepherd;  yea,  ye 
have  provoked  him  to  anger 
against  you. 

19.  And  behold,  instead  of 
gathering  you,  except  ye  will  re- 
pent, behold,  he  shall  scatter  you 
forth  that  ye  shall  become  meat 
for  dogs  and  wild  beasts. 

20.  O,  how  could  you  have  for- 
gotten your  God  in  the  very  day 
that  he  has  delivered  you? 

21.  But  behold,  it  is  to  get 
gain,  to  be  praised  of  men,  yea, 
and  that  ye  might  get  gold  and 
silver.  And  ye  have  set  your 
hearts  upon  the  riches  and  the 
vain  things  of  this  world,  for  the 
which  ye  do  murder,  and  plun- 
der, and  steal,  and  bear  false 
witness  against  your  neighbor, 
and  do  all  manner  of  iniquity. 

22.  And  for  this  cause  wo 
shall  come  unto  you  except  ye 
shall  repent.  For  if  ye  will  not 
repent,  behold,  this  great  city, 
and  also  all  those  great  cities 
which  are  round  about,  which 
are  in  the  land  of  our  possession, 
shall  be  taken  away  that  ye  shall 
have  no  place  in  them;  for  be- 
hold, the  Lord  will  not  grant 
unto  you  strength,  as  he  has 
hitherto  done,  to  withstand 
against  your  enemies. 

23.  For  behold,  thus  saith  the 


e.  Cm.  13.     U  see  m,  Jac.  6. 
25 


T,  see  2e,  Al.  5. 


Between  B.  C.  23  and  20. 


378 


HELAMAN,   8. 


Lord:  I  will  not  show  unto  the 
wicked  of  my  strength,  to  one 
more  than  the  other,  save  it  be 
unto  those  who  repent  of  their 
sins,  and  hearken  unto  my  words. 
Now  therefore,  I  would  that  ye 
should  behold,  my  brethren,  that 
it  shall  be  better  for  the  Laman- 
ites  than  for  you  except  ye  shall 
repent. 

24.  For  behold,  they  are  more 
righteous  than  you,  for  they  have 
not  sinned  against  that  great 
knowledge  which  ye  have  re- 
ceived; therefore  the  Lord  will  be 
merciful  unto  them;  yea,  he  will 
"lengthen  out  their  days  and  in- 
crease their  seed,  even  when  thou 
Shalt  be  ^utterly  destroyed  except 
thou  Shalt  repent. 

25.  Yea,  wo  be  unto  you  be- 
cause of  that  great  abomination 
which  has  come  among  you;  and 
ye  have  united  yourselves  unto 
it,  yea,  to  that  •'secret  band  which 
was  established  by  Gadianton! 

26.  Yea,  wo  shall  come  unto 
you  because  of  that  pride  which  ye 
have  suffered  to  enter  your  hearts, 
which  has  lifted  you  up  beyond 
that  which  is  good  because  of 
your  exceeding  great  riches! 

27.  Yea,  wo  be  unto  you  be- 
cause of  your  wickedness  and 
abominations! 

2  8.  And  except  ye  repent  ye 
shall  perish;  yea,  even  your  lands 
shall  be  taken  from  you,  and  ye 
shall  be  ^destroyed  from  off  the 
face  of  the  earth. 

29.  Behold  now,  I  do  not  say 
that  these  things  shall  be,  of  my- 
self, because  it  is  not  of  myself 
that  I  know  these  things;  but 
behold,  I  know  that  these  things 
are  true  because  the  Lord  God 
has  made  them  known  unto  me, 
therefore  I  testify  that  they 
shall  be. 


CHAPTER   8. 

Nephi's  address  continued — Corrupt 
judges  vainly  endeavor  to  incite  peo- 
ple against  him — By  inspiration  he 
announces  the  murder  of  the  chief 
judge. 

1.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  when  Nephi  had  said  these 
words,  behold,  there  were  men 
who  were  judges,  who  also  be- 
longed to  the  "secret  band  of 
Gadianton,  and  they  were  angry, 
and  they  cried  out  against  him, 
saying  unto  the  people:  Why  do 
ye  not  seize  upon  this  man  and 
bring  him  forth,  that  he  may  be 
condemned  according  to  the  crime 
which  he  has  done? 

2.  Why  seest  thou  this  man, 
and  hearest  him  revile  against 
this  people  and  against  our  law? 

3.  For  behold,  Nephi  had  spok- 
en unto  them  concerning  the  cor- 
ruptness of  their  law;  yea,  many 
things  did  Nephi  speak  which 
cannot  be  written;  and  nothing 
did  he  speak  which  was  contrary 
to  the  commandments  of  God. 

4.  And  those  judges  were  an- 
gry with  him  because  he  spake 
plainly  unto  them  concerning 
their  ''secret  works  of  darkness; 
nevertheless,  they  durst  not  lay 
their  own  hands  upon  him,  for 
they  feared  the  people  lest  they 
should  cry  out  against  them. 

5.  Therefore  they  did  cry  unto 
the  people,  saying:  Why  do  you 
suffer  this  man  to  revile  against 
us?  For  behold  he  doth  condemn 
all  this  people,  even  unto  destruc- 
tion; yea,  and  also  that  these  our 
'■great  cities  shall  be  taken  from 
us,  that  we  shall  have  no  place  in 
them. 

6.  And  now  we  know  that  this 
is  impossible,  for  behold,  we  are 
powerful,  and  our  cities  great, 
therefore  our  enemies  can  have 
no  power  over  us. 


h,  see  ;,  Al.  9.     i,  see  m,  Al.  9,     j,  see  c. 
Chap.  8 :    a,  see  6.     See  also  i,  2  Ne.  10.     b. 


See  also  i,  2  Ne.  10.     k,  see  m,  Al.  9. 
see  i,  2  Ne.   10.     c.  He.   7:22. 

Between  B.  C.  23  and  20. 


HELAMAN,   8. 


379 


7.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
thus  they  did  stir  up  the  peo- 
ple to  anger  against  Nephi,  and 
raised  contentions  among  them; 
for  there  were  some  who  did  cry- 
out:  Let  this  man  alone,  for 
he  is  a  good  man,  and  those 
things  which  he  saith  will  surely 
come  to  pass  except  we  repent; 

8.  Yea,  behold,  all  the  judg- 
ments will  come  upon  us  which 
he  has  testified  unto  us;  for  we 
know  that  he  has  testified  aright 
unto  us  concerning  our  iniquities. 
And  behold  they  are  many,  and 
he  knoweth  as  well  all  things 
which  shall  befall  us  as  he 
knoweth  of  our  iniquities; 

9.  Yea,  and  behold,  if  he  had 
not  been  a  prophet  he  could  not 
have  testified  concerning  those 
things. 

10.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
those  people  who  sought  to  de- 
stroy Nephi  were  compelled  be- 
cause of  their  fear,  that  they  did 
not  lay  their  hands  on  him; 
therefore  he  began  again  to 
speak  unto  them,  seeing  that  he 
had  gained  favor  in  the  eyes 
of  some,  insomuch  that  the  re- 
mainder of  them  did  fear. 

11.  Therefore  he  was  con- 
strained to  speak  more  unto  them 
saying:  Behold,  my  brethren, 
have  ye  not  read  that  God  gave 
power  unto  one  man,  even  Moses, 
to  smite  upon  the  waters  of  the 
Red  Sea,  and  they  parted  hither 
and  thither,  insomuch  that  the 
Israelites,  who  were  our  fathers, 
came  through  upon  dry  ground, 
and  the  waters  closed  upon  the 
armies  of  the  Egyptians  and  swal- 
lowed them  up? 

12.  And  now  behold,  if  God 
gave  unto  this  man  such  power, 
then  why  should  ye  dispute 
among  yourselves,   and  say  that 


he  hath  given  unto  me  no  power 
whereby  I  may  ''know  concerning 
the  judgments  that  shall  come 
upon  you  except  ye  repent? 

13.  But,  behold,  ye  not  only 
deny  my  words,  but  ye  also  deny 
all  the  words  which  have  been 
spoken  by  our  fathers,  and  also 
the  words  which  were  spoken  by 
this  man,  Moses,  who  had  such 
great  power  given  unto  him,  yea, 
the  words  which  he  hath  spoken 
concerning  the  coming  of  the 
Messiah. 

14.  Yea,  did  he  not  bear  rec- 
ord that  the  Son  of  God  should 
come?  And  as  he  '^lifted  up  the 
brazen  serpent  in  the  wilderness, 
even  so  shall  he  be  lifted  up  who 
should  come. 

15.  And  as  many  as  should 
look  upon  that  serpent  should 
live,  even  so  as  many  as  should 
look  upon  the  Son  of  God  with 
faith,  having  a  contrite  spirit, 
might  live,  even  unto  that  life 
which  is  eternal. 

16.  And  now  behold,  Moses 
did  not  only  testify  of  these 
things,  but  also  all  the  holy 
prophets,  from  his  days  even  to 
the  days  of  Abraham. 

17.  Yea,  and  behold,  Abraham 
saw  of  his  coming,  and  was  filled 
with  gladness  and  did  rejoice. 

18.  Yea,  and  behold  I  say 
unto  you,  that  Abraham  not  only 
knew  of  these  things,  but  there 
were  many  before  the  days  of 
Abraham  who  were  called  by  the 
''order  of  God;  yea,  even  after 
the  order  of  his  Son;  and  this 
that  it  should  be  shown  unto  the 
people,  a  great  many  thousand 
years  before  his  coming,  that 
even  redemption  should  come 
unto  them. 

19.  And  now  I  would  that  ye 
should  know,  that  even  since  the 


d.   He.   7:28,   29. 
84  :6— 16. 


e,   Al.   33:19—22.     /,    see  g,   Mos.    26.      Al.    13:19.      D.    &   C. 

Between  B.  C.  23  and  20. 


380 


HELAMAN,   9. 


days  of  Abraham  there  have  been 
many  prophets  that  have  testified 
these  things;  yea,  behold,  the 
prophet  ''Zenos  did  testify  boldly; 
for  the  which  he  was  slain. 

20.  And  behold,  also  ''Zenock, 
and  also  ^Ezias,  and  also  Isaiah, 
and  Jeremiah,  (Jeremiah  being 
that  same  prophet  who  testified 
of  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem) 
and  now  we  know  that  Jerusalem 
was  destroyed  according  to  the 
words  of  Jeremiah.  O  then  why 
not  the  Son  of  God  come,  accord- 
ing to  his  prophecy? 

21.  And  now  will  you  dispute 
that  Jerusalem  was  destroyed? 
Will  ye  say  that  the  sons  of  Zede- 
kiah  were  not  slain,  all  except  it 
were-'Mulek?  Yea,  and  do  ye  not 
behold  that  the  seed  of  Zedekiah 
are  with  us,  and  they  were  driven 
out  of  the  land  of  Jerusalem? 
But  behold,  this  is  not  all — 

22.  Our  father  Lehi  was  driven 
out  of  Jerusalem  because  he  tes- 
tified of  these  things.  Nephi  also 
testified  of  these  things,  and  also 
almost  all  of  our  fathers,  even 
down  to  this  time;  yea,  they  have 
testified  of  the  coming  of  Christ, 
and  have  looked  forward,  and 
have  rejoiced  in  his  day  which  is 
to  come. 

23.  And  behold,  he  is  God,  and 
he  is  with  them,  and  he  did  man- 
ifest himself  unto  them,  that  they 
were  redeemed  by  him;  and  they 
gave  unto  him  glory,  because  of 
that  which  is  to  come. 

24.  And  now,  seeing  ye  know 
these  things  and  cannot  deny 
them  except  ye  shall  lie,  there- 
fore in  this  ye  have  sinned,  for 
ye  have  rejected  all  these  things, 
notwithstanding  so  many  evi- 
dences which  ye  have  received; 
yea,    even    ye   have    received    all 


things,  both  things  in  heaven, 
and  all  things  which  are  in  the 
earth,  as  a  witness  that  they  are 
true. 

25.  But  behold,  ye  have  re- 
jected the  truth,  and  rebelled 
against  your  holy  God;  and  even 
at  this  time,  instead  of  laying 
up  for  yourselves  '^treasures  in 
heaven,  where  nothing  doth  cor- 
rupt, and  where  nothing  can  come 
which  is  unclean,  ye  are  heaping 
up  for  yourselves  wrath  against 
the  day  of  judgment. 

26.  Yea,  even  at  this  time  ye 
are  ripening,  because  of  your 
murders  and  your  fornication 
and  wickedness,  for  everlasting 
destruction;  yea,  and  except  ye 
repent  it  will  come  unto  you 
soon. 

27.  Yea,  behold  it  is  now  even 
at  your  doors;  yea,  go  ye  in  unto 
the  judgment-seat,  and  search; 
and  behold,  your  judge  is  mur- 
dered, and  he  lieth  in  his  blood; 
and  he  hath  been  murdered  'by 
his  brother,  who  seeketh  to  sit 
in  the  judgment-seat. 

28.  And  behold,  they  both  be- 
long to  your  '"secret  band,  whose 
author  is  Gadianton  and  the  evil 
one  who  seeketh  to  destroy  the 
souls  of  men. 

CHAPTER  9. 

Nephi's  word  verified — Chief  judge 
found  dead  at  the  judgment-seat — 
Nephi  and  five  others  accused — Their 
innocence  established — The  murderer 
made  known. 

1.  Behold,  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  when  Nephi  had  spoken 
these  words,  certain  men  who 
were  among  them  ran  to  the 
judgment-seat;  yea,  even  there 
were  "five  who  went,  and  they 
said  among  themselves,  as  they 
went: 


g,  see  h,  1  Ne.  19.  Ji,  see  g,  1  Ne.  19.  i,  D.  &  C.  84:11—13.  j.  He.  6:10. 
Om.  13.  Ezek.  17  :22,  23.  Dm.  14.  k,  see  c.  He.  5.  l.  He  9  :G,  26 — 38.  m,  see  i, 
2  Ne.  10.         Chap.  9:    o,  vers.  7 — 9,  12 — 18.  Between  B.  C.  23  and  20. 


HELAMAN,   9. 


381 


2.  Behold,  now  we  will  know 
of  a  surety  whether  this  man  be 
a  prophet  and  God  hath  com- 
manded him  to  prophesy  such 
marvelous  things  unto  us.  Be- 
hold, we  do  not  believe  that  he 
hath;  yea,  we  do  not  believe  that 
he  is  a  prophet;  nevertheless,  if 
this  thing  which  he  has  said  con- 
cerning the  chief  judge  be  true, 
that  he  be  dead,  then  will  we 
believe  that  the  other  words 
which  he  has  spoken  are  true. 

3.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  ran  in  their  might,  and 
came  in  unto  the  judgment-seat; 
and  behold,  the  chief  judge  had 
fallen  to  the  earth,  and  did  "lie  in 
his  blood. 

4.  And  now  behold,  when  they 
saw  this  they  were  astonished  ex- 
ceedingly, insomuch  that  they  fell 
to  the  earth;  for  they  had  not 
believed  the  words  which  Nephi 
had  spoken  concerning  the  chief 
judge. 

5.  But  now,  when  they  saw 
they  believed,  and  fear  came  upon 
them  lest  all  the  judgments  which 
Nephi  had  spoken  should  come 
upon  the  people;  therefore  they 
did  quake,  and  had  fallen  to  the 
earth. 

6.  Now,  immediately  when  the 
judge  had  been  murdered — he 
being  stabbed  by  '^his  brother  by 
a  garb  of  secrecy,  and  he  fled,  and 
the  servants  ran  and  told  the  peo- 
ple, raising  the  cry  of  murder 
among  them; 

7.  And  behold  the  people  did 
gather  themselves  together  unto 
the  place  of  the  judgment-seat — 
and  behold,  to  their  astonishment 
they  saw  those  ''five  men  who  had 
fallen  to  the  earth. 

8.  And  now  behold,  the  people 
knew  nothing  concerning  the 
multitude  who  had  gathered  to- 


gether at  the  ^garden  of  Nephi; 
therefore  they  said  among  them- 
selves: ^These  men  are  they  who 
have  murdered  the  judge,  and 
God  has  smitten  them  that  they 
could  not  flee  from  us. 

9.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  laid  hold  on  them,  and 
bound  them  and  cast  them  into 
prison.  And  there  was  a  proc- 
lamation sent  abroad  that  the 
judge  was  slain,  and  that  the 
murderers  had  been  taken  and 
were  cast  into  prison. 

10.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
on  the  morrow  the  people  did 
assemble  themselves  together  to 
mourn  and  to  "fast,  at  the  burial 
of  the  great  chief  judge  who  had 
been  slain. 

11.  And  thus  also  those  judges 
who  were  at  the  garden  of  Nephi, 
and  heard  his  words,  were  also 
gathered  together  at  the  burial. 

12.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  inquired  among  the  people, 
saying:  Where  are  the  ''five  who 
were  sent  to  inquire  concerning 
the  chief  judge  whether  he  was 
dead?  And  they  answered  and 
said:  Concerning  the  five  whom 
ye  say  ye  have  sent,  we  know  not; 
but  there  are  five  who  are  the 
murderers,  whom  we  have  cast 
into  prison. 

13.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  judges  desired  that  they 
should  be  brought;  and  they 
were  brought,  and  behold  they 
were  the  ^five  who  were  sent; 
and  behold  the  judges  inquired 
of  them  to  know  concerning  the 
matter,  and  they  told  them  all 
that  they  had  done,  saying: 

14.  We  ran  and  came  to  the 
place  of  the  judgment,  and  when 
we  saw  all  things  even  as  Nephi 
had  testified,  we  were  astonished 
insomuch    that    we    fell    to    the 


b.  He.  8:27.     c,  see  I,  He. 
Mos.  27.     h,  see  o.     i,  see  o. 


€,  He.  7:10,   11,   14.     f,  see  a.     g,  see  t. 
Between  B.  C.  23  axd  20. 


382 


HELAMAN,    9. 


earth;  and  when  we  were  recov- 
ered from  our  astonishment,  be- 
hold they  ^cast  us  into  prison. 

15.  Now,  as  for  the  murder  of 
this  man,  we  know  not  who  has 
done  it;  and  only  this  much  we 
know,  we  ran  and  came  accord- 
ing as  ye  desired,  and  behold  he 
was  Mead,  according  to  the 
words  of  Nephi. 

16.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  the  judges  did  expound  the 
matter  unto  the  people,  and  did 
cry  out  against  Nephi,  saying: 
Behold,  we  know  that  this  Nephi 
must  have  agreed  with  some  one 
to  slay  the  judge,  and  then  he 
might  declare  it  unto  us,  that  he 
might  convert  us  unto  his  faith, 
that  he  might  raise  himself  to  be 
a  great  man,  chosen  of  God,  and 
a  prophet, 

17.  And  now  behold,  we  will 
detect  this  man,  and  he  shall 
confess  his  fault  and  make  known 
unto  us  the  true  murderer  of  this 
judge. 

18.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  'five  were  liberated  on  the 
day  of  the  burial.  Nevertheless, 
they  did  rebuke  the  judges  in  the 
words  which  they  had  spoken 
against  Nephi,  and  did  contend 
with  them  one  by  one,  insomuch 
that  they  did  confound  them. 

19.  Nevertheless,  they  caused 
that  Nephi  should  be  taken  and 
bound  and  brought  before  the 
multitude,  and  they  began  to 
question  him  in  divers  ways  that 
they  might  cross  him,  that  they 
might  accuse  him  to  death — 

20.  Saying  unto  him:  Thou 
art  confederate;  who  is  this  man 
that  hath  done  this  murder?  Now 
tell  us,  and  acknowledge  thy 
fault;  saying,  Behold  here  is 
money;  and  also  we  will  grant 
unto  thee  thy  life  if  thou  wilt  tell 
us,  and  acknowledge  the  agree- 


ment which  thou  hast  made  with 
him. 

21.  But  Nephi  said  unto  them: 
O  ye  fools,  ye  uncircumcised  of 
heart,  ye  blind,  and  ye  stiff- 
necked  people,  do  ye  know  how 
long  the  Lord  your  God  will  suffer 
you  that  ye  shall  go  on  in  this 
your  way  of  sin? 

2  2.  O  ye  ought  to  begin  to 
howl  and  mourn,  because  of  the 
great  destruction  which  at  this 
time  doth  await  you,  except  ye 
shall  repent. 

23.  Behold  ye  say  that  I  have 
agreed  with  a  man  that  he 
should  murder  Seezoram,  our 
chief  judge.  But  behold,  I  say 
unto  you,  that  this  is  because  I 
have  testified  unto  you  that  ye 
might  know  concerning  this 
thing;  yea,  even  for  a  witness 
unto  you,  that  I  did  know  of 
the  wickedness  and  abominations 
which  are  among  you. 

24.  And  because  I  have  done 
this,  ye  say  that  I  have  agreed 
with  a  man  that  he  should  do 
this  thing;  yea,  because  I  showed 
unto  you  this  sign  ye  are  angry 
with  me,  and  seek  to  destroy  my 
life. 

2  5.  And  now  behold,  I  will 
show  unto  you  another  sign,  and 
see  if  ye  will  in  this  thing  seek  to 
destroy  me. 

26.  Behold  I  say  unto  you: 
Go  to  the  house  of  Seantum,  who 
is  the  "'brother  of  Seezoram,  and 
say  unto  him — 

27.  Has  Nephi,  the  pretended 
prophet,  who  doth  prophesy  so 
much  evil  concerning  this  people, 
agreed  with  thee,  in  the  which  ye 
have  murdered  Seezoram,  who  is 
your  brother? 

28.  And  behold,  he  shall  say 
unto  you.  Nay. 

29.  And  ye  shall  say  unto  him: 
Have  ye  murdered  your  brother? 


;.,  ver.  9.     k.  He.  8  :27.     I,  see  a.     m,  see  I,  He.  8. 


Between  B.  C.  23  and  20. 


HELAMAN,    10. 


383 


30.  And  he  shall  stand  with 
fear,  and  wist  not  what  to  say. 
And  behold,  he  shall  deny  unto 
you;  and  he  shall  make  as  if  he 
were  astonished;  nevertheless,  he 
shall  declare  unto  you  that  he  is 
innocent. 

31.  But  behold,  ye  shall  exam- 
ine him,  and  ye  shall  find  blood 
upon  the  s.kirts  of  his  cloak. 

32.  And  when  ye  have  seen 
this,  ye  shall  say:  From  whence 
Cometh  this  blood?  Do  we  not 
know  that  it  is  the  blood  of  your 
brother? 

33.  And  then  shall  he  tremble, 
and  shall  look  pale,  even  as  if 
death  had  come  upon  him. 

34.  And  then  shall  ye  say: 
Because  of  this  fear  and  this 
paleness  which  has  come  upon 
your  face,  behold,  we  know  that 
thou  art  guilty. 

35.  And  then  shall  greater  fear 
come  upon  him;  and  then  shall 
he  confess  unto  you,  and  deny  no 
more  that  he  has  done  this  mur- 
der. 

36.  And  then  shall  he  say  unto 
you,  that  I,  Nephi,  know  nothing 
concerning  the  matter  save  it 
were  given  unto  me  by  the  power 
of  God.  And  then  shall  ye  know 
that  I  am  an  honest  man,  and  that 
I  am  sent  unto  you  from  God. 

37.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  went  and  did,  even  accord- 
ing as  Nephi  had  said  unto  them. 
And  behold,  the  words  which  he 
had  said  were  true;  for  accord- 
ing to  the  words  he  did  deny; 
and  also  according  to  the  words 
he  did  confess. 

38.  And  he  was  brought  to 
prove  that  he  himself  was  the 
very  murderer,  insomuch  that  the 
five  were  set  at  liberty,  and  also 
was  Nephi. 

3  9.  And  there  were  some  of  the 
Nephites    who    believed    on    the 


words  of  Nephi;  and  there  were 
some  also,  who  believed  because 
of  the  testimony  of  the  "five,  for 
they  had  been  converted  while 
they  were  in  prison. 

40.  And  now  there  were  some 
among  the  people,  who  said  that 
Nephi  was  a  prophet. 

41.  And  there  were  others 
who  said:  Behold,  he  is  a  god, 
for  except  he  was  a  god  he  could 
not  know  of  all  things.  For  be- 
hold, he  has  told  us  the  thoughts 
of  our  hearts,  and  also  has  told 
us  things;  and  even  he  has 
brought  unto  our  knowledge  the 
true  murderer  of  our  chief  judge. 

CHAPTER   10. 

Nephi  is  comforted  by  the  Lord  with 
promise  of  great  power — He  preaches 
repentance  and  xvarns  the  wicked  of 
impending  judgments. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
there  arose  a  division  among 
the  people,  insomuch  that  they 
divided  hither  and  thither  and 
went  their  ways,  leaving  Nephi 
alone,  as  he  was  standing  in  the 
midst  of  them. 

2.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Nephi  went  his  way  towards  his 
own  house,  pondering  upon  the 
things  which  the  Lord  had  shown 
unto  him. 

3.  And  it  came  to  pass  as  he 
was  thus  pondering — being  much 
cast  down  because  of  the  wicked- 
ness of  the  people  of  the  Ne- 
phites, their  "secret  works  of 
darkness,  and  their  murderings, 
and  their  plunderings,  and  all 
manner  of  iniquities — and  it 
came  to  pass  as  he  was  thus  pon- 
dering in  his  heart,  behold,  a 
voice  came  unto  him  saying: 

4.  Blessed  art  thou,  Nephi,  for 
those  things  which  thou  hast 
done;  for  I  have  beheld  how 
thou   hast  with   unwearyingness 


n,  see  o.         Chap.  10 :    a,  see  i,  2  Ne.  10. 


Between  B.  C.  23  and  20. 


384 


HELAMAN,   10. 


declared  the  word,  which  I  have 
given  unto  thee,  unto  this  people. 
And  thou  hast  not  feared  them, 
and  hast  not  sought  thine  own 
life,  but  hast  sought  my  will,  and 
to  keep  my  commandments. 

5.  And  now,  because  thou  hast 
done  this  with  such  unwearying- 
ness,  behold,  I  will  bless  thee  for- 
ever; and  I  will  make  thee  mighty 
in  word  and  in  deed,  in  faith  and 
in  works;  yea,  even  that  all 
things  shall  be  done  unto  thee 
according  to  thy  word,  for  thou 
Shalt  not  ask  that  which  is  con- 
trary to  my  will. 

6.  Behold,  thou  art  Nephi,  and 
I  am  God.  Behold,  I  declare  it 
unto  thee  in  the  presence  of 
mine  angels,  that  ye  shall  have 
power  over  this  people,  and  shall 
smite  the  earth  with  "famine,  and 
with  pestilence,  and  destruction, 
according  to  the  wickedness  of 
this  people. 

7.  Behold,  I  give  unto  you 
power,  that  v/hatsoever  ye  shall 
seal  on  earth  shall  be  sealed  in 
heaven;  and  whatsoever  ye  shall 
loose  on  earth  shall  be  loosed  in 
heaven;  and  thus  shall  ye  have 
power  among  this  people. 

8.  And  thus,  if  ye  shall  say 
unto  this  temple  it  shall  be  rent 
in  twain,  it  shall  be  done. 

9.  And  if  ye  shall  say  '^unto 
this  mountain.  Be  thou  cast  down 
and  become  smooth,  it  shall  be 
done. 

10.  And  behold,  if  ye  shall  say 
that  God  shall  smite  this  people, 
it  shall  come  to  pass. 

11.  And  now  behold,  I  com- 
mand you,  that  ye  shall  go  and 
declare  unto  this  people,  that 
thus  saith  the  Lord  God,  who  is 
the  Almighty:  Except  ye  repent 
ye  shall  be  smitten,  ''even  unto 
destruction. 


12.  And  behold,  now  it  came 
to  pass  that  when  the  Lord  had 
spoken  these  words  unto  Nephi, 
he  did  stop  and  did  not  go  unto 
his  own  house,  but  did  return 
unto  the  multitudes  who  were 
scattered  about  upon  the  face  of 
the  land,  and  began  to  declare 
unto  them  the  word  of  the  Lord 
which  had  been  spoken  unto  him, 
concerning  their  destruction  if 
they  did  not  repent. 

13.  Now  behold,  notwithstand- 
ing that  great  miracle  which  Ne- 
phi had  done  in  telling  them 
'^concerning  the  death  of  the  chief 
judge,  they  did  harden  their 
hearts  and  did  not  hearken  unto 
the  words  of  the  Lord. 

14.  Therefore  Nephi  did  declare 
unto  them  the  word  of  the  Lord, 
saying:  Except  ye  repent,  thus 
saith  the  Lord,  ye  shall  be  ''smit- 
ten even  unto  destruction. 

15.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  Nephi  had  declared  unto 
them  the  word,  behold,  they  did 
still  harden  their  hearts  and 
would  not  hearken  unto  his 
words;  therefore  they  did  revile 
against  him,  and  did  seek  to  lay 
their  hands  upon  him  that  they 
might  cast  him  into  prison. 

16.  But  behold,  the  power  of 
God  was  with  him,  and  they 
could  not  take  him  to  cast  him 
into  prison,  for  he  was  taken  by 
the  Spirit  and  "conveyed  away 
out  of  the  midst  of  them. 

17.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
thus  he  did  go  forth  ''in  the  Spirit, 
from  multitude  to  multitude,  de- 
claring the  word  of  God,  even 
until  he  had  declared  it  unto  them 
all,  or  sent  it  forth  among  all  the 
people. 

18.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  would  not  hearken  unto  his 
words;    and    there    began    to    be 


6,   He.   11:4—18.      c, 
e.  He.  8:27.     9:26—38. 


Eth.   12:30.     Sec  c,  .Tao.  4.     Matt.   17:20.      d,  vers.   12—14. 
/,  ver.  11.     g.  Acts  8:39,  40.     h,  ver  16. 

Between  B.  C.  23  and  20. 


HELAMAN,   11. 


385 


contentions,  insomuch  that  they 
were  divided  against  themselves 
and  began  to  slay  one  another 
with  the  sword. 

19.  And  thus  ended  the  seventy 
and  first  year  of  the  reign  of  the 
judges  over  the  people  of  Nephi. 

CHAPTER   11. 

A  preat  famine — The  people  turn  to 
the  Lord  and  are  again  prospered — 
Dissension  and-  strife  follow — The 
Gadianton  hand  revived. 

1.  And  now  it  came  to  pass  in 
the  *seventy  and  second  year  of 
the  reign  of  the  judges  that  the 
contentions  did  increase,  inso- 
much that  there  were  wars 
throughout  all  the  land  among 
all  the  people  of  Nephi. 

2.  And  it  was  this  "secret  band 
of  robbers  who  did  carry  on  this 
work  of  destruction  and  wicked- 
ness. And  this  war  did  last  all 
that  year;  and  in  the  t seventy 
and  third  year  it  did  also  last. 

3.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  in 
this  year  Nephi  did  cry  unto  the 
Lord,  saying: 

4.  O  Lord,  do  not  suffer  that 
this  people  shall  be  destroyed 
by  the  sword;  but  O  Lord,  rather 
let  there  be  a  ^famine  in  the  land, 
to  stir  them  up  in  remembrance 
of  the  Lord  their  God,  and  per- 
haps they  will  repent  and  turn 
unto  thee. 

5.  And  so  it  was  done,  accord- 
ing to  the  words  of  Nephi.  And 
there  was  a  great  famine  upon 
the  land,  among  all  the  people  of 
Nephi.  And  thus  in  the  Jseventy 
and  fourth  year  the  famine  did 
continue,  and  the  work  of  de- 
struction did  cease  by  the  sword 
but  became  sore  by  famine. 

6.  And  this  work  of  destruc- 
tion did  also  continue  in  the  §sev- 
enty  and  fifth  year.  For  the  earth 


was  smitten  that  it  was  dry,  and 
did  not  yield  forth  grain  in  the 
season  of  grain;  and  the  whole 
earth  was  smitten,  even  among 
the  Lamanites  as  well  as  among 
the  Nephites,  so  that  they  were 
smitten  that  they  did  perish  by 
thousands  in  the  more  wicked 
parts  of  the  land. 

7.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the 
people  saw  that  they  were  about 
to  perish  by  famine,  and  they 
began  to  remember  the  Lord  their 
God;  and  they  began  to  remem- 
ber the  words  of  Nephi. 

8.  And  the  people  began  to 
plead  with  their  chief  judges 
and  their  leaders,  that  they  would 
say  unto  Nephi:  Behold,  we 
know  that  thou  art  a  man  of  God, 
and  therefore  cry  unto  the  Lord 
our  God  that  he  turn  away  from 
us  this  famine,  lest  all  the  words 
which  thou  hast  spoken  ''concern- 
ing our  destruction  be  fulfilled. 

9.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  judges  did  say  unto  Nephi, 
according  to  the  words  which  had 
been  desired.  And  it  came  to 
pass  that  when  Nephi  saw  that 
the  people  had  repented  and  did 
humble  themselves  in  sackcloth, 
he  cried  again  unto  the  Lord, 
saying: 

10.  O  Lord,  behold  this  people 
repenteth;  and  they  have  swept 
away  the  '^band  of  Gadianton 
from  amongst  them  insomuch 
that  they  have  become  extinct, 
and  they  have  concealed  their 
secret  plans  in  the  earth. 

11.  Now,  O  Lord,  because  of 
this  their  humility  wilt  thou  turn 
away  thine  anger,  and  let  thine 
anger  be  appeased  in  the  de- 
struction of  those  wicked  men 
whom  thou  hast  already  de- 
stroyed . 

12.  O    Lord,    wilt    thou    turn 


a,  see  i,  2  Ne.  10.     I,  see  l.  He.  10.     c.  He.  10:11 — 14.     d,  see  i,  2  Ne.  10. 

♦  B.   C.  20.     t  B.  C.  19.      X  B.  C.  18.      §  B.  C.  17. 


386 


HELAMAN,    11. 


away  thine  anger,  yea,  thy  fierce 
anger,  and  cause  that  this  famine 
may  cease  in  this  land . 

13.  O  Lord,  wilt  thou  hearken 
unto  me,  and  cause  that  it  may 
be  done  according  to  my  words, 
and  send  forth  rain  upon  the  face 
of  the  earth,  that  she  may  bring 
forth  her  fruit,  and  her  grain  in 
the  season  of  grain. 

14.  O  Lord,  thou  didst  hearken 
unto  my  words  when  I  said.  Let 
there  be  a  ^famine,  that  the  pesti- 
lence of  the  sword  might  cease; 
and  I  know  that  thou  wilt,  even 
at  this  time,  hearken  unto  my 
words,  for  thou  saidst  that:  If 
this  people  repent  I  will  spare 
them. 

15.  Yea,  O  Lord,  and  thou 
seest  that  they  have  repented, 
because  of  the  famine  and  the 
pestilence  and  destruction  which 
has  come  unto  them. 

16.  And  now,  O  Lord,  wilt  thou 
turn  away  thine  anger,  and  try 
again  if  they  will  serve  thee? 
And  if  so,  O  Lord,  thou  canst 
bless  them  according  to  thy 
words  which  thou  hast  said. 

17.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
in  the  *  seventy  and  sixth  year 
the  Lord  did  turn  away  his  anger 
from  the  people,  and  caused  that 
rain  should  fall  upon  the  earth, 
insomuch  that  it  did  bring  forth 
her  fruit  in  the  season  of  her 
fruit.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
it  did  bring  forth  her  grain  in 
the  season  of  her  grain. 

18.  And  behold,  the  people  did 
rejoice  and  glorify  God,  and  the 
whole  face  of  the  land  was  filled 
with  rejoicing;  and  they  did  no 
more  seek  to  destroy  Nephi,  but 
they  did  esteem  him  as  a  great 
prophet,  and  a  man  of  God,  hav- 
ing ^great  power  and  authority 
given  unto  him  from  God. 


19.  And  behold,  Lehi,  his 
brother,  was  not  a  whit  behind 
him  as  to  things  pertaining  to 
righteousness. 

20.  And  thus  it  did  come  to 
pass  that  the  people  of  Nephi  be- 
gan to  prosper  again  in  the  land, 
and  began  to  build  up  their  waste 
places,  and  began  to  multiply  and 
spread,  even  until  they  did  cover 
the  whole  face  of  the  land,  both 
on  the  "northward  and  on  the 
''southward,  from  the  sea  west  to 
the  sea  east. 

21.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  seventy  and  sixth  year  did 
end  in  peace.  And  the  seventy  and 
seventh  year  began  in  peace;  and 
the  church  did  spread  throughout 
the  face  of  all  the  land;  and  the 
more  part  of  the  people,  both  the 
Nephites  and  the  Lamanites,  did 
belong  to  the  church;  and  they 
did  have  exceeding  great  peace 
in  the  land;  and  thus  ended  the 
seventy  and  seventh  year. 

22.  And  also  they  had  peace  in 
the  seventy  and  eighth  year,  save 
it  were  a  few  contentions  con- 
cerning the  points  of  doctrine 
which  had  been  laid  down  by  the 
prophets. 

23.  And  in  the  f seventy  and 
ninth  year  there  began  to  be 
much  strife.  But  it  came  to  pass 
that  Nephi  and  Lehi,  and  many 
of  their  brethren  who  knew  con- 
cerning the  true  points  of  doc- 
trine, having  many  revelations 
daily,  therefore  they  did  preach 
unto  the  people,  insomuch  that 
they  did  put  an  end  to  their  strife 
in  that  same  year. 

24.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  in 
the  teightieth  year  of  the  reign 
of  the  judges  over  the  people  of 
Nephi,  there  were  a  certain  num- 
ber of  the  dissenters  from  the 
people  of  Nephi,  who  had  some 


e,  see  6,  He.  10.     /,  He.  10:5—11. 


see  p,  Al.  46.     li,  see  n,  Al.  46. 

♦  B.   C.   16.      t  B.   C.   13.      X  B.   C.  12. 


HELAMAN,   11. 


387 


years  before  gone  over  unto  the 
Lamanites,  and  taken  upon  them- 
selves the  name  of  Lamanites, 
and  also  a  certain  number  who 
were  real  descendants  of  the  La- 
manites, being  stirred  up  to  anger 
by  them,  or  by  those  dissenters, 
therefore  they  commenced  a  war 
with  their  brethren. 

25.  And  they  did  commit  mur- 
der and  plunder;  and  then  they 
would  retreat  back  into  the  moun- 
tains, and  into  the  wilderness  and 
secret  places,  hiding  themselves 
that  they  could  not  be  discov- 
ered, receiving  daily  an  addition 
to  their  numbers,  inasmuch  as 
there  were  dissenters  that  went 
forth  unto  them. 

2  6.  And  thus  in  time,  yea,  even 
in  the  space  of  not  many  years, 
they  became  an  exceeding  great 
band  of  robbers;  and  they  did 
search  out  all  the  ^secret  plans  of 
Gadianton;  and  thus  they  became 
robbers  of  Gadianton. 

27.  Now  behold,  these  robbers 
did  make  great  havoc,  yea,  even 
great  destruction  among  the  peo- 
ple of  Nephi,  and  also  among  the 
people  of  the  Lamanites. 

28.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  It 
was  expedient  that  there  should 
be  a  stop  put  to  this  work  of  de- 
struction; therefore  they  sent  an 
army  of  strong  men  into  the  wil- 
derness and  upon  the  ^mountains 
to  search  out  this  band  of  robbers, 
and  to  destroy  them. 

29.  But  behold,  it  came  to  pass 
that  in  that  same  year  they  were 
driven  back  even  into  their  own 
lands.  And  thus  ended  the  eight- 
ieth year  of  the  reign  of  the 
judges  over  the  people  of  Nephi. 

30.  And  it  came  to  pass  in  the 
♦commencement  of  the  eighty  and 
first  year  they  did  go  forth  again 
against  this  band  of  robbers,  and 
did  destroy  many;  and  they  were 


also  visited  with  much  destruc- 
tion. 

31.  And  they  were  again  obliged 
to  return  out  of  the  wilderness 
and  out  of  the  mountains  unto 
their  own  lands,  because  of  the 
exceeding  greatness  of  the  num- 
bers of  those  robbers  who  in- 
fested the  mountains  and  the 
wilderness. 

3  2.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
thus  ended  this  year.  And  the 
robbers  did  still  increase  and  wax 
strong,  insomuch  that  they  did 
defy  the  whole  armies  of  the  Ne- 
phites,  and  also  of  the  Laman- 
ites; and  they  did  cause  great  fear 
to  come  unto  the  people  upon  all 
the  face  of  the  land. 

33.  Yea,  for  they  did  visit 
many  parts  of  the  land,  and  did 
do  great  destruction  unto  them; 
yea,  did  kill  many,  and  did  carry 
away  others  captive  into  the  wil- 
derness, yea,  and  more  especially 
their  women  and  their  children. 

34.  Now  this  great  evil,  which 
came  unto  the  people  because  of 
their  iniquity,  did  stir  them  up 
again  in  remembrance  of  the 
Lord  their  God. 

35.  And  thus  ended  the  eighty 
and  first  year  of  the  reign  of  the 
judges. 

36.  And  in  the  eighty  and  sec- 
ond year  they  began  again  to  for- 
get the  Lord  their  God.  And  in 
the  eighty  and  third  year  they 
began  to  wax  strong  in  iniquity. 
And  in  the  eighty  and  fourth  year 
they  did  not  mend  their  ways. 

37.  And  it  came  to  pass  in  the 
teighty  and   fifth  year  they  did 

wax  stronger  and  stronger  in  their 
pride,  and  in  their  wickedness; 
and  thus  they  were  ripening 
again  for  destruction. 

38.  And  thus  ended  the  eighty 
and  fifth  year. 


i,  see  ij  2  Ne.  10.     j,  ver.  25. 


*  B.  C.   11.      t  B.  C.   7. 


388 


HELAMAN,   12. 


CHAPTER   12. 

Human  frailty  and  the  goodness  and 
power  of  God — Blessed  are  the  peni- 
tent— Men  to  be  judged  according  to 
their  works. 

1.  And  thus  we  can  behold  how 
false,  and  also  the  unsteadiness 
of  the  hearts  of  the  children  of 
men;  yea,  we  can  see  that  the 
Lord  in  his  great  infinite  good- 
ness doth  bless  and  prosper  those 
who  put  their  trust  in  him. 

2.  Yea,  and  we  may  see  at  the 
very  time  when  he  doth  prosper 
his  people,  yea,  in  the  increase  of 
their  fields,  their  flocks  and  their 
herds,  and  in  "gold,  and  in  silver, 
and  in  all  manner  of  precious 
things  of  every  kind  and  art; 
sparing  their  lives,  and  deliver- 
ing them  out  of  the  hands  of 
their  enemies;  softening  the 
hearts  of  their  enemies  that  they 
should  not  declare  wars  against 
them;  yea,  and  in  fine,  doing  all 
things  for  the  welfare  and  happi- 
ness of  his  people;  yea,  then  is 
the  time  that  they  do  harden 
their  hearts,  and  do  forget  the 
Lord  their  God,  and  do  trample 
under  their  feet  the  Holy  One — 
yea,  and  this  because  of  their 
ease,  and  their  exceedingly  great 
prosperity. 

3.  And  thus  we  see  that  except 
the  Lord  doth  chasten  his  people 
with  many  afflictions,  yea,  except 
he  doth  visit  them  with  death  and 
with  terror,  and  with  famine  and 
with  all  manner  of  pestilence, 
they  will  not  remember  him. 

4.  O  how  foolish,  and  how 
vain,  and  how  evil,  and  devilish, 
and  how  quick  to  do  iniquity, 
and  how  slow  to  do  good,  are  the 
children  of  men ;  yea,  how  quick  to 
hearken  unto  the  words  of  the  evil 
one,  and  to  set  their  hearts  upon 
the  vain  things  of  the  world! 


a,  see  n,  1  Ne.  18.     6,  Josh.  10:12—14. 
Al.  30. 


5.  Yea,  how  quick  to  be  lifted 
up  in  pride;  yea,  how  quick  to 
boast,  and  do  all  manner  of  that 
which  is  iniquity;  and  how  slow 
are  they  to  remember  the  Lord 
their  God,  and  to  give  ear  unto 
his  counsels,  yea,  how  slow  to 
walk  in  wisdom's  paths! 

6.  Behold,  they  do  not  desire 
that  the  Lord  their  God,  who  hath 
created  them,  should  rule  and 
reign  over  them;  notwithstand- 
ing his  great  goodness  and  his 
mercy  towards  them,  they  do  set 
at  naught  his  counsels,  and  they 
will  not  that  he  should  be  their 
guide. 

7.  O  how  great  is  the  nothing- 
ness of  the  children  of  men;  yea, 
even  they  are  less  than  the  dust 
of  the  earth. 

8.  For  behold,  the  dust  of  the 
earth  moveth  hither  and  thither, 
to  the  dividing  asunder,  at  the 
command  of  our  great  and  ever- 
lasting God. 

9.  Yea,  behold  at  his  voice  do 
the  hills  and  the  mountains 
tremble  and  quake. 

10.  And  by  the  power  of  his 
voice  they  are  broken  up,  and  be- 
come smooth,  yea,  even  like  unto 
a  valley. 

11.  Yea,  by  the  power  of  his 
voice  doth  the  whole  earth  shake; 

12.  Yea,  by  the  power  of  his 
voice,  do  the  foundations  rock, 
even  to  the  very  center. 

13.  Yea,  and  if  he  say  unto  the 
earth — Move — it  is  moved. 

14.  Yea,  if  he  say  unto  the 
earth — Thou  shalt  go  back,  that 
it  ''lengthen  out  the  day  for  many 
hours — it  is  done; 

15.  And  thus,  according  to  his 
word  the  earth  goeth  back,  and  it 
appeareth  unto  man  that  the  sun 
standeth  still;    yea,   and  behold, 

2  Kings  20:8—11.     Isa.  38:7,  8.     See  2a, 
About  B.  C.  7. 


HELAMAN,   13. 


389 


this  is  so;  for  surely  it  is  the 
earth  that  moveth  and  not  the 
sun. 

16.  And  behold,  also,  if  he  say 
unto  the  waters  of  the  great  deep 
— "^Be  thou  dried  up — it  is  done. 

17.  Behold,  if  he  say  unto  this 
mountain — Be  thou  raised  up, 
and  ''come  over  and  fall  upon 
that  city,  that  it  he  buried  up — 
behold  it  is  done. 

18.  And  behold,  if  a  man  hide 
up  a  treasure  in  the  earth,  and 
the  Lord  shall  say — ^Let  it  be 
accursed,  because  of  the  iniquity 
of  him  who  hath  hid  it  up — 
behold,  it  shall  be  accursed. 

19.  And  if  the  Lord  shall  say 
— Be  thou  accursed,  that  no  man 
shall  find  thee  from  this  time 
henceforth  and  forever — behold, 
no  man  getteth  it  henceforth  and 
forever. 

20.  And  behold,  if  the  Lord 
shall  say  unto  a  man — Because  of 
thine  iniquities,  thou  shalt  be 
'accursed  forever — it  shall  be 
done. 

21.  And  if  the  Lord  shall  say — 
Because  of  thine  iniquities  thou 
shalt  be  cut  off  "from  my  presence 
— he  will  cause  that  it  shall  be  so. 

22.  And  wo  unto  him  to  whom 
he  shall  say  this,  for  it  shall  be 
unto  him  that  will  do  iniquity, 
and  he  cannot  be  saved;  there- 
fore, for  this  cause,  that  men 
might  be  saved,  hath  repentance 
been  declared. 

23.  Therefore,  blessed  are  they 
who  will  repent  and  hearken  unto 
the  voice  of  the  Lord  their  God; 
for  these  are  they  that  shall  be 
saved. 

24.  And  may  God  grant,  in  his 
great  fulness,  that  men  might  be 
brought     unto     repentance     and 


good  works,  that  they  might  be 
restored  unto  grace  for  grace, 
according  to  their  works. 

25.  And  I  would  that  all  men 
might  be  saved.  But  we  read 
that  in  the  great  and  last  day 
there  are  some  who  shall  be  cast 
out,  yea,  who  shall  be  cast  off 
"from  the  presence  of  the  Lord; 

26.  Yea,  who  shall  be  con- 
signed to  a  state  of  ^endless 
misery,  fulfilling  the  words  which 
say:  They  that  have  done  good 
shall  have  everlasting  life;  and 
they  that  have  done  evil  shall 
have  ^everlasting  damnation.  And 
thus  it  is.     Amen. 


The  prophecy  of  Samuel,  the  Laman- 

ite,  to  the  Nephites. 
Comprising  chapters  13  to  15  inclusive. 

CHAPTER   13. 

Samuel  proclaims  his  prophecies 
from  the  city  wall — Sword  of  justice 
to  fall  on  fourth  generation, — Nephite 
cities  spared  for  sake  of  the  righteous 
— Land  to  be  cursed — Slippery  treas- 
ures. 

1.  And  now  it  came  to  pass  in 
the  *  eighty  and  sixth  year,  the 
Nephites  did  still  remain  in  wick- 
edness, yea,  in  great  wickedness, 
while  the  Lamanites  did  observe 
strictly  to  keep  the  command- 
ments of  God,  according  to  the 
"law  of  Moses. 

2.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  in 
this  year  there  was  one  Samuel,  a 
Lamanite,  came  into  the  "land  of 
Zarahemla,  and  began  to  preach 
unto  the  people.  And  it  came  to 
pass  that  he  did  preach,  many 
days,  repentance  unto  the  people, 
and  they  did  cast  him  out,  and  he 
was  about  to  return  to  his  own 
land. 


c,  Isa.  44:27.  51:10. 
30—37.  Morm.  1:17—19. 
See  6,  1  Ne.  2.  h,  see  g. 
2  Ne.  25.     b,  Om.  13. 


d,  3  Ne.  8:10,  25.  9:5,  6,  8.  e,  ver.  19.  He.  13:17—23, 
2:10—14.  Eth.  14:1,  2.  f,  see  k,  Jac.  6.  g,  vers.  25,  26. 
i,  see  m,  Jac.  6.     j,  see  m,  Jac.  6.         Chap.  13  :    a,  see  o, 

*  B.  G.  6. 


390 


HELAMAN,   13. 


3.  But  behold,  the  voice  of 
the  Lord  came  unto  him,  that 
he  should  return  again,  and 
prophesy  unto  the  people  what- 
soever things  should  come  into 
his  heart. 

4.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  would  not  suffer  that  he 
should  enter  into  the  city;  there- 
fore he  went  and  got  upon  the 
wall  thereof,  and  stretched  forth 
his  hand  and  cried  with  a  loud 
voice,  and  prophesied  unto  the 
people  whatsoever  things  the 
Lord  put  into  his  heart. 

5.  And  he  said  unto  them:  Be- 
hold, I,  Samuel,  a  Lamanite,  do 
speak  the  words  of  the  Lord 
which  he  doth  put  into  my  heart; 
and  behold  he  hath  put  it  into  my 
heart  to  say  unto  this  people  that 
the  sword  of  justice  hangeth  over 
this  people;  and  '^four  hundred 
years  pass  not  away  save  the 
sword  of  justice  falleth  upon  this 
people. 

6.  Yea,  heavy  destruction  await- 
eth  this  people,  and  it  surely 
cometh  unto  this  people,  and 
nothing  can  save  this  people  save 
it  be  repentance  and  faith  on  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  surely 
shall  come  into  the  world,  and 
shall  suffer  many  things  and  shall 
be  slain  for  his  people. 

7.  And  behold,  an  angel  of  the 
Lord  hath  declared  it  unto  me, 
and  he  did  bring  glad  tidings  to 
my  soul.  And  behold,  I  was  sent 
unto  you  to  declare  it  unto  you 
also,  that  ye  might  have  glad  ti- 
dings; but  behold  ye  ''would  not 
receive  me. 

8.  Therefore,  thus  saith  the 
Lord:  Because  of  the  hardness 
of  the  hearts  of  the  people  of  the 
Nephites,  except  they  repent  I 
will  take  away  my  word  from 
them,  and  I  will  withdraw  my 
Spirit  from  them,  and  I  will  suffer 


them  no  longer,  and  I  will  turn 
the  hearts  of  their  brethren 
against  them. 

9.  And  ^four  hundred  years 
shall  not  pass  away  before  I  will 
cause  that  they  shall  be  smitten; 
yea,  I  will  visit  them  with  the 
sword  and  with  famine  and  with 
pestilence. 

10.  Yea,  I  will  visit  them  in  my 
fierce  anger,  and  there  shall  be 
those  of  the  fourth  generation 
who  shall  live,  of  your  enemies, 
to  behold  your  utter  destruction; 
and  this  shall  surely  come  except 
ye  repent,  saith  the  Lord;  and 
those  of  the  fourth  generation 
shall  visit  your  destruction. 

11.  But  if  ye  will  repent  and 
return  unto  the  Lord  your  God  I 
will  turn  away  mine  anger,  saith 
the  Lord;  yea,  thus  saith  the 
Lord,  blessed  are  they  who  will 
repent  and  turn  unto  me,  but  wo 
unto  him  that  repenteth  not. 

12.  Yea,  ^wo  unto  this  great 
city  of  Zarahemla;  for  behold,  it 
is  because  of  those  who  are  right- 
eous that  it  is  saved;  yea,  wo 
unto  this  great  city,  for  I  per- 
ceive, saith  the  Lord,  that  there 
are  many,  yea,  even  the  more 
part  of  this  great  city,  that  will 
harden  their  hearts  against  me, 
saith  the  Lord. 

13.  But  blessed  are  they  who 
will  repent,  for  them  will  I  spare. 
But  behold,  if  it  were  not  for  the 
righteous  who  are  in  this  great 
city,  behold,  I  would  cause  that 
fire  should  come  down  out  of 
heaven  and  destroy  it. 

14.  But  behold,  it  is  for  the 
righteous'  sake  that  it  is  spared. 
But  behold,  the  time  cometh, 
saith  the  Lord,  that  when  ye  shall 
cast  out  the  righteous  from,among 
you,  then  shall  ye  be  ripe  for 
destruction;  yea,  wo  be  unto  this 
great  city,  because  of  the  wicked- 


er see  d,  1  Ne.  12. 


1,  ver.  2.     e,  see  d,  1  Ne,  12.     f,  3  Ne.   8:8,  24.     9:3. 

About  B.  C.  6. 


HELAMAN,   13. 


391 


ness  and  abominations  which  are 
in  her. 

15.  Yea,  and  wo  be  unto  the 
"city  of  Gideon,  for  the  wicked- 
ness and  abominations  which  are 
in  her. 

16.  Yea,  and  wo  be  unto  all 
the  cities  which  are  in  the  land 
round  about,  which  are  possessed 
by  the  Nephites,  because  of  the 
wickedness  and  abominations 
which  are  in  them. 

17.  And  behold,  a  ''curse  shall 
come  upon  the  land,  saith  the 
Lord  of  Hosts,  because  of  the  peo- 
ples' sake  who  are  upon  the  land, 
yea,  because  of  their  wickedness 
and  their  abominations. 

18.  And  it  shall  come  to  pass, 
saith  the  Lord  of  Hosts,  yea,  our 
great  and  true  God,  that  whoso 
shall  hide  up  treasures  in  the 
earth  shall  find  them  again  no 
more,  because  of  the  great  curse 
of  the  land,  save  he  be  a  righteous 
man  and  shall  hide  it  up  unto  the 
Lord. 

19.  For  I  will,  saith  the  Lord, 
that  they  shall  hide  up  their 
treasures  unto  me;  and  cursed  be 
they  who  hide  not  up  their  treas- 
ures unto  me;  for  none  hideth  up 
their  treasures  unto  me  save  it  be 
the  righteous;  and  he  that  hideth 
not  up  his  treasures  unto  me, 
*cursed  is  he,  and  also  the  treas- 
ure, and  none  shall  redeem  it  be- 
cause of  the  curse  of  the  land. 

20.  And  the  day  shall  come 
that  they  shall  hide  up  their 
treasures,  because  they  have  set 
their  hearts  upon  riches;  and  be- 
cause they  have  set  their  hearts 
upon  their  riches,  I  will  hide  up 
their  treasures  when  they  shall 
flee  before  their  enemies;  because 
they  will  not  hide  them  up  unto 
me,  cursed  be  they  and  also  their 
treasures;   and  in  that  day  shall 


they  be  smitten,  saith  the  Lord. 

21.  Behold  ye,  the  people  of 
this  great  city,  and  hearken  unto 
my  words;  yea,  hearken  unto  the 
words  which  the  Lord  saith;  for 
behold,  he  saith  that  ye  are  cursed 
because  of  your  riches,  and  also 
are  your  riches  cursed  because  ye 
have  set  your  hearts  upon  them, 
and  have  not  hearkened  unto  the 
words  of  him  who  gave  them  unto 
you. 

22.  Ye  do  not  remember  the 
Lord  your  God  in  the  things  with 
which  he  hath  blessed  you,  but  ye 
do  always  remember  your  riches, 
not  to  thank  the  Lord  your  God 
for  them;  yea,  your  hearts  are 
not  drawn  out  unto  the  Lord,  but 
they  do  swell  with  great  pride, 
unto  boasting,  and  unto  great 
swelling,  envyings,  strifes,  malice, 
persecutions,  and  murders,  and 
all  manner  of  iniquities. 

23.  For  this  cause  hath  the 
Lord  God  caused  that  a  curse 
should  come  upon  the  land,  and 
also  upon  your  riches,  and  this 
because  of  your  iniquities. 

24.  Yea,  wo  unto  this  people, 
because  of  this  time  which  has 
arrived,  that  ye  do  ^cast  out  the 
prophets,  and  do  mock  them,  and 
cast  stones  at  them,  and  do  slay 
them,  and  do  all  manner  of  in- 
iquity unto  them,  even  as  they 
did  of  old  time. 

25.  And  now  when  ye  talk,  ye 
say:  If  our  days  had  been  in  the 
days  of  our  fathers  of  old,  we 
would  not  have  slain  the  proph- 
ets; we  would  not  have  stoned 
them,  and  cast  them  out. 

26.  Behold  ye  are  worse  than 
they;  for  as  the  Lord  liveth,  if  a 
prophet  come  among  you  and  de- 
clareth  unto  you  the  word  of  the 
Lord,  which  testifieth  of  your  sins 
and  iniquities,  ye  are  angry  with 


see  ntj  Al.  2.     Ji,  see  e^  He.  12.     i,  see  e.  He.  12.     j,  yer.  26. 


He.  16:6. 
About  B.  C. 


392 


HELAMAN,   13. 


him,  and  cast  him  out  and  seek 
all  manner  of  ways  to  destroy 
him;  yea,  you  will  say  that  he  is 
a  false  prophet,  and  that  he  is  a 
sinner,  and  of  the  devil,  because 
he  testifieth  that  your  deeds  are 
evil. 

27.  But  behold,  if  a  man  shall 
come  among  you  and  shall  say: 
Do  this,  and  there  is  no  iniquity; 
do  that  and  ye  shall  not  suffer; 
yea,  he  will  say:  Walk  after  the 
pride  of  your  own  hearts;  yea, 
walk  after  the  pride  of  your  eyes, 
and  do  whatsoever  your  heart  de- 
sireth — and  if  a  man  shall  come 
among  you  and  say  this,  ye  will 
receive  him,  and  say  that  he  is  a 
prophet. 

2  8.  Yea,  ye  will  lift  him  up, 
and  ye  will  give  unto  him  of  your 
substance;  ye  will  give  unto  him 
of  your  gold,  and  of  your  silver, 
and  ye  will  clothe  him  with  costly 
apparel;  and  because  he  speaketh 
flattering  words  unto  you,  and  he 
saith  that  all  is  well,  then  ye  will 
not  find  fault  with  him. 

2  9.  O  ye  wicked  and  ye  per- 
verse generation;  ye  hardened 
and  ye  stiffnecked  people,  how 
long  will  ye  suppose  that  the  Lord 
will  suffer  you?  Yea,  how  long 
will  ye  suffer  yourselves  to  be  led 
by  foolish  and  blind  guides?  Yea, 
how  long  will  ye  choose  darkness 
rather  than  light? 

30.  Yea,  behold,  the  anger  of 
the  Lord  is  already  kindled 
against  you;  behold,  he  hath 
''cursed  the  land  because  of  your 
iniquity. 

31.  And  behold,  the  time  Com- 
eth that  he  curseth  your  riches, 
that  they  become  'slippery,  that 
ye  cannot  hold  them;  and  in  the 
days  of  your  poverty  ye  cannot  re- 
tain them. 


32.  And  in  the  days  of  your 
poverty  ye  shall  cry  unto  the 
Lord;  and  in  vain  shall  ye  cry, 
for  your  desolation  is  already 
come  upon  you,  and  your  destruc- 
tion is  made  sure;  and  then  shall 
ye  weep  and  howl  in  that  day, 
saith  the  Lord  of  Hosts.  And 
then  shall  ye  lament,  and  say: 

33.  "*0  that  I  had  repented,  and 
had  not  killed  the  prophets,  and 
stoned  them,  and  cast  them  out. 
Yea,  in  that  day  ye  shall  say:  O 
that  we  had  remembered  the  Lord 
our  God  in  the  day  that  he  gave 
us  our  riches,  and  then  they 
would  not  have  become  slippery 
that  we  should  lose  them;  for  be- 
hold, our  riches  are  gone  from  us. 

34.  Behold,  we  lay  a  tool  here 
and  on  the  morrow  it  is  gone;  and 
behold,  our  swords  are  taken  from 
us  in  the  day  we  have  sought 
them  for  battle. 

35.  Yea,  we  have  hid  up  our 
treasures  and  they  have  slipped 
away  from  us,  because  of  the 
curse  of  the  land. 

3  6.  O  that  we  had  repented  in 
the  day  that  the  word  of  the  Lord 
came  unto  us;  for  behold  the  land 
is  cursed,  and  "all  things  are  be- 
come slippery,  and  we  cannot  hold 
them. 

37.  Behold,  we  are  surrounded 
by  "demons,  yea,  we  are  encircled 
about  by  the  angels  of  him  who 
hath  sought  to  destroy  our  souls. 
Behold,  our  iniquities  are  great. 
O  Lord,  canst  thou  not  turn  away 
thine  anger  from  us?  And  this 
shall  be  your  language  in  those 
days. 

38.  But  behold,  your  ^days  of 
probation  are  past;  ye  have  pro- 
crastinated the  day  of  your  sal- 
vation until  it  is  everlastingly 
too   late,    and   your   ^destruction 


k,   see  €,  He.   12. 
2  :10 — 15.     n,  see  I. 


1,  vers.  33 — 37.     Morm.  1 :17 — 19.     See  e.  He.   12,     tn,  Morm. 
»,  Morm.  2:10.     p,  Morm.  2:13 — 15.     q,  Morm.  2:15. 

About  B.  C.  6. 


HELAMAN,  14. 


393 


Is  made  sure;  yea,  for  ye  have 
sought  all  the  days  of  your  lives 
for  that  which  ye  could  not  ob- 
tain; and  ye  have  sought  for  hap- 
piness in  doing  iniquity,  which 
thing  is  '"contrary  to  the  nature 
of  that  righteousness  which  is  in 
our  great  and  Eternal  Head. 

39.  O  ye  people  of  the  land, 
that  ye  would  hear  my  words! 
And  I  pray  that  the  anger  of  the 
Lord  be  turned  away  from  you, 
and  that  ye  would  repent  and  be 
saved. 

CHAPTER  14. 

Samuel  the  Lamanite  predicts  the 
Christ — The  sign  of  Christ's  hirth  to 
he  given  in  five  years — Sign  of  Ms 
death  also  foretold. 

1.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  Samuel,  the  Lamanite,  did 
prophesy  a  great  many  more 
things  which  cannot  be  written. 

2.  And  behold,  he  said  unto 
them:  Behold,  I  give  unto  you  a 
sign;  for  "five  years  more  cometh, 
and  behold,  then  cometh  the  Son 
of  God  to  redeem  all  those  who 
shall  believe  on  his  name. 

3.  And  behold,  this  will  I  give 
unto  you  for  a  sign  at  the  time 
of  his  coming;  for  behold,  there 
shall  be  great  lights  in  heaven, 
insomuch  that  in  the  night  before 
he  cometh  there  shall  be  ''no  dark- 
ness, insomuch  that  it  shall  ap- 
pear unto  man  as  if  it  was  day. 

4.  Therefore,  there  shall  be  one 
day  and  a  night  and  a  day,  as  if 
it  were  one  day  and  there  were 
no  night;  and  this  shall  be  unto 
you  for  a  sign;  for  ye  shall  know 
of  the  rising  of  the  sun  and  also 
of  its  setting;  therefore  they  shall 
know  of  a  surety  that  there  shall 
be  two  days  and  a  night;  never- 
theless   the   night    shall   not    be 


darkened;    and   it   shall   be   the 
night  before  he  is  born. 

5.  And  behold,  there  shall  a 
''new  star  arise,  such  an  one  as  ye 
never  have  beheld;  and  this  also 
shall  be  a  sign  unto  you. 

6.  And  behold  this  is  not  all, 
there  shall  be  ''many  signs  and 
wonders  in  heaven. 

7.  And  it  shall  come  to  pass 
that  ye  shall  all  be  amazed,  and 
wonder,  insomuch  that  ye  shall 
*fall  to  the  earth. 

8.  And  it  shall  come  to  pass 
that  whosoever  shall  believe  on 
the  Son  of  God,  the  same  shall 
have  everlasting  life. 

9.  And  behold,  thus  hath  the 
Lord  ^commanded  me,  by  his 
angel,  that  I  should  come  and 
tell  this  thing  unto  you;  yea,  he 
hath  commanded  that  I  should 
prophesy  these  things  unto  you; 
yea,  he  hath  said  unto  me:  Cry 
unto  this  people,  repent  and  pre- 
pare the  way  of  the  Lord. 

10.  And  now,  because  I  am  a 
Lamanite,  and  have  spoken  unto 
you  the  words  which  the  Lord 
hath  commanded  me,  and  because 
it  was  hard  against  you,  ye  are 
angry  with  me  and  do  seek  to 
destroy  me,  and  have  ^cast  me 
out  from  among  you. 

11.  And  ye  shall  hear  my  words, 
for,  for  this  intent  have  I  come  up 
"upon  the  walls  of  this  city,  that 
ye  might  hear  and  know  of  the 
judgments  of  God  which  do  await 
you  because  of  your  iniquities, 
and  also  that  ye  might  know  the 
conditions  of  repentance; 

12.  And  also  that  ye  might 
know  of  the  coming  of  Jesus 
Christ,  the  Son  of  God,  the  *Fa- 
ther  of  heaven  and  of  earth,  the 
Creator  of  all  things  from  the  be- 
ginning; and  that  ye  might  know 


r,  Al.  41 :10— 12.  Chap.  14:  c,  3  Ne.  1 :5— 21.  !>,  ver.  4.  3  Ne.  1 :8,  13— 20, 
c,  3  Ne.  1:21.  d,  3  Ne.  1:20.  2:1—3.  e,  3  Ne.  1:16,  17.  /,  He.  13:3,  7.  g.  He. 
13:2.     h.  He.  13:4.     i,  Mos.  3:8.     15:4.     Al.  11:39.     3  Ne.  9:15.     Eth.  4:7. 

-  -  About  B.  C.  6. 


394 


HELAMAN,   14. 


of  the  signs  of  his  coming,  to  the 
intent  that  ye  might  believe  on 
his  name. 

13.  And  if  ye  believe  on  his 
name  ye  will  repent  of  all  your 
sins,  that  thereby  ye  may  have  a 
remission  of  them  through  his 
merits. 

14.  And  behold,  again,  another 
sign  I  give  unto  you,  yea,  a  sign 
of  his  death. 

15.  For  behold,  he  surely  must 
die  that  salvation  may  come;  yea, 
it  behooveth  him  and  becometh 
expedient  that  he  dieth,  to  bring 
to  pass  the  ^resurrection  of  the 
dead,  that  thereby  men  may  be 
brought  into  the  presence  of  the 
Lord. 

16.  Yea,  behold,  this  death 
bringeth  to  pass  the  resurrection, 
and  redeemeth  *all  mankind  from 
the  first  death — that  spiritual 
death;  for  all  mankind,  by  the 
fall  of  Adam  being  cut  off  from 
the  presence  of  the  Lord,  are  con- 
sidered as  dead,  'both  as  to  things 
temporal  and  to  things  spiritual. 

17.  But  behold,  the  resurrec- 
tion of  Christ  redeemeth  man- 
kind, yea,  even  ""all  mankind,  and 
bringeth  them  back  into  the 
presence  of  the  Lord. 

18.  Yea,  and  it  bringeth  to 
pass  the  condition  of  repentance, 
that  whosoever  repenteth  the 
same  is  not  hewn  down  and  cast 
into  the  fire;  but  whosoever  re- 
penteth not  is  hewn  down  and 
cast  into  the  fire;  and  there  com- 
eth  upon  them  "again  a  spiritual 
death,  yea,  a  second  death,  for 
they  are  cut  off  "again  as  to  things 
pertaining  to  righteousness. 

19.  Therefore  repent  ye,  re- 
pent ye,  lest  by  knowing  these 


things  and  not  doing  them  ye 
shall  suffer  yourselves  to  come 
under  condemnation,  and  ye  are 
brought  down  unto  this  ^second 
death. 

20.  But  behold,  as  I  said  unto 
you  ^concerning  another  sign,  a 
sign  of  his  death,  behold,  in  that 
day  that  he  shall  suffer  death  '^the 
sun  shall  be  darkened  and  refuse 
to  give  his  light  unto  you;  and 
also  the  moon  and  the  stars;  and 
there  shall  be  no  light  upon  the 
face  of  this  land,  even  from  the 
time  that  he  shall  suffer  death, 
for  the  space  of  three  days,  to 
the  time  that  he  shall  rise  again 
from  the  dead. 

21.  Yea,  at  the  time  that  he 
shall  yield  up  the  ghost  there 
*shall  be  thunderings  and  light- 
nings for  the  space  of  many  hours, 
and  the  earth  shall  shake  and 
tremble;  and  the  'rocks  which  are 
upon  the  face  of  this  earth,  which 
are  both  above  the  earth  and 
beneath,  which  ye  know  at  this 
time  are  solid,  or  the  more  part 
of  it  is  one  solid  mass,  shall  be 
broken  up; 

22.  Yea,  they  shall  be  rent  in 
twain,  and  shall  ever  after  be 
"found  in  seams  and  in  cracks, 
and  in  broken  fragments  upon  the 
face  of  the  whole  earth,  yea,  both 
above  the  earth  and  beneath. 

23.  And  behold,  there  shall  be 
great  "tempests,  and  there  shall 
be  many  mountains  ^laid  low, 
like  unto  a  valley,  and  there  shall 
be  many  places  which  are  now 
called  valleys  which  shall  become 
mountains,  whose  height  is  great. 

24.  And  many  ''highways  shall 
be  broken  up,  and  ''many  cities 
shall  become  desolate. 


;*,  see  d,  2  Ne.  2.  Tc,  see  j,  2  Ne.  9.  I,  see  6  and  c,  2  Ne.  2.  m,  see  j,  2  Ne.  9. 
n.  see  p,  Al.  12.  o,  see  q,  Al.  12.  p,  see  p,  Al.  12.  q,  ver.  14.  r,  see  t,  1  Ne.  19. 
8,  vers.  26,  27.  1  Ne.  12:4.  19:11,  12.  3  Ne.  8:5—7,  19.  t,  1  Ne.  12:4.  19:12. 
3  Ne.  8:18.  10:9.  u,  3  Ne.  8:18.  v,  1  Ne.  19:11.  3  Ne.  8:6,  12,  19.  10:14.  w, 
1  Ne.  12:4.  19:11.  3  Ne.  8:10 — 19.  X,  3  Ne.  8:13.  y,  1  Ne.  12:4.  3  Ne.  8:8—10, 
14,  24,  25.     9:3—12.     10:7.  About  B.  C.  6. 


HELAMAN,   15, 


395 


25.  And  ^inany  graves  shall  be 
opened,  and  shall  yield  up  many 
of  their  dead;  and  ^^many  saints 
shall  appear  unto  many. 

26.  And  behold,  thus  hath  the 
angel  spoken  unto  me;  for  he  said 
unto  me  that  there  ^^should  be 
thunderings  and  lightnings  for 
the  space  of  many  hours. 

27.  And  he  said  unto  me  that 
while  the  thunder  and  the  light- 
ning lasted,  and  the  tempest,  that 
these  things  should  be,  and  that 
darkness  should  cover  the  face  of 
the  whole  earth  for  the  space  of 
^nhree  days. 

28.  And  the  angel  said  unto 
me  that  many  shall  see  greater 
things  than  these,  to  the  intent 
that  they  might  believe  that  these 
signs  and  these  wonders  should 
come  to  pass  upon  all  the  face  of 
this  land,  to  the  intent  that  there 
should  be  no  cause  for  unbelief 
among  the  children  of  men — 

29.  And  this  to  the  intent  that 
whosoever  will  believe  might  be 
saved,  and  that  whosoever  will 
not  believe,  a  righteous  judgment 
might  come  upon  theni;  and  also 
if  they  are  condemned*they  bring 
upon  themselves  their  own  con- 
demnation. 

30.  And  now  remember,  re- 
member, my  brethren,  that  who- 
soever perisheth,  perisheth  unto 
himself;  and  whosoever  doeth  in- 
iquity, doeth  it  unto  himself;  for 
behold,  ye  are  ^''free;  ye  are  per- 
mitted to  act  for  yourselves;  for 
behold,  God  hath  given  unto  you 
a  knowledge  and  he  hath  made 
you  free. 

31.  He  hath  given  unto  you 
that  ye  might  know  good  from 
evil,  and  he  hath  given  unto  you 
that  ye  might  choose  life  or 
death;  and  ye  can  do  good  and 
be  ""restored  unto  that  which  is 


good,  or  have  that  which  is  good 
restored  unto  you;  or  ye  can  do 
evil,  and  have  that  which  is  evil 
restored  unto  you. 

CHAPTER  15. 

Samuel  the  Lamanite  continues  his 
warning  words — A  remnant  of  his 
people  to  be  preserved — Nephites  to 
he  utterly  destroyed  unless  they 
repent. 

1.  And  now,  my  beloved  breth- 
ren, behold,  I  declare  unto  you 
that  except  ye  shall  repent  your 
"houses  shall  be  left  unto  you 
desolate. 

2.  Yea,  except  ye  repent,  your 
women  shall  have  great  cause  to 
mourn  in  the  day  that  they  shall 
give  suck;  for  ye  shall  attempt  to 
flee  and  there  shall  be  no  place 
for  refuge;  yea,  and  wo  unto 
them  which  are  with  child,  for 
they  shall  be  heavy  and  cannot 
flee;  therefore,  they  shall  be  trod- 
den down  and  shall  be  left  to 
perish, 

3.  Yea,  wo  unto  this  people 
who  are  called  the  people  of  Nephi 
except  they  shall  repent,  when 
they  shall  see  all  these  signs  and 
wonders  which  shall  be  showed 
unto  them;  for  behold,  they  have 
been  a  chosen  people  of  the  Lord; 
yea,  the  people  of  Nephi  hath  he 
loved,  and  also  hath  he  chastened 
them;  yea,  in  the  days  of  their 
iniquities  hath  he  chastened  them 
because  he  loveth  them. 

4.  But  behold  my  brethren,  the 
Lamanites  hath  he  hated  because 
their  deeds  have  been  evil  con- 
tinually, and  this  because  of  the 
iniquity  of  the  "tradition  of  their 
fathers.  But  behold,  salvation 
hath  come  unto  them  through  the 
preaching  of  the  Nephites;  and 
for  this  intent  hath  the  Lord  pro- 
longed their  days. 

5.  And  I  would  that  ye  should 


z,  see  g,  Jac.  4. 
2  Ne.  2.     2e,  Al.  41. 


2a,  3  Ne.  23:7- 
Chap.  15 :    a 


-13. 


26,  see  s.     2c,  see  i,  1  Ne.   19.     2d,  see  I, 
I,  He.  14.     6,  see  n,  Jac.  7.    About  B.  C.  6. 


396 


HELAMAN,   15. 


behold  that  the  more  part  of  them 
are  in  the  path  of  their  duty,  and 
they  do  walk  circumspectly  be- 
fore God,  and  they  do  observe  to 
keep  his  commandments  and  his 
statutes  and  his  judgments  ac- 
cording to  the  ''law  of  Moses. 

6.  Yea,  I  say  unto  you,  that  the 
more  part  of  them  are  doing  this, 
and  they  are  striving  with  un- 
wearied diligence  that  they  may 
bring  the  remainder  of  their 
brethren  to  the  knowledge  of  the 
truth;  therefore  there  are  many 
who  do  add  to  their  numbers 
daily. 

7.  And  behold,  ye  do  know  of 
yourselves,  for  ye  have  witnessed 
It,  that  as  many  of  them  as  are 
brought  to  the  knowledge  of  the 
truth,  and  to  know  of  the  ''wicked 
and  abominable  traditions  of  their 
fathers,  and  are  led  to  believe  the 
holy  scriptures,  yea,  the  proph- 
ecies of  the  holy  prophets,  which 
are  written,  which  leadeth  them 
to  faith  on  the  Lord,  and  unto 
repentance,  which  faith  and  re- 
pentance bringeth  a  change  of 
heart  unto  them — 

8.  Therefore,  as  many  as  have 
come  to  this,  ye  know  of  your- 
selves are  firm  and  steadfast  in 
the  faith,  and  in  the  thing  where- 
with they  have  been  made  free. 

9.  And  ye  know  also  that  they 
have  ^buried  their  weapons  of 
war,  and  they  fear  to  take  them 
up  lest  by  any  means  they  should 
sin;  yea,  ye  can  see  that  they 
fear  to  sin — for  behold  they  will 
suffer  themselves  that  they  be 
trodden  down  and  ^slain  by  their 
enemies,  and  will  not  lift  their 
swords  against  them,  and  this  be- 
cause of  their  faith  in  Christ. 

10.  And  now,  because  of  their 
steadfastness  when   they  do   be- 


lieve in  that  thing  which  they  do 
believe,  for  because  of  their  firm- 
ness when  they  are  once  enlight- 
ened, behold,  the  Lord  shall  bless 
them  and  prolong  their  days,  not- 
withstanding their  iniquity — 

11.  Yea,  even  if  they  should 
dwindle  in  unbelief  the  Lord  shall 
'prolong  their  days,  until  the  time 
shall  come  which  hath  been  spoken 
of  by  our  fathers,  and  also  by  the 
prophet  '^Zenos,  and  many  other 
prophets,  concerning  the  restora- 
tion of  our  brethren,  the  Laman- 
ites,  again  to  the  knowledge  of 
the  truth — 

12.  Yea,  I  say  unto  you,  that 
in  the  latter  times  the  ^promises 
of  the  Lord  have  been  extended 
to  our  brethren,  the  Lamanites; 
and  notwithstanding  the  many 
aflflictions  which  they  shall  have, 
and  ^notwithstanding  they  shall 
be  driven  to  and  fro  upon  the 
face  of  the  earth,  and  be  hunted, 
and  shall  be  smitten  and  scat- 
tered abroad,  having  no  place  for 
refuge,  the  Lord  shall  be  merciful 
unto  them. 

13.  And  this  is  according  to 
the  prophecy,  that  they  shall  be 
brought  to  the  true  knowledge, 
which  is  the  knowledge  of  their 
Redeemer,  and  their  great  and 
*true  shepherd,  and  be  numbered 
among  his  sheep. 

14.  Therefore  I  say  unto  you, 
it  shall  be  better  for  them  than 
for  you  except  ye  repent. 

15.  For  behold,  had  the  mighty 
works  been  shown  unto  them 
which  have  been  shown  unto  you, 
yea,  unto  them  who  have  dwin- 
dled in  unbelief  because  of  the 
traditions  of  their  fathers,  ye  can 
see  of  yourselves  that  they  never 
would  again  have  dwindled  in  un- 
belief. 


c,  see  0,  2  Ne.  25.  d,  see  n,  Jac.  7.  e,  Al.  24:17—19.  /,  Al.  24:21—23.  g, 
Enos  13.  See  c,  2  Ne.  27.  h,  see  h,  1  Ne.  19.  i,  Enos  13.  See  c^  2  Ne.  27.  ;,  Morm. 
5:15.     fc,  see  2e,  Al.  5.  About  B.  C.  6. 


HELAMAN,   16. 


397 


16.  Therefore,  saith  the  Lord: 
I  will  not  utterly  destroy  them, 
but. I  will  cause  that  in  the  day 
of  my  wisdom  they  shall  'return 
again  unto  me,  saith  the  Lord. 

17.  And  now  behold,  saith  the 
Lord,  concerning  the  people  of 
the  Nephites:  If  they  will  not  re- 
pent, and  observe  to  do  my  will, 
I  will  ""utterly  destroy  them,  saith 
the  Lord,  because  of  their  unbelief 
notwithstanding  the  many  mighty 
works  which  I  have  done  among 
them;  and  as  surely  as  the  Lord 
liveth  shall  these  things  be,  saith 
the  Lord. 

CHAPTER  16. 

Some  of  the  Nephites  join  the  church 
of  Christ — The  majority  reject  Sam- 
uel's testimony — They  attempt  to  as- 
sault and  hind  him — He  escapes  and 
returns  to  his  own  country — Nephi's 
further  ministry — Skepticism  abounds. 

1.  And  now,  it  came  to  pass 
that  there  were  many  who  heard 
the  words  of  Samuel,  the  La- 
manite,  which  he  spake  upon  the 
"walls  of  the  city.  And  as  many 
as  believed  on  his  word  went 
forth  and  sought  for  Nephi;  and 
when  they  had  come  forth  and 
found  him  they  confessed  unto 
him  their  sins  and  denied  not, 
desiring  that  they  might  be  ^bap- 
tized unto  the  Lord. 

2.  But  as  many  as  there  were 
who  did  not  believe  in  the  words 
of  Samuel  were  angry  with  him; 
and  they  cast  stones  at  him  upon 
the  wall,  and  also  many  shot  ar- 
rows at  him  as  he  stood  upon  the 
wall;  but  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord 
was  with  him,  insomuch  that  they 
could  not  hit  him  with  their 
stones  neither  with  their  arrows. 

3.  Now  when  they  saw  this, 
that  they  could  not  hit  him,  there 
were  many  more  who  did  believe 


on  his  words,  insomuch  that  they 
went  away  unto  Nephi  to  be  bap- 
tized. 

4.  ^ov  behold,  Nephi  was  bap- 
tizing, and  prophesying,  and 
preaching,  crying  repentance  unto 
the  people,  showing  signs  and 
wonders,  working  miracles  among 
the  people,  that  they  might  know 
that  the  Christ  must  shortly 
come — 

5.  Telling  them  of  things  which 
must  shortly  come,  that  they 
might  know  and  remember  at  the 
time  of  their  coming  that  they 
had  been  made  known  unto  them 
beforehand,  to  the  intent  that 
they  might  believe;  therefore  as 
many  as  believed  on  the  words  of 
Samuel  went  forth  unto  him  to 
be  baptized,  for  they  came  re- 
penting and  confessing  their  sins. 

6.  But  the  more  part  of  them 
did  not  believe  in  the  words  of 
Samuel;  therefore  when  they  saw 
that  they  could  ^not  hit  him  with 
their  stones  and  their  arrows,  they 
cried  unto  their  captains,  saying: 
Take  this  fellow  and  bind  him, 
for  behold  he  hath  a  devil;  and 
because  of  the  power  of  the  devil 
which  is  in  him  we  cannot  hit 
him  with  our  stones  and  our  ar- 
rows; therefore  take  him  and 
bind  him,  and  away  with  him. 

7.  And  as  they  went  forth  to 
lay  their  hands  on  him,  behold, 
he  did  cast  himself  down  from 
the  ''wall,  and  did  flee  out  of  their 
lands,  yea,  even  unto  his  own 
country,  and  began  to  preach  and 
to  prophesy  among  his  own  peo- 
ple. 

8.  And  behold,  he  was  never 
heard  of  more  among  the  Ne- 
phites; and  thus  were  the  affairs 
of  the  people. 

9.  And  thus  ended  the  eighty 
and  sixth  year  of  the  reign  of  the 


h  Enos  IS.     Also  c,  2  Ne.  27.     m,  see  m.  Al. 
u,  2  Ne.  9.     c,  ver.  2.     d.  He.  13:4. 


Chap.  16  :    a.  He.  13  :4.     b,  gee 
About  B.  C.  6. 


398 


HELAMAN,   16. 


judgres  over  the  people  of  Nephi. 

10.  And  thus  ended  also  the 
♦eighty  and  seventh  year  of  the 
reign  of  the  judges,  the  more  part 
of  the  people  remaining  in  their 
pride  and  wickedness,  and  the 
lesser  part  walking  more  circum- 
spectly before  God. 

11.  And  these  were  the  condi- 
tions also,  in  the  eighty  and 
eighth  year  of  the  reign  of  the 
judges. 

12.  And  there  was  but  little 
alteration  in  the  affairs  of  the 
people,  save  it  were  the  people 
began  to  be  more  hardened  in  in- 
iquity, and  do  more  and  more  of 
that  which  was  contrary  to  the 
commandments  of  God,  In  the 
eighty  and  ninth  year  of  the  reign 
of  the  judges. 

13.  But  it  came  to  pass  in  the 
fninetieth  year  of  the  reign  of  the 
judges,  there  were  great  signs 
given  unto  the  people,  and  won- 
ders; and  the  words  of  the  proph- 
ets began  to  be  fulfilled. 

14.  And  "^angels  did  appear 
unto  men,  wise  men,  and  did  de- 
clare unto  them  glad  tidings  of 
great  joy;  thus  in  this  year  the 
scriptures  began  to  be  fulfiWed. 

15.  Nevertheless,  the  people 
began  to  harden  their  hearts,  all 
save  it  were  the  most  believing 
part  of  them,  both  of  the  Nephites 
and  also  of  the  Lamanites,  and 
began  to  depend  upon  their  own 
strength  and  upon  their  own  wis- 
dom, saying: 

16.  Some  things  they  may  have 
guessed  right,  among  so  many; 
but  behold,  we  know  that  all  these 
great  and  marvelous  works  can- 
not come  to  pass,  of  which  has 
been  spoken. 

17.  And  they  began  to  reason 
and  to  contend  among  themselves, 
saying: 

18.  That  it  is  not  reasonable 


that  such  a  being  as  a  Christ  shall 
come;  if  so,  and  he  be  the  Son  of 
God,  ^the  Father  of  heaven  end 
of  earth,  as  it  has  been  spoken, 
why  will  he  not  show  himself 
unto  us  as  well  as  unto  them  who 
shall  be  at  Jerusalem? 

19.  Yea,  why  will  he  not  show 
himself  in  this  land  as  well  as  in 
the  land  of  Jerusalem? 

20.  But  behold,  we  know  that 
this  is  a  wicked  tradition,  which 
has  been  handed  down  unto  us  by 
our  fathers,  to  cause  us  that  we 
should  believe  in  some  great  and 
marvelous  thing  which  should 
come  to  pass,  but  not  among  us, 
but  in  a  land  which  is  far  distant, 
a  land  which  we  know  not;  there- 
fore they  can  keep  us  in  igno- 
rance, for  we  cannot  witness  with 
our  own  eyes  that  they  are  true. 

21.  And  they  will,  by  the  cun- 
ning and  the  mysterious  arts  of 
the  evil  one,  work  some  great 
mystery  which  we  cannot  under- 
stand, which  will  keep  us  down 
to  be  servants  to  their  words,  and 
also  servants  unto  them,  for  we 
depend  upon  them  to  teach  us  the 
word;  and  thus  will  they  keep  us 
in  ignorance  if  we  will  yield  our- 
selves unto  them,  all  the  days  of 
our  lives. 

22.  And  many  more  things  did 
the  people  imagine  up  in  their 
hearts,  which  were  foolish  and 
vain;  and  they  were  much  dis- 
turbed, for  Satan  did  stir  them 
up  to  do  iniquity  continually;  yea, 
he  did  go  about  spreading  rumors 
and  contentions  upon  all  the  face 
of  the  land,  that  he  might  harden 
the  hearts  of  the  people  against 
that  which  was  good  and  against 
that  which  should  come. 

23.  And  ^'notwithstanding  the 
signs  and  the  wonders  which  were 
wrought  among  the  people  of  the 
Lord,    and    the    many    miracles 


e,  Al.  13  :26.     /,  see  a,  Mos.  3. 


ver.  13. 


B.  C.  5.     t  B.  C.  2. 


3   NEPHI,   1. 


399 


which  they  did,  Satan  did  get 
great  hold  upon  the  hearts  of  the 
people  upon  all  the  face  of  the 
land. 

24.  And  thus  *ended  the  nine- 


tieth year  of  the  reign  of  the 
judges  over  the  people  of  Nephi. 
25.  And  thus  ended  the  book 
of  Helaman,  according  to  the  rec- 
ord of  Helaman  and  his  sons. 


THIRD  NEPHI 
THE  BOOK  OF  NEPHI 

THE  SON  OF  NEPHI,   WHO  WAS   THE  SON  OF   HELAMAN 

And  Helaman  was  the  son  of  Helaman,  who  was  the  son  of  Alma,  who 
was  the  son  of  Alma,  being  a  descendant  of  Nephi  who  was  the  son  of  Lehi, 
who  came  out  of  Jerusalem  in  the  first  year  of  the  reign  of  ZedeMah,  the 
ling  of  Judah. 


CHAPTER  1 

Nephi,  son  of  Helaman,  departs — 
Signs  given  of  the  Savior's  birth — 
Opposite  effects  manifest — Again,  the 
Gadianton  band. 

1.  Now  it  came  to  pass  that  the 
tninety  and  first  year  had  passed 
away  and  it  was  "six  hundred 
years  from  the  time  that  Lehi  left 
Jerusalem;  and  it  was  in  the  year 
that  Lachoneus  was  the  chief 
judge  and  the  governor  over  the 
land. 

2.  And  Nephi,  the  son  of  Hela- 
man, had  departed  out  of  the  land 
of  ^Zarahemla,  giving  charge  unto 
his  son  Nephi,  who  was  his  eldest 
son,  concerning  the  "^plates  of 
brass,  and  all  the  records  which 
had  been  kept,  and  "^all  those 
things  which  had  been  kept  sacred 
from  the  departure  of  Lehi  out  of 
Jerusalem. 

3.  Then  he  departed  out  of  the 
land,  and  ^whither  he  went,  no 
man  knoweth;  and  his  son  Nephi 
did  keep  the  records  in  his  stead, 
yea,  the  record  of  this  people. 

4.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  in 
the  commencement  of  the  ninety 
and  second  year,  behold,  the 
prophecies  of  the  prophets  began 


to  be  fulfilled  more  fully;  for 
there  began  to  be  ^greater  signs 
and  greater  miracles  wrought 
among  the  people. 

5.  But  there  were  some  who 
began  to  say  that  the  time  was 
past  for  the  words  to  be  fulfilled, 
which  were  ^spoken  by  Samuel, 
the  Lamanite. 

6.  And  they  began  to  rejoice 
over  their  brethren,  saying:  Be- 
hold the  time  is  past,  and  the 
words  of  Samuel  are  not  fulfilled; 
therefore,  your  joy  and  your  faith 
concerning  this  thing  hath  been 
vain. 

7.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  did  make  a  great  uproar 
throughout  the  land;  and  the  peo- 
ple who  believed  began  to  be  very 
sorrowful,  lest  by  any  means  those 
things  which  had  been  spoken 
might  not  come  to  pass. 

8.  But  behold,  they  did  watch 
steadfastly  "for  that  day  and  that 
night  and  that  day  which  should 
be  as  one  day  as  if  there  were  no 
night,  that  they  might  know  that 
their  faith  had  not  been  vain. 

9.  Now  it  came  to  pass  that 
there  was  a  day  set  apart  by  the 
unbelievers,  that  all  those  who  be- 


a,  1  Ne.  10:4,     6,  Om.  13.     c,  see  o,  1  Ne.  3. 
10:13,  23.     g.  He.  14:2—7.     hj  He.  14:3,  4. 


Al.  37.     e,  3  Ne.   2:9,     /,  He. 
*  B.  C.  1.      t  A.  D.   1. 


400 


3  NEPHI,  1. 


lieved  In  those  traditions  ^should 
be  put  to  death  except  the  ^sign 
should  come  to  pass,  which  had 
been  given  by  Samuel  the  prophet. 

10.  Now  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  Nephi,  the  son  of  Nephi, 
saw  this  wickedness  of  his  peo- 
ple, his  heart  was  exceedingly 
sorrowful. 

11.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
he  went  out  and  bowed  himself 
down  upon  the  earth,  and  cried 
mightily  to  his  God  in  behalf  of 
his  people,  yea,  those  who  were 
about  '■to  be  destroyed  because  of 
their  faith  in  the  tradition  of 
their  fathers. 

12.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
he  cried  mightily  unto  the  Lord, 
all  the  day;  and  behold,  the  voice 
of  the  Lord  came  unto  him,  say- 
ing: 

13.  Lift  up  your  head  and  be 
of  good  cheer;  for  behold,  the 
time  is  at  hand,  and  on  'this  night 
shall  the  sign  be  given,  and  on  the 
morrow  come  I  into  the  world,  to 
show  unto  the  world  that  I  will 
fulfil  all  that  which  I  have  caused 
to  be  spoken  by  the  mouth  of  my 
holy  prophets. 

14.  Behold,  I  come  unto  my 
own,  to  fulfil  all  things  which  I 
have  made  known  unto  the  chil- 
dren of  men  "'from  the  founda- 
tion of  the  world,  and  to  do  the 
will,  both  of  the  Father  and  of 
the  Son — "of  the  Father  because 
of  me,  and  °of  the  Son  because 
of  my  flesh.  And  behold,  the 
time  is  at  hand,  and  ^this  night 
shall  the  sign  be  given. 

15.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  words  which  came  unto  Nephi 
were  fulfilled,  according  as  they 
had  been  spoken;  for  behold,  «at 
the  going  down  of  the  sun  there 
was  no  darkness;  and  the  people 


began  to  be  astonished  because 
there  was  no  darkness  when  the 
night  came. 

16.  And  there  were  many,  who 
had  not  believed  the  words  of  the 
prophets,  who  *'fell  to  the  earth 
and  became  as  if  they  were  dead, 
for  they  knew  that  the  great 
*plan  of  destruction  which  they 
had  laid  for  those  who  believed 
in  the  words  of  the  prophets  had 
been  frustrated;  for  the  signal 
which  had  been  given  was  already 
at  hand. 

17.  And  they  began  to  know 
that  the  Son  of  God  must  shortly 
appear;  yea,  in  fine,  all  the  peo- 
ple upon  the  face  of  the  whole 
earth  from  the  west  to  the  east, 
both  in  the  land  'north  and  in 
the  land  "south,  were  so  exceed- 
ingly astonished  that  they  "fell  to 
the  earth. 

18.  For  they  knew  that  the 
prophets  had  testified  of  these 
things  for  many  years,  and  that 
the  sign  which  had  been  given 
was  already  at  hand;  and  they 
began  to  fear  because  of  their  in- 
iquity and  their  unbelief. 

19.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
there  was  "'no  darkness  in  all 
that  night,  but  it  was  as  light  as 
though  it  was  mid-day.  And  it 
came  to  pass  that  the  sun  did  rise 
in  the  morning  again,  according 
to  its  proper  order ;  and  they  knew 
that  it  was  the  day  that  the  Lord 
should  be  born,  because  of  the 
sign  which  had  been  given. 

20.  And  it  had  come  to  pass, 
yea,  all  things,  every  whit,  accord- 
ing to  the  words  of  the  prophets. 

21.  And  it  came  to  pass  also 
that  a  ''new  star  did  appear,  ac- 
cording to  the  word. 

22.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
from  this  time  forth  there  began 


i.  vers.  11,  16,  j,  He.  14:2 — 7.  Tc,  vers.  9,  16.  I,  ver.  8, 
Mos.  4.  n,   see  c,   Mos.  15.  o,   see  b,   Mos.  3.  p.   He.  14  ;3,  4. 
17.  He.  14:7.  8,   vers.  9,  11.  t,   see  p,   Al.  46.  u.   Bee  n,  Al.' 46 
14:7.  w.   He.  14:3,  4.  w.   He.  14:5. 


He.  14  :3,  4.  m,   see  d, 

q.  He.  14:3,  4.  r,  ver. 

Vj   ver.  16.  He. 

A.  D.  1. 


3   NEPHI,   2. 


401 


to  be  lyings  sent  forth  among 
the  people,  by  Satan,  to  harden 
their  hearts,  to  the  intent  that 
they  might  not  believe  in  those 
signs  and  wonders  which  they 
had  seen;  but  notwithstanding 
these  lyings  and  deceivings  the 
more  part  of  the  people  did  be- 
lieve, and  were  converted  unto 
the  Lord. 

23.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Nephi  went  forth  among  the  peo- 
ple, and  also  many  others,  "bap- 
tizing unto  repentance,  in  the 
which  there  was  a  great  remis- 
sion of  sins.  And  thus  the  people 
began  again  to  have  peace  in  the 
land. 

24.  And  there  were  no  conten- 
tions, save  it  were  a  few  that  be- 
gan to  preach,  endeavoring  to 
prove  by  the  scriptures  that  it 
was  no  more  expedient  to  observe 
the  law  of  Moses.  Now  in  this 
thing  they  did  err,  having  not 
understood  the  scriptures. 

25.  But  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  soon  became  converted,  and 
were  convinced  of  the  error  which 
they  were  in,  for  it  was  made 
known  unto  them  that  the  "^law 
was  not  yet  fulfilled,  and  that  it 
must  be  fulfilled  in  every  whit; 
yea,  the  word  came  unto  them 
that  it  must  be  fulfilled;  yea, 
that  one  jot  or  tittle  should  not 
pass  away  till  it  should  all  be 
fulfilled;  therefore  in  this  same 
year  were  they  brought  to  a 
knowledge  of  their  error  and  did 
confess  their  faults. 

26.  And  thus  the  ninety  and 
second  year  did  pass  away,  bring- 
ing glad  tidings  unto  the  people 
because  of  the  signs  which  did 
come  to  pass,  according  to  the 
words  of  the  prophecy  of  all  the 
holy  prophets. 

27.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 


the  ninety  and  third  year  did 
also  pass  away  in  peace,  save  it 
were  for  the  ^"Gadianton  robbers, 
who  dwelt  upon  the  mountains, 
who  did  infest  the  land;  for  so 
strong  were  their  holds  and  their 
secret  places  that  the  people 
could  not  overpower  them;  there- 
fore they  did  commit  many  mur- 
ders, and  did  do  much  slaughter 
among  the  people. 

28.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  in 
the  ninety  and  fourth  year  they 
began  to  increase  in  a  great  de- 
gree, because  there  were  many 
dissenters  of  the  Nephites  who 
did  flee  unto  them,  which  did 
cause  much  sorrow  unto  those 
Nephites  who  did  remain  in  the 
land. 

29.  And  there  was  also  a  cause 
of  much  sorrow  among  the  La- 
manites;  for  behold,  they  had 
many  children  who  did  grow  up 
and  began  to  wax  strong  in  years, 
that  they  became  for  themselves, 
and  were  led  away  by  some  who 
were  Zoramites,  by  their  lyings 
and  their  flattering  words,  to 
join  those  Gadianton  robbers. 

30.  And  thus  were  the  Laman- 
ites  afflicted  also,  and  began  to 
decrease  as  to  their  faith  and 
righteousness,  because  of  the 
wickedness  of  the  rising  gener- 
ation. 

CHAPTER  2. 

Nephite  degeneracy — White  Laman- 
ites — Both  peoples  unite  for  defence 
against  robbers  and  murderers. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
thus  passed  away  the  ninety  and 
fifth  year  also,  and  the  people 
began  to  forget  "those  signs  and 
wonders  which  they  had  heard, 
and  began  to  be  less  and  less  as- 
tonished at  a  sign  or  a  wonder 
from  heaven,  insomuch  that  they 


y,  see  u,  2  Ne.  9.    z,  see  o,  2  Ne.  25.    2a,  He.  2  :11 — 13. 
3  Ne.  1:8,  13—21. 


Chap.  2  :  o.  He.  14  :3— 7. 
A.  D.  3—5. 


402 


3   NEPHI,   2. 


began  to  be  hard  in  their  hearts, 
and  blind  in  their  minds,  and  be- 
gan to  disbelieve  all  which  they 
had  heard  and  seen — 

2.  Imagining  up  some  vain 
thing  in  their  hearts,  that  it  was 
wrought  by  men  and  by  the 
power  of  the  devil,  to  lead  away 
and  deceive  the  hearts  of  the 
people;  and  thus  did  Satan  get 
possession  of  the  hearts  of  the 
people  again,  insomuch  that  he 
did  blind  their  eyes  and  lead  them 
away  to  believe  that  the  doctrine 
of  Christ  was  a  foolish  and  a  vain 
thing. 

3.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the 
people  began  to  wax  strong  in 
wickedness  and  abominations; 
and  they  did  not  believe  that 
there  should  be  any  more  signs 
or  wonders  given;  and  Satan  did 
go  about,  leading  away  the  hearts 
of  the  people,  tempting  them  and 
causing  them  that  they  should  do 
great  wickedness  in  the  land. 

4.  And  thus  did  pass  away  the 
ninety  and  sixth  year;  and  also 
the  ninety  and  seventh  year;  and 
also  the  ninety  and  eighth  year; 
and  also  the  ninety  and  ninth 
year; 

5.  And  also  an  hundred  years 
had  passed  away  since  the  days  of 
*'Mosiah,  who  was  king  over  the 
people  of  the  Nephites. 

6.  And  six  hundred  and  nine 
years  had  passed  away  since  Lehi 
left  Jerusalem. 

7.  And  nine  years  had  passed 
away  from  the  time  when  the 
''sign  was  given,  which  was 
spoken  of  by  the  prophets,  that 
Christ  should  come  into  the 
world. 

8.  Now  the  Nephites  began  to 
''reckon  their  time  from  this  pe- 
riod when  the  sign  was  given,  or 
from  the  coming  of  Christ;  there- 


fore, nine  years  had  passed  away. 

9.  And  Nephi,  who  was  the  fa- 
ther of  Nephi,  who  had  the 
charge  of  the  records,  ^did  not  re- 
turn to  the  land  of  'Zarahemla, 
and  could  nowhere  be  found  in  all 
the  land. 

10.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  people  did  still  remain  in 
wickedness,  notwithstanding  the 
much  preaching  and  prophesying 
which  was  sent  among  them;  and 
thus  passed  away  the  tenth  year 
also;  and  the  eleventh  year  also 
passed  away  in  iniquity. 

11.  And  it  came  to  pass  in  the 
thirteenth  year  there  began  to 
be  wars  and  contentions  through- 
out all  the  land;  for  the  "Gadian- 
ton  robbers  had  become  so  nu- 
merous, and  did  slay  so  many  of 
the  people,  and  did  lay  waste  so 
many  cities,  and  did  spread  so 
much  death  and  carnage  through- 
out the  land,  that  it  became  ex- 
pedient that  all  the  people,  both 
the  Nephites  and  the  Lamanites, 
should  take  up  arms  against 
them. 

12.  Therefore,  all  the  Laman- 
ites who  had  become  converted 
unto  the  Lord  did  unite  with 
their  brethren,  the  Nephites,  and 
were  compelled,  for  the  safety  of 
their  lives  and  their  women  and 
their  children,  to  take  up  arms 
against  those  Gadianton  robbers, 
yea,  and  ''also  to  maintain  their 
rights,  and  the  privileges  of  their 
church  and  of  their  worship,  and 
their  freedom  and  their  liberty. 

13.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
before  this  thirteenth  year  had 
passed  away  the  Nephites  were 
threatened  with  utter  destruction 
because  of  this  war,  which  had 
become  exceedingly  sore. 

14.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
those  Lamanites  who  had  united 


b,  Mos.  20  :46.  47. 
h,  see  m,  Mos.  29. 


c,  see  a.    d,  ver.  7. 


Ne.  1 :2,  3.    /,  Om.  13. 


g.  He.  2:11—13. 
A.  D.  10—14. 


3  NEPHI,  3. 


403 


with  the  Nephites  were  numbered 
among  the  Nephites; 

15.  And  Hheir  curse  was  taken 
from  them,  and  their  skin  became 
^ white  like  unto  the  Nephites; 

16.  And  their  young  men  and 
their  daughters  became  exceed- 
ingly fair,  and  they  were  num- 
bered among  the  Nephites,  and 
were  called  Nephites.  And  thus 
ended  the  thirteenth  year. 

17.  And  it  came  to  pass  in  the 
commencement  of  the  fourteenth 
year,  the  war  between  the  '^rob- 
bers and  the  people  of  Nephi  did 
continue  and  did  become  exceed- 
ingly sore;  nevertheless,  the  peo- 
ple of  Nephi  did  gain  some  advan- 
tage of  the  robbers,  insomuch  that 
they  did  drive  them  back  out  of 
their  lands  into  the  mountains 
and  into  their  secret  places. 

18.  And  thus  ended  the  four- 
teenth year.  And  in  the  *fif- 
teenth  year  they  did  come  forth 
against  the  people  of  Nephi;  and 
because  of  the  wickedness  of  the 
people  of  Nephi,  and  their  many 
contentions  and  dissensions,  the 
Gadianton  robbers  did  gain  many 
advantages  over  them. 

19.  And  thus  ended  the  fif- 
teenth year,  and  thus  were  the 
people  in  a  state  of  many  afflic- 
tions; and  the  sword  of  destruc- 
tion did  hang  over  them,  inso- 
much that  they  were  about  to  be 
smitten  down  by  it,  and  this 
because  of  their  iniquity. 

CHAPTER   3. 

Lachoneus,  governor  of  the  land, 
receives  epistle  from  Giddianhi,  the 
rohher  chieftain — Surrender  demanded 
— Lachoneus  ignores  demand  and  pre- 
pares for  defei^e. 

1.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  in  the  sixteenth  year  from 
the  coming  of  Christ,  "Lachoneus, 


the  governor  of  the  land,  received 
an  epistle  from  the  leader  and 
the  governor  of  this  band  of  rob- 
bers; and  these  were  the  words 
which  were  written,  saying: 

2.  Lachoneus,  most  noble  and 
chief  governor  of  the  land,  be- 
hold, I  write  this  epistle  unto 
you,  and  do  give  unto  you  ex- 
ceeding great  praise  because  of 
your  firmness,  and  also  the  firm- 
ness of  your  people,  in  maintain- 
ing that  which  ye  suppose  to  be 
your  *'right  and  liberty;  yea,  ye 
do  stand  well,  as  if  ye  were  sup- 
ported by  the  hand  of  a  god,  in 
the  defence  of  your  liberty,  and 
your  property,  and  your  country, 
or  that  which  ye  do  call  so. 

3.  And  it  seemeth  a  pity  unto 
me,  most  noble  Lachoneus,  that 
ye  should  be  so  foolish  and  vain 
as  to  suppose  that  ye  can  stand 
against  so  many  brave  men  who 
are  at  my  command,  who  do  now 
at  this  time  stand  in  their  arms, 
and  do  await  with  great  anxiety 
for  the  word — Go  down  upon  the 
Nephites  and  destroy  them. 

4.  And  I,  knowing  of  their  un- 
conquerable spirit,  having  proved 
them  in  the  field  of  battle,  and 
knowing  of  their  everlasting  ha- 
tred towards  you  because  of  the 
many  wrongs  which  ye  have 
done  unto  them,  therefore  if  they 
should  come  down  against  you 
they  would  visit  you  with  utter 
destruction. 

5.  Therefore  I  have  written  this 
epistle,  sealing  it  with  mine  own 
hand,  feeling  for  your  welfare, 
because  of  your  firmness  in  that 
which  ye  believe  to  be  right,  and 
your  noble  spirit  in  the  field  of 
battle. 

6.  Therefore  I  write  unto  you, 
desiring  that  ye  would  yield  up 
unto  this  my  people,  your  cities. 


i,  see  d,  1  No.  2. 
6,  see  m,  Mos.  29. 


;,  see  f,  2  Ne.  30.     h.  He.  2  :11— 13. 


Chap.  3 :    a,  3  Ne.  1 :1. 
*  A.  D    15. 


404 


3  NEPHI,  3. 


your  lands,  and  your  possessions, 
rather  than  that  they  should 
visit  you  with  the  sword  and  that 
destruction  should  come  upon 
you. 

7.  Or  in  other  words,  yield 
yourselves  up  unto  us,  and  unite 
with  us  and  become  acquainted 
with  our  ''secret  works,  and  be- 
come our  brethren  that  ye  may  be 
like  unto  us — not  our  slaves,  but 
our  brethren  and  partners  of  all 
our  substance. 

8.  And  behold,  I  swear  unto 
you,  if  ye  will  do  this,  with  an 
oath,  ye  shall  not  be  destroyed; 
but  if  ye  will  not  do  this,  I  swear 
unto  you  with  an  oath,  that  on 
the  morrow  month  I  will  com- 
mand that  my  armies  shall  come 
down  against  you,  and  they  shall 
not  stay  their  hand  and  shall 
spare  not,  but  shall  slay  you,  and 
shall  let  fall  the  sword  upon  you 
even  until  ye  shall  become 
extinct. 

9.  And  behold,  I  am  Giddian- 
hi;  and  I  am  the  governor  of  this 
the  "secret  society  of  Gadianton; 
which  society  and  the  works 
thereof  I  know  to  be  good;  and 
they  are  of  ancient  date  and  they 
have  been  handed  down  unto  us. 

10.  And  I  write  this  epistle 
unto  you,  Lachoneus,  and  I  hope 
that  ye  will  deliver  up  your  lands 
and  your  possessions,  without  the 
shedding  of  blood,  that  this  my 
people  may  recover  their  rights 
and  government,  who  have  dis- 
sented away  from  you  because  of 
your  wickedness  in  retaining 
from  them  their  righ4;s  of  govern- 
ment, and  except  ye  do  this,  I  will 
avenge  their  wrongs.  I  am  Gid- 
dianhi. 

11.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
when  Lachoneus  received  this 
epistle  he  was  exceedingly  aston- 


ished, because  of  the  boldness  of 
Giddianhi  demanding  the  posses- 
sion of  the  land  of  the  Nephites, 
and  also  of  threatening  the  peo- 
ple and  avenging  the  wrongs  of 
those  that  had  received  no  wrong, 
save  it  were  they  had  wronged 
themselves  by  dissenting  away 
unto  those  wicked  and  abom- 
inable robbers. 

12.  Now  behold,  this  Lachoneus, 
the  governor,  was  a  just  man,  and. 
could  not  be  frightened  by  the 
demands  and  the  threatenings  of 
a  robber;  therefore  he  did  not 
hearken  to  the  epistle  of  Gid- 
dianhi, the  governor  of  the  rob- 
bers, but  he  did  cause  that  his 
people  should  cry  unto  the  Lord 
for  strength  against  the  time 
that  the  robbers  should  come 
down  against  them. 

13.  Yea,  he  sent  a  proclama- 
tion among  all  the  people,  that 
they  should  ''gather  together 
their  women,  and  their  children, 
their  flocks  and  their  herds,  and 
all  their  substance,  save  it  were 
their  land,  unto  one  place. 

14.  And  he  caused  that  'forti- 
fications should  be  built  round 
about  them,  and  the  strength 
thereof  should  be  exceeding 
great.  And  he  caused  that  armies, 
both  of  the  Nephites  and  of  the 
Lamanites,  or  of  all  them  who 
were  numbered  among  the  Ne- 
phites, should  be  placed  as 
guards  round  about  to  watch 
them,  and  to  guard  them  from 
the  robbers  day  and  night. 

15.  Yea,  he  said  unto  them: 
As  the  Lord  liveth,  except  ye  re- 
pent of  all  your  iniquities,  and 
cry  unto  the  Lord,  ye  will  in 
nowise  be  deliver<fil  out  of  the 
hands  of  those  "Gadianton  rob- 
bers. 

16.  And  so  great  and  marvel- 


ed pee  i,  2  Ne.  10.     d,  see  i,  2  Ne.  10.     e,  vers.  22 — 24.     /,  see  c,  Al.  48.     (j.  He. 
2:11—13.  A.  D.  16. 


3  NEPHI,   3. 


405 


ous  were  the  words  and  prophe- 
cies of  Lachoneus  that  they  did 
cause  fear  to  come  upon  all  the 
people;  and  they  did  exert  them- 
selves in  their  might  to  do  ac- 
cording to  the  words  of  Lachon- 
eus. 

17.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Lachoneus  did  appoint  chief  cap- 
tains over  all  the  armies  of  the 
Nephites,  to  command  them  at 
the  time  that  the  robbers  should 
come  down  out  of  the  wilderness 
against  them. 

18.  Now  the  chief  est  among  all 
the  captains  and  the  great  com- 
mander of  all  the  armies  of  the 
Nephites  was  appointed,  and  his 
name  was  "Gidgiddoni. 

19.  Now  it  was  the  custom 
among  all  the  Nephites  to  ap- 
point for  their  chief  captains, 
(save  it  were  in  their  times  of 
wickedness)  some  one  that  had 
the  spirit  of  revelation  and  also 
prophecy;  therefore,  this  Gidgid- 
doni  was  a  great  prophet  among 
them,  as  also  was  the  chief  judge. 

20.  Now  the  people  said  unto 
Gidgiddoni:  Pray  unto  the  Lord, 
and  let  us  go  up  upon  the  moun- 
tains and  into  the  wilderness, 
that  we  may  fall  upon  the  rob- 
bers and  destroy  them  in  their 
own  lands. 

21.  But  Gidgiddoni  saith  unto 
them:  •  The  Lord  forbid;  for  if 
we  should  go  up  against  them 
the  Lord  would  deliver  us  into 
their  hands;  therefore  we  will 
prepare  ourselves  in  the  center 
of  our  lands,  and  we  will  gather 
all  our  armies  together,  and  we 
will  not  go  against  them,  but  we 
will  wait  till  they  shall  come 
against  us;  therefore  as  the  Lord 
liveth,  if  we  do  this  he  will  de- 
liver them  into  our  hands. 


22.  And  it  came  to  pass  in  the 
♦seventeenth  year,  in  the  latter 
end  of  the  year,  the  proclamation 
of  ^Lachoneus  had  gone  forth 
throughout  all  the  face  of  the 
land,  and  they  had  taken  their 
•'horses,  and  their  ''chariots,  and 
their  cattle,  and  all  their  flocks, 
and  their  herds,  and  their  grain, 
and  all  their  substance,  and  did 
march  forth  by  thousands  and  by 
tens  of  thousands,  until  they  had 
all  gone  forth  to  the  place 
which  'had  been  appointed  that 
they  should  gather  themselves 
together,  to  defend  themselves 
against  their  enemies. 

23.  And  the  land  which  was  ap- 
pointed was  the  '"land  of  Zara- 
hemla  and  the  "land  Bountiful, 
yea,  to  the  line  which  was  be- 
tween the  land  Bountiful  and  the 
land  ''Desolation. 

24.  And  there  were  a  great 
many  thousand  people  who  were 
called  Nephites,  who  did  gather 
themselves  together  in  this  land. 
Now  Lachoneus  did  cause  that 
they  should  gather  themselves 
together  in  the  land  ^southward, 
because  of  the  great  curse  which 
was   upon  the   «land  northward. 

25.  And  they  did  "-fortify  them- 
selves against  their  enemies;  and 
they  did  dwell  in  one  land,  and 
in  one  body,  and  they  did  fear 
the  words  which  had  been  spoken 
by  Lachoneus,  insomuch  that 
they  did  repent  of  all  their  sins; 
and  they  did  put  up  their  prayers 
unto  the  Lord  their  God,  that  he 
would  deliver  them  in  the  time 
that  their  enemies  should  come 
down  against  them  to  battle. 

26.  And  they  were  exceedingly 
sorrowful  because  of  their  enemy. 
And  'Gidgiddoni  did  cause  that 
they    should    make    weapons    of 


h,  vers.  20,  21,  26.  3  Ne.  4:13,  24,  26.  i,  3  Ne,  1:1.  /,  see  m,  1  Ne.  18.  k,  see 
I,  Al.  18.  I,  vers.  13,  23,  24.  7«,  Om.  13.  n,  see  2k,  Al.  22.  a,  see  ^l,  Al.  22. 
p,  see  n,  Al.  46.  q,  see  p,  Al.  46.  r,  see  c,  Al.  48.  8,  see  h.  *  A.  D.  17. 


406 


3   NEPHI,   4. 


war  of  'every  kind,  and  they 
should  be  strong  with  armor,  and 
with  shields,  and  with  bucklers, 
after  the  manner  of  his  instruc- 
tion. 

CHAPTER  4. 

The  robbers  beaten  and  their 
leader  slain — His  successor,  Zemnari- 
hah,  hanged — Gidgiddoni's  military 
prowess. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  in 
the  latter  end  of  the  eighteenth 
year  those  "armies  of  robbers  had 
prepared  for  battle,  and  began  to 
come  down  and  to  sally  forth 
from  the  hills,  and  out  of  the 
mountains,  and  the  wilderness, 
and  their  strongholds,  and  their 
secret  places,  and  began  to  take 
possession  of  the  lands,  both 
which  were  in  the  land  ''south 
and  which  were  in  the  land 
'^north,  and  began  to  take  posses- 
sion of  all  the  lands  which  had 
been  ''deserted  by  the  Nephites, 
and  the  cities  which  had  been 
left  desolate. 

2.  But  behold,  there  were  no 
wild  beasts  nor  game  in  those 
lands  which  had  been  deserted 
by  the  Nephites,  and  there  was 
no  game  for  the  robbers  '^save  it 
were  in  the  wilderness. 

3.  And  the  robbers  could  not 
exist  save  it  were  in  the  wilder- 
ness, for  the  want  of  food;  for 
the  Nephites  had  left  their  lands 
desolate,  and  had  gathered  their 
flocks  and  their  herds  and  all 
their  substance,  and  they  were  in 
'one  body. 

4.  Therefore,  there  was  no 
chance  for  the  robbers  to  plunder 
and  to  obtain  food,  save  it  were 
to  come  up  in  open  battle  against 
the  Nephites;  and  the  Nephites 
being  in  one  body,  and  having  so 
great  a  number,  and  having  ^re- 
served for  themselves  provisions, 


and  "horses  and  cattle,  and  flocks 
of  every  kind,  that  they  might 
subsist  for  the  space  of  seven 
years,  in  the  which  time  they  did 
hope  to  destroy  the  robbers  from 
off  the  face  of  the  land;  and  thus 
the  eighteenth  year  did  pass 
away. 

5.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  in 
the  nineteenth  year  Giddianhi 
found  that  it  was  expedient  that 
he  should  go  up  to  battle  against 
the  Nephites,  for  there  was  no 
way  that  they  could  subsist  save 
it  were  to  plunder  and  rob  and 
murder. 

6.  And  they  durst  not  spread 
themselves  upon  the  face  of  the 
land  insomuch  that  they  could 
raise  grain,  lest  the  Nephites 
should  come  upon  them  and  slay 
them;  therefore  Giddianhi  gave 
commandment  unto  his  armies 
that  in  this  year  they  should  go 
up  to  battle  against  the  Nephites. 

7.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  did  come  up  to  battle;  and 
it  was  in  the  sixth  month;  and 
behold,  great  and  terrible  was 
the  day  that  they  did  come  up  to 
battle;  and  they  were  girded 
about  after  the  manner  of  rob- 
bers; and  they  had  a  lamb-skin 
about  their  loins,  and  they  were 
dyed  in  blood,  and  their  heads 
were  shorn,  and  they  had  head- 
plates  upon  .them;  and  great  and 
terrible  was  the  appearance  of 
the  armies  of  Giddianhi,  because 
of  their  armor,  and  because  of 
their  being  dyed  in  blood. 

8.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the 
armies  of  the  Nephites,  when  they 
saw  the  appearance  of  the  army  of 
Giddianhi,  had  all  fallen  to  the 
earth,  and  did  lift  their  cries  ta 
the  Lord  their  God,  that  he  would 
spare  them  and  deliver  them  out 
of  the  hands  of  their  enemies. 


t,  see  2p,  Al.  43.  Chap.  4:  a.  He.  2:11 — 13.  6,  see  n,  Al.  46.  c,  see  p,  Al. 
46.  d,  3  Ne.  3:13,  14,  22—24.  e,  see  m,  1  Ne.  18.  /,  see  d.  g,  vers.  16 — 18.  h,  see- 
m,  1  Ne.  18.  A.  D.  18 — 19^ 


3  NEPHI,  4. 


407 


9.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  the  armies  of  Giddianhi  saw 
this  they  began  to  shout  with  a 
loud  voice,  because  of  their  joy, 
for  they  had  supposed  that  the 
Nephites  had  fallen  with  fear 
because  of  the  terror  of  their 
armies, 

10.  But  in  this  thing  they 
were  disappointed,  for  the  Ne- 
phites did  not  fear  them;  but 
they  did  fear  their  God  and  did 
supplicate  him  for  protection; 
therefore,  when  the  armies  of 
Giddianhi  did  rush  upon  them 
they  were  prepared  to  meet  them; 
yea,  in  the  strength  of  the  Lord 
they  did  receive  them. 

11.  And  the  battle  commenced 
in  this  the  sixth  month;  and  great 
and  terrible  was  the  battle  there- 
of, yea,  great  and  terrible  was 
the  slaughter  thereof,  insomuch 
that  there  never  was  known  so 
great  a  slaughter  among  all  the 
people  of  Lehi  since  he  left  Je- 
rusalem. 

12.  And  notwithstanding  the 
*threatenings  and  the  oaths  which 
Giddianhi  had  made,  behold,  the 
Nephites  did  beat  them,  insomuch 
that  they  did  fall  back  from 
before  them. 

13.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
^Gidgiddoni  commanded  that  his 
armies  should  pursue  them  as  far 
as  the  borders  of  the  wilderness, 
and  that  they  should  not  spare 
any  that  should  fall  into  their 
hands  by  the  way;  and  thus  they 
did  pursue  them  and  did  slay 
them,  to  the  borders  of  the  wil- 
derness, even  until  they  had  ful- 
filled the  commandment  of  Gid- 
giddoni. 

14.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Giddianhi,  who  had  stood  and 
fought  with  boldness,  was  pur- 
sued as  he  fled;  and  being  weary 
because  of  his  much  fighting  he 


was  overtaken  and  slain.  And 
thus  was  the  end  of  Giddianhi 
the  robber. 

15.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  armies  of  the  Nephites  did 
return  again  to  their  place  of  se- 
curity. And  it  came  to  pass  that 
this  nineteenth  year  did  pass 
away,  and  the  robbers  did  not 
come  again  to  battle;  neither  did 
they  come  again  in  the  twentieth 
year. 

16.  And  in  the  *twenty  and 
first  year  they  did  not  come  up  to 
battle,  but  they  came  up  on  all 
sides  to  lay  siege  round  about  the 
people  of  Nephi;  for  they  did 
suppose  that  if  they  should  cut 
off  the  people  of  Nephi  from  their 
lands,  and  should  hem  them  in 
on  every  side,  and  if  they  should 
cut  them  off  from  all  their  out- 
ward privileges,  that  they  could 
cause  them  to  yield  themselves 
up  according  to  their  wishes. 

17.  Now  they  had  appointed 
unto  themselves  another  leader, 
whose  name  was  Zemnarihah; 
therefore  it  was  Zemnarihah  that 
did  cause  that  this  siege  should 
take  place, 

18.  But  behold,  this  was  an 
advantage  to  the  Nephites;  for  it 
was  impossible  for  the  robbers  to 
lay  siege  sufficiently  long  to  have 
any  effect  upon  the  Nephites,  be- 
cause of  '^their  much  provision 
which  they  had  laid  up  in  store. 

19.  Because  of  the  scantiness 
of  provisions  among  the  robbers 
— for  behold,  they  had  nothing 
save  it  were  meat  for  their  sub- 
sistence, which  meat  they  did 
obtain  in  the  wilderness; 

20.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  wild  game  became  scarce  in 
the  wilderness — insomuch  that 
the  robbers  were  about  to  perish 
with  hunger. 

2 1.  And  the  Nephites  were  con- 


i,  3  Ne.  3  :4— 10.     ;,  see  h,  3  Ne.  3.     h,  Vfer.  4. 


*  A.  D.  21. 


408 


3  NEPHI,   5. 


tinually  marching  out  by  day  and 
by  night,  and  falling  upon  their 
armies,  and  cutting  them  off  by 
thousands  and  by  tens  of  thou- 
sands. 

22.  And  thus  it  became  the 
desire  of  the  people  of  Zemnari- 
hah  to  withdraw  from  their  de- 
sign, because  of  the  great  destruc- 
tion which  came  upon  them  by 
night  and  by  day. 

23.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Zemnarihah  did  give  command 
unto  his  people  that  they  should 
withdraw  themselves  from  the 
siege,  and  march  into  the  fur- 
thermost parts  of  the  land  'north- 
ward. 

24.  And  now,  Gidgiddoni  being 
aware  of  their  design,  and  know- 
ing of  their  weakness  because  of 
the  want  of  food,  and  the  great 
slaughter  which  had  been  made 
among  them,  therefore  he  did 
send  out  his  armies  in  the  night- 
time, and  did  cut  off  the  way  of 
their  retreat,  and  did  place  his 
armies  in  the  way  of  their  retreat. 

25.  And  this  did  they  do  in  the 
night-time,  and  got  on  their 
march  beyond  the  robbers,  so  that 
on  the  morrow,  when  the  robbers 
began  their  march,  they  were 
met  by  the  armies  of  the  Ne- 
phites  both  in  their  front  and  in 
their  rear. 

26.  And  the  robbers  who  were 
on  the  south  were  also  cut  off  in 
their  places  of  retreat.  And  all 
these  things  were  done  by  com- 
mand of  Gidgiddoni. 

27.  And  there  were  many  thou- 
sands who  did  yield  themselves 
up  prisoners  unto  the  Nephites, 
and  the  remainder  at  them  were 
slain. 

28.  And  their  leader,  Zemnari- 
hah, was  taken  and  hanged  upon 
a  tree,  yea,  even  upon  the  top 
thereof  until  he  was  dead.     And 


when  they  had  hanged  him  until 
he  was  dead  they  did  fell  the  tree 
to  the  earth,  and  did  cry  with  a 
loud  voice,  saying: 

29.  May  the  Lord  preserve  his 
people  in  righteousness  and  in 
holiness  of  heart,  that  they  may 
cause  to  be  felled  to  the  earth  all 
who  shall  seek  to  slay  them  be- 
cause of  power  and  "^secret  com- 
binations, even  as  this  man  hath 
been  felled  to  the  earth. 

30.  And  they  did  rejoice  and 
cry  again  with  one  voice,  saying: 
May  the  God  of  Abraham,  and  the 
God  of  Isaac,  and  the  God  of 
Jacob,  protect  this  people  in 
righteousness,  so  long  as  they 
shall  call  on  the  name  of  their 
God  for  protection. 

31.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  did  break  forth,  all  as  one, 
in  singing,  and  .praising  their 
God  for  the  great  thing  which  he 
had  done  for  them,  in  preserving 
them  from  falling  into  the  hands 
of  their  enemies, 

32.  Yea,  they  did  cry:  Ho- 
sanna  to  the  Most  High  God.  And 
they  did  cry:  Blessed  be  the 
name  of  the  Lord  God  Almighty, 
the  Most  High  God. 

33.  And  their  hearts  were 
swollen  with  joy,  unto  the  gush- 
ing out  of  many  tears,  because  of 
the  great  goodness  of  God  in  de- 
livering them  out  of  the  hands  of 
their  enemies;  and  they  knew  it 
was  because  of  their  repentance 
and  their  humility  that  they  had 
been  delivered  from  an  everlast- 
ing destruction. 

CHAPTER  5. 

Nephites  repent  and  seek  to  end 
works  of  wickedness — Mormon's  ac- 
count of  himself  and  of  the  plates  kept 
by  him — Another  allusion  to  the  gath- 
ering of  Israel. 

1.  And  now  behold,  there  was 


I,  see  p,  Al.  46.     m,  see  i,  2  Ne.  10. 


A.  D.  21—22. 


3   NEPHI,    5. 


409 


not  a  living  soul  among  all  the 
people  of  the  Nephites  who  did 
doubt  in  the  least  the  words  of 
all  the  holy  prophets  who  had 
spoken;  for  they  knew  that  it 
must  needs  be  that  they  must  be 
fulfilled. 

2.  And  they  knew  that  it  must 
be  expedient  that  Christ  had 
come,  because  of  the  many  signs 
which  had  been  given,  according 
to  the  words  of  the  prophets;  and 
because  of  the  things  which  had 
come  to  pass  already  they  knew 
that  it  must  needs  be  that  all 
things  should  come  to  pass  ac- 
cording to  that  which  had  been 
spoken. 

3.  Therefore  they  did  forsake 
all  their  sins,  and  their  abomina- 
tions, and  their  whoredoms,  and 
did  serve  God  with  all  diligence 
day  and  night. 

4.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  when  they  had  taken  all  the 
robbers  prisoners,  insomuch  that 
none  did  escape  who  were  not 
slain,  they  did  cast  their  prisoners 
into  prison,  and  did  cause  the 
word  of  God  to  be  preached  unto 
them;  and  as  many  as  would 
repent  of  their  sins  and  enter 
into  a  covenant  that  they  would 
murder  no  more  were  set  at 
liberty. 

5.  But  as  many  as  there  were 
who  did  not  enter  into  a  cove- 
nant, and  who  did  still  continue 
to  have  those  "secret  murders  in 
their  hearts,  yea,  as  many  as  were 
found  breathing  out  threatenings 
against  their  brethren  were  con- 
demned and  punished  according 
to  the  law. 

6.  And  thus  they  did  put  an 
end  to  all  those  wicked,  and  se- 
cret, and  abominable  combina- 
tions, in  the  which  there  was  so 


much  wickedness,   and  so  many 
murders  committed. 

7.  And  thus  had  the  twenty 
and  second  year  passed  away,  and 
the  twenty  and  third  year  also, 
and  the  twenty  and  fourth,  and 
the  twenty  and  fifth;  and  thus 
had  ♦''twenty  and  five  years 
passed  away. 

8.  And  there  had  many  things 
transpired  which,  in  the  eyes  of 
some,  would  be  great  and  mar- 
velous; nevertheless,  they  cannot 
all  be  written  in  this  book;  yea, 
''this  book  cannot  contain  even 
a  hundredth  part  of  what  was 
done  among  so  many  people  in 
the  space  of  twenty  and  five 
years; 

9.  But  behold  there  are  ''rec- 
ords which  do  contain  all  the  pro- 
ceedings of  this  people;  and  a 
shorter  but  true  account  was 
given  by  Nephi. 

10.  Therefore  I  have  made  my 
record  of  these  things  according 
to  the  ''record  of  Nephi,  which 
was  engraven  on  the  plates  which 
were  called  the  ^plates  of  Nephi. 

11.  Arid  behold,  I  do  make  the 
record  on  "plates  which  I  have 
made  with  mine  own  hands. 

12.  And  behold,  I  am  called 
Mormon,  being  called  after  the 
''land  of  Mormon,  the  land  in 
which  *Alma  did  establish  the 
church  among  the  people,  yea, 
the  first  church  which  was  estab- 
lished among  them  after  their 
transgression. 

13.  Behold,  I  am  a  disciple  of 
Jesus  Christ,  the  Son  of  God.  I 
have  been  called  of  him  to  declare 
his  word  among  his  people,  that 
they  might  have  everlasting  life. 

14.  And  it  hath  become  expe- 
dient that  I,  according  to  the  will 
of  God,  that  the  prayers  of  those 


a,  see  i,  2  Ne.  10.     6,  3  Ne.  2:8.     c,  vers.  10,  11.     W.  of  Morm.  5 — 7,  9.     Ho.  3:14. 

d.  He.  3:13,   15,   16.     e.  He.   2:14.      f,  see  /,   1  Ne.  1,     g,  vers.   14 — 18.     W.  of  Morm. 

1 — 11-     He.  3:13 — 17.     Morm.   1:1.     3:16 — 22.     5:9,  12,   13.     7:8 — 10.     8:5,   12 — 16. 

h,  see  bj  Mos.  18.     i,  Mos.  18.  *  A.  D.  21 — 26. 

27 


410 


3   NEPHI,   6. 


who  have  gone  hence,  who  were 
the  holy  ones,  should  be  fulfilled 
according  to  their  faith,  should 
make  a  record  of  these  things 
which  have  been  done — 

15.  Yea,  a  ^small  record  of  that 
which  hath  taken  place  from  the 
time  that  Lehi  left  Jerusalem, 
even  down  until  the  present  time. 

16.  Therefore  I  do  make  my 
record  from  the  accounts  which 
have  been  given  by  those  who 
were  before  me,  until  the  com- 
mencement of  my  day; 

17.  And  then  I  do  make  a  'rec- 
ord of  the  things  which  I  have 
seen  with  mine  own  eyes. 

18.  And  I  know  the  record 
which  I  make  to  be  a  just  and  a 
true  record;  nevertheless  there 
are  many  things  which,  accord- 
ing to  our  language,  we  are  not 
able  to  write. 

19.  And  now  I  make  an  end  of 
my  saying,  which  is  of  myself, 
and  proceed  to  give  my  account 
of  the  things  which  have  been 
before  me. 

2  0.  I  am  Mormon,  and  a  pure 
descendant  of  Lehi.  I  have  rea- 
son to  bless  my  God  and  my 
Savior  Jesus  Christ,  that  he 
brought  our  fathers  out  of  the 
land  of  Jerusalem,  (and  no  one 
knew  it  save  it  were  himself  and 
those  whom  he  brought  out  of 
that  land)  and  that  he  hath  given 
me  and  my  people  so  much  knowl- 
edge unto  the  salvation  of  our 
souls. 

21.  Surely  he  hath  blessed  the 
house  of  Jacob,  and  hath  been 
merciful  unto  the  seed  of  Joseph. 

22.  And  "'insomuch  as  the  chil- 
dren of  Lehi  have  kept  his  com- 
mandments he  hath  blessed  them 
and  prospered  them  according  to 
his  word. 

2  3.   Yea,   and   surely   shall   he 


again  bring  a  "remnant  of  the 
seed  of  Joseph  to  the  knowledge 
of  the  Lord  their  God. 

24.  And  as  surely  as  the  Lord 
liveth,  will  he  gather  in  from  the 
four  quarters  of  the  earth  "all  the 
remnant  of  the  seed  of  Jacob,  who 
are  scattered  abroad  upon  all  the 
face  of  the  earth. 

25.  And  as  he  hath  covenanted 
with  all  the  house  of  Jacob,  even 
so  shall  the  covenant  wherewith 
he  hath  covenanted  with  the 
house  of  Jacob  be  fulfilled  in  his 
own  due  time,  unto  the  restor- 
ing all  the  house  of  Jacob  unto 
the  knowledge  of  the  covenant 
that  he  hath  covenanted  with 
them. 

26.  And  then  shall  they  know 
their  Redeemer,  who  is  Jesus 
Christ,  the  Son  of  God;  and  then 
shall  they  be  gathered  in  from 
the  four  quarters  of  the  earth 
unto  their  own  lands,  from 
whence  they  have  been  dispersed; 
yea,  as  the  Lord  liveth  so  shall  it 
be.     Amen. 

CHAPTER   6. 

The  people  are  prospered — Pride, 
xcealth,  and  class  distinctions  follow — 
The  church  rent  by  dissension — Deeds 
of  darkness. 

1.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  the  people  of  the  Nephites 
did  all  return  to  their  own  lands 
in  the  *twenty  and  sixth  year, 
every  man,  with  his  family,  his 
fiocks  and  his  herds,  his  "horses 
and  his  cattle,  and  all  things 
whatsoever  did  belong  unto  them. 

2.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  had  not  eaten  up  all  their 
provisions;  therefore  they  did 
take  with  them  all  that  they  had 
not  devoured,  of  all  their  grain 
of  every  kind,  and  their  gold, 
and    their    silver,    and    all    their 


k,  see  g.     I,  Mortn.  1 — 7.     m,  see  h,  2  Ne.  1. 
Chap.  6 :    a^  see  m,  1  Ne.  IS. 


«,  see  a,  2  Ne.  3. 


,  1  Ne.  15. 
A.  D.  26. 


3  NEPHI,   6. 


411 


precious  things,  and  they  did  re- 
turn to  their  own  lands  and  their 
possessions,  both  on  the  north 
and  on  the  south,  both  on  the 
4and  northward  and  on  the  ''land 
southward. 

3.  And  they  granted  unto  those 
robbers  who  had  "entered  into  a 
covenant  to  keep  the  peace,  of  the 
band  who  were  desirous  to  re- 
main Lamanites,  lands,  accord- 
ing to  their  numbers,  that  they 
might  have,  with  their  labors, 
wherewith  to  subsist  upon;  and 
thus  they  did  establish  peace  in 
all  the  land. 

4.  And  they  began  again  to 
prosper  and  to  wax  great;  and  the 
twenty  and  sixth  and  seventh 
years  passed  away,  and  there  was 
great  order  in  the  land;  and  they 
had  formed  their  laws  according 
to  equity  and  justice. 

5.  And  now  there  was  nothing 
in  all  the  land  to  hinder  the 
people  from  prospering  contin- 
ually, except  they  should  fall 
into  transgression. 

6.  And  now  it  was  ^Gidgiddoni, 
and  the  ^judge,  Lachoneus,  and 
those  who  had  been  appointed 
leaders,  who  had  established  this 
great  peace  in  the  land. 

7.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
there  were  many  cities  built 
anew,  and  there  were  many  old 
cities  repaired. 

8.  And  there  were  "many  high- 
ways cast  up,  and  many  roads 
made,  which  led  from  city  to  city, 
and  from  land  to  land,  and  from 
place  to  place. 

9.  And  thus  passed  away  the 
twenty  and  eighth  year,  and  the 
people  had  continual  peace. 

10.  But  it  came  to  pass  in  the 
twenty  and  ninth  year  there  be- 
gan to  be  some  disputings  among 


the  people;  and  some  were  lifted 
up  unto  pride  and  boastings 
because  of  their  exceeding  great 
riches,  yea,  even  unto  great  per- 
secutions; 

11.  For  there  were  many '•mer- 
chants in  the  land,  and  also  many 
lawyers,  and  many  officers. 

12.  And  the  people  began  to  be 
distinguished  by  ranks,  accord- 
ing to  their  riches  and  their 
chances  for  learning;  yea,  some 
were  ignorant  because  of  their 
poverty,  and  others  did  receive 
great  learning  because  of  their 
riches. 

13.  Some  were  lifted  up  in 
pride,  and  others  were  exceed- 
ingly humble;  some  did  return 
railing  for  railing,  while  others 
would  receive  railing  and  perse- 
cution and  all  manner  of  afflic- 
tions, and  would  not  turn  and 
revile  again,  but  were  humble 
and  penitent  before  God. 

14.  And  thus  there  became  a 
great  inequality  in  all  the  land, 
insomuch  that  the  church  began 
to  be  broken  up;  yea,  insomuch 
that  in  the  thirtieth  year  the 
church  was  broken  up  in  all  the 
land  save  it  were  among  a  few  of 
the  Lamanites  who  were  con- 
verted unto  the  true  faith;  and 
they  would  not  depart  from  it, 
for  they  were  firm,  and  steadfast, 
and  immovable,  willing  with  all 
diligence  to  keep  the  command- 
ments of  the  Lord. 

15.  Now  the  cause  of  this  ini- 
quity of  the  people  was  this — 
Satan  had  great  power,  unto  the 
stirring  up  of  the  people  to  do  all 
manner  of  iniquity,  and  to  the 
pufflng  them  up  with  pride, 
tempting  them  to  seek  for  power, 
and  authority,  and  riches,  and  the 
vain  things  of  the  world. 


b,  see  p,  Al,  46.  c,  see  n,  Al.  46.  d,  3  Ne.  5:4.  e,  see  h,  3  Ne.  3.  /,  3  Ne.  1:1. 
3:1.  g.  He.  14:24.  3  Ne.  8:13.  h.  He.  6:8.  i,  vers.  21,  22,  27.  Al.  10:14,  15,  17, 
27,   32.     14:5,  18,   23  27,  A.  D.  29—30. 


412 


3  NEPHI,   6. 


16.  And  thus  Satan  did  lead 
away  the  hearts  of  the  people  to 
do  all  manner  of  iniquity;  there- 
fore they  had  enjoyed  peace  but 
a  few  years. 

17.  And  thus,  in  the  com- 
mencement of  the  thirtieth  year 
— the  people  having  been  de- 
livered up  for  the  space  of  a  long 
time  to  be  carried  about  by  the 
temptations  of  the  devil  whither- 
soever he  desired  to  carry  them, 
and  to  do  whatsoever  iniquity  he 
desired  they  should — and  thus  in 
the  commencement  of  this,  the 
thirtieth  year,  they  were  in  a 
state  of  awful  wickedness. 

18.  Now  they  did  not  sin 
Ignorantly,  for  they  knew  the 
will  of  God  concerning  them,  for 
It  had  been  taught  unto  them; 
therefore  they  did  wilfully  rebel 
against  God. 

19.  And  now  it  was  in  the  days 
of  Lachoneus,  the  son  of  ^Lachon- 
eus,  for  Lachoneus  did  fill  the 
seat  of  his  father  and  did  govern 
the  people  that  year. 

2  0.  And  there  began  to  be  men 
Inspired  from  heaven  and  sent 
forth,  standing  among  the  people 
in  all  the  land,  preaching  and 
testifying  boldly  of  the  sins  and 
Iniquities  of  the  people,  and  tes- 
tifying unto  them  concerning  the 
redemption  which  the  Lord  would 
make  for  his  people,  or  in  other 
words,  the  resurrection  of  Christ; 
and  they  did  testify  boldly  of  his 
death  and  sufferings, 

21.  Now  there  were  many  of 
the  people  who  were  exceeding 
angry  because  of  those  who  tes- 
tified of  these  things;  and  those 
who  were  angry  were  chiefly  the 
chief  judges,  and  they  who  had 
been  'high  priests  and  '"lawyers; 
yea,  all  those  who  were  lawyers 


were  angry  with  those  who  testi- 
fied of  these  things. 

22.  Now  there  was  no  "lawyer 
nor  judge  nor  "high  priest  that 
could  have  power  to  condemn  any 
one  to  death  save  their  condem- 
nation was  signed  by  the  ^gov- 
ernor  of  the  land. 

23.  Now  there  were  many  of 
those  who  testified  of  the  things 
pertaining  to  Christ  who  testified 
boldly,  who  were  taken  and  put 
to  death  secretly  by  the  judges, 
that  the  knowledge  of  their  death 
came  not  unto  the  ^governor  of 
the  land  until  after  their  death. 

24.  Now  behold,  this  was  con- 
trary to  the  laws  of  the  land,  that 
any  man  should  be  put  to  death 
except  they  had  power  from  the 
governor  of  the  land — 

25.  Therefore  a  complaint  came 
up  unto  the  land  of  '^Zarahemla, 
to  the  governor  of  the  land, 
against  these  judges  who  had 
condemned  the  prophets  of  the 
Lord  unto  death,  not  according 
to  the  law. 

26.  Now  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  were  taken  and  brought  up 
before  the  judge,  to  be  judged  of 
the  crime  which  they  had  done, 
according  to  the  law  which  had 
been  given  by  the  *people. 

27.  Now  it  came  to  pass  that 
those  judges  had  many  friends 
and  kindreds;  and  the  remainder, 
yea,  even  almost  all  the  'lawyers 
and  the  "high  priests,  did  gather 
themselves  together,  and  unite 
with  the  kindreds  of  those  judges 
who  were  to  be  tried  according  to 
the  law. 

28.  And  they  did  enter  into  a 
covenant  one  with  another,  yea, 
even  into  that  covenant  which 
was  given  by  them  of  old,  which 
covenant  was  given  and  admin- 


/,  3  Ne.  2:8.  k,  3  Ne,  1:1.  I,  see  g,  Mos.  26.  m,  see  i.  n,  see  i.  o,  see  g, 
Mos.  26.  p,  ver.  19.  q,  ver.  19.  r.  Ova.  13.  8,  see  e,  Mos.  29.  t,  see  i.  u,  see  g, 
Mos.  26.  A.  D.  29 — 30. 


3  NEPHI,   7. 


413 


istered  by  the  devil,  to  combine 
against  all  righteousness. 

29.  Therefore  they  did  com- 
bine against  the  people  of  the 
Lord,  and  enter  into  a  covenant 
to  destroy  them,  and  to  deliver 
those  who  were  guilty  of  mur- 
der from  the  grasp  of  justice, 
which  was  about  to  be  adminis- 
tered according  to  the  law. 

30.  And  they  did  set  at  de- 
fiance the  law  and  the  rights  of 
their  country;  and  they  did  cove- 
nant one  with  another  to  destroy 
the  governor,  and  to  establish  a 
king  over  the  land,  that  the  land 
should  no  more  be  at  ^liberty  but 
should  be  subject  unto  kings. 

CHAPTER   7. 

Chief  judge  murdered  and  govern- 
ment overthrown — Division  into  tribes 
— King  Jacob — Nephi's  powerful  min- 
istry. 

1.  Now  behold,  I  will  show 
unto  you  that  they  did  not  estab- 
lish a  king  over  the  land;  but  in 
this  same  year,  yea,  the  thirtieth 
year,  they  did  destroy  upon  the 
judgment-seat,  yea,  did  murder 
the  chief  judge  of  the  land. 

2.  And  the  people  were  divided 
one  against  another;  and  they 
did  separate  one  from  another 
into  tribes,  every  man  according 
to  his  family  and  his  kindred  and 
friends;  and  thus  they  did  de- 
stroy the  government  of  the  land. 

3.  And  every  tribe  did  appoint 
a  chief  or  si,  leader  over  them; 
and  thus  they  became  tribes  and 
leaders  of  tribes. 

4.  Now  behold,  there  was  no 
man  among  them  save  he  had 
much  family  and  many  kindreds 
and  friends;  therefore  their  tribes 
became  exceeding  great. 

5.  Now  all  this  was  done,  and 


there  were  no  wars  as  yet  among 
them;  and  all  this  iniquity  had 
come  upon  the  people  because 
they  did  yield  themselves  unto 
the  power  of  Satan. 

6.  And  the  regulations  of  the 
government  were  destroyed,  be- 
cause of  the  "secret  combination 
of  the  friends  and  kindreds  of 
those  who  murdered  the  prophets. 

7.  And  they  did  cause  a  great 
contention  in  the  land,  insomuch 
that  the  more  righteous  part  of 
the  people  had  nearly  all  become 
wicked;  yea,  there  were  but  few 
righteous  men  among  them. 

8.  And  thus  ^six  years  had  not 
passed  away  since  the  more  part 
of  the  people  had  turned  from 
their  righteousness,  like  the  dog 
to  his  vomit,  or  like  the  sow  to 
her  wallowing  in  the  mire. 

9.  Now  this  ''secret  combina- 
tion, which  had  brought  so  great 
iniquity  upon  the  people,  did 
gather  themselves  together,  and 
did  place  at  their  head  a  man 
whom  they  did  call  Jacob; 

10.  And  they  did  call  him  their 
king;  therefore  he  became  a  king 
over  this  wicked  band;  and  he 
was  one  of  the  chiefest  who 
had  given  his  voice  against  the 
prophets  who  testified  of  Jesus. 

11.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  were  not  so  strong  in  num- 
ber as  the  tribes  of  the  people, 
who  were  united  together  save  it 
were  their  leaders  did  establish 
their  laws,  every  one  according  to 
his  tribe;  nevertheless  they  were 
enemies;  notwithstanding  they 
were  not  a  righteous  people,  yet 
they  were  united  in  the  hatred  of 
those  who  had  entered  into  a 
covenant  to  destroy  the  govern- 
ment. 

12.  Therefore,  Jacob  seeing 
that  their  enemies  were  more  nu- 


V,  see  m,  Mos.  29. 
Ne.  10. 


Chap.   7:    a,  see  i,  2  Ne.  10. 


3   Ne.   5:7.      c,   see  t,   2 
A.  D.  29—30. 


414 


3   NEPHI,    7. 


merous  than  they,  he  being  the 
king  of  the  band,  therefore  he 
commanded  his  people  that  they 
should  take  their  flight  into  the 
northernmost  part  of  the  land, 
and  there  build  up  unto  them- 
selves a  kingdom,  until  they  were 
joined  by  dissenters,  (for  he  flat- 
tered them  that  there  would  be 
many  dissenters)  and  they  be- 
come sufficiently  strong  to  con- 
tend with  the  tribes  of  the  peo- 
ple; and  they  did  so. 

13.  And  so  speedy  was  their 
march  that  it  could  not  be  im- 
peded until  they  had  gone  forth 
out  of  the  reach  of  the  people. 
And  thus  ended  the  thirtieth 
year;  and  thus  were  the  affairs  of 
the  people  of  Nephi. 

14.  And  it  came  to  pass  in  the 
thirty  and  first  year  that  they 
were  divided  into  tribes,  every 
man  according  to  his  family,  kin- 
dred and  friends;  nevertheless 
they  had  come  to  an  agreement 
that  they  would  not  go  to  war 
one  with  another;  but  they  were 
not  united  as  to  their  laws,  and 
their  manner  of  government,  for 
they  were  established  according 
to  the  minds  of  those  who  were 
their  chiefs  and  their  leaders. 
But  they  did  establish  very  strict 
laws  that  one  tribe  should  not 
trespass  against  another,  inso- 
much that  in  some  degree  they 
had  peace  in  the  land;  neverthe- 
less, their  hearts  were  turned 
from  the  Lord  their  God,  and 
they  did  ''stone  the  prophets  and 
did  cast  them  out  from  among 
them. 

15.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Nephi — having  been  visited  by 
angels  and  also  the  voice  of  the 
Lord,  therefore  having  seen  an- 
gels, and  being  eye-witness,  and 
having  had  power  given  unto 
him    that    he    might    know    con- 


cerning the  ministry  of  Christ, 
and  also  being  eye-witness  to 
their  *quick  return  from  right- 
eousness unto  their  wickedness 
and  abominations; 

16.  Therefore,  being  grieved 
for  the  hardness  of  their  hearts 
and  the  blindness  of  their  minds 
— went  forth  among  them  in  that 
same  year,  and  began  to  testify, 
boldly,  repentance  and  remission 
of  sins  through  faith  on  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ. 

17.  And  he  did  minister  many 
things  unto  them;  and  all  of 
them  cannot  be  written,  and  a 
part  of  them  would  not  suffice, 
therefore  they  are  not  written  in 
this  book.  And  Nephi  did  min- 
ister with  power  and  with  great 
authority. 

18.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  were  angry  with  him,  even 
because  he  had  greater  power 
than  they,  for  it  were  not  pos- 
sible that  they  could  disbelieve 
his  words,  for  so  great  was  his 
faith  on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
that  'angels  did  minister  unto 
him  daily. 

19.  And  in  the  name  of  Jesus 
did  he  cast  out  devils  and  unclean 
spirits;  and  even  his  ^brother  did 
he  raise  from  the  dead,  after  he 
had  been  stoned  and  suffered 
death  by  the  people. 

20.  And  the  people  saw  it,  and 
did  witness  of  it,  and  were  angry 
with  him  because  of  his  power; 
and  he  did  also  do  many  more 
miracles,  in  the  sight  of  the  peo- 
ple, in  the  name  of  Jesus. 

21.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  thirty  and  first  year  did  pass 
away,  and  there  were  but  few  who 
were  converted  unto  the  Lord; 
but  as  many  as  were  converted 
did  truly  signify  unto  the  people 
that  they  had  been  visited  by  the 
power  and  Spirit  of  God,  which 


h  ver.  19.     3  Ne.  6 :23— 25.     e,  ver.  8.     f,  ver.  15.    g,  3  Ne.  19 :4.        A.  D.  31—32. 


3   NEPHI,   8. 


415 


was    in    Jesus    Christ,    in   whom 
they  believed. 

22.  And  as  many  as  had  Mevils 
cast  out  from  them,  and  were 
healed  of  their  sicknesses  and 
their  infirmities,  did  truly  mani- 
fest unto  the  people  that  they 
had  been  wrought  upon  by  the 
Spirit  of  God,  and  had  been 
healed;  and  they  did  show  forth 
signs  also  and  did  do  some  mira- 
cles among  the  people. 

23.  Thus  passed  away  the  thir- 
ty and  second  year  also.  And 
Nephi  did  cry  unto  the  people  In 
the  commencement  of  the  thirty 
and  third  year;  and  he  did  preach 
unto  them  repentance  and  remis- 
sion of  sins. 

24.  Now  I  would  have  you  to 
remember  also,  that  there  were 
none  who  were  brought  unto  re- 
pentance who  were  not  ^baptized 
with  water. 

25.  Therefore,  there  were  or- 
dained of  Nephi,  men  unto  this 
ministry,  that  all  such  as  should 
come  unto  them  should  be  bap- 
tized with  water,  and  this  as  a 
witness  and  a  testimony  before 
God,  and  unto  the  people,  that 
they  had  repented  and  received  a 
remission  of  their  sins. 

26.  And  there  were  many  in 
the  commencement  of  this  year 
that  were  ^baptized  unto  repent- 
ance; and  thus  the  more  part  of 
the  year  did  pass  away. 

CHAPTER   8. 

Christ's  crucifixion  attested  by  pre- 
dicted signs — Tempest  and  earth- 
quake, whirlwind  and  fire — A  great 
and  terrible  destruction — Three  days 
of  darkness. 

1.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  according  to  our  record,  and 
we  know  our  record  to  be  true. 


for  behold,  it  was  a  "just  man 
who  did  keep  the  record — for  he 
truly  did  ^many  miracles  in  the 
name  of  Jesus;  and  there  was  not 
any  man  who  could  do  a  miracle 
in  the  name  of  Jesus  save  he  were 
cleansed  every  whit  from  his 
iniquity — 

2.  And  now  it  came  to  pass,  if 
there  was  no  mistake  made  by 
this  man  in  the  reckoning  of  our 
time,  the  nhirty  and  third  year 
had  passed  away; 

3.  And  the  people  began  to 
look  with  great  earnestness  for 
the  sign  which  had  been  given 
by  the  prophet  Samuel,  the  La- 
manite,  yea,  for  the  time  that 
there  should  be  ''darkness  for  the 
space  of  three  days  over  the  face 
of  the  land. 

4.  And  there  began  to  be 
great  doubtings  and  disputations 
among  the  people,  notwithstand- 
ing so  many  signs  had  been 
given. 

5.  And  it  came  to  pass  in  the 
^thirty  and  fourth  year,  in  the 
first  month,  on  the  fourth  day  of 
the  month,  there  arose  a  great 
storm,  such  an  one  as  never  had 
been  known  in  all  the  land. 

6.  And  there  was  also  a  'great 
and  terrible  tempest;  and  there 
was  terrible  thunder,  insomuch 
that  it  did  shake  the  whole  earth 
as  if  it  was  about  to  divide  asun- 
der. 

7.  And  there  were  exceeding 
''sharp  lightnings,  such  as  never 
had  been  known  in  all  the  land. 

8.  And  the  *city  of  Zarahemla 
did  take  fire. 

9.  And  the  ^city  of  Moroni  did 
sink  into  the  depths  of  the  sea, 
and  the  inhabitants  thereof  were 
drowned. 


•     h,  ver.  19.     i,  see  n,  2  Ne.  9.     j,  see  u,  2  Ne.   9.  Chap.   8:     a,  3   N'e.   23:7.   12. 

6,  3  Ne.  7:19,  20.  c,  3  Ne.  2:8.  d,  ver.  23.  1  Ne.  19:10.  He.  14:20,  27.  3  Ne. 
10:9.  e,  3  Ne.  2:8.  /,  see  v.  He.  14.  g,  see  Sj  He.  14.  h.  see  fc,  1  Ne.  19.  i,  Cm. 
13.     Al.  2  :26.     j,  see  A;,  Al.  50.  A.   D.  32—34. 


416 


3   NEPHI,   8. 


10.  And  the  earth  was  carried 
up  upon  the  ''city  of  Moronihah, 
that  in  the  place  of  the  city  there 
became  a  great  mountain. 

11.  And  there  was  a  great  and 
terrible  destruction  in  the  land 
^southward. 

12.  But  behold,  there  was  a 
more  great  and  terrible  destruc- 
tion in  the  land  '"northward;  for 
behold,  the  whole  face  of  the  land 
was  changed,  because  of  the 
"tempest  and  the  "whirlwinds, 
and  the  ^thunderings  and  the 
"lightnings,  and  the  exceeding 
great  quaking  of  the  whole 
earth; 

13.  And  the  ''highways  were 
broken  up,  and  the  level  roads 
were  spoiled,  and  many  smooth 
places  *became  rough. 

14.  And  many  great  and  nota- 
ble cities  were  'sunk,  and  many 
were  "burned,  and  many  were 
shaken  till  the  buildings  thereof 
had  '^^fallen  to  the  earth,  and  the 
inhabitants  thereof  were  slain, 
and  the  places  were  left  desolate. 

15.  And  there  were  some  cities 
which  remained;  but  the  damage 
thereof  was  exceeding  great,  and 
there  were  many  in  them  who 
were  slain. 

16.  And  there  were  some  who 
were  carried  away  in  the  "^whirl- 
wind; and  whither  they  went  no 
man  knoweth,  save  they  know 
that  they  were  carried  away. 

17.  And  thus  the  face  of  the 
whole  earth  became  deformed,  be- 
cause of  the  -^tempests,  and  the 
I'thunderings,  and  the  lightnings, 
and  the  quaking  of  the  earth. 

18.  And  behold,  the  -"rocks 
were   rent   in   twain;    they  were 


broken  up  upon  the  face  of  the 
whole  earth,  insomuch  that  they 
were  found  in  -"broken  frag- 
ments, and  in  seams  and  in 
cracks,  upon  all  the  face  of  the 
land. 

19.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  the  ^''thunderings,  and  the 
^"lightnings,  and  the  ^''storm,  and 
the  ^^tempest,  and  the  quakings 
of  the  earth  did  cease — for  be- 
hold, they  did  last  for  about  the 
space  of  -"three  hours;  and  it 
was  said  by  some  that  the  time 
was  greater;  nevertheless,  all 
these  great  and  terrible  things 
were  done  in  about  the  space  of 
three  hours — and  -''then  behold, 
there  was  darkness  upon  the  face 
of  the  land. 

20.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
there  was  thick  darkness  upon 
all  the  face  of  the  land,  insomuch 
that  the  inhabitants  thereof  who 
had  not  fallen  could  -*feel  the 
vapor  of  darkness; 

21.  And  there  could  be  no 
light,  because  of  the  darkness, 
neither  candles,  neither  torches; 
neither  could  there  be  fire  kin- 
dled with  their  fine  and  exceed- 
ingly dry  wood,  so  that  there 
could  not  be  any  light  at  all; 

22.  And  there  was  not  any 
light  seen,  neither  fire,  nor  glim- 
mer, neither  the  sun,  nor  the 
moon,  nor  the  stars,  for  so  great 
were  the  mists  of  darkness  which 
were  upon  the  face  of  the  land. 

23.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
it  did  last  for  the  space  of  ^Uhree 
days  that  there  was  no  light 
seen;  and  there  was  great  mourn- 
ing and  howling  and  weeping 
among  all  the  people  continually; 


k,  ver.  25.  He.  12:17.  3  Ne.  9:5.  I,  see  n,  Al.  46.  m,  see  p,  Al.  46.  n,  see  v. 
He.  14.  0,  ver.  16.  3  Ne.  10:13,  14.  p,  see  s.  He.  14.  q,  see  k,  1  Ne.  19.  r,  see  g, 
3  Ne.  6.  8,  1  Ne.  1'2  :4.  t,  1  Ne.  12:4,  u,  1  Ne.  12:4.  v,  1  Ne.  12:4.  w,  ver.  12. 
X,  see  V,  He.  14.  y,  see  s,  He.  14.  z,  sec  fc,  1  Ne.  19.  2a.,  see  t,  He.  14.  2b,  He: 
14:22.  2c,  see  s.  He.  14.  2d,  see  fc,  1  Ne.  19.  2e,  ver.  5.  2/,  see  v.  He.  14.  2g, 
Luke  23:44,  45.  2h,  see  i,  1  Ne.  19.  2i,  vers.  3,  22,  23.  1  Ne.  12:5.  19:11.  He. 
14:20,  27.  3  Ne.  10:9.  2],   see  i,  1  Ne.  19.  A.  D.  34. 


3   NEPHI,   9. 


417 


yea,  great  were  the  groanings  of 
the  people,  because  of  the  dark- 
ness and  the  great  destruction 
which  had  come  upon  them. 

24.  And  in  one  place  they 
were  heard  to  cry,  saying:  O 
that  we  had  repented  before  this 
great  and  terrible  day,  and  then 
would  our  brethren  ha've  been 
spared,  and  they  would  not  have 
been^^burned  in  that  great  city 
Zarahemla. 

25.  And  in  another  place  they 
were  heard  to  cry  and  mourn, 
saying:  O  that  we  had  repented 
before  this  great  and  terrible 
day,  and  had  not  killed  and 
stoned  the  prophets,  and  cast 
them  out;  then  would  our  moth- 
ers and  our  fair  daughters,  and 
our  children  have  been  spared, 
and  not  have  been  buried  up  in 
that  great  2'city  Moronihah.  And 
thus  were  the  bowlings  of  the 
people  great  and  terrible. 

CHAPTER  9. 

The  voice  of  God  proclaims  the  ex- 
tent of  the  disaster  and  declares  the 
causes  thereof — The  Law  of  Moses 
fulfilled — The  acceptable  sacrifice  of 
a  broken  heart  and  a  contrite  spirit. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
there  was  a  "voice  heard  among 
all  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth, 
upon  all  the  face  of  this  land, 
crying: 

2.  Wo,  wo,  wo  unto  this  peo- 
ple; wo  unto  the  inhabitants  of 
the  whole  earth  except  they  shall 
repent;  for  the  devil  laugheth, 
and  his  angels  rejoice,  because  of 
the  slain  of  the  fair  sons  and 
daughters  of  my  people;  and  it 
is  because  of  their  iniquity  and 
abominations  that  they  are  fallen! 

3.  Behold,  that  ^great  city 
Zarahemla  have  I  '^burned  with 


fire,  and  the  inhabitants  thereof. 

4.  And  behold,  that  great  "city 
Moroni  have  I  caused  to  be  '^sunk 
in  the  depths  of  the  sea,  and 
the  inhabitants  thereof  to  be 
drowned. 

5.  And  behold,  that  great  'city 
Moronihah  have  I  covered  with 
earth,  and  the  inhabitants  there- 
of, to  hide  their  iniquities  and 
their  abominations  from  before 
my  face,  that  the  blood  of  the 
prophets  and  the  saints  shall  not 
come  any  more  unto  me  against 
them. 

6.  And  behold,  the  city  of  Gil- 
gal  have  I  caused  to  be  sunk,  and 
the  inhabitants  thereof  to  be 
buried  up  in  the  depths  of  the 
earth; 

7.  Yea,  and  the  city  of  Onihah 
and  the  inhabitants  thereof,  and 
the  city  of  Mocum  and  the  in- 
habitants thereof,  and  the  ^city 
of  Jerusalem  and  the  inhabitants 
thereof;  and  waters  have  I  caused 
to  come  up  in  the  stead  thereof, 
to  hide  their  wickedness  and 
abominations  from  before  my 
face,  that  the  blood  of  the  proph- 
ets and  the  saints  shall  not  come 
up  any  more  unto  me  against 
them. 

8.  And  behold,  the  city  of  Gad- 
iandi,  and  the  city  of  Gadiom- 
nah,  and  the  city  of  Jacob,  and 
the  city  of  Gimgimno,  all  these 
have  I  caused  to  be  sunk,  and 
made  "hills  and  valleys  in  the 
places  thereof;  and  the  inhabi- 
tants thereof  have  I  buried  up  in 
the  depths  of  the  earth,  to  hide 
their  wickedness  and  abomina- 
tions from  before  my  face,  that 
the  blood  of  the  prophets  and 
the  saints  should  not  come  up  any 
more  unto  me  against  them. 

9.  And  behold,  that  great  city 


2k,  ver.  8.  He.  13:12—14.  21,  see  1c.  Chap.  9:  a,  1  Ne.  19:11.  6,  Ora.  13. 
c,  3  Ne.  8:8.  d,  see  k,  Al.  50.  e,  3  Ne.  8:9.  /,  see  k,  3  Ne.  8.  gj  see  b,  Al.  21. 
h,  1  Ne.  19:11.     He.  12:17.     14:23.     3  Ne.  8:10.     10:13,  14.  A.  D.  34. 


418 


3   NEPHI,   9. 


Jacobugath,  which  was  inhabited 
by  the  people  of  king  Jacob,  have 
I  caused  to  be  ^burned  with  fire 
because  of  their  sins  and  their 
wickedness,  which  was  above 
all  the  wickedness  of  the  whole 
earth,  because  of  their  ^secret 
murders  and  combinations;  for 
it  was  they  that  did  destroy  the 
''peace  of  my  people  and  the  gov- 
ernment of  the  land;  therefore  I 
did  cause  them  to  be  burned,  to 
destroy  them  from  before  my 
face,  that  the  'blood  of  the 
prophets  and  the  saints  should 
not  come  up  unto  me  any  more 
against  them. 

10.  And  behold,  the  city  of 
Laman,  and  the  city  of  Josh,  and 
the  city  of  Gad,  and  the  city  of 
Kishkumen,  have  I  caused  to  be 
""burned  with  fire,  and  the  inhab- 
itants thereof,  because  of  their 
wickedness  in  casting  out  the 
prophets,  and  stoning  those  whom 
I  did  send  to' declare  unto  them 
concerning  their  wickedness  and 
their  abominations. 

11.  And  because  they  did  cast 
them  all  out,  that  there  were 
none  righteous  among  them,  I 
did  send  down  "fire  and  destroy 
them,  that  their  wickedness  and 
abominations  might  be  hid  from 
before  my  face,  that  the  blood  of 
the  prophets  and  the  saints  whom 
I  sent  among  them  might  not 
cry  unto  me  from  the  ground 
against  them. 

12.  And  many  great  destruc- 
tions have  I  caused  to  come  upon 
this  land,  and  upon  this  people, 
because  of  their  wickedness  and 
their  abominations. 

13.  O  all  ye  that  are  spared 
because  ye  were  more  righteous 
than  they,  will  ye  not  now   re- 


turn unto  me,  and  repent  of  your 
sins,  and  be  converted,  that  I 
may  heal  you? 

14.  Yea,  verily  I  say  unto  you, 
if  ye  will  come  unto  me  ye  shall 
have  eternal  life.  Behold,  mine 
arm  of  mercy  is  extended  towards 
you,  and  whosoever  will  come, 
him  will  I  receive;  and  blessed 
are  those  who  come  unto  me. 

15.  Behold,  I  am  Jesus  Christ 
the  Son  of  God.  I  "created  the 
heavens  and  the  earth,  and  all 
things  that  in  them  are.  I  was 
with  the  Father  from  the  begin- 
ning. ^I  am  in  the  Father,  and 
the  Father  in  me;  and  «in  me 
hath  the  Father  glorified  his 
name. 

16.  I  came  unto  ''my  own,  and 
my  own  received  me  not.  And 
the  scriptures  ^concerning  my 
coming  are  fulfilled. 

17.  And  as  many  as  have  re- 
ceived me,  to  them  have  I  'given 
to  become  the  sons  of  God;  and 
even  so  will  I  to  as  many  as  shall 
believe  on  my  name,  for  behold, 
by  me  "redemption  cometh,  and 
'in  me  is  the  law  of  Moses  ful- 
filled. 

18.  I  «'am  the  light  and  the 
life  of  the  world.  I  am  Alpha 
and  Omega,  the  beginning  and 
the  end. 

19.  And  ye  shall  offer  up  unto 
me  'no  more  the  shedding  of 
blood;  yea,  your  sacrifices  and 
your  burnt  offerings  shall  be 
done  away,  for  I  will  accept  none 
of  your  sacrifices  and  your  burnt 
offerings. 

20.  And  ye  shall  offer  for  a 
sacrifice  unto  me  a  broken  heart 
and  a  contrite  spirit.  And  whoso 
cometh  unto  me  with  a  broken 
heart  and  a  contrite  spirit,  him 


i,  ver.  10.  1  Ne.  12:4.  3  Ne.  8:14.  j,  soe  i,  2  Ne.  10.  fc,  3  Ne.  7:9 — 13.  I,  3 
Ne.  6:23 — 25.  7:10.  m,  see  i.  n,  see  i.  o,  Mos.  3:8.  4:2.  See  i.  He.  14.  p,  3  Ne. 
11:27.  19:23,  29.  Eth.  3:14.  q,  3  Ne.  11:7,  11.  r,  .Tobn  1:11.  6f,  3  Ne.  15:4,  5. 
t,  John  1:12.  u,  ver.  21.  2  Ne.  31:21.  Mos.  3:17.  4:7,  8.  See  d,  Mos.  5.  v,  3  Ne. 
15  :2 — 8.     w,  see  m,  Mos.  16.     x,  3  Ne.  15  :2 — 8.  A.  D.  34. 


3   NEPHI,   10. 


419 


will  I  baptize  "with  fire  and  with 
the  Holy  Ghost,  even  as  the  La- 
manites,  because  of  their  faith  in 
me  at  the  time  of  nheir  conver- 
sion, were  baptized  with  fire  and 
with  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  they 
knew  it  not. 

21.  Behold,  I  have  come  unto 
the  world  to  bring  -"redemption 
unto  the  world,  to  save  the  world 
from  sin. 

22.  Therefore,  whoso  repenteth 
and  cometh  unto  me  as  a  ^^ittle 
child,  him  will  I  receive,  for  of 
such  is  the  kingdom  of  God.  Be- 
hold, for  such  I  have  laid  down 
my  life,  and  have  taken  it  up 
again;  therefore  repent,  and  come 
unto  me  ye  ends  of  the  earth,  and 
be  saved. 

CHAPTER  10. 

Silence  in  the  land — Again  the 
voice  from  heaven — The  darkness 
disperses — Only  the  more  righteous  of 
the  people  are  spared. 

1.  And  now  behold,  it  came  to 
pass  that  all  the  people  of  the 
land  did  "hear  these  sayings,  and 
did  witness  of  it.  And  after 
these  sayings  there  was  silence  in 
the  land  for  the  space  of  many 
hours; 

2.  For  so  great  was  the  as- 
tonishment of  the  people  that 
they  did  cease  lamenting  and 
howling  for  the  loss  of  their  kin- 
dred which  had  been  slain; 
therefore  there  was  silence  in  all 
the  land  for  the  space  of  many 
hours. 

3.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
there  came  a  voice  again  unto  the 
people,  and  all  the  people  did  hear, 
and  did  witness  of  it,  saying: 

4.  O  ye  people  of  these  ^great 


cities  which  have  fallen,  who  are 
descendants  of  Jacob,  yea,  who 
are  of  the  house  of  Israel,  how 
oft  have  I  gathered  you  as  a  hen 
gathereth  her  chickens  under  her 
wings,  and  have  nourished  you. 

5.  And  again,  how  oft  would  I 
have  gathered  you  as  a  hen  gath- 
ereth her  chickens  under  her 
wings,  yea,  O  ye  people  of  the 
house  of  Israel,  who  have  fallen; 
yea,  O  ye  people  of  the  house  of 
Israel,  ye  that  dwell  at  Jerusalem, 
as  ye  that  have  fallen;  yea,  how 
oft  would  I  have  gathered  you  as 
a  hen  gathereth  her  chickens,  and 
ye  would  not. 

6.  O  ye  house  of  Israel  whom 
I  have  '"spared,  how  oft  will  I 
gather  you  as  a  hen  gathereth 
her  chickens  under  her  wings,  if 
ye  will  repent  and  return  unto 
me  with  full  purpose  of  heart. 

7.  But  if  not,  O  house  of 
Israel,  the  places  of  your  dwell- 
ings shall  become  desolate  until 
the  ''time  of  the  fulfilling  of  the 
covenant  to  your  fathers. 

8.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  after  the  people  had  heard 
these  words,  behold,  they  began 
to  weep  and  howl  again  because 
of  the  loss  of  their  kindred  and 
friends. 

9.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
thus  did  the  ^three  days  pass 
away.  And  it  was  in  the  ''morn- 
ing, and  the  darkness  dispersed 
from  off  the  face  of  the  land,  and 
the  earth  did  cease  to  tremble, 
and  the  ^rocks  did  cease  to  rend, 
and  the  dreadful  groanings  did 
cease,  and  all  the  tumultuous 
noises  did  pass  away. 

10.  And  the  earth  did  cleave 


y,  1  Ne.  10:17,  19,  22.  13:37.  2  Ne.  31:11—14,  17,  18.  32:2—5.  33:1,  2. 
Jac.  6:8.  7:12.  Al.  13:28.  34:38.  36:24.  He,  5:45.  3  Ne.  7:21.  11:35,  .36. 
12:1,  2.  15:23.  16:4,  6.  18:87.  19:9,  13,  14,  20—22.  26:17.  28:11,  18.  30:2. 
4  Ne.  1,  3,  48.  Morm.  1:14.  7:10.  Eth.  5:4.  12:14,  23,  41.  Moro.  2.  8:4.  4:3. 
5:2.  6:4,  9.  7:32,  36.  8:7,  9,  23,  26.  10:4 — 7,  9—19.  z.  He.  5:45.  Eth.  12.14. 
2a,  see  u.     2h,  3  Ne.  11:37,  38.  Chap.  10:    a,  \  Ne.  19:11.     h,  3  Ne.  8:8—16,  24, 

25.     9:3 — 12.     c,  vers.  12,  13.     3  Ne.  9:13.     d,  see  e,  1  Ne.  15.     e,  see  i,  1  Ne.  19. 
/,  3  Ne.  8:19—23.     g,  see  t.  He.  14.  A.  D.  34. 


420 


3  NEPHI,   11. 


together  again,  that  it  stood;  and 
the  mourning,  and  the  weeping, 
and  the  wailing  of  the  people  who 
were  spared  alive  did  cease;  and 
their  mourning  was  turned  into 
joy,  and  their  lamentations  into 
the  praise  and  thanksgiving  unto 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  their  Re- 
deemer. 

11.  And  thus  far  were  the 
''scriptures  fulfilled  which  had 
been  spoken  by  the  prophets. 

12.  And  it  was  the  *more  right- 
eous part  of  the  people  who  were 
saved,  and  it  was  they  who  re- 
ceived the  prophets  and  stoned 
them  not;  and  it  was  they  who 
had  not  shed  the  blood  of  the 
saints,  who  were  spared — 

13.  And  they  were  spared  and 
were  ^not  sunk  and  buried  up  in 
the  earth;  and  they  were  ^'not 
drowned  in  the  depths  of  the  sea; 
and  they  were  'not  burned  by 
fire,  neither  were  they  fallen 
upon  and  crushed  to  death;  and 
they  were  not  carried  away  in  the 
*"whirlwind;  neither  were  they 
overpowered  by  the  "vapor  of 
smoke  and  of  darkness. 

14.  And  now,  whoso  readeth, 
let  him  understand;  he  that  hath 
the  scriptures,  let  him  "search 
them,  and  see  and  behold  if  all 
these  deaths  and  destructions  by 
^fire,  and  by  ^smoke,  and  by 
'^tempests,  and  by  ^whirlwinds, 
and  by  the  'opening  of  the  earth 
to  receive  them,  and  all  these 
things  are  not  unto  the  fulfilling 
of  the  prophecies  of  many  of  the 
holy  prophets. 

15.  Behold,  I  say  unto  you. 
Yea,  many  have  testified  of  these 
things  at  the  coming  of  Christ, 
and  were  slain  because  they  tes- 
tified of  these  things. 


16.  Yea,  the  prophet  "Zenos  did 
testify  of  these  things,  and  also 
'Zenock  spake  concerning  these 
things,  because  they  testified  par- 
ticularly concerning  us,  who  are 
the  remnant  of  their  seed. 

17.  Behold,  our  father  Jacob 
also  testified  "'concerning  a  rem- 
nant of  the  seed  of  Joseph.  And 
behold,  are  not  we  a  remnant  of 
the  seed  of  Joseph?  And  these 
things  which  testify  of  us,  are 
they  not  written  upon  the  'plates 
of  brass  which  our  father  Lehi 
brought  out  of  Jerusalem? 

18.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  in 
the  ending  of  the  thirty  and 
fourth  year,  behold,  I  will  show 
unto  you  that  the  people  of  Ne- 
phi  who  were  spared,  and  also 
those  who  had  been  called  La- 
manites,  who  had  been  spared, 
did  have  great  favors  shown 
unto  them,  and  great  blessings 
poured  out  upon  their  heads, 
insomuch  that  soon  after  the 
ascension  of  Christ  into  heaven 
he  did  truly  manifest  himself  unto 
them — 

19.  "Showing  his  body  unto 
them,  and  ministering  unto  them; 
and  an  account  of  his  ministry 
shall  be  ^given  hereafter.  There- 
fore for  this  time  I  make  an  end 
of  my  sayings. 


Jesus  Christ  did  show  himself  unto 
the  people  of  Nephi,  as  the  multitude 
were  gathered  together  in  the  land 
Bountiful,  and  did  minister  unto 
them;  and  on  this  wise  did  he  show 
himself  unto  them. 
Comprising  chapters  11  to  26  inclusive. 

CHAPTER   11. 

The  Eternal  Father  proclaims   the 
Christ — The    Resurrected    Christ    ap- 


n,  1  Ne.  12:4,  5.  19:10 — 12.  He.  14:20—28.  i,  vt-r.  13.  3  Ne.  9:13.  ;,  3  Ne. 
8:9.  9:4—8.  fc,  3Ne.  8:9.  9:4,7.  i,  3  Ne.  8 :8,  24.  9:3.9.10.  m,  ver.  14.  3  Ne. 
8:1G.  n,  see  2i,  3  Ne.  8.  o,  see  h.  p,  see  I.  q,  see  2i,  3  Ne.  8.  r,  see  v,  He.  14. 
s,  see  m.  t,  see  h,  3  Ne.  9.  u,  see  h,  1  Ne.  19.  v,  see  g,  1  Ne.  19.  w,  Al.  46  :24 — 26. 
3  Ne.  20  :22.    x,  see  a,  1  Ne.  3.     y,  see  h,  1  Ne.  12.    z,  3  Ne.  chaps.  11—30.        A.  D.  34. 


3  NEPHI,  11. 


421 


pears — The  multitude  permitted  to 
feel  his  wounds — Mode  of  baptism 
prescribed — Contention  and  disputa- 
tion forbidden — Christ  the  rock. 

1.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  there  were  a  great  multitude 
gathered  together,  of  the  people 
of  Nephi,  round  about  the  "tem- 
ple whi«h  was  in  the  4and  Boun- 
tiful; and  they  were  marveling 
and  wondering  one  with  another, 
and  were  showing  one  to  another 
the  ''great  and  marvelous  change 
which  had  taken  place. 

2.  And  they  were  also  convers- 
ing about  this  Jesus  Christ,  of 
whom  the  ''sign  had  been  given 
concerning  his  death. 

3.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
while  they  were  thus  conversing 
one  with  another,  they  heard  a 
voice  as  if  it  came  out  of  heaven; 
and  they  cast  their  eyes  round 
about,  for  they  understood  not 
the  voice  which  they  heard;  and 
it  was  not  a  harsh  voice,  neither 
was  it  a  loud  voice;  nevertheless, 
and  notwithstanding  it  being  a 
*small  voice  it  did  pierce  them 
that  did  hear  to  the  center,  inso- 
much that  there  was  no  part  of 
their  frame  that  it  did  not  cause 
to  quake;  yea,  it  did  pierce  them 
to  the  very  soul,  and  did  cause 
their  hearts  to  burn. 

4.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
again  they  heard  the  voice,  and 
they  understood  it  not. 

5.  And  again  the  third  time 
they  did  hear  the  voice,  and  did 
open  their  ears  to  hear  it;  and 
their  eyes  were  towards  the 
sound  thereof;  and  they  did  look 
steadfastly  towards  heaven,  from 
whence  the  sound  came. 

6.  And  behold,  the  third  time 
they    did    understand    the    voice 


which   they  heard;    and  it  said 
unto  them: 

7.  Behold  my  Beloved  Son,  in 
whom  I  am  well  pleased,  in  whom 
I  'have  glorified  my  name — hear 
ye  him. 

8.  And  it  came  to  pass,  as  they 
understood  they  cast  their  eyes 
up  again  towards  heaven;  and  be- 
hold, they  saw  a  "Man  descending 
out  of  heaven;  and  he  was  clothed 
in  a  white  robe;  and  he  came 
down  and  stood  in  the  midst  of 
them;  and  the  eyes  of  the  whole 
multitude  were  turned  upon  him, 
and  they  durst  not  open  their 
mouths,  even  one  to  another,  and 
wist  not  what  it  meant,  for  they 
thought  it  was  an  angel  that  had 
appeared  unto  them. 

9.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he 
stretched  forth  his  hand  and 
spake  unto  the  people,  saying: 

10.  Behold,  I  am  Jesus  Christ, 
whom  the  prophets  testified  shall 
come  into  the  world. 

11.  And  behold,  "I  am  the  light 
and  the  life  of  the  world;  and  I 
have  drunk  out  of  that  ^bitter 
cup  which  the  Father  hath  given 
me,  and  have  ^glorified  the  Fa- 
ther in  taking  upon  me  the  ''sins 
of  the  world,  in  the  which  I  have 
suffered  the  will  of  the  Father  in 
all  things  from  the  beginning. 

12.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  Jesus  had  spoken  these 
words  the  whole  multitude  fell  to 
the  earth;  for  they  remembered 
that  it  had  been  'prophesied 
among  them  that  Christ  should 
show  himself  unto  them  after  his 
ascension  into  heaven. 

13.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  Lord  spake  unto  them  say- 
ing: 

14.  Arise  and  come  forth  unto 


a,  see  h,  2  Ne.  5.  i,  see  21c,  Al.  22.  c,  3  Ne.  8:11—14.  d.  He.  14:20—27. 
3  Ne.  8:5 — 25.  9:10.  e.  He.  5:30,  31,  46,  47.  /,  ver.  11.  3  Ne.  9:15.  g,  see  6, 
1  Ne.  12.  h,  see  m,  Mos.  16.  i,  John  18:11.  j,  ver.  7.  3  Ne.  9:15.  Jc,  ver.  14. 
3  Ne.  9 :21.   John  1 :29.     h  see  6,  1  Ne.  12.  A.  D.  34. 


422 


3  NEPHI,  11. 


me,  that  ye  may  *"thrust  your 
hands  into  my  side,  and  also  that 
ye  may  feel  the  prints  of  the  nails 
in  my  hands  and  in  my  feet,  that 
ye  may  know  that  I  am  the  God 
of  Israel,  and  the  "God  of  the 
whole  earth,  and  have  been  slain 
for  the  "sins  of  the  world. 

15.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  multitude  went  forth,  and 
^thrust  their  hands  into  his  side, 
and  did  feel  the  prints  of  the 
nails  in  his  hands  and  in  his  feet; 
and  this  they  did  do,  going  forth 
one  by  one  until  they  had  all  gone 
forth,  and  did  see  with  their  eyes 
and  did  feel  with  their  hands,  and 
did  know  of  a  surety  and  did  bear 
record,  that  it  was  he,  of  whom  it 
was  written  by  the  "prophets,  that 
should  come. 

16.  And  when  they  had  all 
gone  forth  and  had  witnessed  for 
themselves,  they  did  cry  out  with 
one  accord,  saying: 

17.  Hosanna!  Blessed  be  the 
name  of  the  "^Most  High  God!  And 
they  did  fall  down  at  the  feet  of 
Jesus,  and  did  worship  him. 

18.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he 
spake  unto  Nephi  (for  *Nephi  was 
among  the  multitude)  and  he 
commanded  him  that  he  should 
come  forth. 

19.  And  Nephi  arose  and  went 
forth,  and  bowed  himself  before 
the  Lord  and  did  'kiss  his  feet. 

20.  And  the  Lord  commanded 
him  that  he  should  arise.  And 
he  arose  and  stood  before  him. 

21.  And  the  Lord  said  unto 
him:  I  give  unto  you  "power  that 
ye  shall  "baptize  this  people  when 
I  am  ""again  ascended  into  heaven. 

22.  And  again  the  Lord  called 
others,  and  said  unto  them  like- 
wise;   and    he    gave    unto    them 


^power  to  baptize.  And  he  said 
unto  them :  On  this  wise  shall  ye 
baptize;  and  there  shall  be  "no 
disputations  among  you. 

23.  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  that 
whoso  repenteth  of  his  sins 
through  your  words,  and  desireth 
to  be  baptized  in  my  name,  on 
this  wise  shall  ye  baptize  them — 
Behold,  ye  shall  go  down  and 
''stand  in  the  water,  and  in  my 
name  shall  ye  baptize  them. 

24.  And  now  behold,  these  are 
the  words  which  ye  shall  say, 
calling  them  by  name,  saying: 

25.  Having  ^"authority  given 
me  of  Jesus  Christ,  ^^i  baptize 
you  in  the  name  of  the  Father, 
and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy 
Ghost.     Amen. 

26.  And  then  shall  ye  immerse 
them  in  the  water,  and  come  forth 
again  out  of  the  water. 

27.  And  after  this  manner  shall 
ye  baptize  in  my  name;  for  be- 
hold, verily  I  say  unto  you,  -"that 
the  Father,  and  the  Son,  and  the 
Holy  Ghost  are  one;  ^''and  I  am 
in  the  Father,  and  the  Father  in 
me,  and  the  Father  and  I  are 
2'^one. 

28.  And  according  as  I  have 
commanded  you  ^^thus  shall  ye 
baptize.  And  there  shall  be  ^"no 
disputations  among  you,  as  there 
have  hitherto  been;  neither  shall 
there  be  disputations  among  you 
concerning  the  points  of  my  doc- 
trine, as  there  have  hitherto  been. 

29.  For  verily,  verily  I  say  unto 
you,  he  that  hath  the  spirit  of 
^''contention  is  not  of  me,  but  is 
of  the  devil,  who  is  the  father  of 
contention,  and  he  stirreth  up 
the  hearts  of  men  to  contend  with 
anger,  one  with  another. 

30.  Behold,  this  is  not  my  doc- 


m,  ver,  15.  John  20:27.  n,  see  26,  Mos.  7.  o,  see  fc.  p,  ver.  14.  g,  ver.  10. 
r,  see  2b,  Mos.  7.  s,  3  Ne.  1:2,  3,  10.  7:15,  20,  23 — 26.  t,  3  Ne.  17:10.  u,  see  g, 
Mos.  18.  V,  see  u,  2  Ne.  9.  w,  3  Ne.  18  :39.  x,  see  g,  Mos.  18.  y,  vers.  28 — 30.  3  Ne. 
18:34.  z,  Mos.  18:12.  3  Ne.  19:10 — 13.  2a,  see  g,  Mos.  18.  26,  see  u,  2  Ne.  9. 
2c,  see  k,  2  Ne.  31.  2d,  see  p,  3  Ne.  9.  2e,  see  fc,  2  Ne.  31.  2/,  vers.  25,  26.  2g,  vers. 
22,  29,  30.     2h,  vers.  22,  28,  30.  A.  D.  34. 


3   NEPHI,   12. 


423 


trine,  to  stir  up  the  hearts  of  men 
with  anger,  one  against  another; 
but  this  is  my  doctrine,  that  ^^such 
things  should  be  done  away. 

31.  Behold,  verily,  verily,  I  say 
unto  you,  I  will  declare  unto  you 
my  doctrine. 

32.  And  this  is  my  doctrine, 
and  it  is  the  doctrine  which  the 
Father  hath  given  unto  me;  2:'and 
I  bear  record  of  the  Father,  and 
the  Father  beareth  record  of  me, 
and  the  Holy  Ghost  beareth  rec- 
ord of  the  Father  and  me;  and  I 
bear  record  that  the  Father  com- 
mandeth  all  men,  everywhere,  to 
repent  and  believe  in  me. 

33.  And  whoso  believeth  in  me, 
and  is  ^''baptized,  the  same  shall 
be  saved;  and  they  are  they  who 
shall  inherit  the  kingdom  of  God. 

34.  And  whoso  believeth  not  in 
me,  and  is  not  baptized,  shall  be 
damned. 

35.  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto 
you,  that  this  Is  my  doctrine, 
2 'and  I  bear  record  of  it  from  the 
Father;  and  ^"*whoso  believeth  in 
me  believeth  in  the  Father  also; 
and  unto  him  will  the  Father 
^"bear  record  of  me,  for  he  will 
visit  him  ^''with  fire  and  with  the 
Holy  Ghost. 

36.  And  thus  will  the  Father 
"^bear  record  of  me,  and  the  Holy 
Ghost  will  bear  record  unto  him 
of  the  Father  and  me;  ^^for  the 
Father,  and  I,  and  the  Holy  Ghost 
are  one. 

37.  And  again  I  say  unto  you, 
ye  must  repent,  and  become  as  a 
little  child,  and  be  "'"baptized  in 
my  name,  or  ye  can  in  nowise  re- 
ceive these  things, 

38.  And  again  I  say  unto  you, 
ye  must  repent,  and  be  baptized 


in  my  name,  and  become  as  a 
^"little  child,  or  ye  can  in  nowise 
inherit  the  kingdom  of  God. 

39.  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto 
you,  that  this  is  my  doctrine,  and 
whoso  buildeth  upon  this  build- 
eth  upon  my  rock,  and  ^'the  gates 
of  hell  shall  not  prevail  against 
them. 

40.  And  whoso  shall  declare 
more  or  less  than  this,  and  estab- 
lish it  for  my  doctrine,  the  same 
Cometh  of  evil,  and  is  not  built 
upon  my  rock;  but  he  buildeth 
upon  a  ^"sandy  foundation,  and 
the  gates  of  hell  stand  open  to 
receive  such  when  the  floods  come 
and  the  winds  beat  upon  them. 

41.  Therefore,  go  forth  unto 
this  people,  and  declare  the  words 
which  I  have  spoken,  unto  the 
ends  of  the  earth. 

CHAPTER  12. 

The  Savior's  teachings  to  the  Ne- 
phites — He  calls  and  covimissions  the 
twelve  disciples — His  words  to  the 
multitude — The  Sermon  on  the  Mount 
retold — Compare  Mattheio  5. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  Jesus  had  spoken  these 
words  unto  "Nephi,  and  to  those 
who  had  been  called,  (now  the 
number  of  them  who  had  been 
called,  and  received  ''power  and 
authority  to  baptize,  was  nwelve) 
and  behold,  he  stretched  forth  his 
hand  unto  the  multitude,  and 
cried  unto  them,  saying:  Blessed 
are  ye  if  ye  shall  give  heed  unto 
the  words  of  these  twelve  whom 
I  have  chosen  from  among  you  to 
minister  unto  you,  and  to  be  your 
servants;  and  unto  them  I  have 
''given  power  that  they  may  bap- 
tize you  with   water;    and  after 


2t,  vers.  22,  28,  29.  2},  vers.  35,  36.  3  Ne.  28  :11.  Eth.  5  :4.  2fc,  see  m,  2  Ne.  9. 
21,  vers.  32,  36.  2m,  Eth.  4:12.  2n,  vers.  32,  36.  2o,  see  p,  3  Ne.  9.  2p,  see  2/. 
2q,  see  k,  2  Ne.  31.  2r,  see  u,  2  Ne.  9.  2s,  see  2&,  3  Ne.  9.  2t,  Matt.  16:18.  3  Ne. 
18:12,  13.     2u,  Matt.  7:24 — 27.     3  Ne.  14:24 — 27.     18:12,  13.  Chap,  12:    a,  see  «, 

3  Ne.  11.  b,  see  g,  Mos.  IS.  c,  3  Ne.  13:25.  15:11.  18:1 — 17,  26 — 39,  19:4 — 36. 
20:1—6.  26:17,  Chaps.  27,  28,  4  Ne,  1,  5.  13,  14,  30 — 33,  37,  44,  46.  Morm.  1:13. 
3:19.     8:10,11.    9:22,25,     Eth.  12:17.     Moro.  2 :3,     d,  see  f/,  Mos,  18.  A.  D.  34. 


424 


3  KEPHI,   12. 


that  ye  are  baptized  with  water, 
behold,  I  will  baptize  you  «with 
tire  and  with  the  Holy  Ghost; 
therefore  blessed  are  ye  if  ye 
shall  believe  in  me  and  be  bap- 
tized, after  that  ye  have  seen  me 
and  know  that  I  am. 

2.  And  again,  more  blessed  are 
they  who  shall  believe  in  your 
words  because  that  ye  shall  testify 
that  ye  have  seen  me,  and  that  ye 
know  that  I  am.  Yea,  blessed 
are  they  who  shall  believe  in  your 
words,  and  come  down  into  the 
depths  of  humility  and  be  ^bap- 
tized, for  they  shall  be  visited 
"with  fire  and  with  the  Holy 
Ghost,  and  shall  receive  a  remis- 
sion of  their  sins. 

3.  Yea,  blessed  are  the  "poor  in 
spirit  who  come  unto  me,  for 
theirs  is  the  kingdom  of  heaven. 

4.  And  again,  blessed  are  all 
they  that  mourn,  for  they  shall 
be  comforted, 

5.  And  blessed  are  the  meek, 
for  they  shall  inherit  the  earth. 

6.  And  blessed  are  all  they  who 
do  hunger  and  thirst  after  right- 
eousness, for  they  shall  be  ^filled 
with  the  Holy  Ghost. 

7.  And  blessed  are  the  merci- 
ful, for  they  shall  obtain  mercy. 

8.  And  blessed  are  all  the  pure 
in  heart,  for  they  shall  see  God. 

9.  And  blessed  are  all  the  peace- 
makers, for  they  shall  be  called 
the  children  of  God. 

10.  And  blessed  are  all  they 
who  are  ^persecuted  for  my 
name's  sake,  for  theirs  is  the 
kingdom  of  heaven. 

11.  And  blessed  are  ye  when 
men  shall  revile  you  and  perse- 
cute, and  shall  say  all  manner  of 
evil  against  you  falsely,  for  my 
sake; 

12.  For  ye   shall   have  '^great 


joy  and  be  exceeding  glad,  for 
great  shall  be  your  reward  in 
heaven;  for  so  persecuted  they 
the  prophets  who  were  before 
you. 

13.  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto 
you,  I  give  unto  you  to  be  the 
salt  of  the  earth;  but  if  the  salt 
shall  lose  its  savor  wherewith 
'shall  the  earth  be  salted?  The 
salt  shall  be  thenceforth  good  for 
nothing,  but  to  be  cast  out  and  to 
be  trodden  under  foot  of  men. 

14.  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto 
you,  I  give  unto  you  to  be  the 
light  of  this  people.  A  city  that 
is  set  on  a  hill  cannot  be  hid. 

15.  Behold,  do  men  light  a 
candle  and  put  it  under  a  bushel? 
Nay,  but  on  a  candlestick,  and  it 
giveth  light  to  all  that  are  in  the 
house; 

16.  Therefore  let  your  light  so 
shine  before  this  people,  that  they 
may  see  your  good  works  and 
glorify  your  Father  who  is  in 
heaven. 

17.  Think  not  that  I  am  come 
to  destroy  the  law  or  the  proph- 
ets. I  am  not  come  to  destroy 
but  to  fulfil; 

18.  For  verily  I  say  unto  you, 
one  jot  nor  one  tittle  "'hath  not 
passed  away  from  the  law,  but  in 
me  it  hath  all  been  fulfilled. 

19.  And  behold,  I  have  given 
you  the  law  and  the  command- 
ments of  my  Father,  that  ye  shall 
believe  in  me,  and  that  ye  shall 
repent  of  your  sins,  and  come 
unto  me  with  a  "broken  heart  and 
a  contrite  spirit.  Behold,  ye  have 
the  commandments  before  you, 
and  the  "law  is  fulfilled. 

20.  Therefore  come  unto  me 
and  be  ye  saved;  for  verily  I  say 
unto  you,  that  except  ye  shall 
keep  my  ^commandments,  which 


e,  soe  y,  3  Ne.  9.     /,  see  u,  2  Ne.  9. 
5:6.     i,  Matt.  5:10.     Ic,  Matt.  5:12.      I,  M 
o,  vers.  18,  46.     3  Ne.  9:17.     15:4 — 10.     i 


g,  see  y,  3  Ne.  9.  Ji,  Matt.  5:3.  i.  Matt, 
att.  5:13.  m.  Matt.  5:18.  n,  3  Ne.  9:20. 
),  ver.  19.     3  Ne.  15:10.  A.  D.  34. 


3   NEPHI,    12. 


425 


I  have  commanded  you  at  this 
time,  ye  shall  in  no  case  enter 
into  the  kingdom  of  heaven. 

21.  Ye  have  heard  that  it  hath 
been  said  by  them  of  old  time, 
and  it  is  also  written  before  you, 
that  thou  Shalt  not  kill,  and  who- 
soever shall  kill  shall  be  in  dan- 
ger of  the  «judgment  of  God; 

22.  But  I  say  unto  you,  that 
whosoever  is  angry  with  his 
brother  shall  be  in  danger  of  '"his 
judgment.  And  whosoever  shall 
say  to  his  brother,  Raca,  shall  be 
in  danger  of  the  council;  and 
whosoever  shall  say,  Thou  fool, 
shall  be  in  danger  of  hell  fire. 

23.  Therefore,  if  ye  shall  come 
unto  me,  or  shall  desire  to  come 
unto  me,  and  rememberest  that 
thy  brother  hath  aught  against 
thee — 

24.  Go  thy  way  unto  thy 
brother,  and  first  be  reconciled 
to  thy  brother,  and  then  come 
unto  me  with  full  purpose  of 
heart,  and  I  will  receive  you. 

25.  Agree  with  thine  adversary 
quickly  while  thou  art  in  the  way 
with  him,  lest  at  any  time  he  shall 
get  thee,  and  thou  shalt  be  cast 
into  prison. 

26.  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto 
thee,  thou  shalt  by  no  means 
come  out  thence  until  thou  hast 
paid  the  uttermost  'senine.  And 
while  ye  are  in  prison  can  ye  pay 
even  one  senine?  Verily,  verily, 
I  say  unto  you,  Nay. 

27.  Behold,  it  is  written  by 
them  of  old  time,  that  thou  shalt 
not  commit  adultery; 

28.  But  I  say  unto  you,  that 
whosoever  looketh  on  a  woman, 
to  lust  after  her,  hath  committed 
adultery  already  in  his  heart. 

29.  Behold,  I  give  unto  you  a 
commandment,     that     ye     suffer 


"none  of  these  things  to  enter  into 
your  heart; 

3  0.  For  it  is  better  that  ye 
should  deny  yourselves  of  these 
things,  wherein  ye  will  take  up 
your  cross,  than  that  ye  should  be 
cast  into  hell. 

31.  It  hath  been  written,  that 
whosoever  shall  put  away  his 
wife,  let  him  give  her  a  writing 
of  divorcement. 

32.  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto 
you,  that  whosoever  "shall  put 
away  his  wife,  saving  for  the 
cause  of  fornication,  causeth  her 
to  commit  adultery;  and  whoso 
shall  marry  her  who  is  divorced 
committeth  adultery. 

33.  And  again  it  is  written, 
thou  shalt  not  forswear  thyself, 
but  shalt  perform  unto  the  Lord 
thine  oaths; 

34.  But  verily,  verily,  I  say 
unto,  you,  swear  not  at  all; 
neither  by  heaven,  for  it  is  God's 
throne; 

35.  Nor  by  the  earth,  for  it  is 
his  footstool; 

3  6.  Neither  shalt  thou  swear 
by  the  head,  because  thou  canst 
not  make  one  hair  black  or  white; 

37.  But  let  your  communica- 
tion be  Yea,  yea;  Nay,  nay;  for 
whatsoever  cometh  of  more  than 
these  is  evil. 

38.  And  behold,  it  is  written, 
an  eye  for  an  eye,  and  a  tooth  for 
a  tooth; 

39.  But  I  say  unto  you,  that 
ye  shall  not  resist  evil,  but  who- 
soever shall  smite  thee  on  thy 
right  cheek,  turn  to  him  the  other 
also; 

40.  And  if  any  man  will  sue 
thee  at  the  law  and  take  away  thy 
coat,  let  him  have  thy  cloak  also; 

41.  And  whosoever  shall  com- 


q,  Matt.   5:21.     r.  Matt.  5:22.     s.  Matt.   5:23,   2-1.     t,  see  c,  Al.   11,     «,  D,   &  C. 
42:23.     43:16,   17.     See  i,  2  Ne.  28.     v.  Matt.  5:32.     Mark  10:11,   12.     Luke  10:18. 


28 


A.  D.  34. 


426 


3   NEPHI,    13. 


pel  thee  to  go  a  mile,   go  with 
him  twain. 

42.  Give  to  him  that  asketh 
thee,  and  from  him  that  would 
borrow  of  thee  turn  thou  not 
away. 

43.  And  behold  it  is  written 
also,  that  thou  shalt  love  thy 
neighbor  and  hate  thine  enemy; 

44.  But  behold  I  say  unto  you, 
love  your  enemies,  bless  them 
that  curse  you,  do  good  to  them 
that  hate  you,  and  pray  for  them 
who  despitefully  use  you  and 
persecute  you; 

45.  That  ye  may  be  the  chil- 
dren of  your  Father  who  is  in 
heaven;  for  he  maketh  his  sun 
to  rise  on  the  evil  and  on  the 
good. 

4  6.  Therefore  those  things 
which  were  of  old  time,  which 
were  under  the  law,  in  me  are 
«'all  fulfilled. 

47.  Old  things  'are  done  away, 
and  all  things  have  become  new. 

48,  Therefore  I  would  that  ye 
should  be  perfect  even  "as  I,  or 
your  Father  who  is  in  heaven  is 
perfect. 

CHAPTER   13. 

The  Savior's  sermon  to  the  Nephites 
continued — His  covmiandments  to  the 
twelve — Compare   Matthew   6. 

1.  Verily,  verily,  I  say  that  I 
would  that  ye  should  do  alms 
unto  the  poor;  but  take  heed  that 
ye  do  not  your  alms  before  men 
to  be  seen  of  them;  otherwise  ye 
have  no  reward  of  your  Father 
who  is  in  heaven. 

2.  Therefore,  when  ye  shall  do 
your  alms  do  not  sound  a  trumpet 
before  you,  as  will  hypocrites  do 
in  the  "synagogues  and  in  the 
streets,  that  they  may  have  glory 
of  men.  Verily  I  say  unto  you, 
they  have  their  reward. 

3.  But  when  thou  doest  alms 


let  not  thy  left  hand  know  what 
thy  right  hand  doeth; 

4.  That  thine  alms  may  be  in 
secret;  and  thy  Father  who  seeth 
in  secret,  himself  shall  reward 
thee  openly. 

5.  And  when  thou  prayest  thou 
shalt  not  do  as  the  hypocrites, 
for  they  love  to  pray,  standing  in 
the  synagogues  and  in  the  corners 
of  the  streets,  that  they  may  be 
seen  of  men.  Verily  I  say  unto 
you,  they  have  their  reward. 

6.  But  thou,  when  thou  pray- 
est, enter  into  thy  closet,  and 
when  thou  hast  shut  thy  door, 
pray  to  thy  Father  who  is  in 
secret;  and  thy  Father,  who  seeth 
in  secret,  shall  reward  thee  openly. 

7.  But  when  ye  pray,  use  not 
vain  repetitions,  as  the  heathen, 
for  they  think  that  they  shall  be 
heard  for  their  much  speaking. 

8.  Be  not  ye  therefore  like  unto 
them,  for  your  Father  knoweth 
what  things  ye  have  need  of  be- 
fore ye  ask  him. 

9.  After  this  manner  therefore 
pray  ye:  Our  Father  who  art  in 
heaven,  hallowed  be  thy  name. 

10.  Thy  will  be  done  on  earth 
as  it  is  in  heaven. 

11.  And  forgive  us  our  debts, 
as  we  forgive  our  debtors. 

12.  And  lead  us  not  into  temp- 
tation, but  deliver  us  from  evil. 

13.  For  thine  is  the  kingdom, 
and  the  power,  and  the  glory, 
forever.     Amen. 

14.  For,  if  ye  forgive  men 
their  trespasses  your  heavenly 
Father  will  also  forgive  you; 

15.  But  if  ye  forgive  not  men 
their  trespasses  neither  will  your 
Father  forgive  your  trespasses. 

16.  Moreover,  when  ye  "fast  be 
not  as  the  hypocrites,  of  a  sad 
countenance,  for  they  disfigure 
their  faces  that  they  may  appear 


Chap.  13: 


).     X,  3   Ne.   15:2,   3.     y.  Matt.   5:48.     3   Ne.   19:25—29.     27:27. 
o,  see  u,  Al.  16.     b,  see  tj  Mos.  27.  A.  D. 


34. 


3   NEPHI,   14. 


427 


unto  men  to  fast.     Verily  I  say 
unto  you,  they  have  their  reward. 

17.  But  thou,  when  thou  fast- 
est, anoint  thy  head,  and  wash 
thy  face; 

18.  That  thou  appear  not  unto 
men  to  fast,  but  unto  thy  Father, 
who  is  in  secret;  and  thy  Father, 
who  seeth  in  secret,  shall  reward 
thee  openly. 

19.  Lay  not  up  for  yourselves 
treasures  upon  earth,  where  moth 
and  rust  doth  corrupt,  and 
thieves  break  through  and  steal; 

20.  But  lay  up  for  your- 
selves treasures  in  heaven,  where 
neither  moth  nor  rust  doth  cor- 
rupt, and  where  thieves  do  not 
break  through  nor  steal. 

21.  For  where  your  treasure 
is,  there  will  your  heart  be  also. 

22.  The  light  of  the  body  is  the 
eye;  if,  therefore,  thine  eye  be 
single,  thy  whole  body  shall  be 
full  of  light. 

23.  But  if  thine  eye  be  evil, 
thy  whole  body  shall  be  full  of 
darkness.  If,  therefore,  the  light 
that  is  in  thee  be  darkness,  how 
great  is  that  darkness! 

24.  No  man  can  serve  two 
masters;  for  either  he  will  hate 
the  one  and  love  the  other,  or 
else  he  will  hold  to  the  one  and 
despise  the  other.  Ye  cannot 
serve  God  and  Mammon. 

25.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  when  Jesus  had  spoken 
these  words  he  looked  upon  the 
twelve  whom  he  had  chosen,  and 
said  unto  them:  Remember  the 
words  which  I  have  spoken.  For 
behold,  ''ye  are  they  whom  I  have 
chosen  to  minister  unto  this  peo- 
ple. Therefore  I  say  unto  you, 
take  no  thought  for  your  life, 
what  ye  shall  eat,  or  what  ye 
shall  drink;  nor  yet  for  your 
body,  what  ye  shall  put  on.     Is 


not  the  life  more  than  meat,  and 
the  body  than  raiment? 

26.  Behold  the  fowls  of  the 
air,  for  they  sow  not,  neither  do 
they  reap  nor  gather  into  barns; 
yet  your  heavenly  Father  feedeth 
them.  Are  ye  not  much  better 
than  they? 

27.  Which  of  you  by  taking 
thought  can  add  one  cubit  unto 
his  stature? 

28.  And  why  take  ye  thought 
for  raiment?  Consider  the  lilies 
of  the  field  how  they  grow;  they 
toil  not,  neither  do  they  spin; 

29.  And  yet  I  say  unto  you, 
that  even  Solomon,  in  all  his 
glory,  was  not  arrayed  like  one 
of  these. 

30.  Wherefore,  if  God  so  clothe 
the  grass  of  the  field,  which  to- 
day is,  and  tomorrow  is  cast  into 
the  oven,  even  so  will  he  clothe 
you,  if  ye  are  not  of  little  faith. 

31.  Therefore  take  no  thought, 
saying.  What  shall  we  eat?  or. 
What  shall  we  drink?  or.  Where- 
withal shall  we  be  clothed? 

32.  For  your  heavenly  Father 
knoweth  that  ye  have  need  of  all 
these  things. 

33.  But  seek  ye  first  the  king- 
dom of  God  and  his  righteous- 
ness, and  all  these  things  shall  be 
added  unto  you. 

34.  Take  therefore  no  thought 
for  the  morrow,  for  the  morrow 
shall  take  thought  for  the  things 
of  itself.  Sufficient  is  the  day 
unto  the  evil  thereof. 

CHAPTER   14. 

The  Savior's  sermon  continued — 
Further  instructions  to  the  multitude 
— Compare  Matthew  7. 

1.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  when  Jesus  had  spoken 
these  words  he  turned  again  to 
the  multitude,  and  did  open  his 
mouth  unto  them  again,  saying: 


c.  Matt.  6:25.     See  c,  3  Ne.   12. 


A.  D.  34. 


428 


3  NEPHI,   14. 


Verily,    verily,   I   say   unto   you, 
Judge  not,  that  ye  be  not  judged. 

2.  For  with  what  judgment  ye 
judge,  ye  shall  be  judged;  and 
with  what  measure  ye  mete,  it 
shall  be  measured  to  you  again. 

3.  And  why  beholdest  thou  the 
mote  that  is  in  thy  brother's  eye, 
but  considerest  not  the  beam  that 
is  in  thine  own  eye? 

4.  Or  how  wilt  thou  say  to  thy 
brother:  Let  me  pull  the  mote 
out  of  thine  eye — and  behold,  a 
beam  is  in  thine  own  eye? 

5.  Thou  hypocrite,  first  cast 
the  beam  out  of  thine  own  eye; 
and  then  shalt  thou  see  clearly  to 
cast  the  mote  out  of  thy  brother's 
eye. 

6.  Give  not  that  which  Is  holy 
unto  the  dogs,  neither  cast  ye 
your  pearls  before  swine,  lest 
they  trample  them  under  their 
feet,  and  turn  again  and  rend 
you. 

7.  "Ask,  and  it  shall  be  given 
unto  you;  seek,  and  ye  shall  find; 
knock,  and  it  shall  be  opened 
unto  you. 

8.  For  every  one  that  asketh, 
receiveth;  and  he  that  seek- 
eth,  findeth;  and  to  him  that 
knocketh,  it  shall  be  opened. 

9.  Or  what  man  is  there  of  you, 
who,  if  his  son  ask  bread,  will 
give  him  a  stone? 

10.  Or  if  he  ask  a  fish,  will  he 
give  him  a  serpent? 

11.  If  ye  then,  being  evil,  know 
how  to  give  good  gifts  unto  your 
children,  how  much  more  shall 
your  Father  who  is  in  heaven  give 
good  things  to  them  that  ask 
him? 

.  12.  Therefore,  all  things  what- 
soever ye  would  that  men  should 
do  to  you,  do  ye  even  so  to  them, 
for  this  is  the  law  and  the 
prophets. 

13.  Enter  ye  in  at  the  ^strait 


gate;  for  wide  is  the  gate,  and 
broad  is  the  way,  which  leadeth 
to  destruction,  and  many  there  be 
who  go  in  thereat; 

14.  Because  strait  is  the  gate, 
and  narrow  is  the  way,  which 
leadeth  unto  life,  and  few  there 
be  that  find  it. 

15.  Beware  of  false  prophets, 
who  come  to  you  in  sheep's  cloth- 
ing, but  inwardly  they  are  raven- 
ing wolves. 

16.  Ye  shall  know  them  by 
their  fruits.  Do  men  gather 
grapes  of  thorns,  or  figs  of 
thistles? 

17.  Even  so  every  good  tree 
bringeth  forth  good  fruit;  but  a 
corrupt  tree  bringeth  forth  evil 
fruit. 

18.  A  good  tree  cannot  bring 
forth  evil  fruit,  neither  a  corrupt 
tree  bring  forth  good  fruit. 

19.  Every  tree  that  bringeth 
not  forth  good  fruit  is  hewn 
down,  and  cast  into  the  fire. 

20.  Wherefore,  by  their  fruits 
ye  shall  know  them. 

21.  Not  every  one  that  saith 
unto  me,  Lord,  Lord,  shall  enter 
into  the  kingdom  of  heaven;  but 
he  that  doeth  the  will  of  my 
Father  who  is  in  heaven. 

2  2.  Many  will  say  to  me  in 
that  day:  Lord,  Lord,  have  we 
not  prophesied  in  thy  name,  and 
in  thy  name  have  cast  out  devils, 
and  in  thy  name  done  many  won- 
derful works? 

23.  And  then  will  I  profess 
unto  them:  I  never  knew  you; 
depart  from  me,  ye  that  work 
iniquity. 

24.  Therefore,  whoso  heareth 
these  sayings  of  mine  and  doeth 
them,  I  will  liken  him  unto  a 
wise  man,  who  built  his  house 
upon  a  rock — 

25.  And  the  '^rain  descended, 
and    the    floods    came,    and    the 


o,  3  Ne.  27  :29.     b,  see  2a,  2  Ne.  9.     3  Ne.  27  :33.     c,  see  e,  Al.  26. 


A.  D.  34. 


3  NEPHI,   15. 


429 


winds  blew,  and  beat  upon  that 
house;  and  it  fell  not,  for  it  was 
founded  upon  a  rock. 

26.  And  every  one  that  heareth 
these  sayings  of  mine  and  doeth 
them  not  shall  be  likened  unto  a 
foolish  man,  who  built  his  hous6 
upon  the  sand — 

27.  And  the  rain  descended, 
and  the  floods  came,  and  the  winds 
blew,  and  beat  upon  that  house; 
and  it  fell,  and  great  was  the  fall 
of  it. 

CHAPTER   15. 

The  Law  of  Moses  superseded — The 
Giver  of  the  Law  fulfils  the  Law — 
The  sheep  of  another  fold. 

1.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  when  Jesus  had  ended  these 
sayings  he  cast  his  eyes  round 
about  on  the  multitude,  and  said 
unto  them:  Behold,  ye  have 
heard  the  things  which  I  "taught 
before  I  ascended  to  my  Father; 
therefore,  whoso  remembereth 
these  sayings  of  mine  and  doeth 
them,  him  will  I  ^raise  up  at  the 
last  day. 

2.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  Jesus  had  said  these  words 
he  perceived  that  there  were 
some  among  them  who  marveled, 
and  wondered  what  he  would 
concerning  the  '"law  of  Moses;  for 
they  understood  not  the  "saying 
that  old  things  had  passed  away, 
and  that  all  things  had  become 
new. 

3.  And  he  said  unto  them: 
Marvel  not  that  I  said  unto  you 
that  old  things  had  passed  away, 
and  that  all  things  had  become 
new. 

4.  Behold,  I  say  unto  you  that 
the  *law  is  fulfilled  that  was  given 
unto  Moses. 

5.  Behold,  Q  am  he  that  gave 


the  law,  and  I  am  he  who  cove- 
nanted with  my  people  Israel; 
therefore,  the  "law  in  me  is  ful- 
filled, for  I  have  come  to  fulfil 
the  law;  therefore  it  hath  an  end. 

6.  Behold,  I  do  ''not  destroy 
the  prophets,  for  as  many  as  have 
not  been  fulfilled  in  me,  verily  I 
say  unto  you,  shall  all  be  fulfilled. 

7.  And  because  I  said  unto 
you  that  ^old  things  have  passed 
away,  I  do  not  destroy  that  which 
hath  been  spoken  concerning 
things  which  are  to  come. 

8.  For  behold,  the  ^covenant 
which  I  have  made  with  my  peo- 
ple is  not  all  fulfilled;  but  the 
''law  which  was  given  unto  Moses 
hath  an  end  in  me. 

9.  Behold,  I  am  the  law,  and 
the  'light.  Look  unto  me,  and 
endure  to  the  end,  and  ye  shall 
live;  for  unto  him  that  ""endureth 
to  the  end  will  I  give  eternal  life. 

10.  Behold,  I  have  given  unto 
you  the  commandments;  there- 
fore keep  my  commandments. 
And  this  is  the  law  and  the  proph- 
ets, for  they  truly  testified  of 
me. 

11.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  when  Jesus  had  spoken  these 
words,  he  said  unto  "those  twelve 
whom  he  had  chosen: 

12.  Ye  are  my  disciples;  and 
ye  are  a  light  unto  this  people, 
who  are  a  remnant  of  the  house 
of  Joseph. 

13.  And  behold,  "this  is  the 
land  of  your  inheritance;  and  the 
Father  hath  given  it  unto  you. 

14.  And  not  at  any  time  hath 
the  Father  given  me  command- 
ment that  I  should  tell  it  unto 
your  brethren  at  Jerusalem. 

15.  Neither  at  any  time  hath 
the  Father  given  me  command- 


os Matt,  cbaps.  5 — 7.  b,  see  p,  Mos.  23.  c,  see  o,  2  Ne.  25.  d,  3  Ne.  J2:46,  47. 
e,  3  Ne.  9:17.  /,  1  Cor.  10:4.  g,  3  Ne.  12  :4(i,  47.  h,  vers.  7,  8.  3  Ne.  20:11.  12. 
23:1 — 3.  i,  3  Ne.  12:46,  47.  j,  3  Ne.  5:24 — 2G.  1G:5.  See  e,  1  Ne.  15.  k,  see  o, 
2  Ne.  25.     Ij  see  m,  Mos.  16.     m,  see  2  Ne.  31:20.     n,  3  Ne.  12:1.     o,  see  k,  1  Ne.  18. 

A.  D.  34. 


430 


3  NEPHI,   16. 


ment  that  I  should  tell  unto  them 
concerning  the  ^other  tribes  of 
the  house  of  Israel,  whom  the 
Father  hath  led  away  out  of  the 
land. 

16.  This  much  did  the  Father 
command  me,  that  I  should  tell 
unto  them: 

17.  That  «other  sheep  I  have 
which  are  not  of  this  fold;  them 
also  I  must  bring,  and  they  shall 
hear  my  voice;  and  there  shall  be 
one  fold,  and  one  shepherd. 

18.  And  now,  because  of  stiff- 
neckedness  and  unbelief  they  un- 
derstood not  my  word;  therefore 
I  was  commanded  to  say  no  more 
of  the  Father  concerning  this 
thing  unto  them. 

19.  But,  verily,  I  say  unto  you 
that  the  Father  hath  commanded 
me,  and  I  tell  it  unto  you,  that  ye 
were  separated  from  among  them 
because  of  their  iniquity;  there- 
fore it  is  because  of  their  iniquity 
that  they  know  not  of  you. 

20.  And  verily,  I  say  unto  you 
again  that  the  '^other  tribes  hath 
the  Father  separated  from  them; 
and  it  is  because  of  their  Iniquity 
that  they  know  not  of  them. 

21.  And  verily  I  say  unto  you, 
that  *ye  are  they  of  whom  I  said: 
Other  sheep  I  have  which  are  not 
of  this  fold;  them  also  I  must 
bring,  and  they  shall  hear  my 
voice;  and  there  shall  be  one 
fold,  and  one  shepherd. 

22.  And  they  understood  me 
not,  for  they  supposed  it  had 
been  the  Gentiles;  for  they  un- 
derstood not  that  the  Gentiles 
should  be  'converted  through 
their  preaching. 

23.  And  they  understood  me 
not  that  I  said  they  shall  hear  my 
voice;  and  they  understood  me 
not  that  the  Gentiles  should  not 


at  any  time  hear  my  voice — that 
I  should  not  manifest  myself  unto 
them  "save  it  were  by  the  Holy 
Ghost. 

24.  But  behold,  ye  have  both 
heard  my  voice,  and  seen  me;  and 
ye  are  my  'sheep,  and  ye  are  num- 
bered among  those  whom  the 
Father  hath  given  me. 

CHAPTER  16. 

Yet  another  fold  to  hear  the  Savior 
— Blessings  upon  the  believing  Gen- 
tiles— The  state  of  those  who  reject 
the  Gospel — The  prophet  Isaiah  cited. 

1.  And  verily,  verily,  I  say 
unto  you  that  I  have  "other  sheep, 
which  are  not  of  this  land, 
neither  of  the  land  of  Jerusalem, 
neither  in  any  parts  of  that  land 
round  about  whither  I  have  been 
to  minister. 

2.  For  they  of  whom  I  speak 
are  they  who  have  "not  as  yet 
heard  my  voice;  neither  have  I 
at  any  time  manifested  myself 
unto  them. 

3.  But  I  have  received  a  com- 
mandment of  the  Father  that  I 
shall  go  unto  them,  and  that  they 
shall  ''hear  my  voice,  and  shall  be 
numbered  among  my  sheep,  that 
there  may  be  one  fold  and  one 
shepherd;  therefore  I  go  to  show 
myself  unto  them. 

4.  And  I  command  you  that  ye 
shall  write  these  sayings  after  I 
am  gone,  that  if  it  so  be  that  my 
people  at  Jerusalem,  they  who 
have  seen  me  and  been  with  me 
in  my  ministry,  do  not  ask  the 
Father  in  my  name,  that  they 
may  receive  a  knowledge  of  you 
by  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  also  of 
the  ''other  tribes  whom  they  know 
not  of,  that  these  sayings  which 
ye  shall  write  shall  be  kept  and 
shall    be    manifested    ^unto    the 


p,  ver.   20.     2  Ne.  21:12.     3   Ne.   10:1—4.      17:4.     q,  vers.   21—24.     John  10:16. 
r,  see  p.     s,  ver.  17.     t.  Acts  10:34 — 43.     u.  Acts  10:44,  48.     v,  vers.  17,  21, 
Chap.  16:    a,  see  p,  3  Ne.  15.     6,  3  Ne.  15:17,  21,  23,  24.     c,  se 
15.     Cj  see  c,  2  Ne.  27. 


dj  see  p,  3  Ne. 
A.  D.  34. 


3   NEPHI.    16. 


431 


Gentiles,  that  through  the  ^ful- 
ness of  the  Gentiles,  the  remnant 
of  their  seed,  who  shall  be  scat- 
tered forth  upon  the  face  of  the 
earth  because  of  their  unbelief, 
may  be  brought  in,  or  may  be 
brought  to  a  knowledge  of  me, 
their  Redeemer. 

5.  And  ''then  will  I  gather 
them  in  from  the  four  quarters 
of  the  earth;  and  then  will  I  fulfil 
the  '^covenant  which  the  Father 
hath  made  unto  all  the  people  of 
the  house  of  Israel. 

6.  And  blessed  are  the  Gen- 
tiles, because  of  their  belief  in 
me,  in  and  *of  the  Holy  Ghost, 
which  witnesses  unto  them  ^of 
me  and  of  the  Father. 

7.  Behold,  because  of  their  be- 
lief in  me,  saith  the  Father,  and 
because  of  the  unbelief  of  you,  O 
house  of  Israel,  in  the  '^latter  day 
shall  the  truth  come  unto  the 
Gentiles,  that  the  fulness  of  these 
things  shall  be  made  known  unto 
them. 

8.  But  'wo,  saith  the  Father, 
unto  the  unbelieving  of  the  Gen- 
tiles— for  notwithstanding  they 
have  come  forth  upon  the  face  of 
this  land,  and  have  scattered  my 
people  who  are  of  the  house  of 
Israel;  and  my  people  who  are  of 
the  house  of  Israel  have  been  cast 
out  from  among  them,  and  have 
been  trodden  under  feet  by 
them; 

9.  And  because  of  the  mercies 
of  the  Father  unto  the  Gentiles, 
and  also  the  judgments  of  the 
Father  upon  my  people  who  are 
of  the  house  of  Israel,  verily, 
verily,  I  say  unto  you,  that  "*after 
all  this,  and  I  have  caused  my 
people  who  are  of  the  house  of 


Israel  to  be  smitten,  and  to  be 
afflicted,  and  to  be  slain,  and  to 
be  cast  out  from  among  them, 
and  to  become  hated  by  them, 
and  to  become  a  hiss  and  a  by- 
word among  them — 

10.  And  thus  commandeth  the 
Father  that  I  should  say  unto 
you:  At  that  day  when  the  Gen- 
tiles shall  sin  against  my  "gospel, 
and  shall  be  lifted  up  in  the  pride 
of  their  hearts  above  "all  nations, 
and  above  all  the  people  of  the 
whole  earth,  and  shall  be  filled 
with  all  manner  of  lyings,  and  of 
deceits,  and  of  mischiefs,  and 
all  manner  of  hypocrisy,  and 
murders,  and  'priestcrafts,  and 
^whoredoms,  and  of  ""secret  abom- 
inations; and  if  they  shall  do  all 
those  things,  and  shall  reject  the 
"fulness  of  my  gospel,  behold, 
saith  the  Father,  I  will  'bring  the 
fulness  of  my  gospel  from  among 
them. 

11.  And  then  will  I  remember 
my  covenant  which  I  have  made 
unto  my  people,  O  house  of 
Israel,  and  I  will  bring  my  gospel 
unto  "them. 

12.  And  I  will  show  unto  thee, 
O  house  of  Israel,  that  the  Gen- 
tiles shall  not  have  power  over 
you;  but  I.  will  remember  my 
"covenant  unto  you,  O  house  of 
Israel,  and  ye  shall  come  unto 
the  "'knowledge  of  the  fulness  of 
my  gospel. 

13.  But  if  the  Gentiles  will  re- 
pent and  return  unto  me,  saith 
the  Father,  behold  they  shall  be 
""numbered  among  my  people,  O 
house  of  Israel. 

14.  And  I  will  not  suffer  my 
people,  who  are  of  the  house  of 
Israel,     to     go     through    among 


/,  1  Ne.  10:14.  See  c,  2  Ne.  27.  g,  see  e,  1  Ne.  15.  7i,  see  j,  3  Ne.  15.  i,  see  u, 
3  Ne,  15.  ;,  3  Ne.  11:32,  35,  3G.  k,  see  c,  2  Xe.  27.  I,  2  Nc.  2S  :32.  See  d,  1  Ne.  14. 
m,  see  j,  2  Ne.  26.  n,  1  Ne.  13:34,  36.  3  Ne.  27:9 — 12.  o,  Morm.  8:35 — 41.  p,  2 
Ne.  26:29,  q,  see  i,  2  Ne.  28.  r,  see  i,  2  Ne.  10.  s,  see  n.  t,  3  Ne.  20:27.  28. 
«,  see  V,  3  Ne.  20:29.  v,  see  j,  3  Ne.  15.  w.  He,  15:13.  x,  2  Ne.  10:18,  19.  3  Ne. 
21:22—25.     Chap.  30.  A.  D.  34. 


432 


3  NEPHI,   17. 


them,     and    tread    them    down, 
saith  the  Father. 

15.  But  if  they  will  not  turn 
unto  me,  and  hearken  unto  my 
voice,  I  will  suffer  them,  yea,  I 
will  suffer  my  people,  O  house  of 
Israel,  that  they  shall  go  through 
among  them,  and  shall  tread 
them  down,  and  they  shall  be  as 
^salt  that  hath  lost  its  savor, 
which  is  thenceforth  good  for 
nothing  but  to  be  cast  out,  and  to 
be  trodden  under  foot  of  my  peo- 
ple, O  house  of  Israel. 

16.  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto 
you,  thus  hath  the  Father  com- 
manded me — that  ^I  should  give 
unto  this  people  this  land  for 
their  inheritance. 

17.  And  then  the  words  of  the 
prophet  Isaiah  shall  be  fulfilled, 
which  say: 

18.  -"Thy  watchmen  shall  lift 
up  the  voice;  with  the  voice  to- 
gether shall  they  sing,  for  they 
shall  see  eye  to  eye  when  the 
Lord  shall  bring  again  Zion. 

19.  Break  forth  into  joy,  sing 
together,  ye  waste  places  of  Je- 
rusalem; for  the  Lord  hath  com- 
forted his  people,  he  hath  re- 
deemed Jerusalem. 

20.  The  Lord  hath  made  bare 
his  holy  arm  in  the  eyes  of  all  the 
nations;  and  all  the  ends  of  the 
earth  shall  see  the  salvation  of 
God. 

CHAPTER   17. 

The  Savior's  instructions  continued 
— The  lost  tribes — The  Savior  heals 
the  sick  and  blesses  little  children — A 
marvelous  and  touching  scene. 

1.  Behold,  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  when  Jesus  had  spoken  these 
words  he  looked  round  about 
again  on  the  multitude,  and  he 
said  unto  them:  Behold,  my 
time  is  at  hand. 

2.  I  perceive  that  ye  are  weak, 


that  ye  cannot  understand  all  my 
words  which  I  am  commanded  of 
the  Father  to  speak  unto  you  at 
this  time. 

3.  Therefore,  go  ye  unto  your 
homes,  and  ponder  upon  the 
things  which  I  have  said,  and  ask 
of  the  Father,  in  my  name,  that 
ye  may  understand,  and  prepare 
your  minds  for  the  morrow,  and 
I  come  unto  you  again. 

4.  But  now  I  "go  unto  the  Fa- 
ther, and  also  to  show  myself 
unto  the  "lost  tribes  of  Israel,  for 
they  are  not  lost  unto  the  Fa- 
ther, for  he  knoweth  whither  he 
hath  taken  them. 

5.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  Jesus  had  thus  spoken,  he 
cast  his  eyes  round  about  again 
on  the  multitude,  and  beheld 
they  were  in  tears,  and  did  look 
steadfastly  upon  him  as  if  they 
would  ask  him  to  tarry  a  little 
longer  with  them. 

6.  And  he  said  unto  them:  Be- 
hold, my  bowels  are  filled  with 
compassion  towards  you. 

7.  Tlave  ye  any  that  are  sick 
among  you?  Bring  them  hither. 
Have  ye  any  that  are  lame,  or 
blind,  or  halt,  or  maimed,  or 
leprous,  or  that  are  withered,  or 
that  are  deaf,  or  that  are  afflicted 
in  any  manner?  Bring  them 
hither  and  I  will  heal  them,  for  I 
have  compassion  upon  you;  my 
bowels  are  filled  with  mercy. 

8.  For  I  perceive  that  ye  de- 
sire that  I  should  show  unto  you 
what  I  have  done  unto  your 
brethren  at  Jerusalem,  for  I  see 
that  your  faith  is  "sufficient  that 
I  should  heal  you. 

9.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  he  had  thus  spoken,  all  the 
multitude,  with  one  accord,  did 
go  forth  with  their  sick  and  their 
afflicted,  and  their  lame,  and  with 


y,  3  Ne.   12:13.     z,  see  o,  3  Ne.    15.     2a,  Isa.   52:8—10,         Chap.   17:     o,  3  Ne. 
18:39.     bj  see  p,  3  Ne.  15.     c,  vers.  9,  10.     d,  2  Ne.  27:23.    Eth.  12:12.  A.  D.  34. 


3   NEPHI.   17. 


433 


their  blind,  and  with  their  dumb, 
and  with  all  them  that  were  af- 
flicted in  any  manner;  and  he  did 
*heal  them  every  one  as  they 
were  brought  forth  unto  him. 

10.  And  they  did  all,  both 
they  who  had  been  healed  and 
they  who  were  whole,  bow  down 
at  his  feet,  and  did  worship  him; 
and  as  many  as  could  come  for 
the  multitude  did  ^kiss  his  feet, 
insomuch  that  they  did  bathe  his 
feet  with  their  tears. 

11.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
he  commanded  that  their  kittle 
children  should  be  brought. 

12.  So  they  brought  their  lit- 
tle children  and  set  them  down 
upon  the  ground  round  about 
him,  and  Jesus  stood  in  the 
midst;  and  the  multitude  gave 
way  till  they  had  all  been 
brought  unto  him. 

13.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  they  had  all  been  brought, 
and  Jesus  stood  in  the  midst,  he 
commanded  the  multitude  that 
they  should  ''kneel  down  upon  the 
ground. 

14.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  they  had  knelt  upon  the 
ground,  Jesus  groaned  within 
himself,  and  said:  Father,  I  am 
troubled  because  of  the  wicked- 
ness of  the  people  of  the  house  of 
Israel. 

15.  And  when  he  had  said 
these  words,  he  himself  also 
^knelt  upon  the  earth;  and  behold 
he  prayed  unto  the  Father,  and 
the  things  which  he  prayed  can- 
not be  written,  and  the  multi- 
tude did  bear  record  who  heard 
him. 

16.  And  after  this  manner  do 
they  bear  record:  ''The  eye  hath 
never  seen,  neither  hath  the  ear 
heard,  before,  so  great  and  mar- 


velous things  as  we  saw  and  heard 
Jesus  speak  unto  the  Father; 

17.  And  no  tongue  can  speak, 
neither  can  there  be  written  by 
any  man,  neither  can  the  hearts 
of  men  conceive  so  great  and  mar- 
velous things  as  we  both  saw  and 
heard  Jesus  speak;  and  no  one 
can  conceive  of  the  joy  which 
filled  our  souls  at  the  time  we 
heard  him  pray  for  us  unto  the 
Father. 

18.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  Jesus  had  made  an  end  of 
praying  unto  the  Father,  he 
arose;  but  so  great  was  the  joy 
of  the  multitude  that  they  were 
overcome. 

19.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Jesus  spake  unto  them,  and  bade 
them  arise. 

20.  And  they  arose  from  the 
earth,  and  he  said  unto  them: 
Blessed  are  ye  because  of  your 
faith.  And  now  behold,  my  joy 
is  full. 

21.  And  when  he  had  said  these 
words,  he  wept,  and  the  multi- 
tude bare  record  of  it,  and  'he 
took  their  little  children,  one  by 
one,  and  blessed  them,  and 
prayed  unto  the  Father  for  them. 

2  2.  And  when  he  had  done  this 
he  wept  again; 

23.  And  he  spake  unto  the 
multitude,  and  said  unto  them: 
Behold  your  little  ones. 

24.  And  as  they  looked  to  be- 
hold they  cast  their  eyes  towards 
heaven,  and  they  saw  the  heavens 
open,  and  they  saw  angels  de- 
scending out  of  heaven  as  it  were 
in  the  midst  of  fire;  and  they 
came  down  and  encircled  those 
little  ones  about,  and  they  "*were 
encircled  about  with  fire;  and  the 
angels  did  minister  unto  them. 

25.  And  the  multitude  did  see 


e,  3  Ne.  26:15.  /,  3  Ne.  11:19.  g,  vers,  12,  21,  23,  24,  3  Ne.  20:14,  16.  h,  3  Ne, 
19:6.  16,  17.  i,  3  Ne.  27:32.  j,  3  Ne.  19:19,  27.  Tc,  3  Ne.  19:32—34.  I,  see  g. 
m,  see  g.  A,  D.  34. 


434 


3   NBPHI,   18. 


and  hear  and  bear  record;  and 
they  know  that  their  record  is 
true  for  they  all  of  them  did  see 
and  hear,  every  man  for  himself; 
and  they  were  in  number  about 
two  thousand  and  five  hundred 
souls;  and  they  did  consist  of 
men,  women,  and  children. 

CHAPTER  18. 

Sacrament  of  bread  and  wine  in- 
stituted among  the  Nephites — Neces- 
sity of  prayer  emphasized — Authority 
given  to  confer  the  Holy  Ghost. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Jesus  commanded  his  "disciples 
that  they  should  bring  forth 
*some  bread  and  wine  unto  him. 

2.  And  while  they  were  gone 
for  bread  and  wine,  he  com- 
manded the  multitude  that  they 
should  sit  themselves  down  upon 
the  earth. 

3.  And  when  the  disciples  had 
come  with  bread  and  wine,  he 
took  of  the  bread  and  brake  and 
blessed  it;  and  he  gave  unto  the 
disciples  and  commanded  that 
they  should  eat. 

4.  And  when  they  had  eaten 
and  were  filled,  he  commanded 
that  they  should  give  unto  the 
multitude. 

5.  And  when  the  multitude 
had  eaten  and  were  filled,  he  said 
unto  the  disciples:  Behold  there 
shall  one  be  '^ordained  among  you, 
and  to  him  will  I  give  power  that 
he  shall  break  bread  and  bless  it 
and  give  it  unto  the  people  of  my 
church,  unto  all  those  who  shall 
believe  and  "^be  baptized  in  my 
name. 

6.  And  this  shall  ye  always  ob- 
serve to  do,  even  as  I  have  done, 
even  as  I  have  broken  bread  and 
blessed  it  and  given  it  unto  you. 

7.  And  this  shall  ye  do  in  ^re- 


membrance of  my  body,  which  I 
have  shown  unto  you.  And  it 
shall  be  a  testimony  unto  the  Fa- 
ther that  ye  do  always  remember 
me.  And  if  ye  do  ''always  remem- 
ber me  ye  shall  have  my  Spirit  to 
be  with  you. 

8.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  he  said  these  words,  he 
commanded  his  disciples  that  they 
should  take  of  the  wine  of  the  cup 
and  drink  of  it,  and  that  they 
should  also  give  unto  the  multi- 
tude that  they  might  drink  of  it. 

9.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  did  so,  and  did  drink  of  it 
and  were  filled;  and  they  gave 
unto  the  multitude,  and  they  did 
drink,  and  they  were  filled. 

10.  And  when  the  disciples 
had  done  this,  Jesus  said  unto 
them:  Blessed  are  ye  for  this 
thing  which  ye  have  done,  for 
this  is  fulfillmg  my  command- 
ments, and  this  doth  witness  unto 
the  Father  that  ye  are  willing  to 
do  that  which  I  have  commanded 
you. 

11.  And  this  shall  ye  always 
do  to  those  who  repent  and  are 
"baptized  in  my  name;  and  ye 
shall  do  it  in  ''remembrance  of 
my  blood,  which  I  have  shed  for 
you,  that  ye  may  witness  unto  the 
Father  that  ye  do  always  remem- 
ber me.  And  if  ye  do  *always 
remember  me  ye  shall  have  my 
Spirit  to  be  with  you. 

12.  And  I  give  unto  you  a  com- 
mandment that  ye  shall  do  these 
things.  And  if  ye  shall  always 
do  these  things  blessed  are  ye, 
for  ye  are  built  upon  my  rock. 

13.  But  whoso  among  you 
shall  do  more  or  less  than  these 
^are  not  built  upon  my  rock,  but 
are  built  upon  a  sandy  founda- 
tion; and  when  the  rain  descends, 


a,  see  c,  3  Ne.  12.  6,  vers.  2—14,  28—34.  3  Ne.  20:3—9.  26:13.  4  Ne.  27. 
Morm.  9  :29.  Moro.  chaps.  4,  5.  c,  4  Ne.  14.  See  g,  Mos.  18.  Morm.  3  :4.  d,  see  u, 
2  Ne.  9.  c,  ver.  11.  3  Ne.  20:8.  Moro.  4:3.  5:2.  /,  ver.  11.  Moro.  4:3.  5:2, 
g,  see  u,  2  Ne.  9.     h,  see  e.     i,  see  /.     j,  see  e,  Al.  26.  A.  D.  34. 


3  NEPHI,   18. 


435 


and  the  floods  come,  and  the 
winds  blow,  and  beat  upon  them, 
they  shall  fall,  and  the  gates  of 
hell  are  ready  open  to  receive 
them. 

14.  Therefore  blessed  are  ye  if 
ye  shall  keep  my  commandments, 
which  the  Father  hath  com- 
manded me  that  I  should  give 
unto  you. 

15.  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto 
you,  ye  must  watch  and  ''pray 
always,  lest  ye  be  tempted  by  the 
devil,  and  ye  be  led  away  captive 
by  him. 

16.  And  as  I  have  prayed 
among  you  even  so  shall  ye  pray 
in  my  church,  among  my  people 
who  do  repent  and  are  baptized 
in  my  name.  Behold  'I  am  the 
light;  I  have  set  an  example  for 
you. 

17.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  Jesus  had  spoken  these 
words  unto  his  disciples,  he 
turned  again  unto  the  multitude 
and  said  unto  them: 

18.  Behold,  verily,  verily,  I 
say  unto  you,  ye  must  watch  and 
'"pray  always  lest  ye  enter  into 
temptation;  for  Satan  desireth  to 
have  you,  that  he  may  sift  you  as 
wheat. 

19.  Therefore  ye  must  always 
pray  unto  the  Father  in  my 
name; 

20.  And  whatsoever  ye  shall 
ask  the  Father  in  my  name, 
which  is  right,  believing  that  ye 
shall  receive,  behold  it  shall  be 
given  unto  you. 

21.  "Pray  in  your  families  unto 
the  Father,  always  in  my  name, 
that  your  wives  and  your  chil- 
dren may  be  blessed. 

22.  And  behold,  ye  shall  meet 
together  oft;  and  ye  shall  not 
forbid    any    man    from     coming 


unto  you  when  ye  shall  meet  to- 
gether, but  suffer  them  that  they 
may  come  unto  you  and  forbid 
them  not; 

23.  But  ye  shall  pray  for 
them,  and  shall  not  cast  them 
out;  and  if  it  so  be  that  they 
come  unto  you  oft  ye  shall  pray 
for  them  unto  the  Father,  in  my 
name. 

24.  Therefore,  hold  up  your 
light  that  it  may  shine  unto  the 
world.  Behold  I  am  the  "light 
which  ye  shall  hold  up — that 
which  ye  have  seen  me  do.  Be- 
hold ye  see  that  I  have  prayed 
unto  the  Father,  and  ye  all  have 
witnessed. 

25.  And  ye  see  that  I  have 
commanded  that  ^none  of  you 
should  go  away,  but  rather  have 
commanded  that  ye  should  come 
unto  me,  that  ye  might  «feel  and 
see;  even  so  shall  ye  do  unto  the 
world;  and  whosoever  breaketh 
this  commandment  suffereth  him- 
self to  be  led  into  temptation. 

26.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  when  Jesus  had  spoken 
these  words,  he  turned  his  eyes 
again  upon  the  '"disciples  whom 
he  had  chosen,  and  said  unto 
them: 

27.  Behold  verily,  verily,  I  say 
unto  you,  I  give  unto  you  another 
commandment,  and  then  I  must 
go  unto  my  Father  that  I  may  ful- 
fil *other  commandments  which 
he  hath  given  me. 

28.  And  now  behold,  this  is  the 
commandment  which  I  give  unto 
you,  that  ye  shall  not  suffer  any 
one  knowingly  to  'partake  of  my 
flesh  and  blood  unworthily,  when 
ye  shall  minister  it; 

29.  For  whoso  eateth  and 
drinketh  my  flesh  and  blood 
unworthily  eateth  and   drinketh 


k,  see  e,  2  Ne.  32.  I,  see  m,  Mos.  IG.  m,  see  e,  2  Ne.  32.  n,  Al.  34:21.  See  e, 
2  Ne.  32.  0,  see  m,  Mos.  16.  p,  vers.  22,  23.  a,  3  Ne.  11:14,  16.  r,  see  c,  3  Ne.  12. 
s,   3  Ne.  16:3.  t,   vers.  29,  30.  3  Ne.  20:8.  Morm.  9:29.  A.  D.  34. 


436 


3  NEPHI,   19. 


damnation  to  his  soul;  therefore 
if  ye  know  that  a  man  is  unwor- 
thy to  eat  and  drink  of  my  flesh 
and  blood  ye  shall  forbid  him. 

30.  Nevertheless,  ye  shall  not 
cast  him  out  from  among  you, 
but  ye  shall  minister  unto  him 
and  shall  pray  for  him  unto  the 
Father,  in  my  name;  and  if  it  so 
be  that  he  repenteth  and  is  "bap- 
tized in  my  name,  then  shall  ye 
receive  him,  and  shall  minister 
unto  him  of  my  flesh  and  blood. 

31.  But  if  he  repent  not  he 
shall  not  be  numbered  among  my 
people,  that  he  may  not  destroy 
my  people,  for  behold  I  *'know  my 
sheep,  and  they  are  numbered. 

32.  Nevertheless,  ye  shall  not 
cast  him  out  of  your  "syna- 
gogues,  or  your  places  of  worship, 
for  unto  such  shall  ye  continue 
to  minister;  for  ye  know  not  but 
what  they  will  return  and  re- 
pent, and  come  unto  me  with  full 
purpose  of  heart,  and  I  shall 
heal  them;  and  ye  shall  be  the 
means  of  bringing  salvation  unto 
them. 

33.  Therefore,  keep  these  say- 
ings which  I  have  commanded 
you  that  ye  come  not  under  con- 
demnation; for  wo  unto  him 
whom  the  Father  condemneth. 

34.  And  I  give  you  these  com- 
mandments because  of  the  dispu- 
tations which  have  been  among 
you.  And  blessed  are  ye  if  ye 
have  *no  disputations  among  you. 

35.  And  J'now  I  go  unto  the 
Father,  because  it  is  expedient 
that  I  should  go  unto  the  Father 
for  your  sakes. 

36.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  Jesus  had  made  an  end  of 
these  sayings,  he  touched  with 
his  hand  the  disciples  whom  he 
bad    chosen,    one    by    one,    even 


until  he  had  touched  them  all, 
and  spake  unto  them  as  he 
touched  them. 

37.  And  the  multitude  heard 
not  the  words  which  he  spake, 
therefore  they  did  not  bear  rec- 
ord; but  the  disciples  bare  record 
that  he  gave  them  "power  to  give 
the  2aHoly  Ghost.  And  I  will 
show  unto  you  ^"hereafter  that 
this  record  is  true. 

38.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  Jesus  had  touched  them  all, 
there  came  a  cloud  and  over- 
shadowed the  multitude  that 
they  could  not  see  Jesus. 

39.  And  while  they  were  over- 
shadowed he  departed  from  them, 
and  ascended  into  heaven.  And 
the  ^''disciples  saw  and  did  bear 
record  that  he  ascended  again 
into  heaven. 

CHAPTER  19. 

Names  of  the  Nephite  twelve — Their 
baptism — The  Holy  Ghost  given — The 
Savior's  second  visitation — An  in- 
effable outpouring  of  prayer. 

1.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  when  Jesus  had  "ascended 
into  heaven,  the  multitude  did 
disperse,  and  every  man  did  take 
his  wife  and  his  children  and  did 
return  to  his  own  home. 

2.  And  it  was  noised  abroad 
among  the  people  immediately, 
before  it  was  yet  dark,  that  the 
multitude  had  seen  Jesus,  and 
that  he  had  ministered  unto 
them,  and  that  he  would  also 
show  himself  on  the  "morrow 
unto  the  multitude. 

3.  Yea,  and  even  all  the  night 
it  was  noised  abroad  concerning 
Jesus;  and  insomuch  did  they 
send  forth  unto  the  people  that 
there  were  many,  yea,  an  exceed- 
ing great  number,  did  labor  ex- 


u,  see  u,  2  Ne.  9.     v,  1  Ne,  22:25.     w,  see  «,  Al.  16.     x,  3  Ne.  11:28 — 30.     y,  3 
Ne.  17:4.     g,  Moro.  2.     2a,  see  y,  3  Ne.  9.     2b,  Moro.  2.     2c,  see  c,  3  Ne.  12. 
Chap.  19:    a,  3  Ne.  18:39.     b,  3  Ne.  17:3.  A.  D.  34. 


3   NEPHI.   19. 


437 


ceedingly  all  that  night,  that 
they  might  be  on  the  morrow  in 
the  place  where  Jesus  should 
show  himself  unto  the  multitude. 

4.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  on 
the  morrow,  when  the  multitude 
was  gathered  together,  behold, 
Nephi  and  ''his  brother  whom  he 
had  raised  from  the  dead,  whose 
name  was  Timothy,  and  also  his 
son,  whose  name  was  Jonas,  and 
also  Mathoni,  and  Mathonihah, 
his  brother,  and  Kumen,  and 
Kumenonhi,  and  Jeremiah,  and 
Shemnon,  and  Jonas,  and  Zede- 
kiah,  and  Isaiah — now  these  were 
the  names  of  the  ''disciples  whom 
Jesus  had  chosen — and  it  came 
to  pass  that  they  went  forth  and 
stood  in  the  midst  of  the  multi- 
tude. 

5.  And  behold,  the  multitude 
was  so  great  that  they  did  cause 
that  they  should  be  separated 
into  twelve  bodies. 

6.  And  the  twelve  did  teach 
the  multitude;  and  behold,  they 
did  cause  that  the  multitude 
should  ""kneel  down  upon  the 
face  of  the  earth,  and  should 
pray  unto  the  Father  in  the  name 
of  Jesus. 

7.  And  the  disciples  did  pray 
unto  the  Father  also  in  the  name 
of  Jesus.  And  it  came  to  pass 
that  they  arose  and  ministered 
unto  the  people. 

8.  And  when  they  had  minis- 
tered those  same  words  which 
Jesus  had  spoken — nothing  ^vary- 
ing from  the  words  which  Jesus 
had  spoken — behold,  they  knelt 
again  and  prayed  to  the  Father 
in  the  name  of  Jesus. 

9.  And  they  did  pray  for  that 
which  they  most  desired;  and 
they  desired  that  the  "Holy  Ghost 
should  be  given  unto  them. 


10.  And  when  they  had  thus 
prayed  they  went  down  unto  the 
water's  edge,  and  the  multitude 
followed  them. 

11.  And  it  came  to  pass* that 
Nephi  went  down  into  the  water 
and  was  baptized. 

12.  And  he  came  up  out  of  the 
water  and  began  to  baptize.  And 
he  baptized  all  those  whom  Jesus 
had  chosen. 

13.  And  it  came  to  pass  when 
they  were  "all  baptized  and  had 
come  up  out  of  the  water,  the 
*Holy  Ghost  did  fall  upon  them, 
and  they  were  filled  with  the 
Holy  Ghost  and  with  fire. 

14.  And  behold,  they  were  ^en- 
circled about  as  if  it  were  by  fire; 
and  it  came  down  ^from  heaven, 
and  the  multitude  did  witness  it, 
and  did  bear  record;  and  angels 
did  come  down  out  of  heaven  and 
did  minister  unto  them. 

15.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
while  the  angels  were  minister- 
ing unto  the  disciples,  behold, 
Jesus  came  and  stood  in  the 
midst  and  ministered  unto  them. 

16.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
he  spake  unto  the  multitude, 
and  commanded  them  that  they 
should  'kneel  down  again  upon 
the  earth,  and  also  that  his 
disciples  should  kneel  down  upon 
the  earth. 

17.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  they  had  all  knelt  down 
upon  the  earth,  he  commanded 
his  disciples  that  '"they  should 
pray. 

18.  And  behold,  they  began  to 
pray;  and  they  did  pray  unto 
Jesus,  calling  him  their  Lord  and 
their  God. 

19.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Jesus  departed  out  of  the  midst 
of  them,  and  went  a  little  way  off 


c,  3  Ne.  7:19.  d,  see  c,  3  Ne.  12.  e,  see  Ti,  3  Ne.  17.  f,  3  Ne.  chaps.  11 — 18. 
g,  see  y,  3  Ne.  9,  h,  see  u,  2  Ne.  9.  i,  see  y,  3  Ne.  9.  j.  He.  5  :23,  24,  36,  43 — 45. 
3  Ne.  17 :24.     k.  He.  5  :45.     I,  see  h,  3  Ne.  17.     m,  see  e,  2  Ne.  32.  A.  D.  34. 


438 


3  NEPHI,   19. 


from  them  and  bowed  himself  to 
the  earth,  and  he  said: 

20.  Father,  I  thank  thee  that 
thou  hast  "given  the  Holy  Ghost 
unto' these  whom  I  have  chosen; 
and  it  is  because  of  their  belief 
in  me  that  I  have  "chosen  them 
out  of  the  world. 

21.  Father,  I  pray  thee  that 
thou  wilt  "give  the  Holy  Ghost 
unto  all  them  that  shall  believe 
in  their  words. 

22.  Father,  thou  hast  given 
them  the  Holy  Ghost  because 
they  believe  in  me;  and  thou 
seest  that  they  believe  in  me 
because  thou  hearest  them,  and 
they  pray  unto  me;  and  they 
pray  unto  me  because  I  am  with 
them. 

23.  And  now  Father,  I  pray 
unto  thee  for  them,  and  also  for 
all  those  who  shall  believe  on 
their  words,  that  they  may  be- 
lieve in  me,  that  «I  may  be  in 
them  as  thou.  Father,  art  in  me, 
that  we  may  be  'one. 

24.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  Jesus  had  thus  prayed  unto 
the  Father,  he  came  unto  his 
disciples,  and  behold,  they  did 
still  continue,  without  ceasing,  to 
pray  unto  him;  and  they  did  not 
hiultiply  many  words,  for  it  was 
given  unto  them  *what  they 
should  pray,  and  they  were  filled 
with  desire. 

25.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Jesus  blessed  them  as  they  did 
pray  unto  him;  and  his  counte- 
nance did  smile  upon  them,  and 
the  light  of  his  countenance  did 
shine  upon  them,  and  behold  they 
were  as  white  as  the  countenance 
and  also  the  garments  of  Jesus; 
and  behold  the  whiteness  thereof 
'did  exceed  all  the  whiteness,  yea, 
even  there  could  be  nothing  upon 


earth  so  white  as  the  whiteness 
thereof. 

26.  And  Jesus  said  unto  them: 
Pray  on;  nevertheless  they  did 
not  cease  to  pray. 

27.  And  he  turned  from  them 
again,  and  went  a  little  way  off 
and  bowed  himself  to  the  earth; 
and  he  prayed  again  unto  the 
Father,  saying: 

28.  Father,  I  thank  thee  that 
thou  hast  purified  those  whom  I 
have  chosen,  because  of  their 
faith,  and  I  pray  for  them,  and 
also  for  them  who  shall  believe 
on  their  words,  that  they  may  be 
purified  in  me,  through  faith  on 
their  words,  even  as  they  are 
purified  in  me. 

29.  Father,  I  pray  not  for  the 
world,  but  for  those  whom  thou 
hast  given  me  out  of  the  world, 
because  of  their  faith,  that  they 
may  be  purified  in  me,  that  I  may 
be  "in  them  as  thou.  Father,  art 
in  me,  that  we  may  be  one,  that 
I  may  be  glorified  in  them. 

30.  And  when  Jesus  had  spoken 
these  words  he  came  again  unto 
his  disciples;  and  behold  they  did 
pray  steadfastly,  without  ceasing, 
unto  him;  and  he  did  smile  upon 
them  again;  and  behold  they 
were  *'white,  even  as  Jesus. 

31.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
he  went  again  a  little  way  off  and 
prayed  unto  the  Father; 

3  2.  And  "^tongue  cannot  speak 
the  words  which  he  prayed, 
neither  can  be  written  by  man  the 
words  which  he  prayed. 

33.  And  the  multitude  did  hear 
and  do  bear  record;  and  their 
hearts  were  open  and  they  did 
understand  in  their  hearts  the 
words  which  he  prayed. 

3  4.  Nevertheless,  so  great  and 
marvelous  were  the  words  which 


n,  see  y,  3  Ne.  9.  o,  see  c,  3  Ne.  12.  p,  see  y,  3  Ne.  9.  q,  see  p,  3  Ne.  9.  r,  see 
k,  2  Ne.  31.  s,  ver.  9.  t,  ver,  30.  u,  see  p,  3  Ne.  9.  v,  ver.  25.  w,  3  Ne.  17:16,  17. 
26:14.  28:14,  16.  A.  D.  34. 


3   NEPHI,   20. 


439 


he  prayed  that  they  cannot  be 
written,  neither  can  they  be  ut- 
tered by  man. 

35.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  Jesus  had  made  an  end  of 
praying  he  came  again  to  the 
disciples,  and  said  unto  them: 
So  great  faith  have  I  never  seen 
among  all  the  Jews;  wherefore  I 
could  not  show  unto  them  so 
''great  miracles,  because  of  their 
unbelief. 

3  6.  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  there 
are  none  of  them  that  have  seen 
so  great  things  as  ye  have  seen; 
neither  have  they  heard  so  great 
things  as  ye  have  heard. 

CHAPTER   20. 

Bread  and  wine,  miraculously  pro- 
vided, again  administered — The  rem- 
nant of  Jacob — The  Savior  proclaiyns 
himself  to  be  the  prophet  spoken  of  as 
like  unto  Moses — Many  prophets 
cited. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he 
commanded  the  multitude  that 
they  should  cease  to  pray,  and 
also  his  disciples.  And  he  com- 
manded them  that  they  should 
not  cease  to  pray  in  their  hearts. 

2.  And  he  commanded  them 
that  they  should  arise  and  stand 
up  upon  their  feet.  And  they 
arose  up  and  stood  upon  their 
feet. 

3.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he 
"brake  bread  again  and  blessed  it, 
and  gave  to  the  disciples  to  eat. 

4.  And  when  they  had  eaten 
he  commanded  them  that  they 
should  break  bread,  and  give 
unto  the  multitude. 

5.  And  when  they  had  given 
unto  the  multitude  he  also  gave 
them  wine  to  drink,  and  com- 
manded them  that  they  should 
give  unto  the  multitude. 

6.  Now,  there  had  been  no 
bread,  neither  wine,  brought  by 


the  disciples,  neither  by  the  mul- 
titude; 

7.  But  he  truly  gave  unto  them 
bread  to  eat,  and  also  wine  to 
drink. 

8.  And  he  said  unto  them:  He 
that  eateth  this  bread  eateth  of 
"my  body  to  his  soul;  and  he  that 
drinketh  of  this  wine  drinketh  of 
my  blood  to  his  soul;  and  his  soul 
shall  never  hunger  nor  thirst, 
but  shall  be  filled. 

9.  Now,  when  the  multitude 
had  all  eaten  and  drunk,  behold, 
they  were  ^filled  with  the  Spirit; 
and  they  did  cry  out  with  one 
voice,  and  gave  glory  to  Jesus, 
whom  they  both  saw  and  heard. 

10.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  they  had  all  given  glory 
unto  Jesus,  he  said  unto  them: 
Behold  now  I  finish  the  command- 
ment which  the  Father  hath  com- 
manded me  concerning  this  peo- 
ple, who  are  a  remnant  of  the 
house  of  Israel. 

11.  Ye  remember  that  I  spake 
unto  you,  and  said  that  ''when  the 
words  of  Isaiah  should  be  ful- 
filled— behold  they  are  written, 
ye  have  them  before  you,  there- 
fore search  them — 

12.  And  verily,  verily,  I  say 
unto  you,  that  when  they  shall  be 
fulfilled  then  is  the  fulfilling  of 
the  ^covenant  which  the  Father 
hath  made  unto  his  people,  O 
house  of  Israel. 

13.  And  then  shall  the  rem- 
nants, which  shall  be  scattered 
abroad  upon  the  face  of  the  earth, 
be  ''gathered  in  from  the  east  and 
from  the  west,  and  from  the 
south  and  from  the  north;  and 
they  shall  be  brought  to  the 
knowledge  of  the  Lord  their  God, 
who  hath  redeemed  them. 

14.  And  the  Father  hath  com- 


x,  see  d,  3  Ne.  17.         Chap.  20:    a,  see  b,  3  Ne,  18.     ft.  see  t,  3  Ne.  18.     c,  see  y, 
3  Ne.   9.     d,  3  Ne.   16:17.     Isa.   52:9,    10.     e,  see  ;,  3  Ne.   15.     f,   see  e,   1   Ne.    15. 

A.  D.  34. 


440 


3  NEPHI,   20. 


manded  me  that  I  should  give 
unto  ^you  this  land,  for  your  in- 
heritance. 

15.  And  I  say  unto  you,  that 
if  the  Gentiles  do  "not  repent 
after  the  '"blessing  which  they 
shall  receive,  after  they  have 
scattered  "my  people — 

16.  Then  shall  "ye,  who  are  a 
remnant  of  the  house  of  Jacob, 
go  forth  among  them;  and  ye 
shall  be  in  the  midst  of  them  who 
shall  be  many;  and  ye  shall  be 
among  them  as  a  lion  among  the 
beasts  of  the  forest,  and  as  a 
young  lion  among  the  flocks  of 
sheep,  who,  if  he  goeth  through 
both  treadeth  down  and  teareth 
in  pieces,  and  none  can  deliver. 

17.  Thy  hand  shall  be  lifted 
up  upon  thine  adversaries,  and 
all  thine  enemies  shall  be  cut  off. 

18.  And  I  will  "gather  my  peo- 
ple together  as  a  man  gathereth 
his  sheaves  into  the  floor. 

19.  For  I  will  make  my  people 
with  whom  the  Father  hath  cove- 
nanted, yea,  I  will  make  thy  horn 
Iron,  and  I  will  make  thy  hoofs 
brass.  And  thou  shalt  beat  in 
pieces  many  people;  and  I  will 
consecrate  their  gain  unto  the 
Lord,  and  their  substance  unto 
the  Lord  of  the  whole  earth.  And 
behold,  I  am  he  who  doeth  it. 

2  0.  And  it  shall  come  to  pass, 
saith  the  Father,  that  the  sword 
of  my  justice  shall  hang  over 
them  at  that  day;  and  except 
they  repent  it  shall  fall  upon 
them,  saith  the  Father,  yea,  even 
upon  «all  the  nations  of  the  Gen- 
tiles. 

21.  And  it  shall  come  to  pass 
that  I  will  establish  my  people, 
O  house  of  Israel. 


22.  And  behold,  this  people 
will  I  establish  ""in  this  land,  unto 
the  fulfilling  of  the  ^covenant 
which  I  made  with  your  father 
Jacob;  and  it  shall  be  a  'New 
Jerusalem.  And  the  "powers  of 
heaven  shall  be  in  the  midst  of 
this  people;  yea,  even  "I  will  be 
in  the  midst  of  you. 

23.  Behold,  I  am  he  of  whom 
Moses  spake,  saying:  ""A  prophet 
shall  the  Lord  your  God  raise  up 
unto  you  of  your  brethren,  like 
unto  me;  him  shall  ye  hear  in  all 
things  whatsoever  he  shall  say 
unto  you.  And  it  shall  come  to 
pass  that  every  soul  who  will  not 
hear  that  prophet  shall  be  cut  off 
from  among  the  people. 

24.  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  yea, 
and  'all  the  prophets  from  Samuel 
and  those  that  follow  after,  as 
many  as  have  spoken,  have  tes- 
tified of  me. 

25.  And  behold,  ye  are  the  chil- 
dren of  the  prophets;  and  ye  are 
of  the  house  of  Israel;  and  ye  are 
of  the  covenant  which  the  Father 
made  with  your  fathers,  saying 
unto  Abraham:  And  "in  thy  seed 
shall  all  the  kindreds  of  the  earth 
be  blessed. 

26.  The  Father  having  raised 
me  up  unto  you  first,  and  sent  me 
to  bless  you  in  turning  away  every 
one  of  you  from  his  iniquities; 
and  this  because  ye  are  the  chil- 
dren of  the  covenant — 

27.  And  after  that  ye  were 
blessed  then  fulfilleth  the  Father 
the  covenant  which  he  made  with 
Abraham,  saying:  "^In  thy  seed 
shall  all  the  kindreds  of  the  earth 
be  blessed — unto  the  pouring  out 
of  the  2"Holy  Ghost  through  me 
upon  the  Gentiles,  which  blessing 


g,  see  o,  3  Ne.  15.  Ti,  see  I,  3  Ne.  16.  m,  see  c,  2  Ne.  27.  n,  3  Ne.  16:10 — 14.  o,  3 
Ne.  16:14,  15.  21:11—21.  Morm.  5:22—24.  Mic.  4:12,  13.  5:8—15.  p,  Mic.  4:12, 
13.  q,  see  i,  1  Ne.  14.  r,  see  o,  3  Ne.  15.  s,  Gen.  49  :22 — 26.  t,  3  Ne.  21 :23,  24. 
Eth.  13:1 — 12.  u,  3  Ne.  21:25.  v,  3  Ne.  21:25.  w,  see  m,  1  Ne.  22.  Deut.  18:15, 
18,  19.  Acts  3:19—26.  x,  Acts  3:19—26.  y,  ver.  27.  Gen.  22:18.  Acts  3:25. 
z,  see  y.     2a,  3  Ne.  15:23.     Acts  10:44 — 48.  A.  D.  34. 


3   NEPHI,   20. 


441 


upon  the  Gentiles  ^''shall  make 
them  mighty  above  all,  unto  the 
scattering  of  my  people,  O  house 
of  Israel. 

28.  And  they  shall  be  a 
^''scourge  unto  the  people  of  this 
land.  Nevertheless,  when  they 
shall  have  received  the  ^''fulness 
of  my  gospel,  then  if  they  shall 
harden  their  hearts  against  me  I 
will  -''return  their  iniquities  upon 
their  own  heads,  saith  the  Father. 

29.  And  I  will  remember  the 
^''covenant  which  I  have  made 
with  my  people;  and  I  have  cove- 
nanted with  them  that  I  would 
^^gather  them  together  in  mine 
own  due  time,  that  I  would  give 
unto  them  again  the  land  of  their 
fathers  for  their  inheritance, 
which  is  the  land  of  Jerusalem, 
which  is  the  promised  land  unto 
them  forever,  saith  the  Father. 

30.  And  it  shall  come  to  pass 
that  the  time  cometh,  when  the 
fulness  of  my  gospel  shall  be 
^''preached  unto  them; 

31.  And  they  shall  believe  in 
me,  that  I  am  Jesus  Christ,  the 
Son  of  God,  and  shall  pray  unto 
the  Father  in  my  name. 

32.  Then  shall  -Uheir  watch- 
men lift  up  their  voice,  and  with 
the  voice  together  shall  they  sing; 
for  they  shall  see  eye  to  eye. 

33.  Then  will  the  Father 
^^ gather  them  together  again,  and 
give  unto  them  Jerusalem  for  the 
land  of  their  inheritance. 

34.  Then  shall  they  break  forth 
into  joy — Sing  together,  ye  waste 
places  of  Jerusalem;  for  the  Fa- 
ther hath  comforted  his  people, 
he  hath  redeemed  Jerusalem. 

35.  The  Father  hath  made  bare 
his  holy  arm  in  the  eyes  of  all 
the  nations;  and  all  the  ends  of 
the  earth  shall  see  the  salvation 


of  the  Father;  and  the  Father  and 
I  ^""are  one. 

36.  And  then  shall  be  brought 
to  pass  that  which  is  written: 
2 'Awake,  awake  again,  and  put  on 
thy  strength,  O  Zion;  put  on  thy 
beautiful  garments,  O  Jerusalem, 
the  holy  city,  for  henceforth  there 
shall  no  more  come  into  thee  the 
uncircumcised  and  the  unclean. 

37.  Shake  thyself  from  the 
dust;  arise,  sit  down,  O  Jerusa- 
lem; loose  thyself  from  the  bands 
of  thy  neck,  O  captive  daughter 
of  Zion. 

38.  For  thus  saith  the  Lord:  Ye 
have  sold  yourselves  for  naught, 
and  ye  shall  be  redeemed  with- 
out money. 

39.  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto 
you,  that  my  people  shall  know 
my  name;  yea,  in  that  day  they 
shall  know  that  I  am  he  that  doth 
speak. 

40.  And  then  shall  they  say: 
2"'How  beautiful  upon  the  moun- 
tains are  the  feet  of  him  that 
bringeth  good  tidings  unto  them, 
that  publisheth  peace;  that  bring- 
eth good  tidings  unto  them  of 
good,  that  publisheth  salvation; 
that  saith  unto  Zion:  Thy  God 
reigneth! 

41.  And  then  shall  a  cry  go 
forth:  ^''Depart  ye,  depart  ye,  go 
ye  out  from  thence,  touch  not  that 
which  is  unclean;  go  ye  out  of 
the  midst  of  her;  be  ye  clean  that 
bear  the  vessels  of  the  Lord. 

42.  For  ye  shall  not  go  out 
with  haste  nor  go  by  flight;  for 
the  Lord  will  go  before  you,  and 
the  God  of  Israel  shall  be  your 
rearward. 

43.  Behold,  my  servant  shall 
deal  prudently;  he  shall  be  ex- 
alted and  extolled  and  be  very 
high. 


26,  1  Ne.  13:11—15.     2c,  1  Ne.  13:11,  14.     3  Ne.  16:8,  9.     2d,  3  Ne.  16:10.     2e,  3 

Ne.  16:15.     20:15 — 20.     2f,  see  ;,  3  Ne.  15.     2g,  see  e,  1  Ne.  15.     2h,  see  /,  2  Ne.  25. 

2i,  Isa.  52:9,  10.     3  Ne.  16:18—20.     2j,  see  e,  1  Ne.  15.     2k,  see  Tc,  2  Ne.  31.     21,  Isa. 

52:1—3,  6.     2m,  Isa.  52:7.     2n,  Isa.  52:11 — 15.  A.  D.  34. 

29 


442 


3   NEPHI,   21. 


44.  As  many  were  astonished 
at  thee — his  visage  was  so  marred, 
more  than  any  man,  and  his  form 
more  than  the  sons  of  men — 

45.  So  shall  he  sprinkle  many 
nations;  the  kings  shall  ^^shut 
their  mouths  at  him,  for  that 
which  had  not  been  told  them 
shall  they  see;  and  that  which 
they  had  not  heard  shall  they 
consider. 

46.  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto 
you,  all  these  things  shall  surely 
come,  even  as  the  Father  hath 
commanded  me.  Then  shall  ^^this 
covenant  which  the  Father  hath 
covenanted  with  his  people  be  ful- 
filled; and  -«then  shall  Jerusalem 
be  inhabited  again  with  my  peo- 
ple, and  it  shall  be  the  land  of 
their  inheritance. 

CHAPTER  21. 

Sign  of  the  Father's  work — Glorious 
destiny  of  repentant  Gentiles — Con- 
demnation predicted  for  the  impeni- 
tent— The  New  Jerusalem. 

1.  And  verily  I  say  unto  you,  I 
give  unto  you  a  "sign,  that  ye  may 
know  the  time  when  these  things 
shall  be  about  to  take  place — that 
I  shall  ^gather  in,  from  their  long 
dispersion,  my  people,  O  house  of 
Israel,  and  shall  establish  again 
among  them  my  Zion; 

2.  And  behold,  this  is  the  thing 
which  I  will  give  unto  you  for  a 
''sign — for  verily  I  say  unto  you 
that  when  these  things  which  I 
declare  unto  you,  and  which  I 
shall  declare  unto  you  hereafter 
of  myself,  and  by  the  ''power  of 
the  Holy  Ghost  which  shall  be 
given  unto  you  of  the  Father, 
shall  be  made  ^known  unto  the 
Gentiles  that  they  may  know  con- 


cerning ^this  people  who  are  a 
remnant  of  the  house  of  Jacob, 
and  concerning  this  my  people 
who  ''shall  be  scattered  by  them;. 

3.  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto 
you,  when  these  things  shall  be 
made  known  unto  them  of  the 
Father,  and  shall  come  forth  of 
the  Father,  "from  them  unto 
you; 

4.  For  it  is  wisdom  in  the  Fa- 
ther that  they  should  be  estab- 
lished in  this  land,  and  be  set  up 
as  a  *free  people  by  the  power  of 
the  Father,  that  these  things 
might  come  forth  from  them  ■'unto 
a  remnant  of  your  seed,  that  the 
""covenant  of  the  Father  may  be 
fulfilled  which  he  hath  cove- 
nanted with  his  people,  O  house 
of  Israel; 

5.  Therefore,  when  these  works 
and  the  works  which  shall  be 
wrought  among  you  hereafter 
shall  come  forth  from  the  Gen- 
tiles, 'unto  your  seed  which  shall 
"•dwindle  in  unbelief  because  of 
iniquity; 

6.  For  thus  it  behooveth  the 
Father  that  it  should  come  forth 
from  the  Gentiles,  that  he  may 
show  forth  his  "power  unto  the 
Gentiles,  for  this  cause  that  the 
Gentiles,  if  they  will  not  harden 
their  hearts,  that  they  niay  re- 
pent and  come  unto  me  and  be 
"baptized  in  my  name  and  know 
of  the  true  points  of  my  doctrine, 
that  they  may  be  ^numbered 
among  my  people,  O  house  of 
Israel; 

7.  And  when  these  things  come 
to  pass  that  thy  seed  shall  «begin 
to  know  these  things — it  shall  be 
a  '"sign  unto  them,  that  they  may 
know  that  the  work  of  the  Father 


2o,  3  Ne.  21 :8.     2p,  see  j,  3  Ne.  15.     2q,  see  e,  1  Ne.  15. 
7.     Isa.  66:19.     b,  see  e,  1  Ne.   15.     c,  see  a.     d,  see  y,  3  Ne. 
/,  see  0,  3  Ne.  20.     g,  see  2c,  3  Ne.  20,     h,  see  6,  2  Ne.  30.     i, 

/,  2  Ne.  10.  j,  see  6,  2  Ne.  30.  h,  see  j,  3  Ne.  15.  I,  see  6,  2  Ne.  30.  m,  see  g  and 
h,  1  Ne.  12.  n,  see  i,  1  Ne.  14.  o,  see  «,  2  Ne.  9.  p,  see  w,  3  Ne.  16.  o,  3  Ne. 
16:10—13.     r,  see  a.  A.  D.  34. 


Chap.  21 :    a,  vers.  2, 

).     e,  see  c,  2  Ne.  27. 

1  Ne.  13:17—19.     See 

and 


3  NEPHI,   21. 


443 


hath  'already  commenced  unto 
the  fulfilling  of  the  covenant 
which  he  hath  made  unto  the 
people  who  are  of  the  house  of 
Israel. 

8.  And  when  that  day  shall 
come,  it  shall  come  to  pass  that 
'kings  shall  shut  their  mouths; 
for  that  which  had  not  been  told 
them  shall  they  see;  and  that 
which  they  had  not  heard  shall 
they  consider. 

9.  For  in  that  day,  for  my  sake 
shall  the  Father  work  a  work, 
which  shall  be  a  "great  and  a 
marvelous  work  among  them; 
and  there  shall  be  among  them 
those  who  will  not  believe  it,  al- 
though a  man  shall  declare  It 
unto  them. 

10.  But  behold,  the  life  of  my 
"servant  shall  be  in  my  hand; 
therefore  they  shall  not  hurt  him, 
although  he  shall  be  ""marred  be- 
cause of  them.  Yet  I  will  heal 
him,  for  I  will  show  unto  them 
that  my  wisdom  is  greater  than 
the  'cunning  of  the  devil. 

11.  Therefore  it  shall  come  to 
pass  that  whosoever  will  not  be- 
lieve in  my  words,  who  am  Jesus 
Christ,  which  the  Father  shall 
cause  *him  to  bring  forth  unto 
the  Gentiles,  and  shall  give  unto 
him  power  that  he  shall  bring 
them  forth  unto  the  Gentiles,  (it 
shall  be  done  even  as  ^Moses  said) 
they  shall  be  cut  off  from  among 
my  people  who  are  of  the  cove- 
nant. 

12.  And  2°my  people  who  are  a 
remnant  of  Jacob  shall  be  among 
the  Gentiles,  yea,  in  the  midst  of 
them  as  a  lion  among  the  beasts 
of  the  forest,  as  a  young  lion 
among  the  flocks  of  sheep,  who. 
If  he  go  through  both  treadeth 


down  and  teareth  in  pieces,  and 
none  can  deliver. 

13.  Their  hand  shall  be  lifted 
up  upon  their  adversaries,  and  all 
their  enemies  shall  be  cut  off. 

14.  Yea,  wo  be  unto  the  Gen- 
tiles except  they  repent;  for  it 
shall  come  to  pass  in  that  day, 
saith  the  Father,  that  I  will  cut 
off  thy  horses  out  of  the  midst  of 
thee,  and  I  will  destroy  thy 
chariots; 

15.  And  I  will  cut  off  the  cities 
of  thy  land,  and  throw  down  all 
thy  strongholds; 

16.  And  I  will  cut  off  witch- 
crafts out  of  thy  land,  and  thou 
shalt  have  no  more  soothsayers; 

17.  Thy  graven  images  I  will 
also  cut  off,  and  thy  standing 
images  out  of  the  midst  of  thee, 
and  thou  shalt  no  more  worship 
the  works  of  thy  hands; 

18.  And  I  will  pluck  up  thy 
groves  out  of  the  midst  of  thee; 
so  will  I  destroy  thy  cities. 

19.  And  it  shall  come  to  pass 
that  all  ^''lyings,  and  deceivings, 
and  envyings,  and  strifes,  and 
priestcrafts,  and  whoredoms,  shall 
be  done  away. 

20.  For  it  shall  come  to  pass, 
saith  the  Father,  that  at  that  day 
whosoever  will  not  repent  and 
come  unto  my  Beloved  Son,  them 
will  I  "'"cut  off  from  among  my 
people,  O  house  of  Israel; 

21.  And  I  will  execute  ^'^ven- 
geance  and  fury  upon  them,  even 
as  upon  the  heathen,  such  as  they 
have  not  heard. 

22.  But  if  they  will  repent  and 
hearken  unto  my  words,  and 
harden  not  their  hearts,  I  will 
establish  ^'my  church  among 
them,  and  they  shall  come  in  unto 
the  2  ^covenant  and  be  ^^numbered 


s,  vers.  26—29.  t,  3  Ne.  20:45.  u,  see  i,  2  Ne.  25.  v,  ver.  11.  3  Ne.  20:43,  45. 
to,  3  Ne.  20:44.  x,  D.  &  C.  10:43.  y,  see  e,  2  Ne.  3.  z,  see  w,  3  Ne.  20.  2a,  see  o, 
3  Ne.  20.  2b,  vers.  >1,  20,  21,  3  Ne.  29:4,  9.  Chap.  30.  Morra.  8:21,  41.  2c,  see  w, 
3  Ne.  20.     2d,  see  2b.     2e,  1  Ne.  14:12,  14.     2/,  see  ;,  3  Ne.  15.     2g,  see  x,  3  Ne.  16. 

A.  D.  34. 


444 


3   NEPHI,   22. 


among  this  the  remnant  of  Jacob, 
unto  whom  I  have  given  ^Hhis 
land  for  their  inheritance; 

23.  And  they  shall  ^'assist  my 
people,  the  remnant  of  Jacob,  and 
also  as  many  of  the  house  of 
Israel  as  shall  come,  that  they 
may  build  a  city,  which  shall  be 
^•'called  the  New  Jerusalem. 

24.  And  then  shall  ^^they  as- 
sist my  people  that  they  may  be 
gathered  in,  who  are  scattered 
upon  all  the  face  of  the  land.  In 
unto  the  -'"New  Jerusalem. 

25.  And  then  shall  the  ^"power 
of  heaven  come  down  among 
them;  and  I  ""also  will  be  in  the 
midst. 

2  6.  And  then  shall  the  work  of 
the  Father  commence  at  that  day, 
even  -^when  this  gospel  shall  be 
preached  among  the  remnant  of 
this  people.  Verily  I  say  unto 
you,  at  that  day  shall  the  work 
of  the  Father  commence  among 
all  the  dispersed  of  my  people, 
yea,  ^«even  the  tribes  which  have 
been  lost,  which  the  Father  hath 
led  away  out  of  Jerusalem. 

27.  Yea,  the  work  shall  com- 
mence among  all  the  dispersed  of 
my  people,  with  the  Father,  to 
prepare  the  way  whereby  they 
may  come  unto  me,  that  they  may 
call  on  the  Father  in  my  name. 

28.  Yea,  and  then  shall  the 
work  commence,  with  the  Father, 
among  all  nations,  in  preparing 
the  way  whereby  -"^his  people  may 
be  gathered  home  to  the  land  of 
their  inheritance. 

29.  And  they  shall  go  out  from 
all  nations;  and  they  ^*shall  not 
go  out  in  haste,  nor  go  by  flight, 
for  I  will  go  before  them,  saith 
the  Father,  and  I  will  be  their 
rearward. 


CHAPTER   22. 

The  Savior  further  quotes  the 
prophecies  of  Isaiah — Compare  Isaiah 
5J,. 

1.  And  then  shall  that  which  is 
written'  come  to  pass:  Sing,  O 
"barren,  thou  that  didst  not  bear; 
break  forth  into  singing,  and  cry 
aloud,  thou  that  didst  not  travail 
with  child;  for  more  are  the  chil- 
dren of  the  Mesolate  than  the 
children  of  the  married  wife,  saith 
the  Lord. 

2.  ''Enlarge  the  place  of  thy 
tent,  and  let  them  stretch  forth 
the  curtains  of  thy  habitations; 
spare  not,  lengthen  thy  cords  and 
strengthen  thy  stakes; 

3.  For  thou  shalt  break  forth 
on  the  right  hand  and  on  the 
left,  and  thy  seed  shall  inherit 
the  Gentiles  and  make  the  deso- 
late cities  to  be  inhabited. 

4.  Fear  not,  for  thou  shalt  not 
be  ashamed;  neither  be  thou  con- 
founded, for  thou  shalt  not  be  put 
to  shame;  for  thou  shalt  forget 
the  shame  of  thy  youth,  and  shalt 
not  remember  the  reproach  of  thy 
youth,  and  shalt  not  remember 
the  reproach  of  thy  widowhood 
any  more. 

5.  For  thy  maker,  thy  husband, 
the  Lord  of  Hosts  is  his  name; 
and  thy  Redeemer,  the  Holy  One 
of  Israel — the  God  of  the  whole 
earth  shall  he  be  called. 

6.  For  the  Lord  hath  called 
nhee  as  a  woman  forsaken  and 
grieved  in  spirit,  and  a  wife  of 
youth,  when  thou  wast  refused, 
saith  thy  God. 

7.  For  a  small  moment  have  I 
forsaken  thee,  but  with  great 
mercies  will  I  ^gather  thee. 

8.  In  a  little  wrath  I  hid  my 
face  from  thee  for  a  moment,  but 


2ft,  see  o,  3  Ne.  15.     2i,  Eth.  13:10.     2j,  vers.  24,   25.     3  Ne.  20:22.     Eth.  13:1— 
12.     2A-,  ver.  G.     2m,  see  2/.     2n,  3  Ne.  20:22.     2o,  3  Ne.  20:22.     2p,  see  6,  2  Ne.  30. 
2q,  see  p,  3  Ne.   15.     2r,  see  e,   1  Ne.   15.     2s,  3  Ne.  20*:42.      Isa.   52:11 — 15. 
Chap.  22:    o.  Zeeh.  3:14.     6,  Isa.  49:21.     d,  Isa.  49:19,  20.     e,  Isa.  62:4.     /,  see  e, 
1  Ne.  15.  A.  D.  34. 


3   NEPHI,   23. 


445 


with  everlasting  kindness  will  I 
have  mercy  on  thee,  saith  the 
Lord  thy  Redeemer. 

9.  For  this,  the  waters  of  Noah 
unto  me,  for  as  I  have  sworn  that 
the  waters  of  Noah  should  no 
more  go  over  the  earth,  so  have 
I  sworn  that  I  would  not  be  wroth 
with  thee. 

10.  For  the  ^mountains  shall 
depart  and  the  hills  be  removed, 
but  my  kindness  shall  not  depart 
from  thee,  neither  shall  the  ''cove- 
nant of  my  people  be  removed, 
saith  the  Lord  that  hath  mercy 
on  thee. 

11.  O  thou  afflicted,  Hossed 
with  tempest,  and  not  comforted! 
Behold,  I  ^will  lay  thy  stones  with 
fair  colors,  and  lay  thy  founda- 
tions with  sapphires. 

12.  And  I  will  make  thy  win- 
dows of  agates,  and  thy  gates  of 
carbuncles,  and  all  thy  borders  of 
pleasant  stones. 

13.  And  ^all  thy  children  shall 
be  taught  of  the  Lord;  and  great 
shall  be  the  peace  of  thy  children. 

14.  In  righteousness  shalt  thou 
be  established;  thou  shalt  be  far 
from  oppression  for  thou  shalt 
not  fear,  and  from  terror  for  it 
shall  not  come  near  thee. 

15.  Behold,  they  shall  surely 
gather  together  against  thee,  not 
by  me;  whosoever  shall  gather  to- 
gether 'against  thee  shall  fall  for 
thy  sake. 

16.  Behold,  I  have  created  the 
smith  that  bloweth  the  coals  in 
the  fire,  and  that  bringeth  forth 
an  instrument  for  his  work;  and 
I  have  created  the  waster  to  de- 
stroy. 

17.  No  weapon  that  is  formed 
against  thee  shall  prosper;  and 
every  tongue  that  shall  rise 
against   thee   in   judgment   thou 


shalt  condemn.  This  is  the  heri- 
tage of  the  servants  of  the  Lord, 
and  their  righteousness  is  of  me, 
saith  the  Lord. 

CHAPTER   23. 

The  Savior  commands  that  omis- 
sions from  Nephite  records  be  sup- 
plied— Prophecy  of  Samuel  the  La- 
manite  added. 

1.  And  now,  behold,  I  say  unto 
you,  that  ye  ought  to  search 
these  things.  Yea,  a  command- 
ment I  give  unto  you  that  ye 
search  these  things  diligently; 
for  great  are  the  words  of 
Isaiah. 

2.  For  surely  he  spake  as 
touching  all  things  concerning 
my  people  which  are  of  the  house 
of  Israel;  therefore  it  must  needs 
be  that  he  must  speak  also  to 
the  Gentiles. 

3.  And  all  things  that  he 
spake  have  been  and  shall  be, 
even  "according  to  the  words 
which  he  spake. 

4.  Therefore  give  heed  to  my 
words;  write  the  things  which  I 
have  told  you;  and  according  to 
the  time  and  the  will  of  the  Fa- 
ther Hhey  shall  go  forth  unto  the 
Gentiles. 

5.  And  whosoever  will  hearken 
unto  my  words  and  repenteth 
and  is  ''baptized,  the  same  shall 
be  saved.  Search  the  prophets, 
for  many  there  be  that  testify  of 
these  things. 

6.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  when  Jesus  had  said  these 
words  he  said  unto  them  again, 
after  he  had  expounded  all  the 
scriptures  unto  them  which  they 
had  received,  he  said  unto  them: 
Behold,  other  scriptures  I  would 
that  ye  should  write,  that  ye 
have  not. 

7.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he 


g.  He.  12:8—12.  Isa.  40:4,  5.  ft,  see  j,  3  Ne.  15.  i,  Isa.  49:21.  j.  Rev.  21:18— 
21.  k,  Isa.  60:21.  Jer.  31:33,  34.  I,  see  j,  1  Ne.  22.  Chap.  23:  a,  2  Pet.  1:19— 
21.     6,  see  c,  2  Ne.  27.     c,  see  u,  2  Ne.  9.  A.  D.  34. 


446 


3   NEPHI,   24. 


said   unto  "Nephi:      Bring  forth 
the  record  which  ye  have  kept. 

8.  And  when  Nephi  had  brought 
forth  the  records,  and  laid' them 
before  him,  he  cast  his  eyes  upon 
them  and  said: 

9.  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  I  com- 
manded my  servant  Samuel,  the 
Lamanite,  that  he  should  testify 
unto  this  people,  that  at  the  day 
that  the  Father  should  glorify  his 
name  in  me  that  there  were 
*many  saints  who  should  arise 
from  the  dead,  and  should  ap- 
pear unto  many,  and  should  min- 
ister unto  them.  And  he  said 
unto  them:     Was  it  not  so? 

10.  And  his  disciples  answered 
him  and  said:  Yea,  Lord,  Sam- 
uel did  prophesy  according  to  thy 
words,  and  they  were  all  ful- 
filled. 

11.  And  Jesus  said  unto  them: 
How  be  it  that  ye  have  not  writ- 
ten this  thing,  that  many  saints 
did  arise  and  appear  unto  many 
and   did   minister  unto   them? 

12.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Nephi  remembered  that  this  thing 
had  not  been  written. 

13.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Jesus  commanded  that  it  should 
be  written;  therefore  it  was  writ- 
ten according  as  he  commanded. 

14.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  when  Jesus  had  expounded 
all  the  scriptures  in  one,  which 
they  had  written,  he  commanded 
them  that  they  should  teach  the 
things  which  he  had  expounded 
unto  them. 

CHAPTER   24. 

Malachi's  words  given  to  the  Ne- 
pTiites — The  law  of  tithes  and  offer- 
ings— Compare  Malachi  3. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
he    commanded    them    that    they 


should  write  the  words  which 
the  Father  had  given  unto  Mala- 
chi, which  he  should  tell  unto 
them.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
after  they  were  written  he  ex- 
pounded them.  And  these  are  the 
words  which  he  did  tell  unto 
them,  saying:  Thus  said  the  Fa- 
ther unto  Malachi — "Behold,  I 
will  send  my  messenger,  and  he 
shall  prepare  the  way  before  me, 
and  the  Lord  whom  ye  seek  shall 
"suddenly  come  to  his  temple, 
even  the  messenger  of  the  cove- 
nant, whom  ye  delight  in;  behold, 
he  shall  come,  saith  the  Lord  of 
Hosts. 

2.  But  who  may  ''abide  the 
day  of  his  coming,  and  who  shall 
stand  when  he  appeajreth?  For 
he  is  like  a  refiner's  fire,  and  like 
fuller's  soap. 

3.  And  he  shall  sit  as  a  refiner 
and  purifier  of  silver;  and  he 
shall  purify  the  "sons  of  Levi, 
and  purge  them  as  gold  and  sil- 
ver, that  they  may  offer  unto 
the  Lord  an  offering  in  right- 
eousness. 

4.  Then  shall  the  offering  of 
Judah  and  Jerusalem  be  pleasant 
unto  the  Lord,  as  in  the  days  of 
old,  and  as  in  former  years. 

5.  And  I  will  come  *near  to 
you  to  judgment;  and  I  ^will  be  a 
swift  witness  against  the  sorcer- 
ers, and  against  the  adulterers, 
and  against  false  swearers,  and 
against  those  that  oppress  the 
hireling  in  his  wages,  the  widow 
and  the  fatherless,  and  that  turn 
aside  the  stranger,  and  fear  not 
me,  saith  the  Lord  of  Hosts. 

6.  For  I  am  the  Lord,  I  change 
not;  therefore  ye  sons  of  Jacob 
are  not  consumed. 

7.  Even  from  the  days  of  your 
fathers  ye   are  gone   away  from 


d,  3  Ne.  8:1,  2.     e,  see  g,  Jac.  4.     He.  14:25,  26.  Chap.  24:    a,  D.  &  C.  45:9. 

Isa.  66:6,  40:3—5,  9—11.  59:20.  21.  6,  Isa.  2:2 — 4.  Mic.  4:1—4.  3  Ne,  20:22. 
21  :25.  c,  3  Ne.  25,  d,  D.  &  C.  sec.  13.  S4  :31 — 34.  e,  Ezek.  43:1,  2,  4 — 7.  /,  3  Ne. 
25:1,  3,  6.     See  w,  3  Ne.  20.  A.  D.  34. 


3  NEPHI,   25. 


447 


mine  ordinances,  and  have  not 
kept  them.  Return  unto  me  and 
I  will  return  unto  you,  saith  the 
Lord  of  Hosts.  But  ye  say: 
Wherein  shall  we  return? 

8.  Will  a  man  rob  God?  Yet 
ye  have  robbed  me.  But  ye  say: 
Wherein  have  we  robbed  thee? 
In  tithes  and  offerings. 

9.  Ye  are  cursed  with  a  curse, 
for  ye  have  robbed  me,  even  this 
whole  nation. 

10.  Bring  ye  ^all  the  tithes  into 
the  storehouse,  that  there  may  be 
meat  in  my  house;  and  prove  me 
now  herewith,  saith  the  Lord  of 
Hosts,  if  I  will  not  open  you  the 
windows  of  heaven,  and  pour  you 
out  a  blessing  that  there  shall  not 
be  room  enough  to  receive  it. 

11.  And  I  will  rebuke  the  de- 
vourer  for  your  sakes,  and  he 
shall  not  destroy  the  fruits  of 
your  ground;  neither  shall  your 
vine  cast  her  fruit  before  the  time 
in  the  fields,  saith  the  Lord  of 
Hosts. 

12.  And  all  nations  shall  call 
you  blessed,  for  ye  shall  be  a  de- 
lightsome land,  saith  the  Lord  of 
Hosts. 

13.  Your  words  have  been  stout 
against  me,  saith  the  Lord.  Yet 
ye  say:  What  have  we  spoken 
against  thee? 

14.  Ye  have  said:  It  is  vain 
to  serve  God,  and  what  doth  it 
profit  that  we  have  kept  his  ordi- 
nances and  that  we  have  walked 
mournfully  before  the  Lord  of 
Hosts? 

15.  And  now  we  call  the  proud 
happy;  yea,  they  that  work  wick- 
edness are  set  up;  yea,  they  that 
tempt  God  are  even  delivered. 

16.  Then  they  that  feared  the 
Lord  spake  "often  one  to  another, 
and    the    Lord    hearkened    and 


heard;  and  a  *book  of  remem- 
brance was  written  before  him 
for  them  that  feared  the  Lord, 
and  that  thought  upon  his  name. 

17.  And  they  shall  be  mine, 
saith  the  Lord  of  Hosts,  in  that 
day  when  I  ^make  up  my  jewels; 
and  I  will  spare  them  as  a  man 
spareth  his  own  son  that  serveth 
him. 

18.  Then  shall  ye  return  and 
discern  between  the  righteous 
and  the  wicked,  between  him  that 
serveth  God  and  him  that  serveth" 
him  not. 

CHAPTER   25. 

Malachi's  words  continued — Elijah 
and  his  Tuission — The  great  and  dread- 
ful day  of  the  Lord — Compare  Mala- 
chi  4. 

1.  For  behold,  the  day  cometh 
that  shall  "burn  as  an  oven;  and 
all  the  proud,  yea,  and  all  that  do 
wickedly,  shall  be  stubble;  and 
the  day  that  cometh  shall  burn 
them  up,  saith  the  Lord  of  Hosts, 
that  it  shall  leave  them  neither 
root  nor  branch. 

2.  But  unto  you  that  "fear  my 
name,  shall  the  Son  of  Righteous- 
ness arise  with  healing  in  his 
wings;  and  ye  shall  go  forth  and 
grow  up  as  '^calves  in  the  stall. 

3.  And  ye  shall  tread  down  the 
wicked;  for  they  shall  be  ''ashes 
under  the  soles,  of  your  feet  in  the 
day  that  I  shall  do  this,  saith  the 
Lord  of  Hosts. 

4.  Remember  ye  the  law  of 
Moses,  my  servant,  which  I  com- 
manded unto  him  in  Horeb  for  all 
Israel,  with  the  statutes  and 
judgments. 

5.  Behold,  I  will  send  you 
^Elijah  the  prophet  before  the 
'coming  of  the  great  and  dread- 
ful day  of  the  Lord; 


g,  D.  &  C.  64:23.  119,  120.  h,  Moro.  6:5,  6.  i,  3  Ne.  27:25.  26.  j\  D.  &  C. 
101:3.  Chap.  25:  a,  ver.  3.  1  Ne.  22:15,  17,  18,  23.  2  Ne.  27:2.  30:10.  Jac. 
6:3.  Isa.  24:6,  66:16.  6,  3  Ne.  24:16.  c.  1  Ne.  22:24.  d.  ver.  1.  e,  D.  &  C. 
110:13.     /,  3Ne.  25:3.  A.  D.  34. 


448 


3   NEPHI,   26. 


6.  And  he  shall  ^turn  the  heart 
of  the  fathers  to  the  children,  and 
the  heart  of  the  children  to  their 
fathers,  lest  I  come  and  smite  the 
earth  with  a  curse. 

CHAPTER   26. 

The  Savior  expounds  all  things  from 
the  beginning — Marvels  spoken  by  the 
mouths  of  babes — The  work  of  the 
disciples. 

1.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  when  Jesus  had  told  these 
things  he  expounded  them  unto 
the  multitude;  and  he  did  ex- 
pound all  things  unto  them,  both 
great  and  small. 

2.  And  he  saith:  "These  scrip- 
tures, which  ye  had  not  with  you, 
the  Father  commanded  that  I 
should  give  unto  you;  for  it  was 
wisdom  in  him  that  they  should 
be  given  unto  future  generations. 

3.  And  he  did  expound  all 
things,  even  from  the  beginning 
until  the  time  that  he  should 
"come  in  his  glory — yea,  even  all 
things  which  should  come  upon 
the  face  of  the  earth,  even  until 
the  ''elements  should  melt  with 
fervent  heat,  and  the  earth 
should  be  wrapt  together  as  a 
scroll,  and  the  heavens  and  the 
earth  should  pass  away; 

4.  And  even  unto  the  great  and 
last  day,  ''when  all  people,  and  all 
kindreds,  and  all  nations  and 
tongues  shall  stand  before  God, 
to  be  judged  of  their  works, 
whether  they  be  good  or  whether 
they  be  evil — 

5.  If  they  be  good,  to  the  ^res- 
urrection of  everlasting  life;  and 
if  they  be  evil,  to  the  resurrec- 
tion of  damnation;  being  on  a 
parallel,    the    one    on    the    one 


hand  and  the  other  on  the  other 
hand,  according  to  the  mercy, 
and  the  justice,  and  the  holiness 
which  is  in  Christ,  who  was  ^be- 
fore the  world  began. 

6.  And  now  there  cannot  be 
written  in  this  ^book  even  a  hun- 
dredth part  of  the  things  which 
Jesus  did  truly  teach  unto  the 
people; 

7.  But  behold  the  '^plates  of 
Nephi  do  contain  the  more  part 
of  the  things  which  he  taught  the 
people. 

8.  And  these  things  have  I 
written,  which  are  a  ^lesser  part 
of  the  things  which  he  taught  the 
people;  and  I  have  written  them 
to  the  intent  that  they  may  be 
brought  again  unto  this  people, 
^from  the  Gentiles,  according  to 
the  words  which  Jesus  hath 
spoken. 

9.  And  when  they  shall  have 
received  this,  which  is  expedient 
that  they  should  have  first,  to  try 
their  faith,  and  if  it  shall  so  be 
that  they  shall  believe  Hhese 
things  then  shall  the  'greater 
things  be  made  manifest  unto 
them. 

10.  And  if  it  so  be  that  they 
will  not  believe  these  things,  then 
shall  the  greater  things  ""be  with- 
held from  them,  unto  their  con- 
demnation. 

11.  Behold,  I  was  about  to 
write  them,  "all  which  were  en- 
graven upon  the  plates  of  Nephi, 
but  the  Lord  forbade  it,  saying: 
I  will  "try  the  faith  of  my  people. 

12.  Therefore  I,  Mormon,  do 
write  the  things  which  have  been 
commanded  me  of  the  Lord.  And 
now  I,  Mormon,  make  an  end  of 
my  sayings,  and  proceed  to  write 


Q,  D.  &  C.  98:16,  17  Chap.  26:    a,  3  Ne.  24.  25.     b,  see  /,  3  Ne.  25.     c,  Morm, 

5:2"3.  2  Pet.  1:10,  12.  Isa.  24:1—4.  17—20.  Rev.  20:11.  d,  Mos.  16:1,  2,  10. 
Al.  12:12.  40:21.  3  Ne.  27:14.  15.  Morm.  9:13,  14.  e,  Mos.  16:11.  See  d,  2  Ne.  2. 
f,  see  d,  xMos.  4.  g,  W.  of  Morm.  5.  He.  3:14.  3  Ne.  5:8.  Eth.  15:33.  h,  see  /, 
1  Ne.  1.  i,  see  g.  j,  see  6,  2  Ne.  30.  fc,  see  i.  I,  D.  &  C.  128:18.  Eth.  4:6 — 8,  13. 
m,  Eth.  4  :8— 10.     n,  ver.   7.     o,  Eth.  11 :6.  A.  D.  34. 


3   NEPHI,    27. 


449 


the  things  which  have  been  com- 
manded me. 

13.  Therefore,  I  would  that  ye 
should  behold  that  the  Lord  truly 
did  teach  the  people,  for  the 
space  of  three  days;  and  after 
that  he  did  show  himself  unto 
them  oft,  and  did  ^break  bread 
oft,  and  bless  it,  and  give  it  unto 
them. 

14.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he 
did  teach  and  minister  unto  the 
'children  of  the  multitude  of 
whom  hath  been  spoken,  and  he 
did  loose  their  tongues,  and  they 
did  speak  unto  their  fathers 
'^great  and  marvelous  things,  even 
greater  than  he  had  revealed 
unto  the  people;  and  he  loosed 
their  tongues  that  they  could 
utter. 

15.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
after  he  had  ascended  into  heaven 
— the  second  time  that  he  showed 
himself  unto  them,  and  had  gone 
unto  the  Father,  after  having 
*healed  all  their  sick,  and  their 
lame,  and  opened  the  eyes  of  their 
blind  and  unstopped  the  ears  of 
the  deaf,  and  even  had  done  all 
manner  of  cures  among  them,  and 
raised  a  man  from  the  dead,  and 
had  shown  forth  his  power  unto 
them,  and  had  ascended  unto  the 
Father — 

16.  Behold,  it  came  to  pass  on 
the  morrow  that  the  multitude 
gathered  themselves  together, 
and  they  both  saw  and  heard 
these  children;  yea,  'even  babes 
did  open  their  mouths  and  utter 
marvelous  things;  and  the  things 
which  they  did  utter  were  forbid- 
den that  there  should  not  any 
man  write  them. 

17.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  "disciples  whom  Jesus  had 
chosen    began    from    that    time 


forth  to  "baptize  and  to  teach  as 
many  as  did  come  unto  them ;  and 
as  many  as  were  baptized  in  the 
name  of  Jesus  were  ""filled  with 
the  Holy  Ghost. 

18.  And  many  of  them  saw  and 
heard  unspeakable  things,  which 
are  '^not  lawful  to  be  written. 

19.  And  they  taught,  and  did 
minister  one  to  another;  and  they 
had  "all  things  common  among 
them,  every  man  dealing  justly, 
one  with  another. 

20.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  did  do  all  things  even  as 
Jesus  had  commanded  them. 

21.  And  they  who  were  ''^bap- 
tized in  the  name  of  Jesus  ^°were 
called  the  church  of  Christ. 

CHAPTER   2  7. 

Jesus  Christ  names  his  church — All 
things  are  written  by  the  Father — 3Ien 
to  be  judged  by  what  is  written  in  the 
books. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  as 
the  "disciples  of  Jesus  were  jour- 
neying and  were  preaching  the 
things  which  they  had  both  heard 
and  seen,  and  were  baptizing  in 
the  name  of  Jesus,  it  came  to 
pass  that  the  disciples  were  gath- 
ered together  and  were  united  in 
mighty  Sprayer  and  '^fasting. 

2.  And  Jesus  again  showed 
himself  unto  them,  for  they  were 
praying  unto  the  Father  in  his 
name;  and  Jesus  came  and  stood 
in  the  midst  of  them,  and  said 
unto  them:  What  will  ye  that  I 
shall  give  unto  you? 

3.  And  they  said  unto  him: 
Lord,  we  will  that  thou  wouldst 
tell  us  the  name  whereby  we 
shall  call  this  church;  for  there 
are  disputations  among  the  peo- 
ple concerning  this  matter. 

4.  And    the    Lord    said    unto 


p,  see  i,  3  Ne 
t,  see  w,  3  Ne.  19. 

X,   see  w,  3  Ne.   19.      y,  4  Ne.   2,   3,   25,   26.      z,  see  u,  2  Ne.   9.      2a,  see  d/ Mos.   26 
Chap.  27 :    a,  *see  c,  3  Ne.  12.     ft,  see  e,  2  Ne.  32.     c.  see  t,  Mos.  27.         A.  D.  34—35, 


IS.     q,  see  g,  3  Ne.   17.     r,  see  w,  3  Ne.  19.     s,  3  Ne.  17:7 — 10. 
u,  see  c,  3  Ne.  12.     v,  4  Ne.  1.     See  u,  2  Ne.  9.     w,  see  y,  3  Ne.  9. 


450 


3   NEPHI,    27. 


them:  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto 
you,  why  is  it  that  the  people 
should  murmur  and  dispute  be- 
cause of  this  thing? 

5.  Have  they  not  read  the 
scriptures,  which  say  ye  must 
take  upon  you  the  "name  of 
Christ,  which  is  my  name?  For 
by  this  name  shall  ye  be  called  at 
the  last  day; 

6.  And  whoso  taketh  upon  him 
my  name,  and  endureth  to  the 
end,  the  same  shall  be  saved  at 
the  last  day. 

7.  Therefore,  whatsoever  ye 
shall  do,  ye  shall  do  it  in  my 
name;  therefore  ye  shall  call  the 
church  in  my  name;  and  ye  shall 
call  upon  the  Father  in  my  name 
that  he  will  bless  the  church  for 
my  sake. 

8.  And  how  be  it  my  church 
save  it  be  called  in  my  name? 
For  if  a  church  be  called  in 
Moses'  name  then  it  be  Moses' 
church;  or  if  it  be  called  in  the 
name  of  a  man  then  it  be  the 
church  of  a  man;  but  if  it  be 
called  in  my  name  then  it  is  my 
church,  if  it  so  be  that  they  are 
built  upon  my  gospel. 

9.  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  that 
ye  are  built  upon  my  gospel; 
therefore  ye  shall  call  whatsoever 
things  ye  do  call,  in  my  name; 
therefore  if  ye  call  upon  the  Fa- 
ther, for  the  church,  if  it  be  in 
my  name  the  Father  will  hear 
you; 

10.  And  if  it  so  be  that  the 
church  is  built  upon  my  gospel 
then  will  the  Father  show  forth 
his  own  works  in  it. 

11.  But  if  it  be  not  built  upon 
my  gospel,  and  is  built  upon  the 
works  of  men,  or  upon  the  works 
of  the  devil,  verily  I  say  unto  you 
they  have  joy  in  their  works  for 


a  season,  and  by  and  by  the  end 
Cometh,  and  they  are  ^hewn  down 
and  cast  into  the  fire,  from 
whence  there  is  no  return. 

12.  For  their  works  do  follow 
them,  for  it  is  because  of  their 
works  that  they  are  hewn  down; 
therefore  remember  the  things 
that  I  have  told  you. 

13.  Behold  I  have  given  unto 
you  my  gospel,  and  this  is  the 
gospel  which  I  have  given  unto 
you — that  I  came  into  the  world 
to  do  the  will  of  my  Father, 
because  my  Father  sent  me. 

14.  And  my  Father  sent  me 
that  I  might  be  lifted  up  upon 
the  cross;  and  after  that  I  had 
'been  lifted  up  upon  the  cross, 
that  I  might  draw  all  men  unto 
me,  that  as  I  have  been  lifted  up 
by  men  even  so  should  men  "be 
lifted  up  by  the  Father,  to  stand 
before  me,  to  be  judged  of  their 
works,  whether  they  be  good  or 
whether  they  be  evil — 

15.  And  for  this  cause  have  I 
been  lifted  up;  therefore,  accord- 
ing to  the  power  of  the  Father  I 
will  draw  all  men  unto  me,  that 
they  may  be  judged  according  to 
their  works. 

16.  And  it  shall  come  to  pass, 
that  whoso  repenteth  and  is  "bap- 
tized in  my  name  shall  be  filled; 
and  if  he  ^endureth  to  the  end, 
behold,  him  will  I  hold  guiltless 
before  my  Father  at  that  day 
when  I  shall  stand  to  judge  the 
world. 

17.  And  he  that  endureth  not 
unto  the  end,  the  same  is  he  that 
is  also  %ewn  down  and  cast  into 
the  fire,  from  whence  they  can  no 
more  return,  because  of  the  jus- 
tice of  the  Father. 

18.  And  this  is  the  word  which 
he  hath  given  unto  the  children 


6,  vers.  6—10. 
28:6.     g,  see  f. 
He.  15. 


See  e,  Mos.  .5. 
h.  see  u,  2  Ne. 


;ee  Tc,  1  Ne.  15.     /,  ver.  15.     1  Ne.  19:10.     3  Ne. 
i,  1  Ne.  13:37.     See  h,  2  Ke.  31.     j,   see  k,  1 

A.  D.  34 — 35. 


3   NEPHI,   27. 


451 


of  men.  And  for  this  cause  he 
fulfilleth  the  words  which  he 
hath  given,  and  he  lieth  not,  but 
fulfilleth  all  his  words. 

19.  And  ^no  unclean  thing  can 
enter  into  his  kingdom;  there- 
fore nothing  entereth  into  his 
rest  save  it  be  those  who  have 
washed  their  garments  in  my 
blood,  because  of  their  faith,  and 
the  repentance  of  all  their  sins, 
and  their  faithfulness  unto  the 
'end. 

20.  Now  this  is  the  command- 
ment: Repent,  all  ye  ends  of  the 
earth,  and  come  unto  me  and  be 
""baptized  in  my  name,  that  ye 
may  be  sanctified  by  the  "recep- 
tion of  the  Holy  Ghost,  that  ye 
may  stand  spotless  before  me  at 
the  last  day. 

21.  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto 
you,  this  is  my  gospel;  and  ye 
know  the  things  that  ye  must  do 
in  my  church;  for  the  works 
which  ye  have  seen  me  do  that 
shall  ye  also  do;  for  that  which 
ye  have  seen  me  do  even  that 
shall  ye  do; 

22.  Therefore,  if  ye  do  these 
things  blessed  are  ye,  for  ye  shall 
be  "lifted  up  at  the  last  day. 

23.  Write  the  things  which  ye 
have  seen  and  heard,  save  it  be 
those  ^which  are  forbidden. 

24.  Write  the  works  of  this 
people,  which  shall  be,  even  as 
hath  been  written,  of  that  which 
hath  been. 

25.  For  behold,  «out  of  the 
books  which  have  been  written, 
and  which  shall  be  written,  shall 
this  people  ""be  judged,  for  by 
them  shall  their  works  be  known 
unto  men. 

26.  And  behold,  all  things  are 
•written    by   the    Father;    there- 


fore 'out  of  the  books  which  shall 
be  written  shall  the  world  be 
judged. 

27.  And  know  ye  that  "ye  shall 
be  judges  of  this  people,  accord- 
ing to  the  judgment  which  I  shall 
give  unto  you,  which  shall  be 
just.  Therefore,  what  manner  of 
men  ought  ye  to  be?  Verily  I 
say  unto  you,  even  as  I  am. 

28.  And  now  I  go  unto  the  Fa- 
ther. And  verily  I  say  unto  you, 
whatsoever  things  ye  shall  ask  the 
Father  in  my  name  shall  be  given 
unto  you. 

29.  Therefore,  ''ask,  and  ye 
shall  receive;  knock,  and  it  shall 
be  opened  unto  you;  for  he  that 
asketh,  receiveth;  and  unto  him 
that  knocketh,  it  shall  be  opened. 

8  0.  And  now,  behold,  my  joy  is 
great,  even  unto  fulness,  because 
of  you,  and  also  this  generation; 
yea,  and  even  the  Father  re- 
joiceth,  and  also  all  the  holy 
angels,  because  of  you  and  this 
generation;  for  none  of  them  are 
lost. 

31.  Behold,  I  would  that  ye 
should  understand;  for  I  mean 
them  who  are  now  alive  of  this 
generation;  and  none  of  them  are 
lost;  and  in  them  I  have  fulness 
of  joy. 

32.  But  behold,  it  sorroweth 
me  because  of  the  ""fourth  gener- 
ation from  this  generation,  for 
they  are  led  away  captive  by  him 
even  as  was  the  ''son  of  perdition; 
for  they  will  sell  me  for  silver 
and  for  gold,  and  for  that  which 
^moth  doth  corrupt  and  which 
thieves  can  break  through  and 
steal.  And  in  that  day  will  I  visit 
them,  even  in  ''turning  their 
works  upon  their  own  heads. 

33.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 


Tc,  Al.  11:37.  See  r,  Al.  7.  I,  see  i.  m,  see  u,  2  Ne.  9.  n,  see  y,  3  Ne.  9.  o,  see 
p,  Mos.  23.  p,  3  Ne.  20:16,  18.  g,  ver.  26.  See  c,  2  Ne.  27.  r,  see  j,  2  Ne.  29. 
»,  3  Ne.  24:16.  t,  ver.  25.  See  c,  2  Ne.  27.  u,  1  Ne.  12:9,  10,  Morm.  3:19.  v,  3 
Ne.  14:7,  8.     tc,  see  d,  1  Ne.  12.     w,  3  Ne.  29:7.     y,  3  Ne.  13:19 — 21.     z,  Morm.  5. 

A.  D.  34—35. 


452 


3  NEPHI,   28. 


when  Jesus  had  ended  these  say- 
ings he  said  unto  his  disciples: 
2"Enter  ye  in  at  the  strait  gate; 
for  strait  is  the  gate,  and  narrow 
is  the  way  that  leads  to  life,  and 
few  there  be  that  find  it;  but 
wide  is  the  gate,  and  broad  the 
way  which  leads  to  death,  and 
many  there  be  that  travel  therein, 
until  the  night  cometh,  wherein 
no  man  can  work. 

CHAPTER  28. 

Each  of  the  twelve  is  granted  his 
heart's  desire — Three  elect  to  remain 
on  earth  until  the  Lord  comes  in  his 
glory — Marvelous  manifestations  to 
the  three — They  are  made  immune  to 
death  and  disaster. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  when 
Jesus  had  said  these  words,  he 
spake  unto  his  disciples,  one  by 
one,  saying  unto  them:  What  is 
it  that  ye  desire  of  me,  after  that 
I  am  gone  to  the  Father? 

2.  And  they  all  spake,  save  it 
were  three,  saying:  We  desire 
that  after  we  have  lived  unto  the 
age  of  man,  that  our  ministry, 
wherein  thou  hast  called  us,  may 
have  an  end,  that  we  may  speedily 
come  unto  thee  in  thy  kingdom. 

3.  And  he  said  unto  them: 
Blessed  are  ye  because  ye  desired 
this  thing  of  me;  therefore,  after 
that  ye  are  "seventy  and  two 
years  old  ye  shall  come  unto  me 
in  my  kingdom;  and  with  me  ye 
shall  find  rest. 

4.  And  when  he  had  spoken 
unto  them,  he  turned  himself 
unto  the  three,  and  said  unto 
them:  What  will  ye  that  I  should 
do  unto  you,  when  I  am  gone  unto 
the  Father? 

5.  And  they  sorrowed  in  their 
hearts,  for  they  durst  not  speak 
unto  him  the  thing  which  they 
desired. 


6.  And  he  said  unto  them: 
Behold,  I  know  your  thoughts, 
and  ye  have  desired  the  thing 
which  ''John,  my  beloved,  who 
was  with  me  in  my  ministry,  be- 
fore that  I  was  lifted  up  by  the 
Jews,  desired  of  me. 

7.  Therefore,  more  blessed  are 
ye,  for  ye  shall  "never  taste  of 
death;  but  ye  shall  live  to  behold 
all  the  doings  of  the  Father  unto 
the  children  of  men,  even  until 
all  things  shall  be  fulfilled  ac- 
cording to  the  will  of  the  Father, 
when  I  shall  ^come  in  my  glory 
with  the  powers  of  heaven. 

8.  And  ye  shall  never  'endure 
the  pains  of  death;  but  when  I 
shall  come  in  my  glory  ye  shall 
be  "changed  in  the  twinkling  of 
an  eye  from  mortality  to  immor- 
tality; and  then  shall  ye  be 
blessed  in  the  kingdom  of  my 
Father. 

9.  And  again,  ye  shall  not  have 
''pain  while  ye  shall  dwell  in  the 
flesh,  neither  sorrow  *save  it  be 
for  the  sins  of  the  world;  and  all 
this  will  I  do  because  of  the 
thing  which  ye  have  desired  of 
me,  for  ye  have  desired  that  ye 
might  bring  the  souls  of  men 
unto  me,  while  the  world  shall 
stand. 

10.  And  for  this  cause  ye  shall 
have  fulness  of  joy;  and  ye  shall 
sit  down  in  the  kingdom  of  my 
Father;  yea,  your  joy  shall  be 
full,  even  as  the  Father  hath 
given  me  fulness  of  joy;  and  ye 
shall  be  even  as  I  am,  and  I  am 
even  as  the  Father;  and  the  Fa- 
ther and  I  are  ^one; 

11.  And  the  Holy  Ghost  bear- 
eth  record  of  the  Father  and  me; 
and  the  Father  '■giveth  the  Holy 
Ghost  unto  the  children  of  men, 
because  of  me. 


2a,  3  Ne.  14  :13,  14.  See  2a,  2  Ne.  9.  Chap.  28  :  a,  4  Ne.  14.  h,  D.  &  C.  7. 
c,  see  /,  3  Ne.  27.  d,  vers.  8,  9,  19 — 22,  25,  37 — 40.  4  Ne.  14,  37.  Morm.  8:10—12. 
Eth.  12:17.  e,  3  Ne.  20:22.  21:25.  /,  see  d.  g,  vers.  15,  17,  36 — 40.  h,  see  d. 
i,  4  Ne.  44.     Morm.  8 :10.     j,  see  Tc,  2  Ne.  31.     k,  see  y,  3  Ne.  9.  A.  D.  34—35. 


3  NEPHI,   28. 


453 


12.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  Jesus  had  spoken  these 
words,  he  touched  every  one  of 
them  with  his  finger  save  it  were 
the  three  who  were  to  tarry,  and 
then  he  departed. 

13.  And  behold,  the  heavens 
were  opened,  and  'they  were 
caught  up  into  heaven,  and  saw 
and  heard  unspeakable  things. 

14.  And  it  was  '"forbidden 
them  that  they  should  utter; 
neither  was  it  given  unto  them 
power  that  they  could  utter  the 
things  which  they  saw  and 
heard; 

15.  And  whether  they  were  in 
the  body  or  out  of  the  body,  they 
could  not  tell;  for  it  did  seem 
unto  them  like  a  transfiguration 
of  them,  that  they  were  changed 
from  this  body  of  flesh  into  an 
immortal  state,  that  they  could 
behold  the  things  of  God. 

16.  But  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  did  again  minister  upon  the 
face  of  the  earth;  nevertheless 
they  did  not  minister  of  the 
things  which  they  had  heard  and 
seen,  because  of  the  "command- 
ment which  was  given  them  in 
heaven. 

17.  And  now,  "whether  they 
were  mortal  or  immortal,  from 
the  day  of  their  transfiguration, 
I  know  not; 

18.  But  this  much  I  know,  ac- 
cording to  the  record  which  hath 
been  given — they  did  go  forth 
upon  the  face  of  the  land,  and  did 
minister  unto  all  the  people,  unit- 
ing as  many  to  the  church  as 
would  believe  in  their  preaching; 
''baptizing  them,  and  as  many  as 
were  baptized  did  ^receive  the 
Holy  Ghost. 

19.  And  they  were  cast  into 
prison  by  them  who  did  not 
belong  to  the  church.     And  the 


•^prisons  could  not  hold  them,  for 
they  were  rent  in  twain. 

20.  And  they  were  cast  down 
into  the  earth;  but  they  did  smite 
the  earth  with  the  word  of  God, 
insomuch  that  by  his  power  they 
were  delivered  out  of  the  depths 
of  the  earth;  and  therefore  they 
could  not  dig  pits  sufficient  to 
hold  them. 

21.  And  thrice  they  were  cast 
into  a  furnace  and  received  no 
harm. 

22.  And  twice  were  they  cast 
into  a  den  of  wild  beasts;  and 
behold  they  did  play  with  the 
beasts  as  a  child  with  a  suckling 
lamb,  and  received  no  harm. 

23.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
thus  they  did  go  forth  among  all 
the  people  of  Nephi,  and  did 
preach  the  gospel  of  Christ  unto 
all  people  upon  the  face  of  the 
land;  and  they  were  converted 
unto  the  Lord,  and  were  united 
unto  the  church  of  Christ,  and 
thus  the  people  of  *that  genera- 
tion were  blessed,  according  to 
the  word  of  Jesus. 

24.  And  now  I,  Mormon,  make 
an  end  of  speaking  concerning 
these  things  for  a  time. 

25.  Behold,  I  was  about  to 
write  the  'names  of  those  who 
were  never  to  taste  of  death,  but 
the  Lord  forbade;  therefore  I 
write  them  not,  for  they  are  hid 
from  the  world. 

2  6.  But  behold,  «I  have  seen 
them,  and  they  have  ministered 
unto  me. 

27.  And  behold  they  will  be 
among  the  Gentiles,  and  the  Gen- 
tiles shall  know  them  not. 

28.  They  will  also  be  among 
the  Jews,  and  the  Jews  shall 
know  them  not. 

29.  And  it  shall  come  to  pass, 
when   the   Lord   seeth  fit  in   his 


I,  vers.  2,  4 — 8,  12,  36,  4  Ne,  14,  37.  m,  see  to,  3  Ne.  19.  n,  rer.  14.  o,  vers. 
36 — 40.  V,  see  u,  2  Ne.  9.  q,  see  y,  3  Ne.  9.  r,  4  Ne.  5,  30—33.  Morm.  8:24.  s,  3 
Ne.  27  :30,  31.     t,  3  Ne.  19  :4.     u,  Morm.  8  :11.  A.  D.  34 — 35. 


454 


3   NEPHI,   29. 


wisdom  that  they  shall  minister 
unto  all  the  scattered  tribes  of 
Israel,  and  unto  all  nations,  kin- 
dreds, tongues  and  people,  and 
shall  bring  out  of  them  unto 
Jesus  many  souls,  that  their  "de- 
sire may  be  fulfilled,  and  also 
because  of  the  ^convincing  power 
of  God  which  is  in  them. 

30.  And  they  are  as  the  angels 
of  God,  and  if  they  shall  pray 
unto  the  Father  in  the  name  of 
Jesus  they  can  show  themselves 
unto  whatsoever  man  it  seemeth 
them  good. 

31.  Therefore,  'great  and  mar- 
velous works  shall  be  wrought  by 
them,  before  the  great  and  com- 
ing day  when  all  people  must 
surely  stand  before  the  judgment- 
seat  of  Christ; 

32.  Yea  even  among  the  Gen- 
tiles shall  there  be  a  great  and 
marvelous  work  wrought  by 
them,  before  that  judgment  day. 

33.  And  if  ye  had  "all  the 
scriptures  which  give  an  account 
of  all  the  marvelous  works  of 
Christ,  ye  would,  according  to  the 
words  of  Christ,  know  that  these 
things  must  surely  come. 

34.  And  wo  be  unto  him  that 
will  'not  hearken  unto  the  words 
of  Jesus,  and  also  to  them  whom 
he  hath  chosen  and  sent  among 
them;  for  whoso  receiveth  not 
the  words  of  Jesus  and  the  words 
of  those  whom  he  hath  sent  re- 
ceiveth not  him;  and  therefore  he 
will  not  receive  them  at  the  last 
day; 

35.  And  it  would  be  better  for 
them  if  they  had  not  been  born. 
For  do  ye  suppose  that  ye  can  get 
rid  of  the  justice  of  an  offended 
God,  who  hath  been  trampled 
under  feet  of  men,  that  thereby 
salvation  might  come? 


3  6.  And  now  behold,  as  I  spake 
concerning  those  whom  the  Lord 
hath  chosen,  yea,  even  three  who 
were  ^^caught  up  into  the  heavens, 
that  I  knew  not  -"whether  they 
were  cleansed  from  mortality  to  « 
immortality — 

37.  But  behold,  since  I  wrote, 
I  have  inquired  of  the  Lord,  and 
he  hath  made  it  manifest  unto  me 
that  there  must  needs  be  a 
change  wrought  upon  their  bod- 
ies, or  =^else  it  needs  be  that  they 
must  taste  of  death; 

38.  Therefore,  that  they  might 
not  taste  of  death  there  was  a 
change  wrought  upon  their  bod- 
ies, that  they  might  ^''not  suffer 
pain  nor  sorrow  save  it  were  for 
the  sins  of  the  world. 

39.  Now  this  change  was  not 
equal  to  that  which  shall  take 
place  at  the  last  day;  but  there 
was  a  change  wrought  upon 
them,  insomuch  that  Satan  could 
have  no  power  over  them,  that  he 
could  not  tempt  them;  and  they 
were  sanctified  in  the  flesh,  that 
they  were  holy,  and  that  the 
"''powers  of  the  earth  could  not 
hold  them. 

40.  And  in  this  state  they  were 
to  remain  until  the  judgment  day 
of  Christ;  and  at  that  day  they 
were  to  receive  a  ^^greater  change, 
and  to  be  received  into  the  king- 
dom of  the  Father  to  go  no  more 
out,  but  to  dwell  with  God  eter- 
nally in  the  heavens. 

CHAPTER   29. 

Mormon's  warning  to  those  who 
spurn  the  words  and  works  of  the 
Lord. 

1.  And  now  behold,  I  say  unto 
you  that  when  the  Lord  shall  see 
fit,  in  his  wisdom,  that  these  say- 
ings shall  "come  unto  the  Gen- 


V,  ver.  9.     w,  vers.  30 — 33.     x,  see  w.     y,  3  Ne.  26:6 — 12.     z,  Eth.  4:8 — 12.     2a, 
vers.  13 — 16.     2&,  ver.   17.     2c,  see  d.     2d,  ver,  9.     2e,  ver.   20.     21,  ver.   8. 
Chap.  29:    a,  see  c,  2  Ne.  27.  A.  D.  34 — 35. 


3  NEPHI,   30. 


455 


tiles  according  to  his  word,  then 
ye  may  know  that  the  "covenant 
which  the  Father  hath  made  with 
the  children  of  Israel,  concern- 
ing their  restoration  to  the  lands 
of  their  inheritance,  is  already 
beginning  to  be  fulfilled. 

2.  And  ye  may  know  that  the 
words  of  the  Lord,  which  have 
been  spoken  by  the  holy  proph- 
ets, shall  all  be  fulfilled;  and  ye 
need  not  say  that  the  Lord  delays 
his  coming  unto  the  children  of 
Israel. 

3.  And  ye  need  not  imagine  In 
your  hearts  that  the  words  which 
have  been  spoken  are  vain,  for 
behold,  the  Lord  will  remember 
his  covenant  which  he  hath  made 
unto  his  people  of  the  house  of 
Israel. 

4.  And  ''when  ye  shall  see  these 
sayings  coming  forth  among  you, 
then  ye  need  not  any  longer  spurn 
at  the  doings  of  the  Lord,  for  the 
sword  of  his  justice  is  in  his  right 
hand;  and  behold,  at  that  day,  if 
ye  shall  spurn  at  his  doings  he 
will  cause  that  "it  shall  soon  over- 
take you. 

5.  Wo  unto  him  that  spumeth 
at  the  doings  of  the  Lord;  yea, 
wo  unto  him  that  shall  deny  the 
Christ  and  his  works! 

6.  Yea,  *wo  unto  him  that  shall 
deny  the  revelations  of  the  Lord, 
and  that  shall  say  the  Lord  no 
longer  worketh  by  revelation,  or 
by  prophecy,  or  by  gifts,  or  by 
tongues,  or  by  healings,  or  by  the 
power  of  the  Holy  Ghost! 

7.  Yea,  and  wo  unto  him  that 
shall  say  at  that  day,  to  get  gain, 
that  there  can  be  no  miracle 
wrought  by  Jesus  Christ;  for  he 
that  doeth  this  shall  become  like 


unto  the  'son  of  perdition,  for 
whom  there  was  no  mercy,  ac- 
cording to  the  word  of  Christ! 

8.  Yea,  and  ye  need  not  any 
longer  hiss,  nor  spurn,  nor  make 
game  of  the  Jews,  nor  any  of  the 
remnant  of  the  house  of  Israel; 
for  behold,  the  Lord  remember- 
eth  his  ''covenant  unto  them,  and 
he  will  do  unto  them  according 
to  that  which  he  hath  sworn. 

9.  Therefore  ye  need  not  sup- 
pose that  ye  can*  turn  the  right 
hand  of  the  Lord  unto  the  left, 
that  he  may  not  "execute  judg- 
ment unto  the  fulfilling  of  the 
^covenant  which  he  hath  made 
unto  the  house  of  Israel. 

CHAPTER   30. 

Mormon  calls  the  Gentiles  to  re- 
pentance. 

1.  Hearken,  O  ye  Gentiles,  and 
hear  the  words  of  Jesus  Christ, 
the  Son  of  the  living  God,  which 
he  hath  commanded  "me  that  I 
should  speak  concerning  you,  for, 
behold  he  commandeth  me  that  I 
should  write,  saying: 

2.  Turn,  all  ye  Gentiles,  from 
your  wicked  ways;  and  repent  of 
your  evil  doings,  of  your  "lyings 
and  deceivings,  and  of  your 
''whoredoms,  and  of  your  ''secret 
abominations,  and  your  idolatries, 
and  of  your  murders,  and  your 
^priestcrafts,  and  your  envyings, 
and  your  strifes,  and  from  all 
your  wickedness  and  abomina- 
tions, and  come  unto  me,  and  be 
'baptized  in  my  name,  that  ye 
may  receive  a  remission  of  your 
sins,  and  be  "filled  with  the  Holy 
Ghost,  that  ye  may  be  "numbered 
with  my  people  who  are  of  the 
house  of  Israel. 


I,  see  /,  3  Ne.  15.  c,  see  /,  3  Ne.  15.  d,  see  2b,  3  Ne.  21,  e,  Morm.  9:7 — 11, 
15 — 26.  Moro.  7:35 — 38.  10:19 — 29.  f,  3  Ne.  27:32.  g,  see  ;,  3  Ne.  15.  ft,  see  26, 
3  Ne.  21.     i,  see  ;,  3  Ne.   15.  Chap.  30:    o,  3  Ne.   5:12,   13,     b,  3   Ne.  21:19—21. 

c,  see  y,  2  Ne,  9.     d,  see  i,  2  Ne.  10.     e,  see  a,  2  Ne.  26.     /,  see  u,  2  Ne.  9.     g,  see  y, 
3  Ne.  9.     ft,  see  x,  3  Ne.  16.  A.  D.  34 — 35. 


FOURTH  NEPHI 
THE  BOOK  OF  NEPHI 


WHO    IS    THE    SON    OF    NEPHI ONE    OF    THE    DISCIPLES    OF    JESUS 

CHRIST 


An  account  of  the  people  of  Nephij 
according  to  his  record. 


The  church  of  Christ  flourishes — 
Nephites  and  Lamanites  converted — 
They  have  all  things  in  common — Two 
centuries  of  righteoiisness  followed  by 
division  and  degeneracy — Amos  and 
Ammaron  in  turn  keep  the  records. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the 
"thirty  and  fourth  year  passed 
away,  and  also  the  thirty  and 
fifth,  and  behold  the  Misciples  of 
Jesus  had  formed  a  church  of 
Christ  in  all  the  lands  round 
about.  And  as  many  as  did  come 
unto  them,  and  did  truly  repent 
of  their  sins,  were  '^baptized  in 
the  name  of  Jesus;  and  they  did 
also  ''receive  the  Holy  Ghost. 

2.  And  it  came  to  pass  in  the 
thirty  and  sixth  year,  the  people 
were  all  converted  unto  the  Lord, 
upon  all  the  face  of  the  land,  both 
Nephites  and  Lamanites,  and  there 
were  no  contentions  and  disputa- 
tions among  them,  and  every  man 
did  deal  justly  one  with  another. 

3.  And  they  had  *'all  things 
common  among  them;  therefore 
there  were  not  rich  and  poor, 
bond  and  free,  but  they  were  all 
made  free,  and  partakers  of  the 
'heavenly  gift. 

4.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the 
thirty  and  seventh  year  passed 
away  also,  and  there  still  con- 
tinued to  be  peace  in  the  land. 

5.  And  there  were  great  and 
marvelous  works  "wrought  by  the 
disciples  of  Jesus,  insomuch  that 


they  did  heal  the  sick,  and  raise 
the  dead,  and  cause  the  lame  to 
walk,  and  the  blind  to  receive 
their  sight,  and  the  deaf  to  hear; 
and  all  manner  of  miracles  did 
they  work  among  the  children  of 
men;  and  in  nothing  did  they 
work  miracles  save  it  were  in  the 
name  of  Jesus. 

6.  And  thus  did  the  thirty  and 
eighth  year  pass  away,  and  also 
the  thirty  and  ninth,  and  forty 
and  first,  and  the  forty  and  sec- 
ond, yea,  even  until  forty  and 
nine  years  had  passed  away,  and 
also  the  fifty  and  first,  and  the 
fifty  and  second;  yea,  and  even 
until  fifty  and  nine  years  had 
passed  away. 

7.  And  the  Lord  did  prosper 
them  exceedingly  in  the  land; 
yea,  insomuch  that  they  did  build 
cities  again  where  there  had  been 
cities  burned. 

8.  Yea,  even  that  great  "city 
Zarahemla  did  they  cause  to  be 
built  again. 

9.  But  there  were  many  cities 
which  had  *been  sunk,  and  waters 
came  up  in  the  stead  thereof; 
therefore  these  cities  could  not 
be  renewed. 

10.  And  now,  behold,  it  came 
to  pass  that  the  people  of  Nephi 
did  wax  strong,  and  did  multiply 
exceedingly  fast,  and  became  an 
exceedingly  fair  and  delightsome 
people. 

11.  And  they  were  married, 
and  given  in  marriage,  and  were 


a    3  Ne.  2  :6 — 8.  6,  see  c,   3  Ne.  12.  c,   see  u,   2  Ne.  9.  d,   see  y,   3  Ne.  9.  e,   see 

V,   3  Ne.  26.  /,  see  y.   3  Ne.  9.  g,   see  r,  3  Ne.  28.  h,   Om.  13.  3  Ne.  8:8,  24.  9:3. 

i,   3  Ne.  8  :9.  9  :4,  7.  A.  D.  36—60. 

456 


4  NEPHI. 


457 


blessed  according  to  the  multi- 
tude of  the  promises  which  the 
Lord  had  made  unto  them. 

12.  And  they  did  not  walk  any- 
more after  the  performances  and 
ordinances  of  the  ^law  of  Moses; 
hut  they  did  walk  after  the  com- 
mandments which  they  had  re- 
ceived from  their  Lord  and  their 
God,  continuing  in  ''fasting  and 
prayer,  and  in  'meeting  together 
oft  both  to  ""pray  and  to  hear  the 
word  of  the  Lord. 

13.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
there  was  no  contention  among 
all  the  people,  in  all  the  land; 
but  there  were  "mighty  miracles 
wrought  among  the  disciples  of 
Jesus. 

14.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  *  seventy  and  first  year  passed 
away,  and  also  the  seventy  and 
second  year,  yea,  and  in  fine,  till 
the  seventy  and  ninth  year  had 
passed  away;  yea,  even  an  hun- 
dred years  had  passed  away,  and 
the  disciples  of  Jesus,  whom  he 
had  chosen,  had  all  gone  to  the 
"paradise  of  God,  save  it  were  the 
^three  who  should  tarry;  and 
there  were  other  disciples  or- 
dained in  their  stead;  and  also 
many  of  that  generation  had 
passed  away. 

15.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
there  was  no  contention  in  the 
land,  because  of  the  love  of  God 
which  did  dwell  in  the  hearts  of 
the  people. 

16.  And  there  were  no  envy- 
ings,  nor  strifes,  nor  tumults,  nor 
whoredoms,  nor  lyings,  nor  mur- 
ders, nor  any  manner  of  lascivi- 
ousness;  and  surely  there  could 
not  be  a  happier  people  among 
all  the  people  who  had  been 
created  by  the  hand  of  God. 

17.  There  were  no  robbers,  nor 


murderers,  neither  were  there 
Lamanites,  nor  any  manner  of 
-ites;  but  they  were  in  one,  the 
children  of  Christ,  and  heirs  to 
the  ki»gdom  of  God. 

1 8 .  And  how  blessed  were  they ! 
For  the  Lord  did  bless  them  in  all 
their  doings;  yea,  even  they  were 
blessed  and  prospered  until  fan 
hundred  and  ten  years  had  passed 
away;  and  the  first  generation 
from  Christ  had  passed  away,  and 
there  was  no  contention  in  all 
the  land. 

19.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
•"Nephi,  he  that  kept  this  last 
record,  (and  he  kept  it  upon  the 
Opiates  of  Nephi)  died,  and  his 
son  Amos  kept  it  in  his  stead; 
and  he  kept  it  upon  the  plates  of 
Nephi  also. 

20.  And  he  kept  it  eighty  and 
four  years,  and  there  was  still 
peace  in  the  land,  save  it  were  a 
small  part  of  the  people  who  had 
revolted  from  the  church  and 
taken  upon  them  the  name  of  La- 
manites; therefore  there  began  to 
be  Lamanites  again  in  the  land. 

21.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Amos  died  also,  (and  it  was  an 
hundred  and  ninety  and  four 
years  from  the  coming  of  Christ) 
and  his  son  Amos  kept  the  rec- 
ord in  his  stead;  and  he  also  kept 
it  upon  the  plates  of  Nephi;  and 
it  was  also  written  in  the  book  of 
Nephi,  which  is  this  book. 

22.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
$two  hundred  years  had  passed 
away;  and  the  second  generation 
had  all  passed  away  save  it  were 
a  few. 

23.  And  now  I,  Mormon,  would 
that  ye  should  know  that  the  peo- 
ple had  multiplied,  insomuch  that 
they  were  spread  upon  all  the 
face  of  the  land,  and  that  they 


j,  see  0,  2  Ne.  25.  3  Ne.  9:19.  15:2—8.  Jc,  see  t,  Mos.  27.  I,  3  Ne.  24:16. 
m,  see  e,  2  Ne.  32.  n,  see  r,  3  Ne.  28.  o,  see  I,  2  Ne.  9.  p,  see  d,  3  Ne.  28.  r,  see 
heading  of  4  Nephi.     a,  see  /,  1  Ne.  1:17.  •  A.  D.  72.     f  A.  D.  111.     j  A.  D.  201. 

30 


458 


4  NEPHI. 


had  become  exceeding  rich,   be- 
cause of  their  prosperity  in  Christ. 

24.  And  now,  in  this  *two  hun- 
dred and  first  year  there  began  to 
be  among  them  those  who  were 
lifted  up  in  pride,  such  as  the 
wearing  of  costly  apparel,  and  all 
manner  of  fine  pearls,  and  of  the 
fine  things  of  the  world. 

25.  And  from  that  time  forth 
they  did  have  their  goods  and 
their  substance  'no  more  common 
among  them. 

26.  And  they  began  to  be 
divided  into  classes;  and  they 
began  to  build  up  churches  unto 
themselves  to  get  gain,  and  began 
to  deny  the  true  church  of  Christ. 

27.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  ftwo  hundred  and  ten  years 
had  passed  away  there  were  many 
churches  in  the  land;  yea,  there 
were  many  churches  which  pro- 
fessed to  know  the  Christ,  and 
yet  they  did  deny  the  more  parts 
of  his  gospel,  insomuch  that  they 
did  receive  all  manner  of  wicked- 
ness, and  did  administer  that 
which  was  sacred  unto  him  to 
whom  it  had  "been  forbidden  be- 
cause of  unworthiness. 

28.  And  this  church  did  mul- 
tiply exceedingly  because  of  in- 
iquity, and  because  of  the  power 
of  Satan  who  did  get  hold  upon 
their  hearts. 

29.  And  again,  there  was  an- 
other church  which  denied  the 
Christ;  and  they  did  persecute 
the  true  church  of  Christ,  because 
of  their  humility  and  their  belief 
in  Christ;  and  they  did  despise 
them  because  of  the  many  mira- 
cles which  were  wrought  among 
them. 

30.  Therefore  they  did  exercise 
power  and  authority  over  the 
'^^disciples  of  Jesus  who  did  tarry 
with  them,  and  they  did  cast  them 


into  prison;  but  by  the  power  of 
the  word  of  God,  which  was  in 
them,  the  ""prisons  were  rent  in 
twain,  and  they  went  forth  doing 
mighty  miracles  among  them. 

31.  Nevertheless,  and  notwith- 
standing all  these  miracles,  the 
people  did  harden  their  hearts, 
and  did  seek  to  kill  them,  even 
as  the  Jews  at  Jerusalem  sought 
to  kill  Jesus,  according  to  his 
word. 

32.  And  they  did  cast  them 
into  '^furnaces  of  fire,  and  they 
came  forth  receiving  no  harm. 

33.  And  they  also  cast  them 
into  >'dens  of  wild  beasts,  and  they 
did  play  with  the  wild  beasts 
even  as  a  child  with  a  lamb;  and 
they  did  come  forth  from  among 
them,  receiving  no  harm. 

34.  Nevertheless,  the  people 
did  harden  their  hearts,  for  they 
were  led  by  many  priests  and 
false  prophets  to  build  up  many 
churches,  and  to  do  all  manner  of 
iniquity.  And  they  did  smite 
upon  the  people  of  Jesus;  but  the 
people  of  Jesus  did  not  smite 
again.  And  thus  they  did  dwin- 
dle in  unbelief  and  wickedness, 
from  year  to  year,  even  until  two 
hundred  and  thirty  years  had 
passed  away. 

35.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
in  this  year,  yea,  in  the  $two  hun- 
dred and  thirty  and  first  year, 
there  was  a  great  division  among 
the  people. 

36.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
in  this  year  there  arose  a  people 
who  were  called  the  Nephites, 
and  they  were  true  believers  in 
Christ;  and  among  them  there 
were  those  who  were  called  by  the 
Lamanites — Jacobites,  and  Jo- 
sephites,  and  Zoramites; 

37.  Therefore  the  true  be- 
lievers  in   Christ,   and   the   true 


t,  see  y,  3   Ne.   26.     «,  3   Ne.   18:28,   29. 
28 :19.       a,  3  Ne.  28  :21.     y,  3  Ne.  28  :22. 


see  d,  3  Ne,  28,     w,  Ter.  5.     3  Ne. 
D.  201.     t  A.  D.  211.      t  A,  D.  231. 


4  NEPHI. 


459 


worshipers  of  Christ,  (among 
whom  were  the  *three  disciples  of 
Jesus  who  should  tarry)  were 
called  Nephites,  and  Jacobites, 
and  Josephites,  and  Zoramites. 

38.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  who  rejected  the  gospel  were 
called  Lamanites,  and  Lemuel- 
ites,  and  Ishmaelites;  and  they 
did  not  dwindle  in  unbelief,  but 
they  did  ^"wilfully  rebel  against 
the  gospel  of  Christ;  and  they  did 
teach  their  children  that  they 
should  not  believe,  even  as  their 
fathers,  from  the  beginning,  did 
dwindle. 

39.  And  it  was  because  of  the 
wickedness  and  abomination  of 
their  fathers,  even  as  it  was  in 
the  beginning.  And  they  were 
taught  to  hate  the  children  of 
God,  even  as  the  Lamanites  were 
taught  to  2*hate  the  children  of 
Nephi  from  the  beginning. 

40.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
*two  hundred  and  forty  and  four 
years  had  passed  away,  and  thus 
were  the  affairs  of  the  people. 
And  the  more  wicked  part  of  the 
people  did  wax  strong,  and  be- 
came exceedingly  more  numerous 
than  were  the  people  of  God. 

41.  And  they  did  still  continue 
to  build  up  churches  unto  them- 
selves, and  adorn  them  with  all 
manner  of  precious  things.  And 
thus  did  two  hundred  and  fifty 
years  pass  away,  and  also  two 
hundred  and  sixty  years. 

42.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  wicked  part  of  the  people 
began  again  to  build  up  the 
^''secret  oaths  and  combinations 
of  Gadianton. 

43.  And  also  the  people  who 
were  called  the  people  of  Nephi 
began  to  be  proud  in  their  hearts, 


because  of  their  exceeding  riches, 
and  become  vain  like  unto  their 
brethren,  the  Lamanites. 

44.  And  from  this  time  the 
-"disciples  began  to  sorrow  for  the 
sins  of  the  world. 

45.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  three  hundred  years  had 
passed  away,  both  the  people  of 
Nephi  and  the  Lamanites  had  be- 
come exceeding  wicked  one  like 
unto  another. 

46.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  ^^robbers  of  Gadianton  did 
spread  over  all  the  face  of  the 
land;  and  there  were  none  that 
were  righteous  save  it  were  the 
disciples  of  Jesus.  And  gold  and 
silver  did  they  lay  up  in  store  in 
abundance,  and  did  traffic  in  all 
manner  of  traffic. 

47.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
after  fthree  hundred  and  five 
years  had  passed  away,  (and  the 
people  did  still  remain  in  wicked- 
ness) Amos  died;  and  his  brother, 
Ammaron,  did  keep  the  record  in 
his  stead. 

48.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  Jthree  hundred  and  twenty 
years  had  passed  away,  Ammaron, 
being  constrained  by  the  Holy 
Ghost,  did  hide  up  the  records 
which  were  sacred — yea,  even 
-'"all  the  sacred  records  which  had 
been  handed  down  from  genera- 
tion to  generation,  which  were 
sacred — even  until  the  three  hun- 
dred and  twentieth  year  from  the 
coming  of  Christ. 

49.  And  he  did  hide  them  up 
unto  the  Lord,  that  they  might 
come  again  -^unto  the  remnant  of 
the  house  of  Jacob,  according  to 
the  prophecies  and  the  promises 
of  the  Lord.  And  thus  is  the  end 
of  the  record  of  Ammaron. 


z,  see  d,  3  Ne.  28.  2a,  3  Ne.  27 :32.  Morm.  1 :16.  2&,  see  n,  Jac.  7.  2c,  see  t, 
2  Ne.  10.  He.  2:3—14.  2d,  3  Ne.  28:9.  2e,  see  2c.  2/,  Al.  37:2 — 4.  He.  3:13, 
15,  16.  2g,  3  Ne.  21 :26.  •  A.  D.  245.     f  A.  D.  306.     %  A.  D.  321. 


THE  BOOK  OF  MORMON 


CHAPTER   1. 

Ammaron's  charge  to  Mormon  re- 
specting  the  sacred  engravings — War 
and  wickedness — The  three  Nephite 
disciples  depart — Mormon  restrained 
from  preaching — Predictions  of  Ahin- 
adi  and  Samuel  the  Lamanite  fulfilled. 

1.  And  now  I,  Mormon,  make 
a  record  of  the  things  which  I 
have  both  seen  and  heard,  and 
call  it  the  "Book  of  Mormon. 

2.  And  about  the  time  that 
''Ammaron  hid  up  the  records 
unto  the  Lord,  he  came  unto  me, 
(I  being  about  ten  years  of  age, 
and  I  began  to  be  learned  some- 
what after  the  manner  of  the 
learning  of  my  people)  and  Am- 
maron  said  unto  me:  I  perceive 
that  thou  art  a  sober  child,  and 
art  quick  to  observe; 

3.  Therefore,  when  ye  are 
about  twenty  and  four  years  old 
I  would  that  ye  should  remember 
the  things  that  ye  have  observed 
concerning  this  people;  and  when 
ye  are  of  that  age  go  to  the  land 
''Antum,  unto  a  hill  which  shall 
be  called  ''Shim;  and  there  have  I 
''deposited  unto  the  Lord  all  the 
sacred  engravings  concerning  this 
people. 

4.  And  behold,  ye  shall  take 
the  ^plates  of  Nephi  unto  your- 
self, and  the  remainder  shall  ye 
leave  in  the  place  where  they  are; 
and  ye  shall  engrave  on  the  plates 
of  Nephi  ^all  the  things  that  ye 
have  observed  concerning  this 
people. 

5.  And  I,  Mormon,  being  a 
descendant  of  "Nephi,  (and  my 
father's  name  was  Mormon)  I  re- 
membered the  things  which  Am- 
maron  commanded  me. 


6.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I, 
being  *  eleven  years  old,  was  car- 
ried by  my  father  into  the  *land 
southward,  even  tb  the  •'land  of 
Zarahemla. 

7.  The  whole  face  of  the  land 
had  become  covered  with  build- 
ings, and  the  people  were  as  nu- 
merous almost,  as  it  were  the 
sand  of  the  sea. 

8.  And  it  came  to  pass  in  this 
year  there  began  to  be  a  war 
between  the  Nephites,  who  con- 
sisted of  the  Nephites  and  the 
Jacobites  and  the  Josephites  and 
the  Zoramites;  and  this  war  was 
between  the  Nephites,  and  the  La- 
manites  and  the  Lemuelites  and 
the  Ishmaelites. 

9.  Now  the  Lamanites  and  the 
Lemuelites  and  the  Ishmaelites 
were  called  Lamanites,  and  the 
two  parties  were  Nephites  and 
Lamanites. 

10.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  war  began  to  be  among  them 
in  the  borders  of  Zarahemla,  by 
the  ''waters  of  Sidon. 

11.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  Nephites  had  gathered  to- 
gether a  great  number  of  men, 
even  to  exceed  the  number  of 
thirty  thousand.  And  it  came  to 
pass  that  they  did  have  in  this 
same  year  a  number  of  battles, 
in  which  the  Nephites  did  beat 
the  Lamanites  and  did  slay  many 
of  them. 

12.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  Lamanites  withdrew  their  de- 
sign, and  there  was  peace  settled 
in  the  land;  and  peace  did  remain 
for  the  space  of  about  four  years, 
that  there  was  no  bloodshed. 

1.3,   But  wickedness  did  prevail 


a  Morm,  2:17,  18.  5:9,  1),  4  Ne,  47 — 49,  c,  Morm.  2:17,  d,  Morm,  4:23.  Eth, 
0-3  '  e  4  Ne  48.  /,  see  f,  1  Ne,  1.  g,  Morm.  2:18.  h,  3  Ne.  5:12,  20,  See  b,  Mas.  18. 
i/see  n,  Al.  46.    j.  Cm.  13.    k,  see  g,  Al.  2.  ♦About  A.  D.  822. 

460 


MORMON,   2. 


461 


upon  the  face  of  the  whole  land, 
insomuch  that  the  Lord  did  take 
away  his  'beloved  disciples,  and 
the  work  of  miracles  and  of  heal- 
ing did  cease  because  of  the  in- 
iquity of  the  people. 

14.  And  there  were  no  gifts 
from  the  Lord,  and  the  Holy 
Ghost  did  not  come  upon  any,  be- 
cause of  their  wickedness  and 
unbelief. 

15.  And  I,  *being  fifteen  years 
of  age  and  being  somewhat  of  a 
sober  .mind,  therefore  I  was 
visited  of  the  Lord,  and  tasted 
and  knew  of  the  goodness  of 
Jesus. 

16.  And  I  did  endeavor  to 
preach  unto  this  people,  but  my 
mouth  was  shut,  and  I  was  for- 
bidden that  I  should  preach  unto 
them;  for  behold  they  had  '"wil- 
fully rebelled  against  their  God; 
and  the  "beloved  disciples  were 
taken  away  out  of  the  land,  be- 
cause of  their  iniquity. 

17.  But  I  did  remain  among 
them,  but  I  was  forbidden  to 
preach  unto  them,  because  of  the 
hardness  of  their  hearts;  and  be- 
cause of  the  hardness  of  their 
hearts  the  land  was  "cursed  for 
their  sake. 

18.  And  these  ^Gadianton*  rob- 
bers, who  were  among  the  La- 
manites,  did  infest  the  land,  inso- 
much that  the  inhabitants  thereof 
began  to  hide  up  their  treasures 
in  the  earth;  and  they  became 
slippery,  because  the  Lord  had 
«cursed  the  land,  that  they  could 
not  hold  them,  nor  retain  them 
again. 

19.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
there  were  sorceries,  and  witch- 
crafts, and  magics;  and  the  power 
of  the  evil  one  was  wrought  upon 
all   the   face   of   the   land,   even 


unto  the  fulfilling  of  all  the 
•^words  of  Abinadi,  and  also  Sam- 
uel the  Lamanite. 

CHAPTER   2. 

Mormon  leads  the  Nephite  armies — 
More  of  the  Gadianton  robbers — By 
treaty  the  land  northward  is  given  to 
the  Nephites,  and  the  land  southward 
to  the  Lamanites. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  in  that 
"same  year  there  began  to  be  a 
war  again  between  the  Nephites 
and  the  Lamanites.  And  not- 
withstanding 1  being  young,  was 
large  in  stature;  therefore  the 
people  of  Nephi  appointed  me 
that  I  should  be  their  leader,  or 
the  leader  of  their  armies. 

2.  Therefore  it  came  to  pass 
that  fin  my  sixteenth  year  I  did 
go  forth  at  the  head  of  an  army 
of  the  Nephites,  against  the  La- 
manites; therefore  three  hundred 
and  twenty  and  six  years  "had 
passed  away. 

3.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  in 
the  three  hundred  and  twenty 
and  seventh  year  the  Lamanites 
did  come  upon  us  with  exceeding 
great  power,  insomuch  that  they 
did  frighten  my  armies;  there- 
fore they  would  not  fight,  and 
they  began  to  retreat  towards  the 
''north  countries. 

4.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  we 
did  come  to  the  city  of  Angola, 
and  we  did  take  possession  of  the 
city,  and  make  preparations  to 
defend  ourselves  against  the  La- 
manites. And  it  came  to  pass 
that  we  did  ''fortify  the  city  with 
our  might;  but  notwithstanding 
all  our  fortifications  the  Laman- 
ites did  come  upon  us  and  did 
drive  us  out  of  the  city. 

5.  And  they  did  also  drive  us 
forth  out  of  the  land  of  David. 


I,  3  Ne.  28  :2— 12.     See  d,  3  Ne.  28,  m,  see  2a,  4  Ne.     n,  see  T.     o,  see  d,  2  Ne.  1. 

p,  see  2c,  4  Ne.     g,  see  d,  2  Ne.  1.     r.  He.  13:18 — 23,  30 — 37.      Morm.  2:10 — 15. 

Chap.  2  :    a,  Morm.  1 :12,  15.     b,  3  Ne.  2  :7,  8.     c,  see  2r,  Al.  22.     See  also  p,  Al.  46. 

d,  see  c,  Al.  48.  *  About  A.  D.  32G.     t  A.  D.  327—328. 


462 


MORMON.   2. 


6.  And  we  marched  forth  and 
came  to  the  land  of  Joshua,  which 
was  in  the  borders  west  by  the 
seashore. 

7.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  we 
did  gather  in  our  people  as  fast 
as  it  were  possible,  that  we  might 
get  them  together  in  one  body. 

8.  But  behold,  the  land  was 
filled  with  *^robbers  and  with  La- 
manites;  and  notwithstanding  the 
great  destruction  which  hung 
over  my  people,  they  did  not  re- 
pent of  their  evil  doings;  there- 
fore there  was  blood  and  carnage 
spread  throughout  all  the  face  of 
the  land,  both  on  the  part  of  the 
Nephites  and  also  on  the  part  of 
the  Lamanites;  and  it  was  one 
complete  revolution  throughout 
all  the  face  of  the  land. 

9.  And  now,  the  Lamanites  had 
a  king,  and  his  name  was  ^Aaron; 
and  he  came  against  us  with  an 
army  of  forty  and  four  thousand. 
And  behold,  I  withstood  him  with 
forty  and  two  thousand.  And  it 
came  to  pass  that  I  beat  him 
with  my  army  that  he  fled  be- 
fore me.  And  behold,  all  this 
was  done,  and  *three  hundred 
and  thirty  years  had  passed  away. 

10.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  Nephites  began  to  repent  of 
their  iniquity,  and  began  to  cry 
even  as  had  been  prophesied  by 
"Samuel  the  prophet;  for  behold 
no  man  could  keep  that  which 
was  his  own,  for  the  thieves,  and 
the  robbers,  and  the  murderers, 
and  the  magic  art,  and  the  witch- 
craft which  was  in  the  land. 

11.  Thus  there  began  to  be  a 
mourning  and  a  lamentation  in  all 
the  land  because  of  these  things, 
and  more  especially  among  the 
people  of  Nephi. 

12.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  I,  Mormon,  saw  their  lam- 


entation and  their  mourning  and 
their  sorrow  before  the  Lord, 
my  heart  did  begin  to  rejoice 
within  me,  knowing  the  mercies 
and  the  long-suffering  of  the  Lord, 
therefore  supposing  that  he  would 
be  merciful  unto  them  that  they 
would  again  become  a  righteous 
people. 

13.  But  behold  this  my  joy  was 
vain,  for  their  sorrowing  was  not 
unto  repentance,  because  of  the 
goodness  of  God ;  but  it  was  rather 
the  sorrowing  of  the  damned,  be- 
cause the  Lord  would  not  always 
suffer  them  to  take  happiness  in 
sin. 

14.  And  they  did  not  come 
unto  Jesus  with  broken  hearts 
and  contrite  spirits,  but  they  did 
curse  God,  and  wish  to  die.  Never- 
theless they  would  struggle  with 
the  sword  for  their  lives. 

15.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
my  sorrow  did  return  unto  me 
again,  and  I  saw  that  the  day  of 
grace  was  passed  with  them,  both 
temporally  and  spiritually;  for  I 
saw  thousands  of  them  hewn 
down  in  open  rebellion  against 
their  God,  and  heaped  up  as  dung 
upon  the  face  of  the  land.  And 
thus  tthree  hundred  and  forty 
and  four  years  had  passed  away. 

16.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  in 
the  three  hundred  and  forty  and 
fifth  year  the  Nephites  did  begin 
to  fiee  before  the  Lamanites;  and 
they  were  pursued  until  they 
came  even  to  the  land  of  Jashon, 
before  it  was  possible  to  stop 
them  in  their  retreat. 

17.  And  now,  the  "city  of  Jash- 
on was  near  the  land  where  Am- 
maron  had  Meposited  the  records 
unto  the  Lord,  that  they  might 
not  be  destroyed.  And  behold  I 
had  gone  according  to  the  word 
of    Ammaron,     and     taken    the 


e,  see  2c,  4  Ne.    f,  Moro.  9:17.    g,  see  r,  Morm.  1.     ft,  Morm.  1:3.     4:23.     i,  4  Ne. 
48,  49.  ♦A.  D.  331.     fA.  D.  345. 


MORMON,   3. 


463 


^plates  of  Nephi,  and  did  make  a 
record  according  to  the  words  of 
Ammaron. 

18.  And  upon  the  plates  of 
Nephi  I  did  make  a  ''full  account 
of  all  the  wickedness  and  abomi- 
nations; but  upon  'these  plates  I 
did  forbear  to  make  a  full  account 
of  their  wickedness  and  abomina- 
tions, for  behold,  a  continual 
scene  of  wickedness  and  abomina- 
tions has  been  before  mine  eyes 
ever  since  I  have  been  sufficient 
to  behold  the  ways  of  man. 

19.  And  wo  is  me  because  of 
their  wickedness;  for  my  heart 
has  been  filled  with  sorrow  be- 
cause of  their  wickedness,  all  my 
days;  nevertheless,  I  know  that  I 
shall  be  '"lifted  up  at  the  last  day. 

20.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
in  this  year  the  people  of  Nephi 
again  were  hunted  and  driven. 
And  it  came  to  pass  that  we  were 
driven  forth  until  we  had  come 
northward  to  the  land  which  was 
called  Shem. 

21.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
we  did  "fortify  the  city  of  Shem, 
and  we  did  gather  in  our  people 
as  much  as  it  were  possible,  that 
perhaps  we  might  save  them  from 
destruction. 

22.  And  it  came  to  pass  in  the 
♦three  hundred  and  forty  and 
sixth  year  they  began  to  come 
upon  us  again. 

23.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I 
did  speak  unto  my  people,  and 
did  urge  them  with  great  energy, 
that  they  would  stand  boldly  be- 
fore the  Lamanites  and  fight  for 
their  wives,  and  their  children, 
and  their  houses,  and  their  homes. 

24.  And  my  words  did  arouse 
them  somewhat  to  vigor,  inso- 
much that  they  did  not  flee  from 
before  the  Lamanites,  but  did 
stand  with  boldness  against  them. 


25.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
we  did  contend  with  an  army  of 
thirty  thousand  against  an  army 
of  fifty  thousand.  And  it  came  to 
pass  that  we  did  stand  before 
them  with  such  firmness  that 
they  did  fiee  from  before  us. 

26.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  they  had  fled  we  did  pursue 
them  with  our  armies,  and  did 
meet  them  again,  and  did  beat 
them;  nevertheless  the  strength 
of  the  Lord  was  not  with  us;  yea, 
we  were  left  to  ourselves,  that  the 
Spirit  of  the  Lord  did  not  abide 
in  us;  therefore  we  had  become 
weak  like  unto  our  brethren. 

27.  And  my  heart  did  sorrow 
because  of  this  the  great  calamity 
of  my  people,  because  of  their 
wickedness  and  their  abomina- 
tions. But  behold,  we  did  go  forth 
against  the  Lamanites  and  the 
"robbers  of  Gadianton,  until  we 
had  again  taken  possession  of  the 
lands  of  our  inheritance. 

28.  And  the  t three  hundred 
and  forty  and  ninth  year  had 
passed  away.  And  in  the  three 
hundred  and  fiftieth  year  we 
made  a  treaty  with  the  Lamanites 
and  the  robbers  of  Gadianton,  in 
which  we  did  get  the  lands  of  our 
inheritance  divided. 

29.  And  the  Lamanites  did 
give  unto  us  the  ^land  northward, 
yea,  even  to  the  ^narrow  passage 
which  led  into  the  '^land  south- 
ward. And  we  did  give  unto  the 
Lamanites  all  the  land  southward. 

CHAPTER  3. 

Nephites  continue  in  wickedness — 
Mormon  refuses  to  be  their  military 
leader — His  address  to  future  genera- 
tions— The  twelve  to  judge  the  house 
of  Israel. 

1.  And  it  (?ame  to  pass  that 
the  Lamanites  did  not  come  to 


j,  Morm.  1:4,  See  /,  1  Ne.  1.  Jc,  Morm.  1:4.  /,  see  g,  3  Ne.  5.  m,   see  p,  Mos.  23. 
n,  see  c,  Al.  48.  o.   see  2c,  4  Ne.  p^   see  c,  q,   see  2v,   Al.  22.  r,   see  n,   Al.  46. 

*  A.  D.  346.  t  A.  D.  350. 


464 


MORMON,   3. 


battle  again  *  until  ten  years 
more  had  passed  away.  And  be- 
hold, I  had  employed  my  people, 
the  Nephites,  in  preparing  their 
lands  and  their  arms  against  the 
time  of  battle. 

2.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the 
Lord  did  say  unto  me:  Cry  unto 
this  people — Repent  ye,  and  come 
unto  me,  and  be  ye  "baptized,  and 
build  up  again  my  church,  and  ye 
shall  be  spared. 

3.  And  I  did  cry  unto  this  peo- 
ple, but  it  was  in  vain;  and  they 
did  not  realize  that  it  was  the 
Lord  that  had  spared  them,  and 
granted  unto  them  a  chance  for 
repentance.  And  behold  they  did 
harden  their  hearts  against  the 
Lord  their  God. 

4.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
after  this  tenth  year  had  passed 
away,  making,  in  the  whole, 
three  hundred  and  sixty  years 
from  the  coming  of  Christ,  the 
king  of  the  Lamanites  sent  an 
epistle  unto  me,  which  gave  unto 
me  to  know  that  they  were  prer 
paring  to  come  again  to  battle 
against  us. 

5.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I 
did  cause  my  people  that  they 
should  gather  themselves  to- 
gether at  the  ''land  Desolation,  to 
a  city  which  was  in  the  borders, 
by  the  ''narrow  pass  which  led 
Into  the  "land  southward. 

6.  And  there  we  did  place  our 
armies,  that  we  might  stop  the 
armies  of  the  Lamanites,  that 
they  might  not  get  possession  of 
any  of  our  lands;  therefore  we 
did  ''fortify  against  them  with  all 
our  force. 

7.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  in 
the  three  hundred  and  sixty  and 
first  year  the  Lamanites  did  come 
down  to  the  ^city  of  Desolation  to 


battle  against  us;  and  it  came  to 
pass  that  in  that  year  we  did  beat 
them,  insomuch  that  they  did  re- 
turn to  their  own  lands  again. 

8.  And  in  the  fthree  hundred 
and  sixty  and  second  year  they 
did  come  down  again  to  battle. 
And  we  did  beat  them  again,  and 
did  slay  a  great  number  of  them, 
and  their  dead  were  cast  into  the 
sea. 

9.  And  now,  because  of  this 
great  thing  which  my  people,  the 
Nephites,  had  done,  they  began 
to  boast  in  their  own  strength, 
and  began  to  swear  before  the 
heavens  that  they  would  avenge 
themselves  of  the  blood  of  their 
brethren  who  had  been  slain  by 
their  enemies. 

10.  And  they  did  swear  by  the 
heavens,  and  also  by  the  throne 
of  God,  that  they  would  go  up  to 
battle  against  their  enemies,  and 
would  cut  them  off  from  the  face 
of  the  land. 

11.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I, 
Mormon,  did  utterly  refuse  from 
this  time  forth  to  be  a  commander 
and  a  leader  of  this  people,  be- 
cause of  their  wickedness  and 
abomination. 

12.  Behold,  I  had  led  them, 
notwithstanding  their  wickedness 
I  had  led  them  many  times  to 
battle,  and  had  loved  them,  ac- 
cording to  the  love  of  God  which 
was  in  me,  with  all  my  heart; 
and  my  soul  had  been  poured  out 
in  prayer  unto  my  God  all  the 
day  long  for  them;  nevertheless, 
it  was  without  faith,  because  of 
the  hardness  of  their  hearts. 

13.  And  ^thrice  have  I  deliv- 
ered them  out  of  the  hands  of 
their  enemies,  and  they  have  re- 
pented not  of  their  sins. 

14.  And  when  they  had  ''sworn 


a,  see  u,  2  Ne.  9.     6,  see  21,  Al.  22,     c, 
Al.  48.     /,  see  21,  Al.  22.     g,  vers.  7,   8. 


see  2v,  Al.  22.     d,  see  n,  Al.  46.     c,  see  c, 
Morm.  2  :27 — 29.      h,  vers.   9,    10. 

*  A.  D.  360.      t  A.   D.  362. 


MORMON,   4. 


465 


by  all  that  had  been  forbidden 
them  by  our  Lord  and  Savior 
Jesus  Christ,  that  they  would  go 
up  unto  their  enemies  to  battle, 
and  avenge  themselves  of  the 
blood  of  their  brethren,  behold 
the  voice  of  the  Lord  came  unto 
me,  saying: 

15.  Vengeance  is  mine,  and  I 
will  repay;  and  because  this  peo- 
ple repented  not  after  I  had  de- 
livered them,  behold,  they  shall 
be  *cut  off  from  the  face  of  the 
earth. 

16.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I 
utterly  refused  to  go  up  against 
mine  enemies;  and  I  did  even  as 
the  Lord  had  commanded  me; 
and  I  did  stand  as  an  idle  witness 
to  manifest  unto  the  world  the 
things  which  I  saw  and  heard,  ac- 
cording to  the  manifestations  of 
the  Spirit  which  had  testified  of 
things  to  come. 

17.  Therefore  I  ^ write  unto 
you,  Gentiles,  and  also  unto  you, 
house  of  Israel,  when  the  work 
shall  ^'commence,  that  ye  shall  be 
about  to  prepare  to  return  to  the 
land  of  your  inheritance; 

18.  Yea,  behold,  I  write  unto 
all  the  ends  of  the  earth;  yea, 
unto  you,  twelve  tribes  of  Israel, 
who  shall  be  judged  according  to 
your  works  'by  the  twelve  whom 
Jesus  chose  to  be  his  disciples  in 
the  land  of  Jerusalem. 

19.  And  I  write  also  unto  the 
remnant  of  this  people,  who  shall 
also  be  judged  "'by  the  twelve 
whom  Jesus  chose  in  this  land; 
and  "they  shall  be  judged  by  the 
other  twelve  whom  Jesus  chose 
in  the  land  of  Jerusalem. 

20.  And  these  things  doth  the 
Spirit  manifest  unto  me;  there- 
fore I  write  unto  you  all.     And 


for  this  cause  I  write  unto  you, 
that  ye  may  know  that  ye  must 
"all  stand  before  the  judgment- 
seat  of  Christ,  yea,  every  soul 
who  belongs  to  the  whole  human 
family  of  Adam;  and  ye  must 
stand  to  be  judged  of  your 
works,  whether  they  be  good  or 
evil; 

21.  And  also  that  ye  may  be- 
lieve the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ, 
which  ye  shall  ^have  among  you; 
and  also  that  the  Jews,  the  cove- 
nant people  of  the  Lord,  shall 
have  'other  witness  besides  him 
whom  they  saw  and  heard,  that 
Jesus,  whom  they  slew,  was  the 
very  Christ  and  the  ""very  God. 

22.  And  I  would  that  I  could 
persuade  all  ye  ends  of  the  earth 
to  repent  and  prepare  to  stand 
before  the  judgment-seat  of 
Christ. 

CHAPTER   4. 

NepTiites  begin  a  war  of  revenge 
upon  Lamanites — Nephites  no  longer 
prevail — Sacred  records  taken  from 
the  hill  Shim. 


1.  And  now  it  came  to 
that  in  the  *three  hundred  and 
sixty  and  third  year  the  Ne- 
pjiites  did  go  up  with  their 
dVmies  to  battle  against  the  La- 
manites, out  of  the  "land  Desola- 
tion. 

2.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  armies  of  the  Nephites  were 
driven  back  again  to  the  land  of 
Desolation.  And  while  they  were 
yet  weary,  a  fresh  army  of  the 
Lamanites  did  come  upon  them; 
and  they  had  a  sore  battle,  inso- 
much that  the  Lamanites  did  take 
possession  of  the  *city  Desola- 
tion, and  did  slay  many  of  the 
Nephites,  and  did  take  many 
prisoners. 


i,  Morm.  6.  ;,  see  c,  2  Ne.  27.  7c,  see  e,  1  Ne.  15.  I,  1  Ne.  12:9.  m.  1  Ne.  12:10. 
3  Ne.  27  :27.  n,  1  Ne.  12  :9.  o,  see  d,  3  Ne.  26.  p,  1  Ne.  13  :20 — 29,  41.  42.  q,  see 
k,  2  Ne.  25.  r,  2  Ne.  26:12.  See  b,  Mos.  3.  Chap.  4:  a,  see  21,  Al.  22.  b,  see  21, 
Al.  22.  *  A.   D.  363. 


466 


MORMON,   4. 


3.  And  the  remainder  did  flee 
and  join  the  inhabitants  of  the 
<^city  Teancum.  Now  the  city 
Teancum  lay  in  the  borders  by 
the  seashore;  and  it  was  also  near 
the  ''city  Desolation. 

4.  And  it  was  because  the 
armies  of  the  Nephites  went  up 
unto  the  Lamanites  that  they  be- 
gan to  be  smitten;  for  were  it 
not  for  that,  the  Lamanites  could 
have  had  no  power  over  them. 

5.  But,  behold,  the  judgments 
of  God  will  overtake  the  wicked; 
and  it  is  by  the  wicked  that  the 
wicked  are  punished;  for  it  is  the 
wicked  that  stir  up  the  hearts  of 
the  children  of  men  unto  blood- 
shed. 

6.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the 
Lamanites  did  make  preparations 
to  come  against  the  city  Tean- 
cum. 

7.  And  it  came  to  pass  in  the 
three  hundred  and  sixty  and 
fourth  year  the  Lamanites  did 
come  against  the  ^city  Teancum, 
that  they  might  take  possession 
of  the  city  Teancum  also. 

8.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  were  repulsed  and  driven 
back  by  the  Nephites.  And  when 
the  Nephites  saw  that  they  had 
driven  the  Lamanites  they  did 
'again  boast  of  their  strength; 
and  they  went  forth  in  their  own 
might,  and  took  possession  again 
of  the  ''city  Desolation. 

9.  And  now  all  these  things 
had  been  done,  and  there  had 
been  thousands  slain  on  both 
sides,  both  the  Nephites  and  the 
Lamanites. 

10.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  three  hundred  and  sixty  and 
sixth  year  had  passed  away,  and 
the  Lamanites  came  again  upon 
the  Nephites  to  battle;  and  yet 
the  Nephites  repented  not  of  the 


evil  they  had  done,  but  persisted 
in  their  wickedness  continually. 

11.  And  it  is  impossible  for  the 
tongue  to  describe,  or  for  man 
to  write  a  perfect  description  of 
the  horrible  scene  of  the  blood 
and  carnage  which  was  among 
the  people,  both  of  the  Nephites 
and  of  the  Lamanites;  and  every 
heart  was  hardened,  so  that  they 
delighted  in  the  shedding  of  blood 
continually. 

12.  And  there  never  had  been 
so  great  wickedness  among  all 
the  children  of  Lehi,  nor  even 
among  all  the  house  of  Israel, 
according  to  the  words  of  the 
Lord,  as  was  among  this  people. 

13.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  Lamanites  did  take  posses- 
sion of  the  "city  Desolation,  and 
this  because  their  number  did 
exceed  the  number  of  the  Ne- 
phites. 

14.  And  they  did  also  march 
forward  against  the  *city  Tean- 
cum, and  did  drive  the  inhabi- 
tants forth  out  of  her,  and  did 
take  many  prisoners  bx)th  women 
and  children,  and  did  offer  Hhem 
up  as  sacrifices  unto  their  idcfl 
gods. 

15.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
in  the  three  hundred  and  sixty 
and  seventh  year,  the  Nephites 
being  angry  because  the  Laman- 
ites had  ''sacrificed  their  women 
and  their  children,  that  they  did 
go  against  the  Lamanites  with 
exceeding  great  anger,  insomuch 
that  they  did  beat  again  the  La- 
manites, and  drive  them  out  of 
their  lands. 

16.  And  the  Lamanites  did  not 
come  again  against  the  Nephites 
until  the  three  hundred  and  sev- 
enty and  fifth  year. 

17.  And  in  this  year  they  did 
come  down  against  the  Nephites 


c,  vers.  G,   7.  14.     d,  see  21,  Al.  22.     e,  see  c,     /,  Mdrm.  3:9.     g,  see  21,  Al.  22. 
h,  see  21,  Al.  22.     i,  see  c.     j,  vers.  15,  21.     k,  see  j.  A.   D.  364 — 375. 


MORMON.   5. 


467 


with  all  their  powers;  and  they 
were  not  numbered  because  of 
the  greatness  of  their  number. 

18.  And  from  this  time  forth 
did  the  Nephites  gain  no  power 
over  the  Lamanites,  but  began  to 
be  swept  off  by  them  even  as  a 
dew  before  the  sun. 

19.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  Lamanites  did  come  down 
against  the  'city  Desolation;  and 
there  was  an  exceedingly  sore  bat- 
tle fought  in  the  land  Desolation, 
in  the  which  they  did  beat  the 
Nephites. 

20.  And  they  fled  again  from 
before  them,  and  they  came  to 
the  city  Boaz;  and  there  they  did 
stand  against  the  Lamanites  with 
exceeding  boldness,  insomuch 
that  the  Lamanites  did  not  beat 
them  until  they  had  come  again 
the  second  time. 

21.  And  when  they  had  come 
the  second  time,  the  Nephites 
were  driven  and  slaughtered  with 
an  exceedingly  great  slaughter; 
their  women  and  their  children 
were  "'again  sacrificed  unto  idols. 

22.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  Nephites  did  again  flee  from 
before  them,  taking  all  the  in- 
habitants with  them,  both  in 
towns  and  villages. 

23.  And  now  I,  Mormon,  seeing 
that  the  Lamanites  were  about  to 
overthrow  the  land,  therefore  I 
did  go  to  the  hill  "Shim,  and  did 
take  up  all  the  records  which 
Ammaron  had  "hid  up  unto  the 
Lord. 

CHAPTER4  5. 

Mormon  relents  and  again  leads 
Nephites — Lamanites  outnumber  Ne- 
phites —  Crime  and  carnage  —  Mor- 
mon's abridgment  of  the  records. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I 
did  go  forth  among  the  Nephites, 
and  did  repent  of  the  "oath  which 


I  had  made  that  I  would  no  more 
assist  them;  and  they  gave  me 
command  again  of  their  armies, 
for  they  looked  upon  me  as 
though  I  could  deliver  them  from 
their  afflictions. 

2.  But  behold,  I  was  without 
hope,  for  I  knew  the  judgments 
of  the  Lord  which  should  come 
upon  them;  for  they  repented  not 
of  their  iniquities,  but  did  strug- 
gle for  their  lives  without  calling 
upon  that  Being  who  created 
them. 

3.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  Lamanites  did  come  against 
us  as  we  had  fled  to  the  city  of 
Jordan;  but  behold,  they  were 
driven  back  that  they  did  not 
take  the  city  at  that  time. 

4.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  came  against  us  again,  and 
we  did  maintain  the  city.  And 
there  were  also  other  cities  which 
were  maintained  by  the  Nephites, 
which  strongholds  did  cut  them 
off  that  they  could  not  get  into 
the  country  which  lay  before  us, 
to  destroy  the  inhabitants  of  our 
land. 

5.  But  it  came  to  pass  that 
whatsoever  lands  we  had  passed 
by,  and  the  inhabitants  thereof 
were  not  gathered  in,  were  de- 
stroyed by  the  Lamanites,  and 
their  towns,  and  villages,  and 
cities  were  burned  with  fire;  and 
thus  three  hundred  and  seventy 
and  nine  years  passed  away. 

6.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  in 
the  three  hundred  and  eightieth 
year  the  Lamanites  did  come 
again  against  us  to  battle,  and  we 
did  stand  against  them  boldly; 
but  it  was  all  in  vain,  for  so  great 
were  their  numbers  that  they 
did  tread  the  people  of  the  Ne- 
phites under  their  feet. 

7.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  we 


I,  see  21,  Al,  22.     m,  see  /.     n,  Morm.  1;3.     Eth.  9:3.     o.  see  2/,  4  Ne. 
Chap.  5:    a^  Morm.  3:11,  16.  A.  D.  375—380. 


468 


MORMON,   5. 


did  again  take  to  flight,  and  those 
whose  flight  was  swifter  than  the 
Lamanites'  did  escape,  and  those 
whose  flight  did  not  exceed  the 
Lamanites'  were  swept  down  and 
destroyed. 

8.  And  now  behold,  I,  Mormon, 
do  not  desire  to  harrow  up  the 
souls  of  men  in  casting  before 
them  such  an  awful  scene  of 
blood  and  carnage  as  was  laid  be- 
fore mine  eyes;  but  I,  knowing 
that  ''these  things  must  surely  be 
made  known,  and  that  all  things 
which  are  hid  '^must  be  revealed 
upon  the  house-tops — 

9.  And  also  that  a  knowledge 
of  these  things  must  come  unto 
the  remnant  of  these  people,  and 
also  unto  the  Gentiles,  who  the 
Lord  hath  said  should  "scatter 
this  people,  and  this  people 
should  be  counted  as  naught 
among  them — therefore  I  write  a 
*^small  abridgment,  daring  not  to 
give  a  full  account  of  the  things 
which  I  have  seen,  because  of  the 
commandment  which  I  have  re- 
ceived, and  also  that  ye  might  not 
have  too  great  sorrow  because  of 
the  wickedness  of  this  people. 

10.  And  now  behold,  this  I 
speak  unto  ^their  seed,  and  also 
to  the  Gentiles  who  have  care  for 
the  house  of  Israel,  that  realize 
and  know  from  whence  their 
blessings  come. 

11.  For  I  know  that  such  will 
sorrow  for  the  calamity  of  the 
house  of  Israel;  yea,  they  will 
sorrow  for  the  destruction  of  this 
people;  they  will  sorrow  that  this 
people  had  not  repented  that 
they  might  have  been  clasped  in 
the  arms  of  Jesus. 

12.  Now  these  things  are  writ- 
ten   unto    the    remnant    of    the 


house  of  Jacob;  and  they  are 
written  after  this  manner,  be- 
cause it  is  known  of  God  that 
wickedness  will  not  bring  them 
forth  unto  them;  and  they  are  to 
be  "hid  up  unto  the  Lord  that 
they  may  come  forth  in  his  own 
due  time. 

13.  And  this  is  the  command- 
ment which  I  have  received;  and 
behold,  they  shall  "come  forth  ac- 
cording to  the  commandment  of 
the  Lord,  when  he  shall  see  flt,  in 
his  wisdom. 

14.  And  behold,  they  shall  go 
unto  the  unbelieving  of  the  Jews; 
and  for  this  intent  shall  they  go 
— that  they  may  be  ^persuaded 
that  Jesus  is  the  Christ,  the  Son 
of  the  living  God;  that  the  Father 
may  bring  about,  through  his 
most  Beloved,  his  great  and  eter- 
nal purpose,  in  ^restoring  the 
Jews,  or  all  the  house  of  Israel, 
to  the  land  of  their  inheritance, 
which  the  Lord  their  God  hath 
given  them,  unto  the  fulfilling  of 
his  covenant; 

15.  And  also  that  the  ^seed  of 
this  people  may  more  fully  be- 
lieve his  'gospel,  which  shall  go 
forth  unto  them  from  the  Gen- 
tiles; for  this  people  shall  be 
"^scattered,  and  shall  "become  a 
dark,  a  filthy,  and  a  loathsome 
people,  beyond  the  description 
of  that  which  ever  hath  been 
amongst  us,  yea,  even  that  which 
hath  been  among  the  Lamanites, 
and  this  because  of  their  unbelief 
and  "idolatry. 

16.  For  Vehold,  the  Spirit  of 
the  Lord  hath  already  ceased  to 
strive  with  their  fathers;  and 
they  are  without  Christ  and  God 
in  the  world;  and  they  are  driven 
about  as  chaff  before  the  wind. 


h,  vers.  9 — 15.  c,  see  c,  2  Ne,  27.  d,  vers.  19,  20.  1  Ne,  13:14.  22:7.  2  Ne. 
1:11,  12.  10:18.  26:19.  3  Ne.  16:8,  9.  20:27,  28,  e,  see  a,  Morm.  1.  /,  2  Ne. 
1:31.  g,  Morm.  8:4,  13,  14.  Moro.  10:2.  h,  see  c,  2  Ne,  27.  i,  see  /,  2  Ne.  25. 
j,  see  e,  1  Ne.  15,  fc,  see  /,  I,  1  Ne.  13:20 — 29,  38 — 41.  Morm.  7:8,  9,  m,  see  d. 
n,  see  d,  1  Ne,  2.     o,  see  j,  Morm,  4.  A.  D.  380  to  384. 


MORMON,   6. 


469 


17.  They  w^re  once  a  delight- 
some people,  and  they  had  Christ 
for  their  shepherd;  yea,  they  were 
led  even  by  God  the  Father. 

18.  But  now,  behold,  they  are 
led  about  by  Satan,  even  as  chaff 
is  driven  before  the  wind,  or  as  a 
vessel  is  tossed  about  upon  the 
waves,  without  sail  or  anchor,  or 
without  anything  wherewith  to 
steer  her;  and  even  as  she  is,  so 
are  they. 

19.  And  behold,  the  Lord  hath 
reserved  their  blessings,  which 
they  might  have  received  in  the 
land,  for  the  Gentiles  ^who  shall 
possess  the  land. 

20.  But  behold,  it  shall  come 
to  pass  that  they  shall  be  ^driven 
and  scattered  by  the  Gentiles; 
and  after  they  have  been  driven 
and  scattered  by  the  Gentiles,  be- 
hold, ''then  will  the  Lord  remem- 
ber the  covenant  which  he  made 
unto  Abraham  and  unto  all  the 
house  of  Israel. 

21.  And  also  the  Lord  will  re- 
member the  Sprayers  of  the  right- 
eous, which  have  been  put  up 
unto  him  for  them, 

22.  And  then,  O  ye  Gentiles, 
how  can  ye  stand  before  the 
power  of  God,  except  ye  shall 
repent  and  turn  from  your  evil 
ways? 

23.  Know  ye  not  that  ye  are 
in  the  hands  of  God?  Know  ye 
not  that  he  hath  all  power,  and  at 
his  great  command  the  'earth 
shall  be  rolled  together  as  a 
scroll? 

24.  Therefore,  repent  ye,  and 
humble  yourselves  before  him, 
lest  he  shall  come  out  in  justice 
against  you — lest  a  "remnant  of 
the  seed  of  Jacob  shall  go  forth 
among  you  as  a  lion,  and  tear  you 


in  pieces,  and  there  is  none  to 
deliver. 

CHAPTER   6. 

The  hill  Cumorah  and  its  rec- 
ords— The  final  struggle  between  the 
two  nations — Lamanites  victorious — 
Twenty-four  Nephites  survive. 

1.  And  now  I  finish  my  record 
concerning  the  destruction  of  my 
people,  the  Nephites.  And  it  came 
to  pass  that  we  did  march  forth 
before  the  Lamanites. 

2.  And  I,  Mormon,  wrote  an 
epistle  unto  the  king  of  the  La- 
manites, and  desired  of  him  that 
he  would  grant  unto  us  that  we 
might  gather  together  our  people 
unto  the  "land  of  Cumorah,  by  a 
hill  which  was  called  Cumorah, 
and  there  we  could  give  them 
battle. 

3.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the 
king  of  the  Lamanites  did  grant 
unto  me  the  thing  which  I  de- 
sired. 

4.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  we 
did  march  forth  to  the  land  of 
Cumorah,  and  we  did  pitch  our 
tents  round  about  the  hill  Cu- 
morah; and  it  was  in  a  land  of 
many  waters,  rivers,  and  foun- 
tains; and  here  we  had  hope  to 
gain  advantage  over  the  Laman- 
ites. 

5.  And  *when  Hhree  hundred 
and  eighty  and  four  years  had 
passed  away,  we  had  gathered  in 
all  the  remainder  of  our  people 
unto  the  land  Cumorah. 

6.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  we  had  gathered  in  all  our 
people  in  one  to  the  land  of  Cu- 
morah, behold  I,  Mormon,  "began 
to  be  old;  and  knowing  it  to  be 
the  last  struggle  of  my  people, 
and  having  been  commanded  of 
the  Lord  that  I  should  not  suf- 


p,  1  Ne.  13:12— 19.  2  Ne,  1 :11.  10:10—14,18,19.  26:19,20.  30:3.  q,  see  d. 
r,  3  Ne.  16:8 — 12.  21:1—11.  s,  Enos  12 — 18.  Morm.  8:24 — 26.  Morm.  9:36,  37. 
t,  see  c,  3  Ne.  26.  u,  see  o,  3  Ne.  20.  Chap.  6:  a,  vers.  4 — 6,  11.  Morm.  8:2. 
i,  3  Ne.  2:7,  8.     c,  4  Ne.  48.     Morm.  1:2.     8:1.  ♦  A.  D.  385. 


470 


MORMON,   6. 


fer  the  "^records  which  had  been 
handed  down  by  our  fathers, 
which  were  sacred,  to  fall  into  the 
hands  of  the  Lamanites,  (for  the 
Lamanites  would  destroy  them) 
therefore  I  made  Hhis  record  out 
of  the  ^plates  of  Nephi,  and  ''hid 
up  in  the  ''hill  Cumorah  ^all  the 
records  which  had  been  entrusted 
to  me  by  the  hand  of  the  Lord, 
save  it  were  •'these  few  plates 
which  I  gave  unto  my  son  Moroni. 

7.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  my 
people,  with  their  wives  and  their 
children,  did  now  behold  the 
armies  of  the  Lamanites  march- 
ing towards  them;  and  with  that 
awful  fear  of  death  which  fills 
the  breasts  of  all  the  wicked,  did 
they  await  to  receive  them. 

8.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  came  to  battle  against  us, 
and  every  soul  was  filled  with 
terror  because  of  the  greatness 
of  their  numbers. 

9.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  did  fall  upon  my  people 
*with  the  sword,  and  with  the 
bow,  and  with  the  arrow,  and 
with  the  ax,  and  with  all  manner 
of  weapons  of  war. 

10.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
my  men  were  hewn  down,  yea, 
even  my  ten  thousand  who  were 
with  me,  and  I  fell  wounded  in 
the  midst;  and  they  passed  by  me 
that  they  did  not  put  an  end  to 
my  life. 

11.  And  when  they  had  gone 
through  and  hewn  down  all  my 
people  save  it  were  twenty  and 
four  of  us,  (among  whom  was  my 
son  Moroni)  and  we  having  sur- 
vived the  dead  of  our  people,  did 
behold  on  the  morrow,  when  the 
Lamanites  had  returned  unto 
their  camps,  from  the  top  of  the 
'hill  Cumorah,  the  ten  thousand 


of  my  people  who  were  hewn 
down,  being  led  in  the  front  by 
me. 

12.  And  we  also  beheld  the  ten 
thousand  of  my  people  who  were 
led  by  my  son  Moroni. 

13.  And  behold,  the  ten  thou- 
sand of  Gidgiddonah  had  fallen, 
and  he  also  in  the  midst. 

14.  And  Lamah  had  fallen  with 
his  ten  thousand;  and  Gilgal  had 
fallen  with  his  ten  thousand;  and 
Limhah  had  fallen  with  his  ten 
thousand;  and  Joneam  had  fallen 
with  his  ten  thousand;  and  Ca- 
menihah,  and  Moronihah,  and 
Antionum,  and  Shiblom,  and 
Shem,  and  Josh,  had  fallen  with 
their  ten  thousand  each. 

15.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
there  were  ten  more  who  did  fall 
by  the  sword,  with  their  ten  thou- 
sand each;  yea,  even  all  my  peo- 
ple, save  it  were  '"those  twenty 
and  four  who  were  with  me,  and 
also  a  "few  who  had  escaped  into 
the  south  countries,  and  a  few 
who  had  "dissented  over  unto  the 
Lamanites,  had  fallen;  and  their 
fiesh,  and  bones,  and  blood  lay 
upon  the  face  of  the  earth,  being 
left  by  the  hands  of  those  who 
slew  them  to  molder  upon  the 
land,  and  to  crumble  and  to 
return  to  their  mother  earth. 

16.  And  my  soul  was  rent  with 
anguish,  because  of  the  slain  of 
my  people,  and  I  cried: 

17.  O  ye  fair  ones,  how  could 
ye  have  departed  from  the  ways 
of  the  Lord!  O  ye  fair  ones,  how 
could  ye  have  rejected  that  Jesus, 
who  stood  with  open  arms  to  re- 
ceive you! 

18.  Behold,  if  ye  had  not  done 
this,  ye  would  not  have  fallen. 
But  behold,  ye  are  fallen,  and  I 
mourn  your  loss. 


d,  see  2f,  4  Ne.  e,  see  a,  Morm.  1.  /,  see  /,  1  Ne.  1.  g,  see  g,  Morm.  5.  h,  see  a. 
i,  see  2f,  4  Ne.  i,  see  a,  Morm.  1.  fc,  see  2p,  Al.  43.  I,  see  o.  m,  ver.  11.  n,  Morm. 
8:2.     0,  see  h,  Al.  45.  A.  D.  385. 


MORMON,   7. 


471 


19.  O  ye  fair  sons  and  daugh- 
ters, ye  fathers  and  mothers,  ye 
husbands  and  wives,  ye  fair  ones, 
how  is  it  that  ye  could  have 
fallen! 

20.  But  behold,  ye  are  gone, 
and  my  sorrows  cannot  bring 
your  return. 

21.  And  the  day  soon  cometh 
that  your  mortal  must  put  on  im- 
mortality, and  these  bodies  which 
are  now  Smoldering  in  corruption 
must  soon  become  incorruptible 
bodies;  and  then  ye  must  stand 
before  the  judgment-seat  of 
Christ,  to  be  judged  according  to 
your  works;  and  if  it  so  be  that 
ye  are  righteous,  then  are  ye 
blessed  with  your  fathers  who 
have  gone  before  you. 

22.  O  that  ye  had  repented  be- 
fore this  great  destruction  had 
come  upon  you.  But  behold,  ye 
are  gone,  and  the  Father,  yea, 
the  Eternal  Father  of  heaven, 
knoweth  your  state;  and  he  doeth 
with  you  according  to  his  justice 
and  mercy. 

CHAPTER   7. 

Mormon  affirms  to  Lamanites  that 
they  are  of  the  house  of  Israel — Ad- 
monishes them  for  their  salvation. 

1.  And  now,  behold,  I  would 
speak  somewhat  unto  the  rem- 
nant of  this  people  who  are 
spared,  if  it  so  be  that  God  may 
give  unto  them  my  words,  that 
they  may  know  of  the  things  of 
their  fathers;  yea,  I  speak  unto 
you,  ye  remnant  of  the  house  of 
Israel;  and  these  are  the  words 
which  I  speak: 

2.  Know  ye  that  ye  are  of  the 
house  of  Israel. 

3.  Know  ye  that  ye  must  come 
unto  repentance,  or  ye  cannot  be 
saved. 


4.  Know  ye  that  ye  must  lay 
down  your  weapons  of  war,  and 
delight  no  more  in  the  shedding 
of  blood,  and  take  them  not  again, 
save  it  be  that  God  shall  com- 
mand you. 

5.  Know  ye  that  ye  must  com© 
to  the  ^knowledge  of  your  fathers, 
and  repent  of  all  your  sins  and 
iniquities,  and  believe  in  Jesus 
Christ,  that  he  is  the  Son  of  God, 
and  that  he  was  slain  by  the  Jews, 
and  by  the  power  of  the  Father 
he  hath  risen  again,  whereby  he 
hath  gained  the  ''victory  over  the 
grave;  and  also  in  him  is  the 
''sting  of  death  swallowed  up. 

6.  And  he  bringeth  to  pass  the 
^resurrection  of  the  dead,  whereby 
man  must  be  raised  to  stand  be- 
fore his  judgment-seat. 

7.  And  he  hath  brought  to  pass 
the  redemption  of  the  world, 
whereby  he  that  is  found  guilt- 
less before  him  at  the  judgment 
day  hath  it  given  unto  him  to 
dwell  in  the  presence  of  God  in 
his  kingdom,  to  sing  ceaseless 
praises  with  the  ^choirs  above, 
unto  the  Father,  and  unto  the 
Son,  and  unto  the  Holy  Ghost, 
which  are  ^one  God,  in  a  state  of 
happiness  which  hath  no  end. 

8.  Therefore  repent,  and  be 
''baptized  in  the  name  of  Jesus, 
and  lay  hold  upon  the  gospel  of 
Christ,  which  shall  be  set  before 
you,  not  only  in  Hhis  record  but 
also  in  the  record  which  shall 
come  unto  the  Gentiles  ^from  the 
Jews,  which  record  shall  come 
from  the  Gentiles  unto  you. 

9.  For  behold,  *this  is  written 
for  the  intent  that  ye  may  be- 
lieve 'that;  and  if  ye  believe  that 
ye  will  believe  this  also;  and  if 
ye  believe  this  ye  will  "'know  con- 
cerning  your    fathers,    and    also 


p,  see  d,  2  Ne.  2.  Chap.  7 :  b,  see  g,  2  Ne.  3.  c,  see  7i,  Mos.  16.  d,  see  i, 
Mos.  16.  e,  see  d,  2  Ne.  2.  /,  Mos.  2:28.  g,  see  Tc,  2  Ne.  31.  h,  see  u,  2  Ne.  9. 
i,  see  a,  Morm.  1.  ;,  see  I,  Morm.  5.  k,  3  Ne.  5  :12 — 17.  See  a,  Morm.  1.  I,  see  I, 
Morm.  5.     m,  see  g,  2  Ne.  3.  About  A.  D.  385. 


472 


MORMON,   8. 


the  marvelous  works  which  were 
wrought  by  the  power  of  God 
among  them. 

10.  And  ye  will  also  know  that 
ye  are  a  remnant  of  the  seed  of 
Jacob;  therefore  ye  are  numbered 
among  the  people  of  the  first 
covenant;  and  if  it  so  be  that  ye 
believe  in  Christ,  and  are  "bap- 
tized, first  with  water,  then  "with 
fire  and  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  fol- 
lowing the  example  of  our  Savior, 
according  to  that  which  he  hath 
commanded  us,  it  shall  be  well 
with  you  in  the  day  of  judgment. 
Amen. 

CHAPTER   8. 

Moroni  finishes  his  father's  record 
— After  the  carnage  of  Cumorah — 
Mormon  among  the  blain — Lamanites 
and  robbers  jjossess  the  land — Mor- 
vion's  record  to  come  out  of  the  earth 
— Conditions  and  calamities  of  latter 
days  depicted. 

1.  Behold  I,  "Moroni,  do  finish 
the  record  of  my  father,  Mormon. 
Behold,  I  have  but  few  things  to 
write,  which  things  I  have  been 
commanded  by  my  father. 

2.  And  now  it  came  to  pass 
that  after  the  "great  and  tremen- 
dous battle  at  '"Cumorah,  behold, 
the  Nephites  who  had  ''escaped 
into  the  country  southward  were 
hunted  by  the  Lamanites,  until 
they  were  all  destroyed. 

3.  And  my  father  also  was 
killed  by  them,  and  I  even  remain 
alone  to  write  the  sad  tale  of  the 
destruction  of  my  people.  But 
behold,  they  are  gone,  and  I  ful- 
fil the  commandment  of  my  fa- 
ther. And  whether  they  will  slay 
me,  I  know  not. 

4.  Therefore  I  will  write  and 
*hide  up  the  records  in  the  earth; 
and  whither  I  go  it  mattereth  not. 

5.  Behold,     my     father     hath 


^made  this  record,  and  he  hath 
written  the  intent  thereof.  And 
behold,  I  would  write  it  also 
if  I  had  room  upon  the  ^plates, 
but  I  have  not;  and  ore  I  have 
none,  for  I  am  alone.  My  father 
hath  been  ''slain  in  battle,  and  all 
my  kinsfolk,  and  I  have  not 
friends  nor  whither  to  go;  and 
*how  long  the  Lord  will  suffer 
that  I  may  live  I  know  not. 

6.  Behold,  *four  hundred  years 
have  passed  away  since  the  com- 
ing of  our  Lord  and  Savior. 

7.  And  behold,  the  Lamanites 
have  hunted  my  people,  the  Ne- 
phites, down  from  city  to  city  and 
from  place  to  place,  even  until 
they  are  ^no  more;  and  great  has 
been  their  fall;  yea,  great  and 
marvelous  is  the  destruction  of 
my  people,  the  Nephites. 

8.  And  behold,  it  is  the  hand 
of  the  Lord  which  hath  done  it. 
And  behold  also,  the  Lamanites 
are  at  war  one  with  another;  and 
the  whole  face  of  this  land  is  one 
continual  round  of  murder  and 
bloodshed;  and  no  one  knoweth 
the  ''end  of  the  war. 

9.  And  now,  behold,  I  say  no 
more  concerning  them,  for  there 
are  none  save  it  be  the  Lamanites 
and  'robbers  that  do  exist  upon 
the  face  of  the  land. 

10.  And  there  are  none  that  do 
know  the  true  God  save  it  be  the 
"'disciples  of  Jesus,  who  did  tarry 
in  the  land  until  the  wickedness 
of  the  people  was  so  great  that 
the  Lord  would  not  suffer  them 
to  "remain  with  the  people;  and 
whether  they  be  upon  the  face  of 
the  land  no  man  knoweth. 

11.  But  behold,  my  "father  and 
I  have  seen  them,  and  they  have 
ministered  unto  us. 


n,  see  u,  2  Ne.  9.  o,  see  y,  3  Ne.  9.  Chap.  8:  a,  Morm,  6:6.  Moro.  9:24. 
ft,  Morm.  6:8 — 15.  c,  see  a,  Morm.  6.  d,  Morm.  6:15.  e,  see  g,  Morm.  5.  /,  see  a, 
Morm.  1.  g,  Morm.  6:6.  h,  ver.  3.  i,  Moro.  1.  10:1,  2.  j,  see  d,  1  Ne.  12.  k,  1 
Ne.  12:20—23.     h  see  2c,  4  Ne.     m,  see  d,  3  Ne.  28.     n,  Morm.  1:16.     o,  3  Ne.  28:26. 

♦  A.  D.  401. 


MORMON,   8. 


473 


12.  And  whoso  receiveth  "this 
record,  and  shall  not  condemn  it 
because  of  the  imperfections 
which  are  in  it,  the  same  shall 
know  of  ^greater  things  than 
these.  Behold,  I  am  Moroni;  and 
were  it  possible,  I  would  make  all 
things  known  unto  you. 

13.  Behold,  I  make  an  end  of 
speaking  concerning  this  people, 
I  am  the  son  of  Mormon,  and 
my  father  was  a  '"descendant  of 
Nephi. 

14.  And  I  am  the  same  who 
*hideth  up  this  record  unto  the 
Lord;  the  plates  thereof  are  of 
no  worth,  because  of  the  com- 
mandment of  the  Lord.  For  he 
truly  saith  that  no  one  shall  have 
them  to  get  gain;  but  the  record 
thereof  is  of  great  worth;  and 
whoso  shall  bring  it  to  light,  *him 
will  the  Lord  bless. 

15.  For  none  can  have  power 
to  bring  it  to  light  save  it  be  given 
him  of  God;  for  God  wills  that  it 
shall  be  done  with  an  eye  single 
to  his  glory,  or  the  welfare  of  the 
ancient  and  long  dispersed  cove- 
nant people  of  the  Lord. 

16.  And  blessed  be  "he  that 
shall  bring  this  thing  to  light;  for 
it  shall  be  brought  out  of  dark- 
ness unto  light,  according  to  the 
word  of  God;  yea,  it  shall  be 
brought  "out  of  the  earth,  and  it 
shall  shine  forth  out  of  darkness, 
and  come  unto  the  knowledge  of 
the  people;  and  it  shall  be  done 
by  the  power  of  God. 

17.  And  if  there  be  faults  they 
be  the  '"faults  of  a  man.  But  be- 
hold, we  know  no  fault;  never- 
theless God  knoweth  all  things; 
therefore,  he  that  '^condemneth, 
let  him  be  aware  lest  he  shall  be 
in  danger  of  hell  fire. 


18.  And  he  that  saith:  Show 
unto  me,  or  ye  shall  be  "smitten — 
let  him  beware  lest  he  command- 
eth  that  which  is  forbidden  of  the 
Lord. 

19.  For  behold,  the  same  that 
judgeth  rashly  shall  be  judged 
rashly  again;  for  according  to  his 
works  shall  his  wages  be;  there- 
fore, he  that  smiteth  shall  be 
smitten  again,  of  the  Lord. 

20.  Behold  what  the  scripture 
says — man  shall  not  smite,  neither 
shall  he  judge;  for  judgment  is 
mine,  saith  the  Lord,  and  ven- 
geance is  mine  also,  and  I  will 
repay. 

21.  And  he  that  shall  breathe 
out  wrath  and  strifes  against  the 
work  of  the  Lord,  and  against  the 
covenant  people  of  the  Lord  who 
are  the  house  of  Israel,  and  shall 
say:  We  will  destroy  the  work 
of  the  Lord,  and  the  Lord  will 
not  remember  his  covenant  which 
he  hath  made  unto  the  house  of 
Israel — the  same  is  in  danger  to 
be  ^'hewn  down  and  cast  into  the 
fire; 

22.  For  the  eternal  purposes  of 
the  Lord  shall  roll  on,  until  all 
his  promises  shall  be  fulfilled. 

23.  Search  the  prophecies  of 
Isaiah.  Behold,  I  cannot  write 
them.  Yea,  behold  I  say  unto 
you,  that  those  saints  who  have 
gone  before  me,  who  have  pos- 
sessed this  land,  shall  cry,  yea, 
even  from  the  ^"dust  will  they  cry 
unto  the  Lord;  and  as  the  Lord 
liveth  he  will  remember  the  cove- 
nant which  he  hath  made  with 
them. 

24.  And  he  knoweth  their 
prayers,  that  they  were  in  behalf 
of  their  brethren.  And  he  know- 
eth their  faith,  for  in  "^his  name 


p,  3  Ne.  5:8 — 11,  13—18.  See  a,  Morm.  1.  g,  3  Ne.  26:6—11.  Eth.  4:8,  13. 
r,  3  Ne.  5  :20.  s,  see  s,  1  Ne.  13.  Moro.  10:1,  2.  t,  see  e,  2  Ne.  3.  u,  see  e,  2  Ne.  3. 
V,  see  c,  2  Ne.  27.  w,  see  Title-page.  Morm.  9:31,  33.  Eth.  12:22 — 28,  35.  X,  see 
Title-page.  Vers.  19,  21.  2  Ne.  28:29,  30.  3  Ne.  29.  Eth.  4:8—10.  y,  vers.  19.  20, 
s,  see  x.    2a,  see  s,  Morm.  5.    2b,  see  c,  Jac.  4.  Between  A.  D.  400  and  421. 

31 


474 


MORMON,   8. 


could  they  remove  mountains; 
and  in  his  name  could  they  cause 
the  earth  to  shake;  and  by  the 
power  of  his  word  did  they  cause 
prisons  to  tumble  to  the  earth; 
yea,  even  the  fiery  furnace  could 
not  harm  them,  neither  wild 
beasts  nor  poisonous  serpents,  be- 
cause of  the  power  of  his  word. 

25.  And  behold,  ^Hheir  prayers 
were  also  in  behalf  of  ^''him  that 
the  Lord  should  suffer  to  bring 
these  things  forth. 

26.  And  no  one  need  say  they 
shall  not  come,  for  they  surely 
shall,  for  the  Lord  hath  spoken 
it;  for  2^out  of  the  earth  shall 
they  come,  by  the  hand  of  the 
Lord,  and  none  can  stay  it;  and 
it  shall  come  in  a  day  when  it 
shall  be  said  that  ^^miracles  are 
done  away;  and  it  shall  come 
even  as  if  ^^one  should  speak  from 
the  dead. 

27.  And  it  shall  come  in  a  day 
when  the  -"blood  of  saints  shall 
cry  unto  the  Lord,  because  of 
-'secret  combinations  and  the 
works  of  darkness. 

28.  Yea,  it  shall  come  in  a  day 
when  the  power  of  God  shall  be 
^•'denied,  and  churches  ^''become 
defiled  and  be  lifted  up  in  the 
pride  of  their  hearts;  yea,  even 
in  a  day  when  leaders  of  churches 
and  teachers  shall  rise  in  the 
pride  of  their  hearts,  even  to  the 
envying  of  them  who  belong  to 
their  churches. 

29.  Yea,  it  shall  come  in  a  day 
when  ^'there  shall  be  heard  of 
fires,  and  tempests,  and  vapors  of 
smoke  in  foreign  lands; 

30.  And  there  shall  also  be 
^'"heard  of  wars,  rumors  of  wars. 


and  '^"earthquakes  in  divers  places. 

31.  Yea,  it  shall  come  in  a  day 
when  there  shall  be  great  pollu- 
tions upon  the  face  of  the  earth; 
there  ^"shall  be  murders,  and  rob- 
bing, and  lying,  and  deceivings, 
and  whoredoms,  and  all  manner 
of  abominations;  when  there  shall 
be  many  who  will  say.  Do  this,  or 
do  that,  and  it  mattereth  not,  for 
the  Lord  will  uphold  such  at  the 
last  day.  But  wo  unto  such,  for 
they  are  in  the  gall  of  bitterness 
and  in  the  bonds  of  iniquity. 

32.  Yea,  it  shall  come  in  a  day 
when  there  shall  be  churches 
built  up  that  shall  say:  Come 
unto  me,  and  for  your  money  you 
shall  be  forgiven  of  your  sins. 

33.  O  ye  wicked  and  perverse 
and  stiffnecked  people,  -"why 
have  ye  built  up  churches  unto 
yourselves  to  get  gain?  Why 
have  ye  -'transfigured  the  holy 
word  of  God,  that  ye  might  bring 
damnation  upon  your  souls?  Be- 
hold, look  ye  unto  the  ^Tevela- 
tions  of  God;  for  behold,  the  time 
Cometh  at  that  day  when  all  these 
things  must  be  fulfilled. 

34.  Behold,  the  Lord  hath 
shown  unto  me  ^"great  and  mar- 
velous things  concerning  that 
which  must  shortly  come,  at  that 
day  when  these  things  shall  come 
forth  among  you. 

35.  Behold,  I  speak  unto  you 
as  if  ye  were  present,  and  yet  ye 
are  not.  But  behold,  Jesus  Christ 
hath  shown  you  unto  me,  and  I 
know  your  doing. 

36.  And  I  know  that  ye  do  walk 
in  the  ^'pride  of  your  hearts;  and 
there  are  none  save  a  ^"few  only 
who  do  not  lift  themselves  up  in 


2c,  see  s,  Morra.  5.  2d,  see  e,  2  Ne.  3.  2e,  see  c,  2  Ne.  27.  2f,  2  Ne.  28:4 — 6. 
3  Ne.  29:7.  Morm.  8:28.  9:15—26.  See  r,  2  Ne.  26.  2g,  2  Ne.  26:15,  16.  33:13. 
Morm.  9  :30.  Moro.  10  :27.  2h,  see  /,  2  Ne.  28.  2i,  see  i,  2  Ne.  10.  2j,  see  2/.  2k, 
vers.  82—38.  See  g,  2  Ne.  26.  21,  1  Ne.  22:18.  2  Ne.  27:1—3.  2m,  1  Ne.  14:15—17. 
22:13—15.  Isa.  66:15.  16.  2n,  2  Ne.  27:2.  2o,  3  Ne.  16:10.  21:19.  Chap.  30. 
2p,  see  2k.  2q,  1  Ne.  13:20—29,  32,  34,  35,  40,  41.  2r,  1  Ne.  14:18—27.  Eth.  4:16. 
28,  see  i,  2  Ne.  25.     2t,  2  Ne.  28.     3  Ne.  16:10.     2u,  2  Ne.  28:14. 

Between  A.  D,  400  and  421. 


MORMOK,   9. 


475 


the  pride  of  their  hearts,  unto  the 
wearing  of  very  fine  apparel,  unto 
envying,  and  strifes,  and  malice, 
and  persecutions,  and  all  manner 
of  iniquities;  and  your  churches, 
yea,  even  every  one,  have  become 
polluted  because  of  the  pride  of 
your  hearts. 

37.  For  behold,  ye  do  love 
money,  and  your  substance,  and 
your  fine  apparel,  and  the  adorn- 
ing of  your  churches,  more  than 
ye  2"love  the  poor  and  the  needy, 
the  sick  and  the  afflicted. 

38.  O  ye  pollutions,  ye  hypo- 
crites, ye  teachers,  who  sell  your- 
selves for  that  which  will  canker, 
why  have  ye  polluted  the  holy 
church  of  God?  Why  are  ye 
ashamed  to  take  upon  you  the 
^"'name  of  Christ?  Why  do  ye  not 
think  that  greater  is  the  value  of 
an  endless  happiness  than  that 
misery  which  never  dies — because 
of  the  praise  of  the  world? 

39.  Why  do  ye  adorn  your- 
selves with  that  which  hath  no 
life,  and  yet  ^^suffer  the  hungry, 
and  the  needy,  and  the  naked, 
and  the  sick  and  the  afflicted  to 
pass  by  you,  and  notice  them 
not? 

40.  Yea,  why  do  ye  build  up 
your  ^J'secret  abominations  to  get 
gain,  and  cause  that  widows 
should  mourn  before  the  Lord, 
and  also  orphans  to  mourn  before 
the  Lord,  and  also  the  -^blood  of 
their  fathers  and  their  husbands 
to  cry  unto  the  Lord  from  the 
ground,  for  vengeance  upon  your 
heads? 

41.  Behold,  the  ^''sword  of  ven- 
geance hangeth  over  you;  and  the 
time  soon  cometh  that  he  aveng- 
eth  the  ^^blood  of  the  saints  upon 
you,  for  he  will  not  suffer  their 
cries  any  longer. 


CHAPTER  9. 


Moroni's  address  to  unbelievers — 
His  testimony  concerning  the  Christ — 
The  Nephite  language  known  as  re- 
formed Egyptian. 

1.  And  now,  I  speak  also  con- 
cerning those  who  do  not  believe 
in  Christ. 

2.  Behold,  will  ye  believe  in 
the  day  of  your  visitation — be- 
hold, when  the  Lord  shall  come, 
yea,  even  that  great  day  when  the 
"earth  shall  be  rolled  together  as 
a  scroll,  and  the  elements  shall 
melt  with  fervent  heat,  yea,  in 
that  great  day  when  ye  shall  be 
brought  to  stand  before  the  Lamb 
of  God — then  will  ye  say  that 
there  is  no  God? 

3.  Then  will  ye  longer  deny 
the  Christ,  or  can  ye  behold  the 
Lamb  of  God?  Do  ye  suppose 
that  ye  shall  dwell  with  him  un- 
der a  consciousness  of  your  guilt? 
Do  ye  suppose  that  ye  could  be 
happy  to  dwell  with  that  holy 
Being,  when  your  souls  are  racked 
with  a  consciousness  of  guilt  that 
ye  have  ever  abused  his  laws? 

4.  Behold,  I  say  unto  you  that 
ye  would  be  more  miserable  to 
dwell  with  a  holy  and  just  God, 
under  a  consciousness  of  your 
filthiness  before  him,  than  ye 
would  to  dwell  with  the  damned 
souls  in  hell. 

5.  For  behold,  when  ye  shall  be 
brought  to  see  your  nakedness  be- 
fore God,  and  also  the  glory  of 
God,  and  the  holiness  of  Jesus 
Christ,  it  will  kindle  a  flame  of 
unquenchable  fire  upon  you. 

6.  O  then  ye  unbelieving,  turn 
ye  unto  the  Lord;  cry  mightily 
unto  the  Father  in  the  name  of 
Jesus,  that  perhaps  ye  may  be 
found  spotless,  pure,  fair,  and 
white,   having  been  cleansed  by 


2v,  see  I,  Mos.  4.  2w,  see  e,  Mos.  5.  2x,  see  I,  Mos.  4.  2y,  see  i,  2  Ne.  10. 
2z,  see  /,  2  Ne.  28.  Za,  see  fc,  1  Ne.  14.  3&,  see  /,  2  Ne,  28.  Chap.  9 :  a,  see  c, 
3  Ne.  26.  Between  A.  D.  400  and  421. 


476 


MORMON,   9. 


the  ^blood  of  the  Lamb,  at  that 
great  and  last  day. 

7.  And  again  I  speak  unto  you 
who  deny  the  revelations  of  God, 
and  say  that  they  are  done  away, 
that  there  '"are  no  revelations,  nor 
prophecies,  nor  gifts,  nor  healing, 
nor  speaking  with  tongues,  and 
the  interpretation  of  tongues; 

8.  Behold  I  say  unto  you,  he 
that  denieth  these  things  know- 
eth  not  the  gospel  of  Christ;  yea, 
he  has  not  read  the  scriptures;  if 
so,  he  does  not  understand  them. 

9.  For  do  we  not  read  that  God 
Is  the  •'same  yesterday,  today, 
and  forever,  and  in  him  there  is 
no  variableness  neither  shadow  of 
changing? 

10.  And  now,  if  ye  have  im- 
agined up  unto  yourselves  a  god 
who  doth  vary,  and  in  whom  there 
is  shadow  of  changing,  then  have 
ye  imagined  up  unto  yourselves  a 
god  who  is  not  a  God  of  miracles. 

11.  But  behold,  I  will  show 
unto  you  a  God  of  miracles,  even 
the  God  of  Abraham,  and  the  God 
of  Isaac,  and  the  God  of  Jacob; 
and  it  is  that  same  God  who 
created  the  heavens  and  the  earth, 
and  all  things  that  in  them  are. 

12.  Behold,  he  ''created  Adam, 
and  by  ^Adam  came  the  fall  of 
man.  And  because  of  the  fall  of 
man  came  Jesus  Christ,  even  the 
"Father  and  the  "Son;  and  be- 
cause of  Jesus  Christ  came  the 
redemption  of  man. 

13.  And  because  of  the  redemp- 
tion of  man,  which  came  by  Jesus 
Christ,  they  are  brought  back  into 
the  presence  of  the  Lord;  yea, 
this  is  wherein  ^all  men  are  re- 
deemed, because  the  death  of 
Christ  bringeth  to  pass  the  ^resur- 
rection,  which   bringeth  to  pass 


a  redemption  from  an  ^endless 
sleep,  from  which  sleep  all  men 
shall  be  awakened  by  the  power 
of  God  when  the  trump  shall 
sound;  and  they  shall  come  forth, 
both  small  and  great,  and  all 
shall  stand  before  his  bar,  being 
redeemed  and  loosed  from  this 
eternal  band  of  death,  which 
death  is  a  temporal  death. 

14.  And  then  cometh  the  judg- 
ment of  the  Holy  One  upon  them; 
and  then  cometh  the  time  that  he 
that  is  'nithy  shall  be  filthy  still; 
and  he  that  is  righteous  shall  be 
righteous  still;  he  that  is  happy 
shall  be  happy  still;  and  he  that 
is  unhappy  shall  be  unhappy  still. 

15.  And  now,  O  all  ye  that 
have  imagined  up  unto  yourselves 
a  god  who  can  do  "'no  miracles,  I 
would  ask  of  you,  have  all  these 
things  passed,  of  which  I  have 
spoken?  Has  the  end  come  yet? 
Behold  I  say  unto  you.  Nay;  and 
God  has  not  ceased  to  be  a  God  of 
miracles. 

16.  Behold,  are  not  the  things 
that  God  hath  wrought  marvelous 
in  our  eyes?  Yea,  and  who  can 
comprehend  the  marvelous  works 
of  God? 

17.  Who  shall  say  that  it  was 
not  a  miracle  that  by  his  word 
the  heaven  and  the  earth  should 
be;  and  by  the  power  of  his  word 
man  was  created  of  the  "dust  of 
the  earth;  and  by  the  power  of 
his  word  have  miracles  been 
wrought? 

18.  And  who  shall  say  that 
Jesus  Christ  did  not  do  many 
mighty  miracles  ?  And  there  were 
many  mighty  miracles  wrought 
by  the  hands  of  the  apostles. 

19.  And  if  there  were  miracles 
wrought  then,  why  has  God  ceased 


6,  see  f,  2  Ne,  2.  c,  see  e,  3  Ne.  29.  See  2/,  Morm.  8.  d,  vers.  10,  19.  1  Ne. 
10:18,  19.  Al.  7:20.  Moro.  8:18.  e,  see  m,  Mos.  2.  /,  2  Ne.  2:18,  19,  21.  9:6—9. 
Mos.  3:26.  16:3 — 5.  Al.  12:22,  26.  He.  14:16.  Eth.  3:13.  Moro.  8:8.  fir,  see  c, 
Mos.  15.  h,  see  b,  Mos.  3.  i,  see  ;,  2  Ne.  9.  jj  see  d,  2  Ne.  2.  k,  see  g,  2  Ne.  9. 
I,  see  Oj  2  Ne.  9.     m,  see  c.     n,  see  7rt,  Mos.  2.  Between  A.  D.  400  and  421, 


MORMON,   9. 


477 


to  be  a  God  of  miracles  and  yet 
be  an  unchangeable  Being?  And 
behold,  I  say  unto  you  he  "chang- 
eth  not;  if  so  he  would  ^cease  to 
be  God;  and  he  ceaseth  not  to  be 
God,  and  is  a  God  of  miracles. 

20.  And  the  reason  why  he 
ceaseth  to  do  miracles  among  the 
children  of  men  is  ^because  that 
they  dwindle  in  unbelief,  and  de- 
part from  the  right  way,  and 
know  not  the  God  in  whom  they 
should  trust. 

21.  Behold,  I  say  unto  you  that 
whoso  believeth  in  Christ,  doubt- 
ing nothing,  '^whatsoever  he  shall 
ask  the  Father  in  the  name  of 
Christ  it  shall  be  granted  him; 
and  this  promise  is  unto  all,  even 
unto  the  ends  of  the  earth. 

22.  For  behold,  thus  said  Jesus 
Christ,  the  Son  of  God,  unto  his 
disciples  *who  should  tarry,  yea, 
and  also  to  *all  his  disciples,  in 
the  hearing  of  the  multitude:  Go 
ye  into  all  the  world,  and  preach 
the  gospel  to  every  creature; 

23.  And  he  that  believeth  and 
is  "baptized  shall  be  saved,  but 
he  that  believeth  not  shall  be 
damned; 

24.  And  ''these  signs  shall  fol- 
low them  that  believe — in  my 
name  shall  they  cast  out  devils; 
they  shall  speak  with  new 
tongues;  they  shall  take  up  ser- 
pents; and  if  they  drink  any 
deadly  thing  it  shall  not  hurt 
them;  they  shall  lay  hands  on  the 
sick  and  they  shall  recover; 

25.  And  whosoever  shall  be- 
lieve in  my  name,  doubting  noth- 
ing, unto  him  will  I  confirm  all 
my  words,  even  unto  the  ends  of 
the  earth. 

26.  And  now,  behold,  who  can 
stand  against  the  works  of  the 
Lord?     Who   can  deny  his  say- 


ings? Who  will  rise  up  against 
the  almighty  power  of  the  Lord? 
Who  will  despise  the  works  of  the 
Lord?  Who  will  despise  the  chil- 
dren of  Christ?  Behold,  all  ye 
who  are  despisers  of  the  works  of 
the  Lord,  for  ye  shall  ^wonder 
and  perish. 

27.  O  then  despise  not,  and 
wonder  not,  but  hearken  unto  the 
words  of  the  Lord,  and  ask  the 
Father  in  the  name  of  Jesus  for 
what  things  soever  ye  shall  stand 
in  need.  Doubt  not,  but  be  be- 
lieving, and  begin  as  in  times  of 
old,  and  come  unto  the  Lord  with 
all  your  heart,  and  work  out  your 
own  salvation  with  fear  and  trem- 
bling before  him. 

28.  Be  wise  in  the  days  of  your 
probation;  strip  yourselves  of  all 
uncleanness;  ask  not,  that  ye  may 
consume  it  on  your  lusts,  but  ask 
with  a  firmness  unshaken,  that  ye 
will  yield  to  no  temptation,  but 
that  ye  will  serve  the  true  and 
living  God. 

29.  See  that  ye  are  not  *bap- 
tized  unworthily;  see  that  ye  par- 
take not  of  the  sacrament  of 
Christ  "unworthily;  but  see  that 
ye  do  all  things  in  worthiness, 
and  do  it  in  the  name  of  Jesus 
Christ,  the  Son  of  the  living  God; 
and  if  ye  do  this,  and  ''endure  to 
the  end,  ye  will  in  nowise  be  cast 
out. 

30.  Behold,  I  speak  unto  you 
as  though  I  spake  ^"from  the 
dead;  for  I  know  that  ye  shall 
hear  my  words. 

31.  Condemn  me  not  because 
of  mine  imperfection,  neither  my 
father,  because  of  his  imperfec- 
tion, neither  them  who  have  writ- 
ten before  him;  but  rather  give 
thanks  unto  God  that  he  hath 
made    manifest    unto    you    ^^''our 


0,  see  d.  p,  see  f,  2  Ne.  11. 
3  Ne.  28.  t,  see  c,  3  Ne.  12. 
w,  ver.  27.  x,  see  n,  2  Ne.  9. 
Morm.  8.     26,  see  w,  Morm.  8. 


q,  see  d,  3  Ne.  17.     See  c.     r,  3  Ne.  18:20.     s,  see  d, 

u,  see  u,   2   Ne.  9.     v,  see  c;   also  Mark  16:17,    18. 

y,  see  t,  3  Ne.  18.     z,  see  h,  2  Ne.  31.     2a,  see  2(7, 

Bettween  a.  D.  400  AND  421. 


478 


ETHER,   1. 


imperfections,  that  ye  may  learn 
to  be  more  wise  than  we  have 
been. 

32.  And  now,  behold,  we  have 
written  this  record  according  to 
our  knowledge,  in  the  characters 
which  are  called  among  us  the 
^'reformed  Egyptian,  being  hand- 
ed down  and  altered  by  us,  ac- 
cording to  our  manner  of  speech. 

33.  And  if  ^"our  plates  had 
been  sufficiently  large  we  should 
have  written  in  Hebrew;  but  the 
Hebrew  hath  been  ^^altered  by  us 
also;  and  if  we  could  have  written 
in  Hebrew,  behold,  ye  would  have 
had  -^no  imperfection  in  our  rec- 
ord. 

34.  But  the  Lord  knoweth  the 
things  which  we  have  written, 
and  also  that  none  other  people 
knoweth  our  language;  therefore 


he  hath  prepared  ""means  for  the 
interpretation  thereof. 

35.  And  these  things  are  writ- 
ten that  we  may  rid  our  garments 
of  the  blood  of  our  brethren,  who 
have  -''dwindled  in  unbelief. 

3  6.  And  behold,  these  things 
which  we  have  desired  concern- 
ing our  brethren,  yea,  even  their 
restoration  to  the  knowledge  of 
Christ,  are  -'according  to  the 
prayers  of  all  the  saints  who  have 
dwelt  in  the  land. 

37.  And  may  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  grant  that  their  prayers 
may  be  answered  according  to 
their  faith;  and  may  God  the  Fa- 
ther remember  the  -•'covenant 
which  he  hath  made  with  the 
house  of  Israel;  and  may  he  bless 
them  forever,  through  faith  on 
the  name  of  Jesus  Christ.    Amen. 


THE  BOOK  OF  ETHER 

The  record  of  the  Jaredites,  talcen  from  the  twenty-four  plates  found  'by 
the  people  of  Limhi  in  the  days  of  king  Mosiah. 


CHAPTER   1. 

The  prophet  Ether's  genealogy — The 
great  tower — Jared  and  his  brother — 
Their  language  not  confounded — Pre- 
paring for  migration  as  directed  by 
the  Lord. 

1.  And  now  I,  Moroni,  proceed 
to  give  an  account  of  those  an- 
cient inhabitants  who  were  de- 
stroyed by  the  hand  of  the  Lord 
upon  the  face  of  this  "north  coun- 
try. 

2.  And  I  take  mine  account 
from  the  "twenty  and  four  plates 
which  were  found  by  the  people 
of  Limhi,  which  is  called  the 
Book  of  Ether. 

3.  And  as  I  suppose  that  the 
first  part  of  this  record,  which 


speaks  ""concerning  the  creation  of 
the  world,  and  also  of  Adam,  and 
an  account  from  that  time  even 
to  the  ''great  tower,  and  whatso- 
ever things  transpired  among  the 
children  of  men  until  that  time, 
is  had  among  the  Jews — 

4.  Therefore  I  do  not  write 
those  things  which  transpired 
from  the  days  of  Adam  until  that 
time;  but  they  are  had  upon  the 
plates;  and  whoso  findeth  them, 
the  same  will  have  power  that  he 
may  get  the  full  account. 

5.  But  behold,  I  give  not  the 
full  account,  but  a  "part  of  the 
account  I  give,  from  the  ''tower 
down  until  they  were  destroyed. 


2c,  see  a,  1  Ne.  1.  2d,  see  a,  Morm.  1.  See  g,  Morm.  8.  2e,  1  Ne.  1:2.  2f,  see  w, 
Morm.  8.  2g,  Mos.  8:13—18.  Eth.  3:23,  28.  D.  &  C.  17:1.  2h,  see  d,  1  Ne.  2. 
2i,  see  s,   Morm.   5.      2j,   see   j,  3   Ne.    15.  Chap.    1  :     a,    see  p,  Al.   46.      b,   see   k, 

Mos.    8.     c,   Mos.   28:17.     dj  vers.   5,   33.     Om.   20 — 22,      Mos.   28:17.     e,  Eth.  3:17. 
15:33.     /,  see  d. 


ETHER,   1. 


479 


6.  And  on  this  wise  do  I  give 
the  account.  He  that  wrote  this 
record  was  Ether,  and  he  was  a 
descendant  of  Coriantor. 

7.  Coriantor  was  the  son  of 
Moron. 

8.  And  Moron  was  the  son  of 
Ethem. 

9.  And  Ethem  was  the  son  of 
Ahah. 

10.  And  Ahah  was  the  son  of 
Seth. 

11.  And  Seth  was  the  son  of 
Shiblon. 

12.  And  Shiblon  was  the  son  of 
Com. 

13.  And  Com  was  the  son  of 
Coriantum. 

14.  And  Coriantum  was  the  son 
of  Amnigaddah. 

15.  And  Amnigaddah  was  the 
son  of  Aaron. 

16.  And  Aaron  was  a  descend- 
ant of  Heth,  who  was  the  son  of 
Hearthom. 

17.  And  Hearthom  was  the  son 
of  Lib. 

18.  And  Lib  was  the  son  of 
Kish. 

19.  And  Kish  was  the  son  of 
Corom. 

20.  And  Corom  was  the  son  of 
Levi. 

21.  And  Levi  was  the  son  of 
Kim. 

22.  And  Kim  was  the  son  of 
Morianton. 

23.  And  Morianton  was  a  de- 
scendant of  Riplakish. 

24.  And  Riplakish  was  the  son 
of  Shez. 

25.  And  Shez  was  the  son  of 
Heth. 

26.  And  Heth  was  the  son  of 
Com. 

27.  And  Com  was  the  son  of 
Coriantum. 

28.  And  Coriantum  was  the 
son  of  Emer. 


29.  And  Emer  was  the  son  of 
Omer. 

3  0.  And  Omer  was  the  son  of 
Shule. 

31.  And  Shule  was  the  son  of 
Kib. 

32.  And  Kib  was  the  son  of 
Orihah,  who  was  the  son  of  Jared; 

33.  Which  Jared  came  forth 
with  his  brother  and  their  fam- 
ilies, with  some  others  and  their 
families,  from  the  ''great  tower, 
at  the  time  the  Lord  "confounded 
the  language  of  the  people,  and 
swore  in  his  wrath  that  'they 
should  be  scattered  upon  all  the 
face  of  the  earth;  and  according 
to  the  word  of  the  Lord  the  peo- 
ple were  scattered. 

34.  And  the  brother  of  Jared 
being  a  large  and  mighty  man, 
and  a  man  highly  favored  of  the 
Lord,  Jared,  his  brother,  said 
unto  him:  Cry  unto  the  Lord, 
that  he  will  ^not  confound  us  that 
we  may  not  understand  our  words. 

35.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  brother  of  Jared  did  cry  unto 
the  Lord,  and  the  Lord  had  com- 
passion upon  Jared;  therefore  he 
did  not  confound  the  language  of 
Jared;  and  Jared  and  his  brother 
were  not  confounded. 

3  6.  Then  Jared  said  unto  his 
brother:  Cry  again  unto  the 
Lord,  and  it  may  be  that  he  will 
turn  away  his  anger  from  them 
who  are  our  friends,  that  he  con- 
found not  their  language. 

37.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  brother  of  Jared  did  cry  unto 
the  Lord,  and  the  Lord  had  com- 
passion upon  their  friends  and 
their  families  also,  that  they 
^were  not  confounded. 

38.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Jared  spake  again  unto  his  broth- 
er, saying:  Go  and  inquire  of  the 
Lord  whether  he  will   'drive  us 


g,   see  d.     h,   rers.  34—37.  Gen.  11:7,  9.  Oai.  22.  Mos.  28:17.  i,   vers.  38 — 43. 
Cm.  22.  Mos.  28:17.   Gen.  11:8,  9.  j,   see  h.     k,   see  h.     I,   see  f. 


480 


ETHER,   2. 


out  of  the  land,  and  if  he  will 
drive  us  out  of  the  land,  cry  unto 
him  whither  we  shall  go.  And 
who  knoweth  but  the  Lord  will 
carry  us  forth  into  a  land  which 
is  choice  above  all  the  earth?  And 
if  it  so  be,  let  us  be  faithful  unto 
the  Lord,  that  we  may  receive  it 
for  our  inheritance. 

39.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  brother  of  Jared  did  cry  unto 
the  Lord  according  to  that  which 
had  been  spoken  by  the  mouth  of 
Jared. 

40.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  Lord  did  hear  the  brother  of 
Jared,  and  had  compassion  upon 
him,  and  said  unto  him: 

41.  Go  to  and  gather  together 
thy  flocks,  both  male  and  female, 
of  every  kind;  and  'also  of  the 
seed  of  the  earth  of  every  kind; 
and  '"thy  families;  and  also  Jared 
thy  brother  and  his  family;  and 
"also  thy  friends  and  their  fam- 
ilies, and  the  friends  of  Jared  and 
their  families. 

42.  And  when  thou  hast  done 
this  thou  Shalt  go  at  the  head  of 
them  down  into  the  valley  which 
is  northward.  And  there  will  I 
meet  thee,  and  I  will  go  before 
thee  "into  a  land  which  is  choice 
above  all  the  lands  of  the  earth. 

43.  And  there  will  I  bless  thee 
and  thy  seed,  and  raise  up  unto 
me  of  thy  seed,  and  of  the  seed  of 
thy  brother,  and  they  who  shall 
go  with  thee,  a  great  nation.  And 
there  shall  be  none  ^greater  than 
the  nation  which  I  will  raise  up 
unto  me  of  thy  seed,  upon  all  the 
face  of  the  earth.  And  thus  I 
will  do  unto  thee  because  this 
long  time  ye  have  cried  unto  me. 

CHAPTER  2. 

In   the  valley  of  Nimrod — Deseret 
the  honey  bee — The  Lord  again  talks 


with  the  brother  of  Jared — Divine  de- 
cree concerning  the  land  of  promise — 
i  he  place  Moriancumer — Barges  built. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Jared  and  his  brother,  and  their 
families,  and  also  the  friends  of 
Jared  and  his  brother  and  their 
families,  went  down  into  the  val- 
ley which  "was  northward,  (and 
the  name  of  the  valley  was  Nim- 
rod, being  called  after  the  mighty 
hunter)  with  their  flocks  which 
they  had  gathered  together,  male 
and  female,  of  "every  kind. 

2.  And  they  did  also  lay  snares 
and  catch  fowls  of  the  air;  and 
they  did  also  prepare  a  vessel,  in 
which  they  did  carry  with  them 
the  fish  of  the  waters. 

3.  And  they  did  also  carry  with 
them  deseret,  which,  by  inter- 
pretation, is  a  honey  bee;  and 
thus  they  did  carry  with  them 
swarms  of  bees,  and  all  manner 
of  that  which  was  upon  the  face 
of  the  land,  '^seeds  of  every  kind. 

4.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  they  had  come  down  into 
the  ''valley  of  Nimrod  the  Lord 
came  '^down  and  talked  with  the 
brother  of  Jared;  and  he  was  in 
a  ^cloud,  and  the  brother  of  Jared 
saw  him  not. 

5.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the 
Lord  commanded  them  that  they 
should  go  forth  into  the  wilder- 
ness, yea,  into  that  quarter  where 
there  never  had  man  been.  And 
it  came  to  pass  that  the  Lord  did 
go  "before  them,  and  did  talk 
with  them  as  he  stood  in  a  cloud, 
and  gave  directions  whither  they 
should  travel. 

6.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  did  travel  in  the  wilderness, 
and  did  build  barges,  in  which 
they  did  cross  many  waters,  being 
directed  continually  by  the  hand 
of  the  Lord. 


m,  Eth.  6:20  n,  Eth.  6:16.  o,  see  a,  1  Ne.  2.  p,  Eth.  15:2. 
^^^r^  ^/  .^  ^'}^-  1^*2.  6,  Eth.  1:41.  6:4.  9:18,  19.  c,  Eth. 
e,  Eth.   1  :42.     f,  vers.  5,   14.     g,  Eth.   1 :42. 


1:41.      d.   ver.   1, 


ETHER,   2. 


481 


7.  And  the  Lord  would  not  suf- 
fer that  they  should  stop  beyond 
the  sea  in  the  wilderness,  but  he 
would  that  they  should  come 
forth  even  unto  the  Hand  of 
promise,  which  was  choice  above 
all  other  lands,  which  the  Lord 
God  had  preserved  for  a  right- 
eous people. 

8.  And  he  had  sworn  in  his 
wrath  unto  the  brother  of  Jared, 
that  whoso  should  possess  this 
land  of  promise,  from  that  time 
henceforth  and  forever,  should 
serve  him,  the  true  and  only  God, 
or  they  should  be  swept  off  when 
the  fulness  of  his  wrath  should 
come  upon  them. 

9.  And  now,  we  can  behold  the 
^decrees  of  God  concerning  this 
land,  that  it  is  a  land  of  promise; 
and  whatsoever  nation  shall  pos- 
sess it  shall  serve  God,  or  they 
shall  be  swept  off  when  the  ful- 
ness of  his  wrath  shall  come  upon 
them.  And  the  fulness  of  his 
wrath  Cometh  upon  them  when 
they  are  ripened  in  iniquity. 

10.  For  behold,  this  is  a  land 
which  is  choice  above  all  other 
lands;  wherefore  he  that  doth 
possess  it  shall  serve  God  or  shall 
be  swept  off;  for  it  is  the  ever- 
lasting decree  of  God.  And  it  is 
not  until  the  fulness  of  iniquity 
among  the  children  of  the  land, 
that  they  are  swept  off. 

11.  And  this  cometh  unto  you, 
O  ye  Gentiles,  that  ye  may  know 
the  decrees  of  God — that  ye  may 
repent,  and  not  continue  in  your 
iniquities  until  the  fulness  come, 
that  ye  may  not  bring  down  the 
fulness  of  the  wrath  of  God  upon 
you  as  the  inhabitants  of  the 
land  have  hitherto  done. 

12.  Behold,  this  is  a  choice 
land,  and  whatsoever  nation  shall 
possess    it    shall    be    ^free    from 


bondage,  and  from  captivity,  and 
from  all  other  nations  under 
heaven,  if  they  will  but  serve  the 
God  of  the  land,  who  is  Jesus 
Christ,  who  hath  been  manifested 
by  the  things  which  we  have 
written. 

13.  And  now  I  proceed  with 
my  record;  for  behold,  it  came 
to  pass  that  the  Lord  did  bring 
Jared  and  his  brethren  forth  even 
to  that  great  sea  which  divideth 
the  lands.  And  as  they  came  to 
the  sea  they  pitched  their  tents; 
and  they  called  the  name  of  the 
place  Moriancumer;  and  they 
dwelt  in  tents,  and  dwelt  in  tents 
upon  the  seashore  for  the  space  of 
four  years. 

14.  And  it  came  to  pass  at  the 
end  of  four  years  that  the  Lord 
came  again  unto  the  brother  of 
Jared,  and  stood  4n  a  cloud  and 
talked  with  him.  And  for  the 
space  of  three  hours  did  the  Lord 
talk  with  the  brother  of  Jared, 
and  chastened  him  because  he  re- 
membered not  to  call  upon  the 
name  of  the  Lord. 

15.  And  the  brother  of  Jared 
repented  of  the  evil  which  he  had 
done,  and  did  call  upon  the  name 
of  the  Lord  for  his  brethren  who 
were  with  him.  And  the  Lord 
said  unto  him:  I  will  forgive  thee 
and  thy  brethren  of  their  sins; 
but  thou  Shalt  not  sin  any  more, 
for  ye  shall  remember  that  my 
Spirit  will  not  always  strive  with 
man;  wherefore,  if  ye  will  sin 
until  ye  are  fully  ripe  ye  shall  be 
cut  off  from  the  presence  of  the 
Lord.  And  these  ""are  my  thoughts 
upon  the  land  which  I  shall  give 
you  for  your  inheritance;  for  it 
shall  be  a  land  choice  above  all 
other  lands. 

16.  And  the  Lord  said:  Go  to 
work  and  build,  after  the  manner 


i.  vers.   8,   12 — 15.     See  o,  Eth.  1.     Also  see  d, 
1  Ne.  13:19.     2  Ne.  1:7.     10:10—14.     I,  see  /. 


2  Ne.  1.     ;,  vers.   10,   11. 
m,  see  i. 


See  ». 


482 


ETHER.   3. 


of  barges  which  ye  have  "hitherto 
built.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  brother  of  Jared  did  go  to 
work,  and  also  his  brethren,  and 
built  barges  after  the  manner 
which  they  had  built,  according 
to  the  instructions  of  the  Lord. 
And  they  were  small,  and  they 
were  light  upon  the  water,  even 
like  unto  the  lightness  of  a  fowl 
upon  the  water. 

17.  And  they  were  built  after 
a  manner  that  they  were  exceed- 
ing "tight,  even  that  they  would 
hold  water  like  unto  a  dish;  and 
the  bottom  thereof  was  tight  like 
unto  a  dish;  and  the  sides  thereof 
were  tight  like  unto  a  dish;  and 
the  ends  thereof  were  peaked; 
and  the  top  thereof  was  tight 
like  unto  a  dish;  and  the  length 
thereof  was  the  length  of  a  tree; 
and  the  door  thereof,  when  it  was 
shut,  was  tight  like  unto  a  dish. 

18.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  brother  of  Jared  cried  unto 
the  Lord,  saying:  O  Lord,  I  have 
performed  the  work  which  thou 
hast  commanded  me,  and  I  have 
made  the  barges  according  as 
thou  hast  directed  me. 

19.  And  behold,  O  Lord,  in 
them  there  is  no  light;  whither 
shall  we  steer?  And  also  we  shall 
perish,  for  in  them  we  cannot 
breathe,  save  it  is  the  air  which 
is  in  them;  therefore  we  shall 
perish. 

20.  And  the  Lord  said  unto  the 
brother  of  Jared:  Behold,  thou 
Shalt  make  a  hole  in  the  top,  and 
also  in  the  ^bottom;  and  when 
thou  Shalt  suffer  for  air  thou 
Shalt  unstop  the  hole  and  receive 
air.  And  if  it  be  so  that  the  water 
come  in  upon  thee,  behold,  ye 
shall  stop  the  hole,  that  ye  may 
not  perish  in  the  flood. 

21.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  brother  of  Jared  did  so,  ac- 


cording  as   the   Lord   had   com- 
manded. 

22.  And  he  cried  again  unto 
the  Lord  saying:  O  Lord,  behold 
I  have  done  even  as  thou  hast 
commanded  me;  and  I  have  pre- 
pared the  vessels  for  my  people, 
and  behold  there  is  no  light  in 
them.  Behold,  O  Lord,  wilt  thou 
suffer  that  we  shall  cross  this 
great  water  in  darkness? 

23.  And  the  Lord  said  unto  the 
brother  of  Jared:  What  will  ye 
that  I  should  do  that  ye  may  have 
light  in  your  vessels?  For  be- 
hold, ye  cannot  have  windows, 
for  they  will  be  dashed  in  pieces; 
neither  shall  ye  take  fire  with 
you,  for  ye  shall  not  go  by  the 
light  of  fire. 

24.  For  behold,  ye  shall  be  as 
a  whale  "^in  the  midst  of  the  sea; 
for  the  mountain  waves  shall  dash 
upon  you.  Nevertheless,  I  will 
bring  you  up  again  out  of  the 
depths  of  the  sea;  for  the  winds 
have  gone  forth  out  of  my  mouth, 
and  also  the  rains  and  the  floods 
have  I  sent  forth. 

25.  And  behold,  I  prepare  you 
against  these  things;  for  ye  can- 
not cross  this  great  deep  save  I 
prepare  you  against  the  waves  of 
the  sea,  and  the  winds  which  have 
gone  forth,  and  the  floods  which 
shall  come.  Therefore  what  will 
ye  that  I  should  prepare  for  you 
that  ye  may  have  light  when  ye 
are  swallowed  up  in  the  depths 
of  the  sea? 

CHAPTER  3. 

The  finger  of  the  Lord — Jesus  Christ 
shows  himself  in  the  spirit  to  the 
brother  of  Jared — The  luminous  stones 
— The  interpreters — A  record  yet  to 
come. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the 
brother  of  Jared,  (now  the  num- 
ber of  the  vessels  which  had  been 


n,  ver.  6.     o,  Eth.  G  :7.     q,  vers.  24,  25.     r,  ver.  25.     Eth.  6  r6,  7,  10. 


ETHER,   3. 


483 


prepared  was  eight)  went  forth 
unto  the  mount,  which  they  called 
the  mount  Shelem,  because  of  its 
exceeding  height,  and  did  molten 
out  of  a  rock  sixteen  small  stones; 
and  they  were  white  and  clear, 
even  as  transparent  glass;  and  he 
did  carry  them  in  his  hands  upon 
the  top  of  the  mount,  and  cried 
again  unto  the  Lord,  saying: 

2.  O  Lord,  thou  hast  said  Hhat 
we  must  be  encompassed  about 
by  the  floods.  Now  behold,  O 
Lord,  and  do  not  be  angry  with 
thy  servant  because  of  his  weak- 
ness before  thee;  for  we  know 
that  thou  art  holy  and  dwellest 
in  the  heavens,  and  that  we  are 
unworthy  before  thee;  because  of 
''the  fall  our  natures  have  become 
evil  continually;  nevertheless,  O 
Lord,  thou  hast  given  us  a  com- 
mandment that  we  must  call  upon 
thee,  that  from  thee  we  may  re- 
ceive according  to  our  desires. 

3.  Behold,  O  Lord,  thou  hast 
smitten  us  because  of  our  in- 
iquity, and  hast  driven  us  forth, 
and  for  these  many  years  we  have 
been  in  the  wilderness;  neverthe- 
less, thou  hast  been  merciful  unto 
us.  O  Lord,  look  upon  me  in  pity, 
and  turn  away  thine  anger  from 
this  thy  people,  and  suffer  not 
that  they  shall  go  forth  across, 
this  raging  deep  in  darkness;  but 
behold  these  ''things  which  I  have 
molten  out  of  the  rock. 

4.  And  I  know,  O  Lord,  that 
thou  hast  all  power,  and  can  do 
whatsoever  thou  wilt  for  the 
benefit  of  man;  therefore  touch 
these  stones,  O  Lord,  with  nhy 
finger,  and  prepare  them  that 
they  may  shine  forth  in  dark- 
ness; and  they  shall  shine  forth 
unto  us  in  the  vessels  which  we 
have  prepared,  that  we  may  have 
light  while  we  shall  cross  the  sea. 


5.  Behold,  O  Lord,  thou  canst 
do  this.  We  know  that  thou  art 
able  to  show  forth  great  power, 
which  looks  small  unto  the  un- 
derstanding of  men. 

6.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  the  brother  of  Jared  had 
said  these  words,  behold,  the 
Lord  stretched  forth  his  hand  and 
touched  the  stones  one  by  one 
with  his  finger.  And  the  ^veil 
was  taken  from  off  the  eyes  of 
the  brother  of  Jared,  and  he  "saw 
the  finger  of  the  Lord;  and  it  was 
as  the  finger  of  a  man,  like  unto 
flesh  and  blood;  and  the  brother 
of  Jared  fell  down  before  the 
Lord,  for  he  was  struck  with  fear. 

7.  And  the  Lord  saw  that  the 
brother  of  Jared  had  fallen  to  the 
earth;  and  the  Lord  said  unto 
him:  Arise,  why  hast  thou  fallen? 

8.  And  he  saith  unto  the  Lord: 
I  saw  the  finger  of  the  Lord,  and 
I  feared  lest  he  should  smite  me; 
for  I  knew  not  that  the  Lord  had 
flesh  and  blood. 

9.  And  the  Lord  said  unto  him: 
Because  of  thy  faith  thou  hast 
seen  that  I  shall  take  upon  me 
flesh  and  blood;  and  never  has 
man  come  before  me  with  such 
exceeding  faith  as  thou  hast;  for 
were  it  not  so  ye  could  not  have 
seen  my  finger.  Sawest  thou 
more  than  this? 

10.  And  he  answered:  Nay; 
Lord,  show  thyself  unto  me, 

11.  And  the  Lord  said  unto 
him:  Believest  thou  the  words 
which  I  shall  speak? 

12.  And  he  answered:  Yea, 
Lord,  I  know  that  thou  speakest 
the  truth,  for  thou  art  a  God  of 
truth,  and  canst  not  lie. 

13.  And  when  he  had  said 
these  words,  behold,  the  Lord 
showed  himself  unto  him,  and 
said:  Because  thou  knowest  these 


h,  Eth.  2:24,  25.     c,  see  f,  Morm.  9.     d,  vers.   1.  4.  6.     Eth.  6:2,   3,  10.     e,  vers. 
"    19.     Eth.  12:19 — 21.     /,  vers.  19,  20.     Eth.  12:19,  21.     g,  see  e. 


484 


ETHER.   3. 


things  ye  are  redeemed  "from  the 
fall;  therefore  ye  are  brought 
back  into  my  presence;  therefore 
I  show  myself  unto  you, 

14.  Behold,  I  am  he  who  was 
prepared  *from  the  foundation  of 
the  world  to  redeem  my  people. 
Behold,  I  am  Jesus  Christ.  I  am 
^the  Father  and  the  ''Son.  In  me 
shall  all  mankind  have  light,  and 
that  eternally,  even  they  who 
shall  believe  on  my  name;  and 
they  shall  become  my  sons  and 
my  daughters. 

15.  And  'never  have  I  showed 
myself  unto  man  whom  I  have 
created,  for  never  has  man  be- 
lieved in  me  as  thou  hast.  Seest 
thou  that  ye  are  created  after 
mine  own  image?  Yea,  even  "*all 
men  were  created  in  the  begin- 
ning after  mine  own  image. 

16.  Behold,  this  body,  which 
ye  now  behold,  is  the  "body  of  my 
spirit;  and  "man  have  I  created 
after  the  body  of  my  spirit;  and 
even  as  I  appear  unto  thee  to  be 
in  the  spirit  will  I  appear  unto 
my  people  in  the  flesh. 

17.  And  now,  as  I,  Moroni,  said 
I  could  ^not  make  a  full  account 
of  these  things  which  are  writ- 
ten, therefore  it  sufRceth  me  to 
say  that  Jesus  showed  himself 
unto  this  man  in  the  spirit,  even 
after  the  manner  and  in  the  like- 
ness of  the  same  body  even  as  he 
showed  himself  unto  the  Ne- 
phites. 

18.  And  he  ministered  unto 
him  even  as  he  ministered  unto 
the  Nephites;  and  all  this,  that 
this  man  might  know  that  he  was 
God,  because  of  the  many  great 
works  which  the  Lord  had  showed 
unto  him. 

19.  And  because  of  the  knowl- 


edge of  this  man  he  could  not  be 
kept  from  beholding  '"within  the 
veil;  and  he  *saw  the  finger  of 
Jesus,  which,  when  he  saw,  he 
'fell  with  fear;  for  he  knew  that 
it  was  the  finger  of  the  Lord;  and 
he  had  faith  no  longer,  for  he 
knew,  nothing  doubting. 

20.  Wherefore,  having  this  per- 
fect knowledge  of  God,  he  could 
not  be  kept  "from  within  the  veil; 
therefore  he  saw  Jesus;  and  he 
did  "minister  unto  him. 

21.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  Lord  said  unto  the  brother  of 
Jared:  Behold,  thou  shalt  not 
suffer  these  things  which  ye  have 
seen  and  heard  to  go  forth  unto 
the  world,  until  the  ""time  cometh 
that  I  shall  glorify  my  name  in 
the  flesh;  wherefore,  ye  shall 
treasure  up  the  things  which  ye 
have  seen  and  heard,  and  show 
it  to  no  man. 

22.  And  behold,  when  ye  shall 
come  unto  me,  ye  shall  ^write 
them  and  shall  seal  them  up,  that 
no  one  can  interpret  them;  for 
ye  shall  write  them  in  a  language 
that  they  cannot  be  read. 

23.  And  behold,  these  "two 
stones  will  I  give  unto  thee,  and 
ye  shall  seal  them  up  also  with 
the  things  which  ye  shall  write. 

24.  For  behold,  the  ''language 
which  ye  shall  write  I  have  ^^'con- 
founded;  wherefore  I  will  cause 
in  my  own  due  time  that  these 
stones  shall  ^''magnify  to  the  eyes 
of  men  these  things  which  ye 
shall  write. 

25.  And  when  the  Lord  had 
said  these  words,  he  ^"showed 
unto  the  brother  of  Jared  all  the 
inhabitants  of  the  earth  which 
had  been,  and  also  all  that  would 
be;    and   he   withheld   them   not 


h,  Eth.  12:19,  21.  i,  see  d,  Mos.  4.  j,  see  c,  Mos.  15,  k,  see  *,  Mos,  3.  I,  see 
D.  &  C.  107:54,  m,  ver,  16.  Mos.  7:27.  Al.  18:34.  n,  1  Ne.  11:11.  o,  see  m. 
p,  see  e,  Eth.  1.  r,  see  /.  s,  see  e.  t,  ver.  6.  u,  see  /.  v,  ver.  18.  w,  Eth,  4:1,  2, 
X,  ver.  27.  y,  see  n,  Mos,  8.  z,  ver.  22.  2a,  see  ft,  Eth,  1.  2b,  see  n,  Mos.  8. 
2c,  ver.  26.  Eth.  4:4. 


ETHER,   4. 


485 


from  his  sight,  even  unto  the  ends 
of  the  earth. 

26.  For  he  had  said  unto  him 
in  times  before,  that  if  he  would 
believe  in  him  that  he  could  show 
unto  him  all  things — it  should  be 
shown  unto  him;  therefore  the 
Lord  could  not  withhold  anything 
from  him,  for  he  knew  that  the 
Lord  could  show  him  all  things. 

27.  And  the  Lord  said  unto 
him:  Write  these  things  and 
^''seal  them  up;  and  I  will  show 
them  in  mine  own  due  time  unto 
the  children  of  men. 

28.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  Lord  commanded  him  that  he 
should  2^seal  up  the  two  stones 
which  he  had  received,  and  show 
them  not,  until  the  Lord  should 
show  them  unto  the  children  of 


men. 


CHAPTER  4. 


The  brother  of  Jarecl  commanded  to 
write — Moroni's  solemn  admonition — 
Cursed  is  he  who  contends  against  the 
word  of  the  Lord — Whatsoever  per- 
suades men  to  do  good  is  of  God. 

1.  And  the  Lord  commanded 
the  brother  of  Jared  to  go  down 
out  of  the  "mount  from  the  pres- 
ence of  the  Lord,  and  write  the 
things  which  he  had  seen;  and 
they  were  ^forbidden  to  come 
unto  the  children  of  men  until 
after  that  he  should  be  lifted  up 
upon  the  cross;  and  for  this  cause 
did  king  ^Mosiah  keep  them,  that 
they  should  not  come  unto  the 
World  until  after  Christ  should 
show  himself  unto  his  people. 

2.  And  after  Christ  truly  had 
showed  himself  unto  his  people 
he  commanded  that  they  should 
be  made  manifest. 

3.  And  now,  after  that,  they 
have    all    dwindled   in    unbelief; 


and  there  is  none  save  it  be  the 
Lamanites,  and  they  have  re- 
jected the  gospel  of  Christ;  there- 
fore I  am  commanded  that  I 
should  ''hide  them  up  again  in  the 
earth. 

4.  Behold,  I  have  written  upon 
these  plates  the  *very  things 
which  the  brother  of  Jared  saw; 
and  there  never  were  greater 
things  made  manifest  than  those 
which  were  made  manifest  unto 
the  brother  of  Jared. 

5.  Wherefore  the  Lord  hath 
commanded  me  to  write  them; 
and  I  have  written  them.  And  he 
commanded  me  that  I  should  seal 
them  up;  and  he  also  hath  com- 
manded that  I  should  seal  up  the 
interpretation  thereof;  wherefore 
I  have  sealed  up  the  ^interpreters, 
according  to  the  commandment  of 
the  Lord. 

6.  For  the  Lord  said  unto  me: 
They  shall  not  go  forth  unto  the 
Gentiles  ^until  the  day  that  they 
shall  repent  of  their  iniquity,  and 
become  clean  before  the  Lord. 

7.  And  in  that  day  that  they 
shall  exercise  faith  in  me,  saith 
the  Lord,  "even  as  the  brother  of 
Jared  did,  that  they  may  become 
sanctified  in  me,  then  will  I  mani- 
fest unto  them  the  things  which 
the  brother  of  Jared  saw,  even  to 
the  unfolding  unto  them  all  my 
revelations,  saith  Jesus  Christ, 
the  Son  of  God,  Hhe  Father  of  the 
heavens  and  of  the  earth,  and  all 
things  that  in  them  are. 

8.  And  he  that  will  contend 
against  the  word  of  the  Lord,  ^let 
him  be  accursed;  and  he  that 
shall  deny  these  things,  let  him 
be  accursed;  for  unto  them  will 
I  show  ''no  greater  things,  saith 


2d,  2  Ne.  27:6—23.  Mos.  28:11—20.  Al.  37:21—31.  2e,  see  n,  Mos.  8. 
Chap.  4:  a,  Eth.  3:1.  b,  Eth.  3:21.  c,  Mos.  28:11 — 20.  d,  see  s,  1  Ne.  13.  Morm. 
8:14.  Moro.  10:1,  2.  e,  vers.  5 — 7,  13 — 16.  2  Ne.  27:6 — 11,  15,  17,  21,  22.  Eth. 
5:1.  /,  see  n,  Mos.  8.  g,  vers.  7—16.  2  Ne.  27:7,  8,  11,  21.  h,  Eth.  3.  i,  see  o, 
Mos.  3.  Mos.  3:8.  4:2.  7:27.  He.  16:18.  j,  2  Ne.  27:14,  28:29,  30.  33:11—15. 
fc,  vers.  13—16.     3  Ne.  26:6—12. 


486 


ETHER,   4. 


Jesus  Christ;    for  I  am  he  who 
speaketh. 

9.  And  at  my  command  the 
heavens  are  opened  and  are  shut; 
and  at  my  word  'the  earth  shall 
shake;  and  at  my  command  the 
inhabitants  thereof  shall  pass 
away,  even  so  as  "'by  fire. 

10.  And  he  that  believeth  not 
my  words  believeth  not  my  dis- 
ciples; and  if  it  so  be  that  I  do 
not  speak,  judge  ye;  for  ye  shall 
know  that  it  is  I  that  speaketh, 
at  the  last  day. 

11.  But  he  that  believeth  these 
things  which  I  have  spoken,  him 
will  I  visit  with  the  "manifesta- 
tions of  my  Spirit,  and  he  shall 
know  ^nd  bear  record.  For  be- 
cause of  my  Spirit  he  shall  know 
that  these  things  are  true;  for  it 
persuadeth  men  to  do  good. 

12.  And  whatsoever  thing  "per- 
suadeth men  to  do  good  is  of  me; 
for  good  Cometh  of  none  save  it 
be  of  me.  I  am  the  same  that 
leadeth  men  to  all  good;  he  that 
will  not  believe  my  words  will 
^not  believe  me — that  I  am;  and 
he  that  will  not  believe  me  will 
not  believe  the  Father  who  sent 
me.  For  behold,  I  am  «the  Fa- 
ther, I  ""am  the  light,  and  the  life, 
and  the  truth  of  the  world. 

13.  Come  unto  me,  O  ye  Gen- 
tiles, and  I  will  show  unto  you 
the  ^greater  things,  the  knowl- 
edge which  is  hid  up  because  of 
unbelief. 

14.  Come  unto  me,  O  ye  house 
of  Israel,  and  it  shall  be  made 
manifest  unto  you  how  great 
things  the  Father  hath  laid  up 
for  you,  from  the  foundation  of 
the  world;  and  it  hath  not  come 
unto  you,  because  of  unbelief. 


15.  Behold,  when  ye  shall  rend 
that  veil  of  unbelief  which  doth 
cause  you  to  remain  in  your  awful 
state  of  wickedness,  and  hardness 
of  heart,  and  blindness  of  mind, 
then  shall  the  'great  and  mar- 
velous things  which  have  been 
hid  up  from  the  "foundation  of 
the  world  from  you — yea,  when 
ye  shall  call  upon  the  Father  in 
my  name,  with  a  broken  heart 
and  a  contrite  spirit,  then  shall 
ye  know  that  the  Father  hath  re- 
membered the  "covenant  which  he 
made  unto  your  fathers,  O  house 
of  Israel. 

16.  And  then  shall  my  revela- 
tions which  I  have  caused  to  be 
written  by  my  servant  '"John  be 
unfolded  in  the  eyes  of  all  the 
people.  Remember,  when  ye  see 
these  things,  ye  shall  know  that 
the  time  \s  at  hand  that  they 
shall  be  made  manifest  in  very 
deed. 

17.  Therefore,  'when  ye  shall 
receive  this  record  ye  may  know 
that  the  work  of  the  Father  has 
commenced  upon  all  the  face  of 
the  land. 

18.  Therefore,  repent  all  ye 
ends  of  the  earth,  and  come  unto 
me,  and  believe  in  my  gospel,  and 
be  "baptized  in  my  name;  for  he 
that  believeth  and  is  baptized 
shall  be  saved;  but  he  that  be- 
lieveth not  shall  be  damned;  and 
"signs  shall  follow  them  that  be- 
lieve in  my  name. 

19.  And  blessed  is  he  that  is 
found  faithful  unto  my  name  at 
the  last  day,  for  he  shall  be 
-"lifted  up  to  dwell  in  the  king- 
dom prepared  for  him  ^^from  the 
foundation  of  the  world.  And  be- 
hold it  is  I  that  hath  spoken  it. 
Amen. 


I,  He.  12:8 — 18.  3  Ne.  26:3.  Morra.  5:23.  9:2.  m,  see  c,  3  Ne.  25.  n,  Eth.  5:4. 
Moro.  10:4,  5.  o,  Moro.  7:5 — 22.  10:6,  7.  p,  ver.  10.  3  Ne.  28:34,  35.  q,  see  c, 
Mos.  15.  r,  see  m,  Mos.  16.  8,  see  fc.  t,  see  i,  2  Ne.  25.  «,  see  d,  Mos.  4.  v,  see  ;, 
3  Ne.  15.  w,  1  Ne.  14:18 — 28.  x,  3  Ne.  21:1 — 11,  26 — 29.  y,  see  «,  2  Ne.  9.  z,  see 
e,  3  Ne.  29.     See  2f,  Morm.  8.     2a,  see  p,  Mos.  23.     26,  see  d,  Mos.  4. 


ETHER,   5,   6. 


487 


CHAPTER   5. 


Moroni  to  the  future  translator  of 
his  toritings. 

1.  And  now  I,  Moroni,  have 
written  the  words  which  were 
commanded  me,  according  to  my 
memory;  and  I  have  told  "you 
the  things  which  I  have  ^sealed 
up;  therefore  touch  them  not  in 
order  that  ^ye  may  translate;  for 
that  thing  is  forbidden  you,  ex- 
cept by  and  by  it  shall  be  wisdom 
in  God. 

2.  And  behold,  ye  may  be  priv- 
ileged that  ye  may  show  the  plates 
unto  "those  who  shall  assist  to 
bring  forth  this  work; 

3.  And  unto  ^three  shall  they 
be  shown  by  the  power  of  God; 
wherefore  they  shall  know  of  a 
surety  that  these  things  are  true. 

4.  And  in  the  mouth  of  'three 
witnesses  shall  these  things  be 
established;  and  the  testimony  of 
three,  and  this  work,  in  the  which 
shall  be  shown  forth  the  "power 
of  God  and  also  his  word,  ''of 
which  the  Father,  and  the  Son, 
and  the  Holy  Ghost  bear  rec- 
ord— and  all  this  shall  stand  as 
a  testimony  against  the  world  at 
the  last  day. 

5.  And  if  it  so  be  that  they  re- 
pent and  come  unto  the  Father 
in  the  name  of  Jesus,  they  shall 
be  received  into  the  kingdom  of 
God. 

6.  And  now,  if  I  have  no 
authority  for  these  things,  judge 
ye;  for  ye  shall  know  that  I  have 
authority  *when  ye  shall  see  me, 
and  we  shall  stand  before  God  at 
the  last  day.    Amen. 

CHAPTER   6. 

The  story  of  the  Jaredites  continued 
— Their  vessels  lighted  by  miracle — 
Through  the  depths  of  the  sea  to  the 
promised    land — The   people   desire   a 


king — Their  leaders  foresee  evil  but 
yield  to  the  popular  will — Death  of 
Jared  and  his  brother. 

1.  And  now  I,  Moroni,  proceed 
to  give  the  record  of  Jared  and 
his  brother. 

2.  For  it  came  to  pass  after  the 
Lord  had  prepared  "the  stones 
which  the  brother  of  Jared  had 
carried  up  into  the  mount,  the 
brother  of  Jared  came  down  out 
of  the  mount,  and  he  did  put 
forth  the  stones  into  the  ^vessels 
which  were  prepared,  one  in  each 
end  thereof;  and  behold,  they  did 
give  light  unto  the  vessels. 

3.  And  thus  the  Lord  caused 
''stones  to  shine  in  darkness,  to 
give  light  unto  men,  women,  and 
children,  that  they  might  not 
cross  the  great  waters  in  dark- 
ness. 

4.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  they  had  prepared  all  man- 
ner of  food,  that  thereby  they 
might  subsist  upon  the  water,  and 
also  food  for  their  ''flocks  and 
herds,  and  whatsoever  beast  or 
animal  or  fowl  that  they  should 
carry  with  them — and  it  came  to 
pass  that  when  they  had  done  all 
these  things  they  got  aboard  of 
their  vessels  or  barges,  and  set 
forth  into  the  sea,  commending 
themselves  unto  the  Lord  their 
God. 

5.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  Lord  God  caused  that  there 
should  be  a  ^furious  wind  blow 
upon  the  face  of  the  waters, 
towards  the  promised  land;  and 
thus  they  were  tossed  upon  the 
waves  of  the  sea  before  the  wind. 

6.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  were  many  times  buried  in 
the  depths  of  the  sea,  because  of 
the  mountain  waves  which  broke 
upon   them,   and   also   the   great 


o,  2  Ne.  27:7 — 12.     6,  see  e,  Eth.   4.      c,  see  a.     d,   see  d,  2  Ne.   11,      e,  ver,  4. 

See  c,  2  Ne.   11.     /,  see  e.     g,  see  t,  1   Ne.   13.     See  e,  3  Ne.  29.     See  2/^  Morm.  8. 

h,  3  Ne,   11:32—30.     i,  see  g,  2  Ne.  33.         Chap.   6:    a,  see  d,  Eth.  3.     6,  Eth.  3. 
c,  see  d,  Eth.  3.     d,  see  6,  Eth.  2.     e,  ver.  6.     Eth.  2:24,  25. 


488 


ETHER,    6. 


and  terrible  tempests  which  were 
caused  by  the  fierceness  of  the 
wind. 

7.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  they  were  buried  in  the 
deep  there  was  no  water  that 
could  hurt  them,  their  vessels 
being  ''tight  like  unto  a  dish,  and 
also  they  were  tight  like  unto  the 
ark  of  Noah;  therefore  when  they 
were  encompassed  about  by  many 
waters  they  did  cry  unto  the 
Lord,  and  he  did  bring  them  forth 
again  upon  the  top  of  the  waters. 

8.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the 
wind  did  never  cease  to  blow 
towards  the  promised  land  while 
they  were  upon  the  waters;  and 
thus  they  were  driven  forth  be- 
fore the  wind. 

9.  And  they  did  sing  praises 
unto  the  Lord;  yea,  the  brother 
of  Jared  did  sing  praises  unto  the 
Lord,  and  he  did  thank  and  praise 
the  Lord  all  the  day  long;  and 
when  the  night  came,  they  did 
not  cease  to  praise  the  Lord. 

10.  And  thus  they  were  driven 
forth;  and  no  monster  of  the 
sea  could  break  them,  neither 
whale  that  could  mar  them;  and 
they  did  have  "light  continually, 
whether  it  was  above  the  water 
or  under  the  water. 

11.  And  thus  they  were  driven 
forth,  three  hundred  and  forty 
and  four  days  upon  the  water. 

12.  And  they  did  land  upon  the 
*shore  of  the  promised  land.  And 
when  they  had  set  their  feet  upon 
the  shores  of  the  promised  land 
they  bowed  themselves  down 
upon  the  face  of  the  land,  and 
did  humble  themselves  before  the 
Lord,  and  did  shed  tears  of  joy 
before  the  Lord,  because  of  the 
multitude  of  his  tender  mercies 
over  them. 

13.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 


they  went  forth  upon  the  face  of 
the  land,  and  began  to  till  the 
earth. 

14.  And  Jared  had  four  sons; 
and  they  were  called  Jacom,  and 
Gilgah,  and  Mahah,  and  Orihah. 

15.  And  the  brother  of  Jared 
also  begat  sons  and  daughters. 

16.  And  the  friends  of  Jared 
and  his  brother  were  in  number 
about  twenty  and  two  souls;  and 
they  also  begat  sons  and  daugh- 
ters before  they  came  to  the 
promised  land;  and  therefore 
they  began  to  be  many. 

17.  And  they  were  taught  to 
walk  humbly  before  the  Lord; 
and  they  were  also  taught  from 
on  high. 

18.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  began  to  spread  upon  the 
face  of  the  land,  and  to  multiply 
and  to  till  the  earth;  and  they 
did  wax  strong  in  the  land. 

19.  And  the  brother  of  Jared 
began  to  be  old,  and  saw  that  he 
must  soon  go  down  to  the  grave; 
wherefore  he  said  unto  Jared: 
Let  us  gather  together  our  peo- 
ple that  we  may  number  them, 
that  we  may  know  of  them  what 
they  will  Mesire  of  us  before  we 
go  down  to  our  graves. 

20.  And  accordingly  the  people 
were  gathered  together.  Now  the 
number  of  the  sons  and  the 
daughters  of  the  brother  of  Jared 
^were  twenty  and  two  souls;  and 
the  number  of  sons  and  daugh- 
ters of  Jared  were  twelve,  he  hav- 
ing four  sons. 

21.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  did  number  their  people; 
and  after  that  they  had  numbered 
them,  they  did  desire  of  them  the 
things  which  they  would  that 
they  should  do  before  they  went 
down  to  their  graves. 

22.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 


/,  Bth.  2:17,  20.     g,  see  d,  Eth.  3.     h, 
j,  Eth.  1 :41. 


Eth.  7  :6.     Al.  22  :29— 34.     i,  vers.  21,  22. 


ETHER,    7. 


489 


the  people  Mesired  of  them  that 
they  should  anoint  one  of  their 
sons  to  be  a  king  over  them. 

23.  And  now  behold,  this  was 
grievous  unto  them.  And  the 
brother  of  Jared  said  unto  them: 
Surely  this  thing  4eadeth  into 
captivity. 

24.  But  Jared  said  unto  his 
brother:  Suffer  them  that  they 
may  have  a  king.  And  therefore 
he  said  unto  them:  Choose  ye 
out  from  among  our  sons  a  king, 
even  whom  ye  will. 

25.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  chose  even  the  firstborn  of 
the  brother  of  Jared;  and  his 
name  was  Pagag.  And  it  came  to 
pass  that  he  refused  and  would 
not  be  their  king.  And  the  peo- 
ple would  that  his  father  should 
constrain  him,  but  his  father 
would  not;  and  he  commanded 
them  that  they  should  constrain 
no  man  to  be  their  king. 

26.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  chose  all  the  brothers  of 
Pagag,  and  they  would  not. 

27.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
neither  would  the  sons  of  Jared, 
even  all  save  it  were  one;  and 
"•Orihah  was  anointed  to  be  king 
over  the  people. 

28.  And  he  began  to  reign,  and 
the  people  began  to  prosper;  and 
they  became  exceedingly  rich. 

29.  And  it  came  to  pass  "that 
Jared  died,  and  his  brother  also. 

30.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Orihah  did  walk  humbly  before 
the  Lord,  and  did  remember  how 
great  things  the  Lord  had  done 
for  his  father,  and  also  taught  his 
people  how  great  things  the  Lord 
had  done  for  their  fathers. 

CHAPTER  7. 

Orihah's  righteous  reign,  followed 
by  rebellion,  usurpation  and  strife — 


The  rival  kingdoms  of  Shule  and 
Cohor — Wickedness  and  idolatry — 
Prophets  appear  and  the  people  re- 
pent. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Orihah  did  execute  judgment 
upon  the  land  in  righteousness 
all  his  days,  whose  days  were 
exceeding  many. 

2.  And  he  begat  sons  and 
daughters;  yea,  he  begat  thirty 
and  one,  among  whom  were 
twenty  and  three  sons, 

3.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he 
also  begat  "Kib  in  his  old  age. 
And  it  came  to  pass  that  Kib 
reigned  in  his  stead;  and  Kib 
begat  ''Corihor. 

4.  And  when  Corihor  was  thirty 
and  two  years  old  he  rebelled 
against  his  father,  and  went  over 
and  dwelt  in  the  ''land  of  Nehor; 
and  he  begat  sons  and  daughters, 
and  they  became  exceeding  fair; 
wherefore  Corihor  drew  away 
many  people  after  him. 

5.  And  when  he  had  gathered 
together  an  army  he  came  up 
unto  the  land  of  ^Moron  where 
the  king  dwelt,  and  took  him  cap- 
tive, which  brought  to  pass  the 
saying  of  the  brother  of  Jared 
that  they  would  be  '"brought  into 
captivity. 

6.  Now  the  land  of  ''Moron, 
where  the  king  dwelt,  was  near 
the  land  which  is  called  "Desola- 
tion by  the  Nephites. 

7.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Kib  dwelt  in  captivity,  and  his 
people  under  Corihor  his  son, 
until  he  became  exceeding  old; 
nevertheless  Kib  begat  Shule  in 
his  old  age,  while  he  was  yet  in 
captivity. 

8.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Shule  was  angry  with  his  brother; 
and  Shule  waxed  strong,  and  be- 
came mighty  as  to  the  strength  of 


k,   vers.    19,    21.      I,   Eth.    7:5.      m,    vers.    14,    30,      Eth.    1:32.      7:1.      n,   ver.    19. 
Chap.    7 :     6,   vers.   3—10.      Eth,    1 :31,    32,      c,   vers,    3 — 15,      d,  ver.    9.      e,  vers,   6, 
16,  17.     Eth.  14:6,  11.     /,  Eth.  6:23.     g,  see  e.     h,  see  21,  Al.  22. 
32 


490 


ETHER,   7. 


a  man;  and  he  was  also  mighty 
in  judgment. 

9.  Wherefore,  he  came  to  the 
hill  Ephraim,  and  he  did  molten 
out  of  the  hill,  and  made  swords 
out  of  ^steel  for  those  whom  he 
had  drawn  away  with  him;  and 
after  he  had  armed  them  with 
swords  he  returned  to  the  ^city 
Nehor,  and  gave  battle  unto  his 
brother  Corihor,  by  which  means 
he  obtained  the  kingdom  and  re- 
stored it  unto  his  father  Kib, 

10.  And  now  because  of  the 
thing  which  Shule  had  done,  his 
father  bestowed  upon  him  the 
kingdom;  therefore  he  began  to 
reign  in  the  stead  of  his  father. 

11.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
he  did  execute  judgment  in  right- 
eousness; and  he  did  spread  his 
kingdom  upon  all  the  face  of  the 
land,  for  the  people  had  become 
exceeding  numerous. 

12.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Shule  also  begat  many  sons  and 
daughters. 

13.  And  Corihor  repented  of 
the  many  evils  which  he  had 
done;  wherefore  Shule  gave  him 
power  in  his  kingdom. 

14.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Corihor  had  many  sons  and 
daughters.  And  among  the  sons 
of  Corihor  there  was  one  whose 
name  was  Noah. 

15.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Noah  rebelled  against  Shule,  the 
king,  and  also  his  father  Corihor, 
and  drew  away  Cohor  his  brother, 
and  also  all  his  brethren  and 
many  of  the  people. 

16.  And  he  gave  battle  unto 
Shule,  the  king,  in  which  he  did 
obtain  the  land  of  their  ^'first  in- 
heritance; and  he  became  a  king 
over  that  part  of  the  land. 

17.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
he  gave  battle  again  unto  Shule, 
the  king;  and  he  took  Shule,  the 


king,  and  carried  him  away  cap- 
tive into  'Moron. 

18.  And  it  came  to  pass  as  he 
was  about  to  put  him  to  death, 
the  sons  of  Shule  crept  into  the 
house  of  Noah  by  night  and  slew 
him,  and  broke  down  the  door  of 
the  prison  and  brought  out  their 
father,  and  placed  him  upon  his 
throne  in  his  own  kingdom. 

19.  Wherefore,  the  son  of  Noah 
did  build  up  his  kingdom  in  his 
stead;  nevertheless  they  did  not 
gain  power  any  more  over  Shule 
the  king,  and  the  people  who  were 
under  the  reign  of  Shule  the  king 
did  prosper  exceedingly  and  wax 
great. 

20.  And  the  country  was  di- 
vided; and  there  were  two  king- 
doms, the  kingdom  of  Shule,  and 
the  kingdom  of  Cohor,  the  son  of 
Noah. 

21.  And  Cohor,  the  son  of 
Noah,  caused  that  his  people 
should  give  battle  unto  Shule,  in 
which  Shule  did  beat  them  and 
did  slay  Cohor. 

22.  And  now  Cohor  had  a  son 
who  was  called  Nimrod;  and  Nim- 
rod  gave  up  the  kingdom  of  Cohor 
unto  Shule,  and  he  did  gain  favor 
in  the  eyes  of  Shule;  wherefore 
Shule  did  bestow  great  favors 
upon  him,  and  he  did  do  in  the 
kingdom  of  Shule  according  to 
his  desires. 

23.  And  also  in  the  reign  of 
Shule  there  "*came  prophets 
among  the  people,  who  were  sent 
from  the  Lord,  prophesying  that 
the  wickedness  and  idolatry  of 
the  people  was  bringing  a  curse 
upon  the  land,  and  they  should 
be  destroyed  if  they  did  not  re- 
pent. 

24.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  people  did  revile  against  the 
prophets,  and  did  mock  them. 
And   it   came   to   pass   that  king 


i,  see  e,  1  Ne.  16.     j,  ver.  4.     k,  ver.  17.     See  e.     I,  see  k.     Wj  vers.  24 — 26. 


ETHER,   8. 


491 


Shule  did  execute  judgment 
against  all  those  who  did  revile 
against  the  prophets. 

25.  And  he  did  execute  a  law 
throughout  all  the  land,  which 
gave  power  unto  the  prophets  that 
they  should  go  whithersoever  they 
would;  and  by  this  cause  the  peo- 
ple were  brought  unto  repentance. 

26.  And  because  the  people  did 
repent  of  their  iniquities  and 
idolatries  the  Lord  did  spare 
them,  and  they  began  to  prosper 
again  in  the  land.  And  it  came 
to  pass  that  Shule  begat  sons 
and  daughters  in  his  old  age. 

27.  And  there  were  no  more 
wars  in  the  days  of  Shule;  and 
he  remembered  the  great  things 
that  the  Lord  had  done  for  his 
fathers  in  bringing  them  "across 
the  great  deep  into  the  promised 
land;  wherefore  he  did  execute 
judgment  in  righteousness  all  his 
days. 

CHAPTER  8. 

The  good  king  Omer — His  son  Jared 
conspires  with  Akish  to  obtain  the 
crown — Strife  and  bloodshed — Secret 
and  murderous  combinations — Modern 
Gentiles  warned  against  such. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he 
begat  Omer,  and  Omer  reigned 
in  his  stead.  And  Omer  begat 
Jared;  and  Jared  begat  sons  and 
daughters. 

2.  And  Jared  rebelled  against 
his  father,  and  came  and  dwelt 
in  the  land  of  Heth.  And  it  came 
to  pass  that  he  did  flatter  many 
people,  because  of  his  cunning 
words,  until  he  had  gained  the 
half  of  the  kingdom. 

3.  And  when  he  had  gained 
the  half  of  the  kingdom  he  gave 
battle  unto  his  father,  and  he  did 
carry  away  his  father  into  cap- 
tivity, and  did  make  him  serve 
in  captivity; 


4.  And  now,  in  the  days  of  the 
reign  of  Omer  he  was  in  captivity 
the  half  of  his  days.  And  it  came 
to  pass  that  he  begat  sons  and 
daughters,  among  whom  were 
Esrom  and  Coriantumr; 

5.  And  they  were  exceedingly 
angry  because  of  the  doings  of 
Jared  their  brother,  insomuch 
that  they  did  raise  an  army  and 
gave  battle  unto  Jared.  And  it 
came  to  pass  that  they  did  give 
battle  unto  him  by  night. 

6.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  they  had  slain  the  army  of 
Jared  they  were  about  to  slay  him 
also;  and  he  plead  with  them  that 
they  would  not  slay  him,  and  he 
would  give  up  the  kingdom  unto 
his  father.  And  it  came  to  pass 
that  they  did  grant  unto  him  his 
life. 

7.  And  now  Jared  became  ex- 
ceeding sorrowful  because  of  the 
loss  of  the  kingdom,  for  he  had 
set  his  heart  upon  the  kingdom 
and  upon  the  glory  of  the  world. 

8.  Now  the  daughter  of  Jared 
being  exceeding  expert,  and  see- 
ing the  sorrows  of  her  father, 
thought  to  devise  a  plan  whereby 
she  could  redeem  the  kingdom 
unto  her  father. 

9.  Now  the  daughter  of  Jared 
was  exceeding  fair.  And  it  came 
to  pass  that  she  did  talk  with 
her  father,  and  said  unto  him: 
Whereby  hath  my  father  so  much 
sorrow?  Hath  he  not  read  the 
"record  which  our  fathers  brought 
across  the  great  deep?  Behold, 
is  there  not  an  account  concern- 
ing them  of  old,  that  they  by  their 
"secret  plans  did  obtain  kingdoms 
and  great  glory? 

10.  And  now,  therefore,  let  my 
father  send  for  Akish,  the  son  of 
Kimnor;  and  behold,  I  am  fair, 
and  I  will  dance  before  him,  and 


n,  Eth.  6:1—12.       Chap.  8: 
He.  6  :27.     See  i,  2  Ne.  10. 


o,  Eth.  1:3.     6,  ver.  15.    P.  of  G.  P.,  Moses  5:18—33. 


492 


ETHER,   8. 


I  will  please  him,  that  he  will  de- 
sire me  to  wife;  wherefore  if  he 
shall  desire  of  thee  that  ye  shall 
give  unto  him  me  to  wife,  then 
shall  ye  say:  I  will  give  her  if  ye 
will  bring  unto  me  the  head  of 
my  father,  the  king. 

11.  And  now  Omer  was  a 
friend  to  Akish;  wherefore,  when 
Jared  had  sent  for  Akish,  the 
daughter  of  Jared  danced  before 
him  that  she  pleased  him,  inso- 
much that  he  desired  her  to  wife. 
And  it  came  to  pass  that  he  said 
unto  Jared:  Give  her  unto  me  to 
wife. 

12.  And  Jared  said  unto  him: 
I  will  give  her  unto  you,  if  ye  will 
bring  unto  me  the  head  of  my 
father,  the  king. 

13.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Akish  gathered  in  unto  the  house 
of  Jared  all  his  kinsfolk,  and  said 
unto  them:  Will  ye  swear  unto 
me  that  ye  will  be  faithful  unto 
me  in  the  thing  which  I  shall  de- 
sire of  you? 

14.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  all  '^sware  unto  him,  by  the 
God  of  heaven,  and  also  by  the 
heavens,  and  also  by  the  earth, 
and  by  their  heads,  that  whoso 
should  vary  from  the  assistance 
which  Akish  desired  should  lose 
his  head;  and  whoso  should  di- 
vulge whatsoever  thing  Akish 
made  known  unto  them,  the  same 
should  lose  his  life. 

15.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
thus  they  did  agree  with  Akish. 
And  Akish  did  administer  unto 
them  the  oaths  which  were  given 
by  ''them  of  old  who  also  sought 
power,  which  had  been  handed 
down  even  from  Cain,  who  was  a 
murderer  from  the  beginning. 

16.  And  they  were  kept  up  by 
the  power  of  the  devil  to  admin- 
ister these  oaths  unto  the  people, 
to  keep  them  in  darkness,  to  help 


such  as  sought  power  to  gain 
power,  and  to  murder,  and  to 
plunder,  and  to  lie,  and  to  commit 
all  manner  of  wickedness  and 
whoredoms. 

17.  And  it  was  the  daughter  of 
Jared  who  put  it  into  his  heart 
to  search  up  these  things  of  old'; 
and  Jared  put  it  into  the  heart  of 
Akish;  wherefore,  Akish  admin- 
istered it  unto  his  kindred  and 
friends,  leading  them  away  by 
fair  promises  to  do  whatsoever 
thing  he  desired. 

18.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  formed  a  secret  combina- 
tion, even  as  they  of  old;  which 
combination  is  most  abominable 
and  wicked  above  all,  in  the  sight 
of  God; 

19.  For  the  Lord  worketh  not 
in  secret  combinations,  neither 
doth  he  will  that  man  should  shed 
blood,  but  in  all  things  hath  for- 
bidden it,  from  the  beginning  of 
man. 

20.  And  now  I,  Moroni,  do  not 
write  the  manner  of  their  oaths 
and  combinations,  for  it  hath 
been  made  known  unto  me  that 
they  are  had  among  all  people, 
and  they  are  had  among  the  La- 
manites. 

21.  And  they  have  caused  the 
destruction  of  this  people  of 
whom  I  am  now  speaking,  and 
also  the  destruction  of  the  peo- 
ple of  Nephi. 

22.  And  whatsoever  nation 
shall  uphold  such  secret  combina- 
tions, to  get  power  and  gain,  until 
they  shall  spread  over  the  nation, 
behold,  they  shall  be  destroyed; 
for  the  Lord  will  not  suffer  that 
the  ^blood  of  his  saints,  which 
shall  be  shed  by  them,  shall  al- 
ways cry  unto  him  from  the 
ground  for  vengeance  upon  them 
and  yet  he  avenge  them  not. 

23.  Wherefore,  O  ye  Gentiles, 


Cj  see  ij  2  Ne.  10.     d,  see  6.     e,  see  i,  2  Ne.  10.     f,  see  /,  2  Ne.  28. 


ETHER,   9. 


493 


it  is  wisdom  in  God  that  these 
things  should  be  shown  unto  you, 
that  thereby  ye  may  repent  of 
your  sins,  and  suffer  not  that 
these  ^'murderous  combinations 
shall  get  above  you,  which  are 
built  up  to  get  power  and  gain — 
and  the  work,  yea,  even  the  work 
of  destruction  come  upon  you, 
yea,  even  the  ''sword  of  the  jus- 
tice of  the  Eternal  God  shall  fall 
upon  you,  to  your  overthrow  and 
destruction  if  ye  shall  suffer  these 
things  to  be. 

24.  Wherefore,  the  Lord  com- 
mandeth  you,  when  ye  shall  see 
these  things  come  among  you 
that  ye  shall  awake  to  a  sense  of 
your  awful  situation,  because  of 
this  ^secret  combination  which 
shall  be  among  you;  or  wo  be 
unto  it,  because  of  the  ^blood  of 
them  who  have  been  slain;  for 
they  cry  from  the  dust  for  ven- 
geance upon  it,  and  also  upon 
those  who  built  it  up. 

25.  For  it  cometh  to  pass  that 
whoso  buildeth  it  up  seeketh  to 
'^overthrow  the  freedom  of  all 
lands,  nations,  and  countries; 
and  it  bringeth  to  pass  the  de- 
struction of  all  people,  for  it  is 
built  up  by  the  devil,  who  is  the 
father  of  all  lies;  even  that  same 
liar  who  beguiled  our  first  pa- 
rents, yea,  even  that  same  liar 
who  hath  caused  man  to  commit 
murder  from  the  beginning;  who 
hath  hardened  the  hearts  of  men 
that  they  have  murdered  the 
prophets,  and  stoned  them,  and 
cast  them  out  from  the  beginning. 

26.  Wherefore,  I,  Moroni,  am 
commanded  to  write  these  things 
that  evil  may  be  done  away,  and 
that  the  time  may  come  that 
'Satan  may  have  no  power  upon 
the  hearts  of  the  children  of  men, 
but  that  they  may  be  persuaded 


to  do  good  continually,  that  they 
may  come  unto  the  fountain  of 
all  righteousness  and  be  saved. 

CHAPTER   9. 

Omer  loses  and  regains  his  crown — 
Emer's  prosperous  reign — Cureloms 
and  cumoms,  animals  of  that  period — 
Sundry  kings — Famine  and  poisonous 
serpents. 

1.  And  now  I,  Moroni,  proceed 
with  my  record.  Therefore,  be- 
hold, it  came  to  pass  that  because 
of  the  "secret  combinations  of 
Akish  and  his  friends,  behold, 
they  did  overthrow  the  kingdom 
of  Omer. 

2.  Nevertheless,  the  Lord  was 
merciful  unto  Omer,  and  also  to 
his  sons  and  to  his  daughters  who 
did  not  seek  his  destruction. 

3.  And  the  Lord  warned  Omer 
in  a  dream  that  he  should  depart 
out  of  the  land;  wherefore  Omer 
departed  out  of  the  land  with  his 
family,  and  traveled  many  days, 
and  came  over  and  passed  by  the 
*hill  of  Shim,  and  came  over  by 
the  place  where  the  Nephites 
''were  destroyed,  and  from  thence 
eastward,  and  came  to  a  place 
which  was  called  Ablom,  by  the 
seashore,  and  there  he  pitched  his 
tent,  and  also  his  sons  and  his 
daughters,  and  all  his  household, 
save  it  were  Jared  and  his  family. 

4.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Jared  was  anointed  king  over  the 
people,  by  the  hand  of  wicked- 
ness; and  he  gave  unto  Akish  his 
daughter  to  wife. 

5.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Akish  sought  the  life  of  his  fa- 
ther-in-law; and  he  applied  unto 
those  whom  he  had  sworn  by  the 
*oath  of  the  ancients,  and  they 
obtained  the  head  of  his  father- 
in-law,  as  he  sat  upon  his  throne, 
giving  audience  to  his  people. 


g,  see  i,  2  Ne.  10.  h,  see  k,  1  Ne.  14.  i,  see  i,  2  Ne.  10.  ;,  see  /,  2  Ne.  28. 
fc,  vers.  21,  22.  I,  see  n,  2  Ne.  30.  Chap.  9:  a,  see  i>  2  Ne.  10.  6,  see  d,  Morm.  1. 
c,  Morm.  6:1 — 15.     e,  see  i,  2  Ne.  10, 


494 


ETHER,   9. 


6.  For  so  great  had  been  the 
spreading  of  this  wicked  and 
secret  society  that  it  had  cor- 
rupted the  hearts  of  all  the  peo- 
ple; therefore  Jared  was  mur- 
dered upon  his  throne,  and  Akish 
reigned  in  his  stead. 

7.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Akish  began  to  be  jealous  of  his 
son,  therefore  he  shut  him  up  in 
prison,  and  kept  him  upon  little 
or  no  food  until  he  had  suffered 
death. 

8.  And  now  the  brother  of 
him  that  suffered  death,  (and  his 
name  was  Nimrah)  was  angry 
with  his  father  because  of  that 
which  his  father  had  done  unto 
his  brother. 

9.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Nimrah  gathered  together  a  small 
number  of  men,  and  fled  out  of 
the  land,  and  came  over  and 
dwelt  ^with  Omer. 

10.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Akish  begat  other  sons,  and  they 
won  the  hearts  of  the  people,  not- 
withstanding they  had  sworn  unto 
him  to  do  all  manner  of  iniquity 
according  to  that  which  he  de- 
sired. 

11.  Now  the  people  of  Akish 
were  desirous  for  gain,  even  as 
Akish  was  desirous  for  power; 
wherefore,  the  sons  of  Akish  did 
offer  them  money,  by  which 
means  they  drew  away  the  more 
part  of  the  people  after  them. 

12.  And  there  began  to  be  a 
war  between  the  sons  of  Akish 
and  Akish,  which  lasted  for  the 
space  of  many  years,  yea,  unto 
the  destruction  of  nearly  all  the 
people  of  the  kingdom,  yea,  even 
all,  save  it  were  thirty  souls,  and 
they  who  fled  with  the  house  of 
Omer. 

13.  Wherefore,  Omer  was  re- 


stored again  to  the  ^land  of  his 
inheritance. 

14.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Omer  began  to  be  old;  neverthe- 
less, in  his  old  age  he  begat  Emer; 
and  he  anointed  Emer  to  be  king 
to  reign  in  his  stead. 

15.  And  after  that  he  had 
anointed  Emer  to  be  king  he  saw 
peace  in  the  land  for  the  space  of 
two  years,  and  he  died,  having 
seen  exceeding  many  days,  which 
were  full  of  sorrow.  And  it  came 
to  pass  that  Emer  did  reign  in  his 
stead,  and  did  fill  the  steps  of  his 
father. 

16.  And  the  Lord  began  again 
to  take  the  curse  from  off  the 
land,  and  the  house  of  Emer  did 
prosper  exceedingly  under  the 
reign  of  Emer;  and  in  the  space 
of  sixty  and  two  years  they  had 
become  exceeding  strong,  inso- 
much that  they  became  exceeding 
rich — 

17.  Having ''all  manner  of  fruit, 
and  of  grain,  *and  of  silks,  and  of 
fine  linen,  ^and  of  gold,  and  of 
silver,  and  of  precious  things; 

18.  And  also  '''all  manner  of 
cattle,  of  oxen,  and  cows,  and  of 
sheep,  and  of  swine,  and  of  goats, 
and  also  many  other  kinds  of 
animals  which  were  useful  for  the 
food  of  man. 

19.  And  they  also  had  ^horses, 
and  asses,  and  there  were  ele- 
phants and  cureloms  and  cumoms ; 
all  of  which  were  useful  unto 
man,  and  more  especially  the  ele- 
phants and  cureloms  and  cumoms. 

20.  And  thus  the  Lord  did  pour 
out  his  blessings  upon  this  land, 
which  was  ""choice  above  all  other 
lands;  and  he  commanded  that 
whoso  should  possess  the  land 
should  possess  it  unto  the  Lord, 
or  they  should  be  "destroyed  when 


/,  ver.  3.  g,  see  e,  Eth.  7.  li,  Eth. 
fc,  vers.  31,  34.  Eth.  10:12,  19,  20,  26 
n,  Eth.  2:8 — 11. 


1:41.     i,   Eth.    10:24.     ;,  Eth.    10:12,   23. 
ly  see  m,   1  Ne.   18.     m,   see  i,  Eth.   2. 


ETHER,   9. 


495 


they  were  ripened  in  iniquity;  for 
upon  such,  saith  the  Lord:  I 
will  pour  out  the  fulness  of  my 
wrath. 

21.  And  Emer  did  execute 
judgment  in  righteousness  all  his 
days,  and  he  begat  many  sons  and 
daughters;  and  he  begat  Corian- 
tum,  and  he  anointed  Coriantum 
to  reign  in  his  stead. 

22.  And  after  he  had  anointed 
Coriantum  to  reign  in  his  stead 
he  lived  four  years,  and  he  saw 
peace  in  the  land;  yea,  and  he 
even  saw  the  Son  of  Righteous- 
ness, and  did  rejoice  and  glory 
in  his  day;  and  he  died  in  peace. 

23.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Coriantum  did  walk  in  the  steps 
of  his  father,  and  did  build  many 
mighty  cities,  and  did  administer 
that  which  was  good  unto  his  peo- 
ple in  all  his  days.  And  it  came 
to  pass  that  he  had  no  children 
even  until  he  was  exceeding  old. 

24.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
his  wife  died,  being  an  hundred 
and  two  years  old.  And  it  came 
to  pass  that  Coriantum  took  to 
wife,  in  his  old  age,  a  young  maid, 
and  begat  sons  and  daughters; 
wherefore  he  lived  until  he  was 
an  hundred  and  forty  and  two 
years  old. 

25.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he 
begat  Com,  and  Com  reigned  in 
his  stead;  and  he  reigned  forty 
and  nine  years,  and  he  begat 
Heth;  and  he  also  begat  other 
sons  and  daughters. 

26.  And  the  people  had  spread 
again  over  all  the  face  of  the 
land,  and  there  began  again  to 
be  an  exceeding  great  wicked- 
ness upon  the  face  of  the  land, 
and  Heth  began  to  embrace  the 
"secret  plans  again  of  old,  to  de- 
stroy his  father. 

27.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 


he  did  dethrone  his  father,  for  he 
slew  him  with  his  own  sword;  and 
he  did  reign  in  his  stead. 

28.  And  there  came  prophets 
in  the  land  ^again,  crying  repent- 
ance unto  them — that  they  must 
prepare  the  way  of  the  Lord  or 
there  should  come  a  curse  upon 
the  face  of  the  land;  yea,  even 
there  should  be  a  "great  famine, 
in  which  they  should  be  destroyed 
if  they  did  not  repent. 

29.  But  the  people  believed  not 
the  words  of  the  prophets,  but 
they  cast  them  out;  and  some  of 
them  they  cast  into  pits  and  left 
them  to  perish.  And  it  came  to 
pass  that  they  did  all  these  things 
according  to  the  commandment  of 
the  king,  Heth. 

30.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
there  began  to  be  a  great  dearth 
upon  the  land,  and  the  inhabi- 
tants began  to  be  destroyed  ex- 
ceeding fast  because  of  the  dearth, 
for  there  was  no  rain  upon  the 
face  of  the  earth. 

81.  And  there  came  forth  '"poi- 
sonous serpents  also  upon  the 
face  of  the  land,  and  did  poison 
many  people.  And  it  came  to  pass 
that  their  flocks  began  to  flee 
before  the  poisonous  serpents, 
towards  the  land  ^southward, 
which  was  called  by  the  Nephites 
*Zarahemla. 

32.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
there  were  many  of  them  which 
did  perish  by  the  way;  neverthe- 
less, there  were  some  whifh  fled 
into  the  land  southward. 

33.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  Lord  did  cause  the  serpents 
that  they  should  pursue  them  no 
more,  but  that  they  should  hedge 
up  the  way  that  the  people  could 
not  pass,  that  whoso  should  at- 
tempt to  pass  might  fall  by  the 
poisonous  serpents. 


0,   see  i,   2  Ne.  10.  p,  ver.  29.  Eth.  7:23.  11  :1,  12,  20.  g,  vers.  30 — 35.  r,  vers. 
32 — 34.  Eth.  10:19.  s,   see  n,   Al.  46.  tj   Om.  13. 


496 


ETHER,   10. 


34.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  people  did  follow  the  course 
of  the  beasts,  and  did  devour  the 
carcasses  of  them  which  fell  by 
the  way,  until  they  had  devoured 
them  all.  Now  when  the  people 
saw  that  they  must  perish  they 
began  to  repent  of  their  iniquities 
and  cry  unto  the  Lord. 

35.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  they  had  humbled  them- 
selves sufficiently  before  the  Lord 
he  did  send  rain  upon  the  face 
of  the  earth;  and  the  people  be- 
gan to  revive  again,  and  there 
began  to  be  fruit  in  the  north 
countries,  and  in  all  the  countries 
round  about.  And  the  Lord  did 
show  forth  his  power  unto  them 
in  preserving  them  from  famine. 

CHAPTER  10. 

Riplakish  the  wrong-doer — Marian- 
ton  the  reformer — Other  monarchs 
and  their  wars — The  land  southward 
a  wilderness — The  land  northward 
inhabited. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Shez,  who  was  a  descendant  of 
Heth — for  Heth  had  perished  by 
the  famine,  and  all  his  household 
save  it  were  Shez — wherefore, 
Shez  began  to  build  up  again  a 
broken  people. 

2.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Shez  did  remember  the  destruc- 
tion of  his  fathers,  and  he  did 
build  up  a  righteous  kingdom; 
for  he  remembered  what  the  Lord 
had  done  in  bringing  Jared  and 
his  brother  "across  the  deep;  and 
he  did  walk  in  the  ways  of  the 
Lord;  and  he  begat  sons  and 
daughters. 

3.  And  his  eldest  son,  whose 
name  was  Shez,  did  rebel  against 
him;  nevertheless,  Shez  was  smit- 
ten by  the  hand  of  a  robber,  be- 
cause of  his  exceeding  riches, 
which  brought  peace  again  unto 
his  father. 


4.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  his 
father  did  build  up  many  cities 
upon  the  face  of  the  land,  and  the 
people  began  again  to  spread  over 
all  the  face  of  the  land.  And  Shez 
did  live  to  an  exceeding  old  age; 
and  he  begat  Riplakish.  And  he 
died,  and  Riplakish  reigned  in  his 
stead. 

5.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Riplakish  did  not  do  that  which 
was  right  in  the  sight  of  the  Lord, 
for  he  did  have  "many  wives  and 
concubines,  and  did  lay  that  upon 
men's  shoulders  which  was  griev- 
ous to  be  borne;  yea,  he  did  tax 
them  with  heavy  taxes;  and  with 
the  taxes  he  did  build  many 
spacious  buildings. 

6.  And  he  did  erect  him  an  ex- 
ceedingly beautiful  throne;  and 
he  did  build  many  prisons,  and 
whoso  would  not  be  subject  unto 
taxes  he  did  cast  into  prison;  and 
whoso  was  not  able  to  pay  taxes 
he  did  cast  into  prison;  and  he 
did  cause  that  they  should  labor 
continually  for  their  support;  and 
whoso  refused  to  labor  he  did 
cause  to  be  put  to  death. 

7.  Wherefore  he  did  obtain  all 
his  fine  work,  yea,  even  his  fine 
gold  he  did  cause  to  be  refined  in 
prison;  and  all  manner  of  fine 
workmanship  he  did  cause  to  be 
wrought  in  prison.  And  it  came 
to  pass  that  he  did  afllict  the  peo- 
ple with  his  '^whoredoms  and 
abominations. 

8.  And  when  he  had  reigned 
for  the  space  of  forty  and  two 
years  the  people  did  rise  up  in 
rebellion  against  him;  and  there 
began  to  be  war  again  in  the 
land,  insomuch  that  Riplakish 
was  killed,  and  his  descendants 
were  driven  out  of  the  land. 

9.  And  it  came  to  pass  after 
the  space  of  many  years,  Morian- 
ton,    (he  being  a  descendant  of 


I,  Eth.  6:1—12.     7:27.     ij  see  k,  I,  and  q,  Jac.  2.     c,  see  i,  2  Ne.  28. 


ETHER,    10. 


497 


Riplakish)  gathered  together  an 
army  of  outcasts,  and  went  forth 
and  gave  battle  unto  the  people; 
and  he  gained  power  over  many 
cities;  and  the  war  became  ex- 
ceeding sore,  and  did  last  for  the 
space  of  many  years;  and  he  did 
gain  power  over  all  the  land,  and 
did  establish  himself  king  over 
all  the  land. 

10.  And  after  that  he  had  es- 
tablished himself  king  he  did  ease 
the  burden  of  the  people,  by  which 
he  did  gain  favor  in  the  eyes  of 
the  people,  and  they  did  anoint 
him  to  be  their  king. 

11.  And  he  did  do  justice  unto 
the  people,  but  not  unto  himself 
because  of  his  "many  whoredoms; 
wherefore  he  was  cut  off  from  the 
presence  of  the  Lord. 

12.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Morianton  built  up  many  cities, 
and  the  people  became  exceeding 
rich  under  his  reign,  both  in 
buildings,  and  in  ^gold  and  silver, 
and  in  raising  grain,  and  in 
''flocks,  and  herds,  and  such  things 
which  had  been  restored  unto 
them. 

13.  And  Morianton  did  live  to 
an  exceeding  great  age,  and  then 
he  begat  Kim;  and  Kim  did  reign 
in  the  stead  of  his  father;  and  he 
did  reign  eight  years,  and  his  fa- 
ther died.  And  it  came  to  pass 
that  Kim  did  not  reign  in  right- 
eousness, wherefore  he  was  not 
favored  of  the  Lord. 

14.  And  his  brother  did  rise  up 
in  rebellion  against  him,  by  which 
he  did  bring  him  into  captivity; 
and  he  did  remain  in  captivity  all 
his  days;  and  he  begat  sons  and 
daughters  in  captivity,  and  in  his 
old  age  he  begat  Levi;  and  he 
died. 

15.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Levi  did  serve  in  captivity  after 


the  death  of  his  father,  for  the 
space  of  forty  and  two  years. 
And  he  did  make  war  against  the 
king  of  the  land,  by  which  he 
did  obtain  unto  himself  the  king- 
dom. 

16.  And  after  he  had  obtained 
unto  himself  the  kingdom  he  did 
that  which  was  right  in  the  sight 
of  the  Lord;  and  the  people  did 
prosper  in  the  land;  and  he  did 
live  to  a  good  old  age,  and  begat 
sons  and  daughters;  and  he  also 
begat  Corom,  whom  he  anointed 
king  in  his  stead. 

17.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Corom  did  that  which  was  good 
in  the  sight  of  the  Lord  all  his 
days;  and  he  begat  many  sons 
and  daughters;  and  after  he  had 
seen  many  days  he  did  pass  away, 
even  like  unto  the  rest  of  the 
earth;  and  Kish  reigned  in  his 
stead. 

18.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Kish  passed  away  also,  and  Lib 
reigned  in  his  stead. 

19.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Lib  also  did  that  which  was  good 
in  the  sight  of  the  Lord.  And  in 
the  days  of  Lib  the  ^poisonous 
serpents  were  destroyed.  Where- 
fore they  did  go  into  the  land 
''southward,  to  hunt  food  for  the 
people  of  the  land,  for  the  land 
was  covered  with  ^animals  of  the 
forest.  And  Lib  also  himself  be- 
came a  great  hunter. 

20.  And  they  built  a  great  city 
by  the  narrow  neck  of  land,  by 
the  place  where  the  sea  divides 
the  land. 

21.  And  they  did  preserve  the 
land  ^southward  for  a  wilderness, 
to  get  game.  And  the  whole  face 
of  the  ''land  northward  was  cov- 
ered with  inhabitants. 

2  2.  And  they  were  exceedingly 
industrious,  and  they  did  buy  and 


d,   s 
Eth. 


c.     e,   see  j,   Eth.  9.  /,  see  fc,  Eth.  9.  i 
:32.  3,   see  »,  Al.  4G.  &,  see  p,  Al.  46. 


see  r,   Eth.  9.  h,   see  n.  Al.  46. 


498 


ETHER,    11. 


sell  and  traffic  one  with  another, 
that  they  might  get  gain. 

23.  And  they  did  work  in  all 
'manner  of  ore,  and  they  did 
make  gold,  and  silver,  and  iron, 
and  brass,  and  all  manner  of 
metals;  and  they  did  dig  it  out 
of  the  earth;  wherefore,  they  did 
cast  up  '"mighty  heaps  of  earth 
to  get  ore,  of  gold,  and  of  silver, 
and  of  iron,  and  of  copper.  And 
they  did  work  all  manner  of  fine 
work. 

24.  And  they  did  "have  silks, 
and  fine-twined  linen;  and  they 
did  work  all  manner  of  cloth,  that 
they  might  clothe  themselves 
from  their  nakedness. 

25.  And  they  did  make  all 
manner  of  "tools  to  till  the  earth, 
both  to  plow  and  to  sow,  to  reap 
and  to  hoe,  and  also  to  thrash. 

2  6.  And  they  did  make  all  man- 
ner of  tools  with  which  they  did 
work  their  beasts. 

2  7.  And  they  did  make  all  man- 
ner of  weapons  of  war.  And  they 
did  work  all  manner  of  work  of 
exceedingly  curious  workman- 
ship. 

28.  And  never  could  be  a  peo- 
ple more  blessed  than  were  they, 
and  more  prospered  by  the  hand 
of  the  Lord.  And  they  were  in  a 
land  that  was  ''choice  above  all 
lands,  for  the  Lord  had  spoken  it. 

29.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Lib  did  live  many  years,  and  be- 
gat sons  and  daughters;  and  he 
also  begat  Hearthom. 

30.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Hearthom  reigned  in  the  stead  of 
his  father.  And  when  Hearthom 
had  reigned  twenty  and  feur 
years,  behold,  the  kingdom  was 
taken  away  from  him.  And  he 
served  many  years  in  captivity, 
yea,  even  all  the  remainder  of  his 
days. 


31.  And  he  begat  Heth,  and 
Heth  lived  in  captivity  all  his 
days.  And  Heth  begat  Aaron, 
and  Aaron  dwelt  in  captivity  all 
his  days;  and  he  begat  Amnigad- 
dah,  and  Amnigaddah  also  dwelt 
in  captivity  all  his  days;  and  he 
begat  Coriantum,  and  Coriantum 
dwelt  in  captivity  all  his  days; 
and  he  begat  Com. 

32.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Com  drew  away  the  half  of  the 
kingdom.  And  he  reigned  over 
the  half  of  the  kingdom  forty  and 
two  years;  and  he  went  to  battie 
against  the  king,  Amgid,  and  they 
fought  for  the  space  of  many 
years,  during  which  time  Com 
gained  power  over  Amgid,  and 
obtained  power  over  the  remain- 
der of  the  kingdom. 

33.  And  in  the  days  of  Com 
there  began  to  be  robbers  in  the 
land;  and  they  adopted  the  old 
plans,  and  administered  'oaths 
after  the  manner  of  the  ancients, 
and  sought  again  to  destroy  the 
kingdom. 

34.  Now  Com  did  fight  against 
them  much;  nevertheless,  he  did 
not  prevail  against  them. 

CHAPTER  11. 

Jaredite  prophets  predict  utter  de- 
struction of  their  people  except  they 
repent — The  warning  unheeded. 

1.  And  there  came  also  in  the 
days  of  Com  "many  prophets,  and 
prophesied  of  the  destruction  of 
that  great  people  except  they 
should  repent,  and  turn  unto  the 
Lord,  and  forsake  their  murders 
and  wickedness. 

2.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  prophets  were  rejected  by 
the  people,  and  they  fled  unto 
Com  for  protection,  for  the  peo- 
ple sought  to  destroy  them. 

3.  And   they   prophesied   unto 


1,   see  j,   Eth.  9.  m,   see  I.     n,   Eth.  9:17.  o,   ver.  25.  p,  see  i,   Eth.  2.  q,   see  i, 
2   Ne.  10.    Chap.  11:  a,   see  p,  Eth.  9. 


ETHER,   11. 


499 


Com  many  things;  and  he  was 
blessed  in  all  the  remainder  of 
his  days. 

4.  And  he  lived  to  a  good  old 
age,  and  begat  Shiblom;  and 
Shiblom  reigned  in  his  stead. 
And  the  brother  of  Shiblom  re- 
belled against  him,  and  there 
began  to  be  an  exceeding  great 
war  in  all  the  land. 

5.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the 
brother  of  Shiblom  caused  that 
''all  the  prophets  who  prophesied 
of  the  destruction  of  the  people 
should  be  put  to  death; 

6.  And  there  was  great  calam- 
ity in  all  the  land,  for  they  had 
testified  that  a  great  curse  should 
come  upon  the  land,  and  also 
upon  the  people,  and  that  there 
should  be  a  great  destruction 
among  them,  such  an  one  as  never 
had  been  upon  the  face  of  the 
earth,  and  their  bones  should  be- 
come as  heaps  of  earth  upon  the 
face  of  the  land  except  they 
should  repent  of  their  wicked- 
ness. 

7.  And  they  hearkened  not 
unto  the  voice  of  the  Lord,  be- 
cause of  their  ''wicked  combina- 
tions; wherefore,  there  began  to 
be  wars  and  contentions  in  all  the 
land,  and  also  many  famines  and 
pestilences,  insomuch  that  there 
was  a  great  destruction,  such  an 
one  as  never  had  been  known 
upon  the  face  of  the  earth;  and 
all  this  came  to  pass  in  the  days 
of  Shiblom. 

8.  And  the  people  began  to  re- 
pent of  their  iniquity;  and  inas- 
much as  they  did  the  Lord  did 
have  mercy  on  them, 

9.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Shiblom  was  slain,  and  Seth  was 
brought  into  captivity,  and  did 
dwell  in  captivity  all  his  days. 

10.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Ahah,    his    son,    did    obtain    the 


kingdom;  and  he  did  reign  over 
the  people  all  his  days.  And  he 
did  do  all  manner  of  iniquity  In 
his  days,  by  which  he  did  cause 
the  shedding  of  much  blood;  and 
few  were  his  days. 

11.  And  Ethem,  being  a  de- 
scendant of  Ahah,  did  obtain  the 
kingdom;  and  he  also  did  do  that 
which  was  wicked  in  his  days. 

12.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  in 
the  days  of  Ethem  there  came 
'^many  prophets,  and  prophesied 
again  unto  the  people;  yea,  they 
did  prophesy  that  the  Lord  would 
utterly  destroy  them  from  off  the 
face  of  the  earth  except  they 
repented  of  their  iniquities. 

13.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  people  hardened  their  hearts, 
and  would  not  hearken  unto  their 
words;  and  the  prophets  mourned 
and  withdrew  from  among  the 
people. 

14.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Ethem  did  execute  judgment  in 
wickedness  all  his  days; 'and  he 
begat  Moron.  And  it  came  to 
pass  that  Moron  did  reign  in  his 
stead;  and  Moron  did  that  which 
was  wicked  before  the  Lord. 

15.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
there  arose  a  rebellion  among  the 
people,  because  of  that  ''secret 
combination  which  was  built  up 
to  get  power  and  gain;  and  there 
arose  a  mighty  man  among  them 
in  iniquity,  and  gave  battle  unto 
Moron,  in  which  he  did  overthrow 
the  half  of  the  kingdom;  and  he 
did  maintain  the  half  of  the  king- 
dom for  many  years. 

16.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Moron  did  overthrow  him,  and 
did  obtain  the  kingdom  again. 

17.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
there  arose  another  mighty  man; 
and  he  was  a  descendant  of  the 
brother  of  Jared. 

18.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he 


b,  ver.  1.     d,  see  i,  2  Ne.  10.     e,  see  p,  Eth.  9.     /,  see  i,  2  Ne.  10. 


500 


ETHER,   12. 


did  overthrow  Moron  and  obtain 
the  kingdom;  wherefore,  Moron 
dwelt  in  captivity  all  the  remain- 
der of  his  days;  and  he  begat 
Coriantor. 

19.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Coriantor  dwelt  in  captivity  all 
his  days. 

20.  And  in  the  days  of  Corian- 
tor there  "also  came  many  proph- 
ets, and  prophesied  of  great  and 
marvelous  things,  and  cried  re- 
pentance unto  the  people,  and  ex- 
cept they  should  repent  the  Lord 
God  would  execute  judgment 
against  them  to  their  utter  de- 
struction; 

21.  And  that  the  Lord  God 
would  send  or  bring  forth  ''an- 
other people  to  possess  the  land, 
by  his  power,  after  the  manner  by 
which  he  brought  their  fathers. 

22.  And  they  did  reject  all  the 
words  of  the  prophets,  because  of 
their  ^secret  society  and  wicked 
abominations. 

23.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Coriantor  begat  Ether,  and  he 
died,  having  dwelt  in  captivity  all 
his  days. 

CHAPTER  12. 

The  prophet  Ether  and  king  Corian- 
tumr — The  Jaredite  and  Nephite  lan- 
guages— God  gives  weaknesses  that 
men  may  be  humble — Moroni's  fare- 
well to  the  Gentiles. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the 
days  of  Ether  were  in  the  days  of 
Coriantumr;  and  Coriantumr  was 
king  over  all  the  land. 

2.  And  Ether  was  a  prophet  of 
the  Lord;  wherefore  Ether  came 
forth  in  the  days  of  Coriantumr, 
and  began  to  prophesy  unto  the 
people,  for  he  could  not  be  re- 
strained because  of  the  Spirit  of 
the  Lord  which  was  in  him. 

3.  For  he  did  cry  from  the 
morning,    even    until    the    going 


down  of  the  sun,  exhorting  the 
people  to  believe  in  God  unto  re- 
pentance lest  they  "should  be  de- 
stroyed, saying  unto  them  that  by 
faith  all  things  are  fulfilled — 

4.  Wherefore,  whoso  believeth 
in  God  might  with  "surety  hope 
for  a  better  world,  yea,  even  a 
place  at  the  right  hand  of  God, 
which  hope  cometh  of  faith,  mak- 
eth  an  anchor  to  the  souls  of  men, 
which  would  make  them  sure  and 
steadfast,  always  abounding  in 
good  works,  being  led  to  glorify 
God. 

5.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Ether  did  prophesy  great  and 
marvelous  things  unto  the  people, 
which  they  did  not  believe,  be- 
cause they  saw  them  not, 

6.  And  now,  I,  Moroni,  would 
speak  somewhat  concerning  these 
things;  I  would  show  unto  the 
world  that  faith  is  things  which 
are  hoped  for  and  not  seen; 
wherefore,  dispute  not  because  ye 
see  not,  for  ye  receive  no  witness 
until  after  the  trial  of  your  faith. 

7.  For  it  was  by  faith  that 
Christ  showed  himself  unto  our 
fathers,  after  he  had  risen  from 
the  dead;  and  he  showed  not  him- 
self unto  them  until  after  they 
had  faith  in  him;  wherefore,  it 
must  needs  be  that  some  had 
faith  in  him,  for  he  showed  him- 
self not  unto  the  world. 

8.  But  because  of  the  faith  of 
men  he  has  shown  himself  unto 
the  world,  and  glorified  the  name 
of  the  Father,  and  prepared  a  way 
that  thereby  others  might  be  par- 
takers of  the  heavenly  gift,  that 
they  might  hope  for  those  things 
which  they  have  not  seen. 

9.  Wherefore,  ye  may  also  have 
hope,  and  be  partakers  of  the 
gift,  if  ye  will  but  have  faith. 

10.  Behold  it  was  by  faith  that 


g,  see  p,  Eth.  9.     Ji,  Eth.  13:20,  21.    i,  see  *,  2  Ne.  10.       Chap.  12:    a,  Eth.  11:12, 
20 — 22.      b,  vers.   6,   8,  9,   32.     Moro.  7:40 — 44.      8:26.      10:20 — 22. 


ETHER,   12. 


501 


they  of  old  were  called  "after  the 
holy  order  of  God. 

11.  Wherefore,  by  faith  was 
the  law  of  Moses  given.  But  in 
the  gift  of  his  Son  hath  God  pre- 
pared a  more  excellent  way;  and 
it  is  by  faith  that  it  hath  been 
fulfilled. 

12.  For  if  there  be  no  faith 
among  the  children  of  men  God 
can  do  ''no  miracle  among  them; 
wherefore,  he  showed  not  himself 
until  after  their  faith. 

13.  Behold,  it  was  the  faith  of 
Alma  and  Amulek  that  caused  the 
'prison  to  tumble  to  the  earth. 

14.  Behold,  it  was  the  faith  of 
Nephi  and  Lehi  that  ''wrought  the 
change  upon  the  Lamanites,  that 
they  were  baptized  with  fire  and 
with  the  Holy  Ghost. 

15.  Behold,  it  was  the  ^faith  of 
Ammon  and  his  brethren  which 
wrought  so  great  a  miracle  among 
the  Lamanites. 

16.  Yea,  and  even  all  they  who 
wrought  miracles  wrought  them 
by  faith,  even  those  who  were  be- 
fore Christ  and  also  those  who 
were  after. 

17.  And  it  was  by  faith  that 
the  three  disciples  obtained  a 
promise  that  they  should  ''not 
taste  of  death;  and  they  obtained 
not  the  promise  until  after  their 
faith. 

18.  And  neither  at  any  time 
hath  any  wrought  miracles  until 
after  their  faith;  wherefore  they 
first  believed  in  the  Son  of  God. 

19.  And  there  were  many  whose 
faith  was  so  exceeding  strong,  even 
before  Christ  came,  who  could  not 
be  kept  from  ^within  the  veil,  but 
truly  saw  with  their  eyes  the 
things  which  they  had  beheld 
with  an  eye  of  faith,  and  they 
were  glad. 


20.  And  behold,  we  have  seen 
in  this  record  that  one  of  these 
was  the  brother  of  Jared;  for  so 
great  was  his  faith  in  God,  that 
when  God  put  ^forth  his  finger  he 
could  not  hide  it  from  the  sight 
of  the  brother  of  Jared,  because 
of  his  word  which  he  had  spoken 
unto  him,  which  word  he  had  ob- 
tained by  faith. 

21.  And  after  the  brother  of 
Jared  had  beheld  the  finger  of  the 
Lord,  because  of  the  ''promise 
which  the  brother  of  Jared  had 
obtained  by  faith,  the  Lord  could 
'not  withhold  anything  from  his 
sight;  wherefore  he  showed  him 
all  things,  for  he  could  ""no  longer 
be  kept  without  the  veil. 

22.  And  it  is  by  faith  that  my 
fathers  have  obtained  the  "prom- 
ise that  these  things  should  come 
unto  their  brethren  through  the 
Gentiles;  therefore  the  Lord  hath 
commanded  me,  yea,,  even  Jesus 
Christ. 

23.  And  I  said  unto  him:  Lord, 
the  Gentiles  will  "mock  at  these 
things,  because  of  our  weakness 
in  writing;  for  Lord  thou  hast 
made  us  mighty  in  word  by  faith, 
but  thou  hast  not  made  us  mighty 
in  writing;  for  thou  hast  made 
all  this  people  that  they  could 
speak  much,  because  of  the  Holy 
Ghost  which  thou  hast  given 
them; 

24.  And  thou  hast  made  us 
that  we  could  write  but  little,  be- 
cause of  the  ^awkwardness  of  our 
hands.  Behold,  thou  hast  not 
made  us  mighty  in  writing  like 
unto  the  brother  of  Jared,  for 
thou  madest  him  that  the  things 
«which  he  wrote  were  mighty 
even  as  thou  art,  unto  the  over- 
powering of  man  to  read  them. 

2  5.   Thou  hast  also  made  our 


c,    see   g,    Mos.    26.      d,    see    d,    3    Ne.    17.      e,    Al.  14:26— '/9.      /,    He.    5:20—52. 

3  Ne.  9:20.     g,  Al.  17:20—39.     h,  see  d,  3  Ne.  28.     i,  see  /,  Eth.  3.     ;,  see  e,  Eth.  3. 

k,   Eth.   3:26.      I,   Eth.    3:25,    20.      m,   see   /,   Eth.    3.  n,   Enos   13.      o,   vers.   26 — 28. 

See  w,  Morm.   8.     p,  see  w,  Morm.  8.     q,  Eth.  3 :27.  4 :1. 


502 


ETHER.   12. 


words  powerful  and  great,  even 
that  we  '^cannot  write  them; 
wherefore,  when  we  write  we  be- 
hold our  weakness,  and  stumble 
because  of  the  placing  of  our 
words;  and  I  fear  lest  the  Gen- 
tiles shall  *mock  at  our  words. 

2  6.  And  when  I  had  said  this, 
the  Lord  spake  unto  me,  say- 
ing: Fools  mock,  but  they  shall 
mourn;  and  my  grace  is  sufficient 
for  the  meek,  that  they  shall  take 
no  advantage  of  your  weakness; 

27.  And  if  men  come  unto  me 
I  will  show  unto  them  their  weak- 
ness. I  give  unto  men  weakness 
that  they  may  be  humble;  and 
my  grace  is  sufficient  for  all  men 
that  humble  themselves  before 
me;  for  if  they  humble  them- 
selves before  me,  and  have  faith 
in  me,  then  will  I  make  weak 
things  become  strong  unto  them. 

28.  Behold,  I  will  show  unto 
the  Gentiles  their  weakness,  and 
I  will  show  unto  them  that  faith, 
hope  and  charity  bringeth  unto 
me — the  fountain  of  all  right- 
eousness. 

29.  And  I,  Moroni,  having  heard 
these  words,  was  comforted,  and 
said:  O  Lord,  thy  righteous  will 
be  done,  for  I  know  that  thou 
workest  unto  the  children  of  men 
according  to  their  faith; 

30.  For  the  brother  of  Jared 
said  unto  the  mountain  Zerin, 
Remove — and  'it  was  removed. 
And  if  he  had  not  had  faith  it 
would  not  have  moved;  where- 
fore thou  workest  after  men  have 
faith. 

31.  For  thus  didst  thou  mani- 
fest thyself  unto  thy  disciples; 
for  after  they  had  faith,  and  did 
speak  in  thy  name,  thou  didst 
show  thyself  unto  them  in  great 
power. 

32.  And  I  also  remember  that 


thou  hast  said  that  thou  hast  pre- 
pared a  house  for  man,  yea,  even 
among  the  "mansions  of  thy  Fa- 
ther, in  which  man  might  have  a 
more  excellent  '^^hope;  wherefore 
man  must  hope,  or  he  cannot  re- 
ceive an  inheritance  in  the  place 
which  thou  hast  prepared. 

33.  And  again,  I  remember 
that  thou  hast  said  that  thou  hast 
loved  the  world,  even  unto  the 
laying  down  of  thy  life  for  the 
world,  that  thou  mightest  take  it 
again  to  prepare  a  place  for  the 
children  of  men. 

34.  And  now  I  know  that  this 
love  which  thou  hast  had  for  the 
children  of  men  is  charity;  where- 
fore, except  men  shall  have  "'char- 
ity they  cannot  inherit  that  place 
which  thou  hast  prepared  in  the 
mansions  of  thy  Father. 

35.  Wherefore,  I  know  by  this 
thing  which  thou  hast  said,  that 
if  the  Gentiles  have  not  charity, 
because  of  our  weakness,  that 
thou  wilt  prove  them,  and  take 
away  their  talent,  yea,  even  that 
which  they  have  received,  and 
give  unto  them  who  shall  have 
more  abundantly. 

3  6.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I 
prayed  unto  the  Lord  that  he 
would  give  unto  the  Gentiles 
grace,  that  they  might  have  char- 
ity. 

37.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  Lord  said  unto  me:  If  they 
have  not  charity  it  mattereth  not 
unto  thee,  thou  hast  been  faith- 
ful; wherefore,  thy  garments  shall 
be  made  clean.  And  because  thou 
hast  'seen  thy  weakness  thou  shalt 
be  made  strong,  even  unto  the  sit- 
ting down  in  the  place  which  I 
have  prepared  in  the  "mansions 
of  my  Father. 

38.  And  now  I,  Moroni,  bid 
farewell  unto  the  Gentiles,  yea, 


r,  vers.  23,   24,  40.     2  Ne.  33 :1.     8,  vers.  23,  27.     t,  see  c,  Jac.  4.     «,  vers.  33, 
34,   37.     Enos  27.     v,   see  6.      «?,  vers.   35 — 37.     x,  vers.   26 — 28,   35,    40.      y,   see  M. 


ETHER,   13. 


503 


and  also  unto  my  brethren  whom 
I  love,  until  we  shall  meet  be- 
fore the  judgment-seat  of  Christ, 
where  all  men  shall  know  that 
my  garments  are  not  spotted  with 
your  blood. 

39.  And  then  shall  ye  know 
that  I  have  seen  Jesus,  and  that 
he  hath  talked  with  me  face  to 
face,  and  that  he  told  me  in  plain 
humility,  even  as  a  man  telleth 
another  in  mine  own  language, 
concerning  these  things; 

40.  And  only  a  "^few  have  I 
written,  because  of  my  weakness 
in  writing. 

41.  And  now,  I  would  com- 
mend you  to  seek  this  Jesus  of 
whom  the  prophets  and  apostles 
have  written,  that  the  grace  of 
God  the  Father,  and  also  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  the  Holy 
Ghost,  which  beareth  ^^record  of 
them,  may  be  and  abide  in  you 
forever.     Amen. 

CHAPTER   13. 

Moroni  continues  the  Jaredite  his- 
tory— Ether  and  his  predictions — His 
life  sought — He  dwells  in  the  cavity 
of  a  rock — Views  by  night  the  de- 
struction falling  upon  his  people. 

1.  And  now  I,  Moroni,  proceed 
to  finish  my  record  concerning 
the  destruction  of  the  people  of 
whom  I  have  been  writing. 

2.  For  behold,  they  rejected  all 
the  words  of  Ether;  for  he  truly 
told  them  of  all  things,  from  the 
beginning  of  man;  and  that  after 
the  waters  had  receded  from  off 
the  face  of  this  land  it  became  a 
choice  land  above  all  other  lands, 
a  chosen  land  of  the  Lord;  where- 
fore the  Lord  would  have  that  all 
men  should  serve  him  who  dwell 
upon  the  face  thereof; 

3.  And  that  it  was  the  "place 


of  the  New  Jerusalem,  which 
should  "come  down  out  of  heaven, 
and  the  holy  sanctuary  of  the 
Lord. 

4.  Behold,  Ether  saw  the  days 
of  Christ,  and  he  spake  concern- 
ing a  ''New  Jerusalem  upon  this 
land. 

5.  And  he  spake  also  concern- 
ing the  house  of  Israel,  and  the 
Jerusalem  from  whence  <^Lehi 
should  come — after  it  should  be 
destroyed  it  should  be  built  up 
again,  a  ''holy  city  unto  the  Lord; 
wherefore,  it  could  not  be  a  new 
Jerusalem  for  it  had  been  in  a 
time  of  old;  but  it  should  be  built 
up  again,  and  become  a  holy  city 
of  the  Lord;  and  it  should  be 
built  unto  the  house  of  Israel. 

6.  And  that  a  ^New  Jerusalem 
should  be  built  up  upon  this  land, 
unto  the  remnant  of  the  seed  of 
Joseph,  for  which  things  there 
has  been  a  type. 

7.  For  as  Joseph  brought  his 
father  down  into  the  land  of 
Egypt,  even  so  he  died  there; 
wherefore,  the  Lord  brought  a 
remnant  of  the  seed  of  Joseph 
out  of  the  land  of  Jerusalem,  that 
he  might  be  merciful  unto  the 
seed  of  Joseph  that  ''they  should 
perish  not,  even  as  he  was  merci- 
ful unto  the  father  of  Joseph  that 
he  should  perish  not. 

8.  Wherefore,  the  remnant  of 
the  house  of  Joseph  shall  be  built 
upon  this  land;  and  it  shall  be  a 
land  of  '^their  inheritance;  and 
they  shall  build  up  a  *holy  city 
unto  the  Lord,  like  unto  the  Jeru- 
salem of  old;  and  they  shall  no 
more  be  confounded,  until  the 
end  come  when  the  earth  shall 
pass  away. 

9.  •'And  there  shall  be  a  new 
heaven   and   a   new   earth;    and 


s,  see  e,  Eth.  1.     2a,  3  Ne.  11 :32,  36. 
Rev.    3:12.      21:2.      c,   see    t,   3   Ne.    20. 
21:10 — 27.     f,  see  f,  3  Ne.  20.     g,  2  Ne.  3: 
i,  see  t,  3  Ne.  20.     ;,  Rev.  21:1. 


Chap.  13  :  a,  see  t,  3  Ne.  20.  b,  ver.  10. 
,  1  Ne.  chaps.  1 — 18.  e,  ver.  11.  Rev. 
—24.     Al.  46  :24— 26.     h,  see  o,  3  Ne.  15. 


504 


ETHER,   13. 


they  shall  be  like  unto  the  old 
save  the  old  have  passed  away, 
and  all  things  have  become  new. 

10.  And  '-then  cometh  the  New 
Jerusalem;  and  blessed  are  they 
who  dwell  therein,  for  it  is  they 
whose  garments  are  white  through 
the  blood  of  the  Lamb;  and  they 
are  they  who  are  'numbered 
among  the  remnant  of  the  seed 
of  Joseph,  who  were  of  the  house 
of  Israel. 

11.  And  "'then  also  cometh  the 
Jerusalem  of  old;  and  the  inhabi- 
tants thereof,  blessed  are  they, 
for  they  have  been  washed  in  the 
blood  of  the  Lamb;  and  they  are 
they  who  were  scattered  and 
gathered  in  from  the  four  quar- 
ters of  the  earth,  and  from  the 
"north  countries,  and  are  par- 
takers of  the  fulfilling  of  the 
covenant  which  God  made  with 
their  father,  Abraham. 

12.  And  when  these  things 
come,  bringeth  to  pass  the  scrip- 
ture which  saith,  "there  are  they 
who  were  first,  who  shall  be  last; 
and  there  are  they  who  were  last, 
who  shall  be  first. 

13.  And  I  was  about  to  write 
more,  but  I  am  forbidden;  but 
great  and  marvelous  were  the 
prophecies  of  Ether;  but  they  es- 
teemed him  as  naught,  and  cast 
him  out;  and  he  hid  himself  in 
the  ^cavity  of  a  rock  by  day,  and 
by  'night  he  went  forth  viewing 
the  things  which  should  come 
upon  the  people. 

14.  And  as  he  dwelt  in  the 
cavity  of  a  rock  he  made  the  're- 
mainder of  this  record,  viewing 
the  destructions  which  came  upon 
the  people,  by  night. 

15.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
in  that  same  year  in  which  he 
was  cast  out  from  among  the  peo- 
ple there  began  to  be  a  great  war 


among  the  people,  for  there  were 
many  who  rose  up,  who  were 
mighty  men,  and  sought  to  de- 
stroy Coriantumr  by  their  'secret 
plans  of  wickedness,  of  which 
hath  been  spoken. 

16.  And  now  Coriantumr,  hav- 
ing studied,  himself,  in  all  the 
arts  of  war  and  all  the  cunning 
of  the  world,  wherefore  he  gave 
battle  unto  them  who  sought  to 
destroy  him. 

17.  But  he  repented  not,  nei- 
ther his  fair  sons  nor  daughters; 
neither  the  fair  sons  and  daugh- 
ters of  Cohor;  neither  the  fair 
sons  and  daughters  of  Corihor; 
and  in  fine,  there  were  none  of 
the  fair  sons  and  daughters  upon 
the  face  of  the  whole  earth  who 
repented  of  their  sins. 

18.  Wherefore,  it  came  to  pass 
that  in  the  first  year  that  Ether 
dwelt  in  the  'cavity  of  a  rock, 
there  were  many  people  who  were 
slain  by  the  sword  of  those  "secret 
combinations,  fighting  against 
Coriantumr  that  they  might  ob- 
tain the  kingdom. 

19.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  sons  of  Coriantumr  fought 
much  and  bled  much. 

20.  And  in  the  second  year  the 
word  of  the  Lord  came  to  Ether, 
that  he  should  go  and  prophesy 
unto  Coriantumr  that,  if  he  would 
repent,  and  all  his  household,  the 
Lord  would  give  unto  him  his 
kingdom  and  spare  the  people — 

21.  Otherwise  they  should  be 
destroyed,  and  all  his  household 
save  it  were  himself.  And  he 
should  only  live  to  see  the  ful- 
filling of  the  prophecies  which 
had  been  spoken  concerning  "an- 
other people  receiving  the  land 
for  their  inheritance;  and  Corian- 
tumr should  receive  a  burial  by 
them;   and  every  soul  should  be 


3  Ne.  16. 


Jc,   see  b.  1,   see 
p,   rers.  14,  18,  22.   ,,  .... 
t,   see  p.     u,   see  i,  2  Ne.  10. 


m,   see  e.  n,   D.  &  C.  133  :2ft— 35.  o,  1  Ne.  13  :42. 
q,   ver.  14.   Eth.  15:13.  r,   Eth.  15:33.  8,   see  i,   2  Ne.  10. 


Om.  21. 


ETHER,   14. 


505 


^'destroyed  save  it  were  Corian- 
tumr. 

22.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Coriantumr  repented  not,  neither 
his  household,  neither  the  peo- 
ple; and  the  wars  ceased  not; 
and  they  sought  to  kill  Ether,  but 
he  fled  from  before  them  and  hid 
again  in  the  -"cavity  of  the  rock. 

23.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
there  arose  up  Shared,  and  he 
also  gave  battle  unto  Coriantumr; 
and  he  did  beat  him,  insomuch 
that  in  the  third  year  he  did  bring 
him  into  captivity. 

24.  And  the  sons  of  Corian- 
tumr, in  the  fourth  year,  did  beat 
Shared,  and  did  obtain  the  king- 
dom again  unto  their  father. 

25.  Now  there  began  to  be  a 
war  upon  all  the  face  of  the  land, 
every  man  with  his  band  fighting 
for  that  which  he  desired. 

26.  And  there  were  robbers, 
and  in  fine,  all  manner  of  wicked- 
ness upon  all  the  face  of  the  land. 

27.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Coriantumr  was  exceedingly  angry 
with  Shared,  and  he  went  against 
him  with  his  armies  to  battle;  and 
they  did  meet  in  great  anger,  and 
they  did  meet  in  the  valley  of 
Gilgal;  and  the  battle  became  ex- 
ceeding sore. 

28.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Shared  fought  against  him  for  the 
space  of  three  days.  And  it  came 
to  pass  that  Coriantumr  beat  him, 
and  did  pursue  him  until  he  came 
to  the  plains  of  Heshlon. 

29.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Shared  gave  him  battle  again 
upon  the  plains;  and  behold,  he 
did  beat  Coriantumr,  and  drove 
him  back  again  to  the  valley  of 
Gilgal. 

30.  And  Coriantumr  gave 
Shared  battle  again  in  the  valley 
of  Gilgal,  in  which  he  beat  Shared 
and  slew  him. 


31.  And  Shared  wounded  Cor- 
iantumr in  his  thigh,  that  he  did 
not  go  to  battle  again  for  the 
space  of  two  years,  in  which  time 
all  the  people  upon  the  face  of 
the  land  were  shedding  blood,  and 
there  was  none  to  restrain  them. 

CHAPTER  14. 

A  curse  upon  the  land — Continued 
strife  and  bloodshed — Coriantumr  not 
to  fall  by  the  sword. 

1.  And  now  there  began  to  be 
a  great  "curse  upon  all  the  land 
because  of  the  iniquity  of  the  peo- 
ple, in  which,  if  a  man  should  lay 
his  tool  or  his  sword  upon  his 
shelf,  or  upon  the  place  whither 
he  would  keep  it,  behold,  upon 
the  morrow,  he  could  not  find  it, 
so  great  was  the  curse  upon  the 
land. 

2.  Wherefore  every  man  did 
cleave  unto  that  which  was  his 
own,  with  his  hands,  and  would 
not  borrow  neither  would  he  lend; 
and  every  man  kept  the  hilt  of 
his  sword  in  his  right  hand,  in 
the  defence  of  his  property  and 
his  own  life  and  of  his  wives  and 
children. 

3.  And  now,  after  the  space  of 
two  years,  and  after  the  death  of 
Shared,  behold,  there  arose  the 
brother  of  Shared  and  he  gave 
battle  unto  Coriantumr,  in  which 
Coriantumr  did  beat  him  and  did 
pursue  him  to  the  wilderness  of 
Akish. 

4.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the 
brother  of  Shared  did  give  battle 
unto  him  in  the  wilderness  of 
Akish;  and  the  battle  became  ex- 
ceeding sore,  and  many  thousands 
fell  by  the  sword. 

5.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Coriantumr  did  lay  siege  to  the 
wilderness;  and  the  brother  of 
Shared  did  march  forth  out  of  the 
wilderness  by  night,  and  slew  a 


Wy  Eth.   15:29- 
33 


-32.     X,  see  p. 


Chap.  14:    a,  see  fc.  He.  13. 


506 


ETHER,   14. 


part  of  the  army  of  Coriantumr, 
as  they  were  drunken. 

6.  And  he  came  forth  to  the 
"•land  of  Moron,  and  placed  him- 
self upon  the  throne  of  Corian- 
tumr, 

7.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Coriantumr  dwelt  with  his  army 
in  the  wilderness  for  the  space  of 
two  years,  in  which  he  did  receive 
great  strength  to  his  army. 

8.  Now  the  brother  of  Shared, 
whose  name  was  Gilead,  also  re- 
ceived great  strength  to  his  army, 
because  of  '^secret  combinations. 

9.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  his 
high  priest  murdered  him  as  he 
sat  upon  his  throne. 

10.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
one  of  the  secret  combinations 
murdered  him  in  a  secret  pass, 
and  obtained  unto  himself  the 
kingdom;  and  his  name  was  Lib; 
and  Lib  was  a  man  of  great 
stature,  more  than  any  other  man 
among  all  the  people. 

11.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
in  the  first  year  of  Lib,  Corian- 
tumr came  up  unto  the  "land  of 
Moron,  and  gave  battle  unto  Lib. 

12.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
he  fought  with  Lib,  In  which  Lib 
did  smite  upon  his  arm  that  he 
was  wounded;  nevertheless,  the 
army  of  Coriantumr  did  press  for- 
ward upon  Lib,  that  he  fled  to 
the  borders  upon  the  seashore. 

13.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Coriantumr  pursued  him;  and  Lib 
gave  battle  unto  him  upon  the 
seashore. 

14.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Lib  did  smite  the  army  of  Corian- 
tumr, that  they  fled  again  to  the 
wilderness  of  Akish. 

15.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Lib  did  pursue  him  until  he  came 
to  the  plains  of  Agosh.  And 
Coriantumr  had  taken  all  the 
people  with  him  as  he  fled  before 


Lib  in  that  quarter  of  the  land 
whither  he  fled. 

16.  And  when  he  had  come  to 
the  plains  of  Agosh  he  gave  bat- 
tle unto  Lib,  and  he  smote  upon 
him  until  he  died;  nevertheless, 
the  brother  of  Lib  did  come 
against  Coriantumr  in  the  stead 
thereof,  and  the  battle  became 
exceeding  sore,  in  the  which 
Coriantumr  fled  again  before  the 
army  of  the  brother  of  Lib. 

17.  Now  the  name  of  the  broth- 
er of  Lib  was  called  Shiz.  And 
it  came  to  pass  that  Shiz  pursued 
after  Coriantumr,  and  he  did 
overthrow  many  cities,  and  he  did 
slay  both  women  and  children, 
and  he  did  burn  the  cities. 

18.  And  there  went  a  fear  of 
Shiz  throughout  all  the  land;  yea, 
a  cry  went  forth  throughout  the 
land — Who  can  stand  before  the 
army  of  Shiz?  Behold,  he  sweep- 
eth  the  earth  before  him! 

19.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  people  began  to  flock  together 
in  armies,  throughout  all  the 
face  of  the  land. 

20.  And  they  were  divided;  and 
a  part  of  them  fled  to  the  army  of 
Shiz,  and  a  part  of  them  fled  to 
the  army  of  Coriantumr. 

21.  And  so  great  and  lasting 
had  been  the  war,  and  so  long  had 
been  the  scene  of  bloodshed  and 
carnage,  that  the  whole  face  of 
the  land  was  covered  with  the 
bodies  of  the  dead. 

22.  And  so  swift  and  speedy 
was  the  war  that  there  was  none 
left  to  bury  the  dead,  but  they 
did  march  forth  from  the  shed- 
ding of  blood  to  the  shedding 
of  blood,  leaving  the  bodies  of 
both  men,  women,  and  children 
strewed  upon  the  face  of  the  land, 
to  become  a  prey  to  the  worms  of 
the  flesh. 

23.  And  the  scent  thereof  went 


&^  see  e,  Etb.  7.    c,  see  i,  2  Ne.  10.     d,  see  e,  Eth.  7. 


ETHER,   15. 


507 


forth  upon  the  face  of  the  land, 
even  upon  all  the  face  of  the 
land;  wherefore  the  people  be- 
came troubled  by  day  and  by 
night,  because  of  the  scent  there- 
of. 

24.  Nevertheless,  Shiz  did  not 
cease  to  pursue  Coriantumr;  for 
he  had  sworn  to  avenge  himself 
upon  Coriantumr  of  the  ^blood  of 
his  brother,  who  had  been  slain, 
and  the  word  of  the  Lord  which 
came  to  Ether  that  Coriantumr 
should  ^not  fall  by  the  sword. 

25.  And  thus  we  see  that  the 
Lord  did  visit  them  in  the  ful- 
ness of  his  wrath,  and  their 
wickedness  and  abominations  had 
prepared  a  way  for  their  everlast- 
ing destruction. 

26.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Shiz  did  pursue  Coriantumr  east- 
ward, even  to  the  borders  of  the 
seashore,  and  there  he  gave  battle 
unto  Shiz  for  the  space  of  three 
days. 

27.  And  so  terrible  was  the  de- 
struction among  the  armies  of 
Shiz  that  the  people  began  to  be 
frightened,  and  began  to  flee  be- 
fore the  armies  of  Coriantumr; 
and  they  fled  to  the  land  of  Cori- 
hor,  and  swept  off  the  inhabitants 
before  them,  all  them  that  would 
not  join  them. 

28.  And  they  pitched  their  tents 
in  the  valley  of  Corihor;  and 
Coriantumr  pitched  his  tents  in 
the  valley  of  Shurr.  Now  the  val- 
ley of  Shurr  was  near  the  hill 
Comnor;  wherefore,  Coriantumr 
did  gather  his  armies  together 
upon  the  hill  Comnor,  and  did 
sound  a  trumpet  unto  the  armies 
of  Shiz  to  invite  them  forth  to 
battle. 

29.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  came  forth,  but  were  driven 
again;  and  they  came  the  second 
time,  and  they  were  driven  again 


the  second  time.  And  it  came  to 
pass  that  they  came  again  the 
third  time,  and  the  battle  became 
exceeding  sore. 

30.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Shiz  smote  upon  Coriantumr  that 
he  gave  him  many  deep  wounds; 
and  Coriantumr,  having  lost  his 
blood,  fainted,  and  was  carried 
away  as  though  he  were  dead. 

31.  Now  the  loss  of  men  women 
and  children  on  both  sides  was  so 
great  that  Shiz  commanded  his 
people  that  they  should  not  pur- 
sue the  armies  of  Coriantumr; 
wherefore,  they  returned  to  their 
camp. 

CHAPTER  15. 

The  hill  Ramah  or  Cumorah — Prep- 
arations for  a  mighty  struggle — Mil- 
lions go  down  to  death — Shiz  slain  by 
Coriantumr — Ether's  concluding  words 
— End  of  the  Jaredite  record. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  when 
Coriantumr  had  recovered  of  his 
wounds,  he  began  to  remember  the 
"words  which  Ether  had  spoken 
unto  him. 

2.  He  saw  that  there  had  been 
slain  by  the  sword  already  nearly 
two  millions  of  his  people,  and  he 
began  to  sorrow  in  his  heart;  yea, 
there  had  been  slain  two  millions 
of  mighty  men,  and  also  their 
wives  and  their  children. 

3.  He  began  to  repent  of  the 
evil  which  he  had  done;  he  began 
to  remember  the  words  which  had 
been  spoken  by  the  mouth  of  all 
the  prophets,  and  he  saw  them 
that  they  were  fulfilled  thus  far, 
every  whit;  and  his  soul  mourned 
and  refused  to  be  comforted. 

4.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he 
wrote  an  epistle  unto  Shiz,  de- 
siring him  that  he  would  spare 
the  people,  and  he  would  give  up 
the  kingdom  for  the  sake  of  the 
lives  of  the  people. 

5.  And  it  came  to   pass  that 


e,  ver.  16.     /,  Eth.  13:21.        Chap.  15:    c^  Etb.  13:20,  21. 


508 


ETHER,   15. 


when  Shiz  had  received  his  epistle 
he  wrote  an  epistle  unto  Corian- 
tumr,  that  if  he  would  give  him- 
self up,  that  he  might  slay  him 
with  his  own  sword,  that  he  would 
spare  the  lives  of  the  people. 

6.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the 
people  repented  not  of  their  in- 
iquity; and  the  people  of  Corian- 
tumr  were  stirred  up  to  anger 
against  the  people  of  Shiz;  and 
the  people  of  Shiz  were  stirred  up 
to  anger  against  the  people  of 
Coriantumr;  wherefore,  the  peo- 
ple of  Shiz  did  give  battle  unto 
the  people  of  Coriantumr. 

7.  And  when  Coriantumr  saw 
that  he  was  about  to  fall  he  fled 
again  before  the  people  of  Shiz. 

8.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he 
came  to  the  waters  of  Ripliancum, 
which,  by  interpretation,  is  large, 
or  to  exceed  all;  wherefore,  when 
they  came  to  these  waters  they 
pitched  their  tents;  and  Shiz  also 
pitched  his  tents  near  unto  them; 
and  therefore  on  the  morrow  they 
did  come  to  battle. 

9.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  fought  an  exceedingly  sore 
battle,  in  which  Coriantumr  was 
wounded  again,  and  he  fainted 
with  the  loss  of  blood. 

10.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  armies  of  Coriantumr  did 
press  upon  the  armies  of  Shiz  that 
they  beat  them,  that  they  caused 
them  to  flee  before  them;  and 
they  did  flee  ''southward,  and  did 
pitch  their  tents  in  a  place  which 
was  called  Ogath. 

11.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  army  of  Coriantumr  did  pitch 
their  tents  by  the  hill  Ramah; 
and  it  was  that  same  hill  where 
my  father  Mormon  did  ^hide  up 
the  records  unto  the  Lord,  which 
were  sacred. 

12.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  did  gather  together  all  the 


people  upon  all  the  face  of  the 
land,  who  had  not  been  slain, 
save  it  was  Ether. 

13.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Ether  ''did  behold  all  the  doings 
of  the  people;  and  he  beheld  that 
the  people  who  were  for  Corian- 
tumr were  gathered  together  to 
the  army  of  Coriantumr;  and  the 
people  who  were  for  Shiz  were 
gathered  together  to  the  army  of 
Shiz. 

14.  Wherefore,  they  were  for 
the  space  of  four  years  gathering 
together  the  people,  that  they 
might  get  all  who  were  upon  the 
face  of  the  land,  and  that  they 
might  receive  all  the  strength 
which  it  was  possible  that  they 
could  receive. 

15.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  they  were  all  gathered  to- 
gether, every  one  to  the  army 
which  he  would,  with  their  wives 
and  their  children — both  men 
women  and  children  being  "armed 
with  weapons  of  war,  having 
shields,  and  breastplates,  and 
head-plates,  and  being  clothed 
after  the  manner  of  war — they 
did  march  forth  one  against  an- 
other to  battle;  and  they  fought 
all  that  day,  and  conquered  not. 

16.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  it  was  night  they  were  weary, 
and  retired  to  their  camps;  and 
after  they  had  retired  to  their 
camps  they  Hook  up  a  howling 
and  a  lamentation  for  the  loss  of 
the  slain  of  their  people;  and  so 
great  were  their  cries,  their  bowl- 
ings and  lamentations,  that  they 
did  rend  the  air  exceedingly. 

17.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  on 
the  morrow  they  did  go  again  to 
battle,  and  great  and  terrible  was 
that  day;  nevertheless,  they  con- 
quered not,  and  when  the  night 
came  again  they  did  ^rend  the  air 
with  their  cries,  and  their  howl- 


d,  see  a,  Morm.  6.     /,  Morm.   6:6.     g,  Eth.   13:14.     h,  Eth.   10:27.     i,  ver.   17. 
i,  ver.  16. 


ETHER,    15. 


509 


ings,  and  their  mournings,  for  the 
loss  of  the  slain  of  their  people. 

18.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
Coriantumr  wrote  *again  an  epis- 
tle unto  Shiz,  desiring  that  he 
would  not  come  again  to  battle, 
but  that  he  would  take  the  king- 
dom, and  spare  the  lives  of  the 
people. 

19.  But  behold,  the  Spirit  of 
the  Lord  had  ceased  striving  with 
them,  and  Satan  had  full  power 
over  the  hearts  of  the  people;  for 
they  were  given  up  unto  the  hard- 
ness of  their  hearts,  and  the  blind- 
ness of  their  minds  that  they 
might  be  destroyed;  wherefore 
they  went  again  to  battle. 

20.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  fought  all  that  day,  and  when 
the  night  came  they  slept  upon 
their  swords. 

21.  And  on  the  morrow  they 
fought  even  until  the  night  came. 

22.  And  when  the  night  came 
they  were  drunken  with  anger, 
even  as  a  man  who  is  drunken 
with  wine;  and  they  slept  again 
upon  their  swords. 

23.  And  on  the  morrow  they 
fought  again;  and  when  the  night 
came  they  had  all  fallen  by  the 
sword  save  it  were  fifty  and  two 
of  the  people  of  Coriantumr,  and 
sixty  and  nine  of  the  people  of 
Shiz. 

24.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  slept  upon  their  swords  that 
night,  and  on  the  morrow  they 
fought  again,  and  they  contended 
in  their  might  with  their  swords 
and  with  their  shields,  all  that 
day. 

25.  And  when  the  night  came 
there  were  thirty  and  two  of  the 
people  of  Shiz,  and  twenty  and 
seven  of  the  people  of  Corian- 
tumr. 

26.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  ate  and  slept,  and  prepared 


for  death  on  the  morrow.  And 
they  were  large  and  mighty  men 
as  to  the  strength  of  men. 

27.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  fought  for  the  space  of  three 
hours,  and  they  fainted  with  the 
loss  of  blood. 

28.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  the  men  of  Coriantumr  had 
received  sufficient  strength  that 
they  could  walk,  they  were  about 
to  flee  for  their  lives;  but  behold, 
Shiz  arose,  and  also  his  men,  and 
he  swore  in  his  wrath  that  he 
would  slay  Coriantumr  or  he 
would  perish  by  the  sword. 

29.  Wherefore,  he  did  pursue 
them,  and  on  the  morrow  he  did 
overtake  them;  and  they  fought 
again  with  the  sword.  And  it 
came  to  pass  that  when  they  had 
all  fallen  by  the  sword,  save  it 
were  Coriantumr  and  Shiz,  be- 
hold Shiz  had  fainted  with  the 
loss  of  blood. 

30.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
when  Coriantumr  had  leaned 
upon  his  sword,  that  he  rested  a 
little,  he,  smote  off  the  head  of 
Shiz. 

31.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
after  he  had  smitten  off  the  head 
of  Shiz,  that  Shiz  raised  upon  his 
hands  and  fell;  and  after  that  he 
had  struggled  for  breath,  he  died. 

32.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
'Coriantumr  fell  to  the  earth,  and 
became  as  if  he  had  no  life. 

33.  And  the  Lord  spake  unto 
Ether,  and  said  unto  him:  Go 
forth.  And  he  went  forth,  and 
beheld  that  the  words  of  the  Lord 
had  all  been  fulfilled;  and  he  '"fin- 
ished his  record;  (and  the  "hun- 
dredth part  I  have  not  written) 
and  he  hid  them  in  a  manner 
that  the  "people  of  Limhi  did  find 
them. 

34.  Now  the  last  words  which 
are  written  by  Ether  are  these: 


Tc,  ver.  4.      I,  Om.  20—22.     m,  Eth.   13:14.     n,  see  e,  Etb.    1.     o,   see  fc,  Mos.   8. 


510 


MORONI,   1,   2,   3. 


Whether  the  Lord  will  that  I  be 
translated,  or  that  I  suffer  the 
will  of  the  Lord  in  the  flesh,  it 


mattereth  not,  if  it  so  be  that  I 
am  saved  in  the  kingdom  of  God. 
Amen. 


THE  BOOK  OF  MORONI 


CHAPTER   1. 

Moroni's  desolate  state — He  writes^ 
hoping  for  the  welfare  of  the  Lainan- 
ites. 

1.  Now  I,  Moroni,  after  having 
made  an  end  of  "abridging  the  ac- 
count of  the  people  of  Jared,  I 
had  supposed  not  to  have  written 
more,  but  I  have  not  as  yet  per- 
ished; and  I  make  not  myself 
known  to  the  Lamanites  lest  they 
should  destroy  me. 

2.  For  behold,  their  wars  are 
^exceedingly  fierce  among  them- 
selves; and  because  of  their 
hatred  they  put  to  death  every 
Nephite  that  will  not  deny  the 
Christ. 

3.  And  I,  Moroni,  will  not  deny 
the  Christ;  wherefore,  I  wander 
whithersoever  I  can  for  the  safety 
of  mine  own  life. 

4.  Wherefore,  I  write  a  few 
more  things,  contrary  to  that 
which  I  had  supposed;  for  I  had 
supposed  not  to  have  written  any 
more;  but  I  write  a  few  more 
things,  that  perhaps  they  may  be 
of  '^worth  unto  my  brethren,  the 
Lamanites,  in  some  future  day, 
according  to  the  will  of  the  Lord. 

CHAPTER   2. 

Concerning  the  hestowai  of  the  Holy 
Ghost  by  the  Nephite  twelve. 

1.  The  words  of  Christ,  which 
he  spake  unto  his  "disciples,  the 
twelve  whom  he  had  chosen,  as 
he  laid  his  hands  upon  them — 


2.  And  he  called  them  by  name, 
saying:  Ye  shall  call  on  the  Fa- 
ther in  my  name,  in  mighty 
prayer;  and  after  ye  have  done 
this  ye  shall  have  power  that  to 
him  upon  whom  ye  shall  lay  your 
hands,  "ye  shall  give  the  Holy 
Ghost;  and  in  my  name  shall  ye 
give  it,  for  thus  do  mine  apostles. 

3.  Now  Christ  spake  these 
words  unto  them  at  the  time  of 
his  first  appearing;  and  the  mul- 
titude '"heard  it  not,  but  the  dis- 
ciples heard  it;  and  on  as  many 
as  they  "laid  their  hands,  fell  the 
Holy  Ghost. 

CHAPTER   3. 

Concerning  the  ordination  of  priests 
and  teachers. 

1.  The  manner  which  the  "dis- 
ciples, who  were  called  the  elders 
of  the  church,  "ordained  priests 
and  teachers — 

2.  After  they  had  prayed  unto 
the  Father  in  the  name  of  Christ, 
they  laid  their  hands  upon  them, 
and  said: 

3.  In  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ 
I  ordain  you  to  be  a  priest,  (or, 
if  he  be  a  teacher)  I  ordain  you 
to  be  a  teacher,  to  preach  re- 
pentance and  remission  of  sins 
through  Jesus  Christ,  by  the  en- 
durance of  faith  on  his  name  to 
the  end.     Amen. 

4.  And  after  this  manner  did 
they  ordain  priests  and  teachers, 
according  to  the  gifts  and  call- 
ings of  God  unto  men;  and  they 


a,   see  Book  of  Ether,     b,  1   Ne.   12:20 — 23.      Morm.  5:15,      c,  2  Ne.   3:7,   11,   12, 
19—21.     See  c,  2   Ne.  27.  Chap.  2:    a,  see  c,  3  Ne.   12.      b,  ver.   3.     3  Ne.   18:37. 

c,  3   Ne.  18:37.     d,  see  b.         Chap.  3:     a,  see  c,  3   Ne.    12.      ft,  vers.   2 — i.     See  c, 
Mos.  6.  Between  A.  D.  400  and  421. 


MORONI,   4,   5,   6. 


511 


ordained  them  by  the  ''power  of 
the  Holy  Ghost,  which  was  in 
them. 

CHAPTER  4. 

Mode  of  administering  the  sacra- 
mental bread. 

1.  The  manner  of  their  "elders 
and  priests  administering  the 
"flesh  and  blood  of  Christ  unto 
the  church;  and  they  adminis- 
tered it  according  to  the  com- 
mandments of  Christ;  wherefore 
we  know  the  manner  to  be  true; 
and  the  elder  or  priest  did  min- 
ister it — 

2.  And  they  did  ''kneel  down 
with  the  church,  and  pray  to  the 
Father  in  the  name  of  Christ, 
saying: 

3.  O  God,  the  Eternal  Father, 
we  ask  thee  in  the  name  of  thy 
Son,  Jesus  Christ,  to  bless  and 
sanctify  this  bread  to  the  souls 
of  all  those  who  partake  of  it; 
that  they  may  eat  in  remembrance 
of  the  ''body  of  thy  Son,  and  wit- 
ness unto  thee,  O  God,  the  Eter- 
nal Father,  that  they  are  willing 
to  take  upon  them  the  ''name  of 
thy  Son,  and  always  remember 
him,  and  keep  his  commandments 
which  he  hath  given  them,  that 
they  may  always  have  his  Spirit 
to  be  with  them.    Amen. 

CHAPTER   5. 

Mode  of  administering  the  sacra- 
m^ental  wine. 

1.  The  manner  of  administer- 
ing the  wine — Behold,  they  took 
the  cup,  and  said: 

2.  O  God,  the  Eternal  Father, 
we  ask  thee,  in  the  name  of  thy 
Son,  Jesus  Christ,  to  bless  and 
sanctify  this  wine  to  the  souls  of 
all  those  who  drink  of  it,  that  they 
may  do  it  in  remembrance  of  the 


"blood  of  thy  Son,  which  was  shed 
for  them;  that  they  may  witness 
unto  thee,  O  God,  the  Eternal  Fa- 
ther, that  they  do  always  remem- 
ber him,  that  they  may  have  his 
Spirit  to  be  with  them.     Amen. 

CHAPTER   6. 

Conditions  and  mode  of  baptism — 
Church  discipline. 

1.  And  now  I  speak  concerning 
baptism.  Behold,  "elders,  "priests, 
and  teachers  were  baptized;  and 
they  were  not  '^baptized  save  they 
brought  forth  fruit  meet  that  they 
were  worthy  of  it. 

2.  Neither  did  they  receive  any 
unto  baptism  save  they  came 
forth  with  a  broken  heart  and  a 
contrite  spirit,  and  witnessed  unto 
the  church  that  they  truly  re- 
pented of  all  their  sins. 

3.  And  none  were  received  unto 
baptism  save  they  took  upon  them 
the  <*name  of  Christ,  having  a  de- 
termination to  serve  him  to  the 
end. 

4.  And  after  they  had  been  re- 
ceived unto  baptism,  and  were 
wrought  upon  and  cleansed  by  the 
^power  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  they 
were  numbered  among  the  people 
of  the  church  of  Christ;  and  their 
names  were  taken,  that  they 
might  be  remembered  and  nour- 
ished by  the  good  word  of  God,  to 
keep  them  in  the  right  way,  to 
keep  them  continually  watchful 
unto  'prayer,  relying  alone  upon 
the  merits  of  Christ,  who  was  the 
author  and  the  finisher  of  their 
faith. 

5.  And  the  church  did  meet  to- 
gether oft,  to  "fast  and  to  pray, 
and  to  speak  one  with  another 
concerning  the  welfare  of  their 
souls. 


c,  1  Ne.  13:37.  Moro.  6:9.  Chap,  4:  a,  Moro.  3:1.  6,  see  *,  3  Ne.  18.  c,  D. 
&  C.  20:76.  d,  see  t,  3  Ne.  18.  e,  see  e,  Mos.  5.  Chap.  5:  a,  see  t,  3  Ne.  18. 
D.  &  C.  20:79.  27:2 — 4.  Chap.  6:  a,  Moro.  3:1.  h,  see  c,  Mos.  6.  c,  see  u, 
2  Ne.  9.     d,  see  e,  Mos.  5.     e,  see  y,  3  Ne.  9.     /,  see  e,  2  Ne.  32.     g,  see  t,  Mos.  27. 

Bbtwbkn  a.  D.  400  AND  421. 


512 


MORONI,   7. 


6.  And  they  did  meet  together 
oft  to  "partake  of  bread  and  wine, 
in  remembrance  of  the  Lord 
Jesus. 

7.  And  they  were  strict  to  ob- 
serve that  there  should  be  no  in- 
iquity among  them;  and  whoso 
was  found  to  commit  iniquity,  and 
Hhree  witnesses  of  the  church  did 
condemn  them  before  the  elders, 
and  if  they  repented  not,  and  con- 
fessed not,  their  names  were 
blotted  out,  and  they  were  not 
numbered  among  the  people  of 
Christ. 

8.  But  as  ^oft  as  they  repented 
and  sought  forgiveness,  with  real 
intent,  they  were  forgiven. 

9.  And  their  meetings  were 
conducted  by  the  church  after  the 
manner  of  the  workings  of  the 
Spirit,  and  by  the  power  of  the 
Holy  Ghost;  for  as  the  ''power  of 
the  Holy  Ghost  led  them  whether 
to  preach,  or  to  exhort,  or  to  pray, 
or  to  supplicate,  or  to  sing,  even 
so  it  was  done. 

CHAPTER   7. 

Moroni  presents  Mormon's  teachings 
on  faith,  hope,  charity. 

1.  And  now  I,  Moroni,  write  a 
few  of  the  words  of  my  father 
Mormon,  which  he  spake  "con- 
cerning faith,  hope,  and  charity; 
for  after  this  manner  did  he  speak 
unto  the  people,  as  he  taught 
them  in  the  "synagogue  which 
they  had  built  for  the  place  of 
worship. 

2.  And  now  I,  Mormon,  speak 
unto  you,  my  beloved  brethren; 
and  it  is  by  the  grace  of  God  the 
Father,  and  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
and  his  holy  will,  because  of  the 
'■gift  of  his  calling  unto  me,  that 
I  am  permitted  to  speak  unto  you 
at  this  time. 


3.  Wherefore,  I  would  speak 
unto  you  that  are  of  the  church, 
that  are  the  peaceable  followers 
of  Christ,  and  that  have  obtained 
a  sufficient  hope  by  which  ye  can 
enter  into  the  rest  of  the  Lord, 
from  this  time  henceforth  until 
ye  shall  rest  with  him  in  heaven. 

4.  And  now  my  brethren,  I 
judge  these  things  of  you  because 
of  your  peaceable  walk  with  the 
children  of  men. 

5.  For  I  remember  the  word  of 
God,  which  saith  "by  their  works 
ye  shall  know  them;  for  if  their 
works  be  good,  then  they  are 
good  also. 

6.  For  behold,  God  hath  said  a 
man  being  evil  cannot  do  that 
which  is  good;  for  if  he  ofCereth 
a  gift,  or  prayeth  unto  God,  ex- 
cept he  shall  do  it  with  real  in- 
tent it  profiteth  him  nothing. 

7.  For  behold,  it  is  not  counted 
unto  him  for  righteousness. 

8.  For  behold,  if  a  man  being 
evil  giveth  a  gift,  he  doeth  it 
grudgingly;  wherefore  it  is  count- 
ed unto  him  the  same  as  if  he 
had  retained  the  gift;  wherefore 
he  is  counted  evil  before  God. 

9.  And  likewise  also  is  it  count- 
ed evil  unto  a  man,  if  he  shall 
pray  and  not  with  real  intent  of 
heart;  yea,  and  it  profiteth  him 
nothing,  for  God  receiveth  none 
Such. 

10.  Wherefore,  a  man  being 
evil  cannot  do  that  which  is  good; 
neither  will  he  give  a  good  gift. 

11.  For  behold,  a  bitter  foun- 
tain cannot  bring  forth  good 
water;  neither  can  a  good  foun- 
tain bring  forth  bitter  water; 
wherefore,  a  man  being  a  servant 
of  the  devil  cannot  follow  Christ; 
and  if  he  follow  Christ  he  cannot 
be  a  servant  of  the  devil. 


h,  see  6,  3  Ne.  18.     i,  D.  &  C.  42:80,  81.     },  Mos.  20:31.     h,  see  c,  Moro.  3. 
Chap.  7:    a,  vers.  21—39,  40—44,  45 — 48.     Eth.  12:3—37.     Moro.  8:14,  26.     10:20—23. 
6,  see  u,  Al.  16.     c,  3  Ne.  5:13.     d,  3  Ne.  14:15 — 20.  Between  A.  D.  400  and  421. 


MORONI.    7. 


513 


12.  Wherefore,  'all  things 
which  are  good  cometh  of  God; 
and  that  which  is  evil  cometh  of 
the  devil;  for  the  devil  is  an 
enemy  unto  God,  and  fighteth 
against  him  continually,  and  in- 
viteth  and  enticeth  to  sin,  and  to 
do  that  which  is  evil  continually. 

13.  But  behold,  that  which  is 
of  God  inviteth  and  enticeth  to  do 
good  continually;  wherefore, 
every  thing  which  inviteth  and 
enticeth  to  do  good,  and  to  love 
God,  and  to  serve  him,  is  inspired 
of  God. 

14.  Wherefore,  take  heed,  my 
beloved  brethren,  that  ye  do  ^not 
judge  that  which  is  evil  to  be  of 
God,  or  that  which  is  good  and  of 
God  to  be  of  the  devil. 

15.  For  behold,  my  brethren,  it 
is  given  unto  you  to  judge,  that 
ye  may  know  good  from  evil;  and 
the  way  to  judge  is  as  plain,  that 
ye  may  know  with  a  perfect 
knowledge,  as  the  daylight  is 
from  the  dark  night. 

16.  For  behold,  the  Spirit  of 
Christ  is  given  to  every  man,  that 
he  may  know  good  from  evil; 
wherefore,  I  show  unto  you  the 
way  to  judge;  for  ^every  thing 
which  inviteth  to  do  good,  and  to 
persuade  to  believe  in  Christ,  is 
sent  forth  by  the  power  and  gift 
of  Christ;  wherefore  ye  may  know 
with  a  perfect  knowledge  it  is  of 
God. 

17.  But  whatsoever  thing  per- 
suadeth  men  to  do  evil,  and  be- 
lieve not  in  Christ,  and  deny  him, 
and  serve  not  God,  then  ye  may 
know  with  a  perfect  knowledge  it 
is  of  the  devil;  for  after  this 
manner  doth  the  devil  work,  for 
he  persuadeth  no  man  to  do  good, 
no,  not  one;  neither  do  his  angels; 
neither  do  they  who  subject  them- 
selves unto  him. 


18.  And  now,  my  brethren, 
seeing  that  ye  know  the  light  by 
which  ye  may  judge,  which  light 
is  the  light  of  Christ,  see  that  ye 
do  not  "judge  wrongfully;  for 
with  that  same  judgment  which 
ye  judge  ye  shall  also  be  judged. 

19.  Wherefore,  I  beseech  of 
you,  brethren,  that  ye  should 
search  diligently  in  the  light  of 
Christ  that  ye  may  know  good 
from  evil;  and  if  ye  will  lay  hold 
upon  every  good  thing,  and  con- 
demn it  not,  ye  certainly  will  be 
a  child  of  Christ. 

20.  And  now,  my  brethren, 
how  is  it  possible  that  ye  can  lay 
hold  upon  every  good  thing? 

21.  And  now  I  come  to  that 
^faith,  of  which  I  said  I  would 
speak;  aifd  I  will  tell  you  the  way 
whereby  ye  may  lay  hold  on  every 
good  thing. 

22.  For  behold,  God  knowing 
all  things,  ^being  from  everlast- 
ing to  everlasting,  behold,  he  sent 
angels  to  minister  unto  the  chil- 
dren of  men,  to  make  manifest 
concerning  the  coming  of  Christ; 
and  in  Christ  there  should  come 
every  good  thing. 

23.  And  God  also  declared 
unto  prophets,  by  his  own  mouth, 
that  Christ  should  come. 

24.  And  behold,  there  were 
divers  ways  that  he  did  manifest 
things  unto  the  children  of  men, 
which  were  good;  and  all  things 
which  are  good  cometh  of  Christ; 
otherwise  men  were  fallen,  and 
there  could  'no  good  thing  come 
unto  them. 

2  5.  Wherefore,  by  the  minis- 
tering of  angels,  and  by  every 
word  which  proceeded  forth  out 
of  the  mouth  of  God,  men  began 
to  exercise  faith  in  Christ;  and 
thus  by  "'faith,  they  did  lay  hold 
upon  every  good  thing;  and  thus 


e,  see  o,  Eth.  4.     /,  ver.  18.     3  Ne.  14:2.     Morm.  8:10 

see  o.     j,  see  r,  2  Ne.  9.     k,  see  a,  Mos.   3.     I,  see  b  and  c,  2  Ne.  2.     m,  see  a 


0,  Eth.  4.     1i,  see  /. 

2   Ne.   2.      m,  see  a. 

Between  A.  D.  400  and  421. 


'514 


MORONI,   7. 


it  was  until  the  coming  of  Christ. 

26.  And  after  that  he  came 
men  also  were  saved  by  faith  in 
his  name;  and  by  faith,  they  be- 
come the  sons  of  God.  And  as 
sure  as  Christ  liveth  he  spake 
these  words  unto  our  fathers,  say- 
ing: "Whatsoever  thing  ye  shall 
ask  the  Father  in  my  name,  which 
is  good,  in  faith  believing  that  ye 
shall  receive,  behold,  it  shall  be 
done  unto  you. 

27.  Wherefore,  my  beloved 
brethren,  have  miracles  ceased 
because  Christ  hath  ascended  into 
heaven,  and  hath  sat  down  on  the 
right  hand  of  God,  to  "claim  of 
the  Father  his  rights  of  mercy 
which  he  hath  upon  the  children 
of  men? 

28.  For  he  hath  ans-^ered  the 
ends  of  the  law,  and  he  claimeth 
all  those  who  have  ^faith  in  him; 
and  they  who  have  faith  in  him 
will  cleave  unto  every  good  thing; 
wherefore  he  "advocateth  the 
cause  of  the  children  of  men;  and 
he  dwelleth  eternally  in  the 
heavens. 

29.  And  because  he  hath  done 
this,  my  beloved  brethren,  '^have 
miracles  ceased?  Behold  I  say 
unto  you,  Nay;  neither  have 
angels  *ceased  to  minister  unto 
the  children  of  men. 

30.  For  behold,  they  are  sub- 
ject unto  him,  to  minister  accord- 
ing to  the  word  of  his  command, 
showing  themselves  unto  them  of 
strong  faith  and  a  iirm  mind  in 
every  form  of  godliness. 

31.  And  the  office  of  their 
ministry  is  to  call  men  unto  re- 
pentance, and  to  fulfil  and  to  do 
the  work  of  the  covenants  of  the 
Father,  which  he  hath  made  unto 
the  children  of  men,  to  prepare 


the  way  among  the  children  of 
men,  by  declaring  the  word  of 
Christ  unto  the  chosen  vessels  of 
the  Lord,  that  they  may  bear  tes- 
timony of  him. 

32.  And  by  so  doing,  the  Lord 
God  prepareth  the  way  that  the 
residue  of  men  may  have  faith  in 
Christ,  that  the  'Holy  Ghost  may 
have  place  in  their  hearts,  accord- 
ing to  the  power  thereof;  and 
after  this  manner  bringeth  to  pass 
the  Father,  the  "covenants  which 
he  hath  made  unto  the  children 
of  men. 

33.  And  Christ  hath  said:  If 
ye  will  have  faith  in  me  ye  shall 
have  power  to  do  whatsoever 
thing  is  expedient  in  me. 

3  4.  And  he  hath  said:  ^'Repent 
all  ye  ends  of  the  earth,  and  come 
unto  me,  and  be  "'baptized  in  my 
name,  and  have  faith  in  me,  that 
ye  may  be  saved. 

35.  And  now,  my  beloved  breth- 
ren, if  this  be  the  case  that  these 
things  are  true  which  I  have 
spoken  unto  you,  and  God  will 
show  unto  you,  ■'with  power  and 
great  glory  at  the  last  day,  that 
they  are  true,  and  if  they  are  true 
has  the  "day  of  miracles  ceased? 

36.  Or  have  angels  "ceased  to 
appear  unto  the  children  of  men? 
Or  has  he  ^''withheld  the  power 
of  the  Holy  Ghost  from  them? 
Or  will  he,  so  long  as  time  shall 
last,  or  the  earth  shall  stand,  or 
there  shall  be  one  man  upon  the 
face  thereof  to  be  saved? 

3  7.  Behold  I  say  unto  you, 
Nay;  for  it  is  by  ^^faith  that 
miracles  are  wrought;  and  it  is 
by  faith  that  ^''angels  appear  and 
minister  unto  men;  wherefore,  if 
these  things  have  ceased  wo  be 
unto  the  children  of  men,  for  it  is 


n,  3  Ne.  1S:20.  o,  see  e,  2  Ne.  2.  p,  see  a.  q,  see  e,  2  Ne.  2.  r,  see  r,  2  Ne.  26. 
£,  vers.  30 — 32,  36,  37.  t,  see  y,  3  Ne.  9.  u,  see  j,  3  Ne.  15.  v,  3  Ne.  27  :20.  Eth.  4  :18. 
w,  see  u,  2  Ne.  9.  x,  see  g,  2  Ne.  33.  y,  see  r,  2  Ne.  26.  z,  see  s.  2a,  1  Ne.  10:17 — 19. 
2  Ne.  28:4.      Moro.   10:4,  5,   1,  19,   24 — 27.     2b,  see  a.      2c,  see  s. 

Between  A.  D.  400  and  421. 


MORONI,   8. 


515 


"''because  of  unbelief,  and  all  is 
vain. 

38.  For  no  man  can  be  saved, 
according  to  the  words  of  Christ, 
save  they  shall  have  faith  in  his 
name;  wherefore,  if  these  things 
have  ceased,  then  has  -^faith 
ceased  also;  and  awful  is  the 
state  of  man,  for  they  are  as 
though  there  had  been  no  re- 
demption made. 

3  9.  But  behold,  my  beloved 
brethren,  I  judge  better  things  of 
you,  for  I  judge  that  ye  have  faith 
in  Christ  because  of  your  meek- 
ness; for  if  ye  have  not  faith  in 
him  then  ye  are  not  fit  to  be  num- 
bered among  the  people  of  his 
church. 

40.  And  again,  my  beloved 
brethren,  I  would  speak  unto  you 
concerning  "^hope.  How  is  it  that 
ye  can  attain  unto  faith,  save  ye 
shall  have  hope? 

41.  And  what  is  it  that  ye  shall 
hope  for?  Behold  I  say  unto  you 
that  ye  shall  have  hope  through 
the  -^atonement  of  Christ  and  the 
power  of  his  resurrection,  to  be 
^'■raised  unto  life  eternal,  and  this 
because  of  your  faith  in  him  ac- 
cording to  the  promise. 

42.  Wherefore,  if  a  man  have 
faith  he  must  needs  have  hope; 
for  without  faith  there  cannot  be 
any  hope. 

43.  And  again,  behold  I  say 
unto  you  that  he  cannot  have 
faith  and  hope,  save  he  shall  be 
meek,  and  lowly  of  heart. 

44.  If  so,  his  faith  and  hope  is 
vain,  for  none  is  acceptable  be- 
fore God,  save  the  meek  and  lowly 
in  heart;  and  if  a  man  be  meek 
and  lowly  in  heart,  and  confesses 
by  the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost 
that  Jesus  is  the  Christ,  he  must 
needs  have  -'charity;  for  if  he 
have  not  charity  he  is  nothing; 


wherefore    he   must   needs   have 
charity. 

45.  And  charity  suffereth  long, 
and  is  kind,  and  envieth  not, 
and  is  not  puffed  up,  seeketh  not 
her  own,  is  not  easily  provoked, 
thinketh  no  evil,  and  rejoiceth  not 
in  iniquity  but  rejoiceth  in  the 
truth,  beareth  all  things,  believ- 
eth  all  things,  hopeth  all  things, 
endureth  all  things. 

46.  Wherefore,  my  beloved 
brethren,  if  ye  have  not  charity, 
ye  are  nothing,  for  charity  never 
faileth.  Wherefore,  cleave  unto 
charity,  which  is  the  greatest  of 
all,  for  all  things  must  fail — 

47.  But  charity  is  the  pure  love 
of  Christ,  and  it  endureth  for- 
ever; and  whoso  is  found  pos- 
sessed of  it  at  the  last  day,  it 
shall  be  well  with  him. 

48.  Wherefore,  my  beloved 
brethren,  pray  unto  the  Father 
with  all  the  energy  of  heart,  that 
ye  may  be  filled  with  this  love, 
which  he  hath  bestowed  upon  all 
who  are  true  followers  of  his  Son, 
Jesus  Christ;  that  ye  may  become 
the  sons  of  God;  that  when  he 
shall  appear  we  shall  "•'be  like 
him,  for  we  shall  see  him  as  he  is; 
that  we  may  have  this  hope;  that 
we  may  be  purified  ^^even  as  he 
is  pure.    Amen.  ,; 

CHAPTER   8. 

Mor7non's  epistle  to  Moroni — Little 
children  have  no  need  of  repentance  or 
baptism. 

1.  An  epistle  of  my  father 
Mormon,  written  to  me,  Moroni; 
and  it  was  written  unto  me  soon 
after  my  calling  to  the  ministry. 
And  on  this  wise  did  he  write 
unto  me,  saying: 

2.  My  beloved  son,  Moroni,  I 
rejoice     exceedingly     that     your 


2d,   ver.   38.      Moro.    10:19,    23 — 27.      2e,   see  2d.     2f,  see  a.     2g,   see  f,  2  Ne.   2. 
2h,  see  d,  2  Ne.  2.      2i,   see  a.     2},  3  Ne.  27:27.     1  John   3:2.      2A:,  3   Ne.   19:28.   29. 

Between  A.  D.  400  and  421. 


516 


MORONI,  8. 


Lord  Jesus  Christ  hath  been 
mindful  of  you,  and  hath  called 
you  to  his  ministry,  and  to  his 
holy  work, 

3.  I  am  mindful  of  you  always 
in  my  prayers,  continually  pray- 
ing unto  God  the  Father  in  the 
name  of  his  Holy  Child,  Jesus, 
that  he,  through  his  infinite  good- 
ness and  grace,  will  keep  you 
through  the  "endurance  of  faith 
on  his  name  to  the  end. 

4.  And  now,  my  son,  I  speak 
unto  you  concerning  that  which 
grieveth  me  exceedingly;  for  it 
grieveth  me  that  there  should 
disputations  rise  among  you. 

5.  For,  if  I  have  learned  the 
truth,  there  have  been  disputa- 
tions among  you  concerning  the 
"baptism  of  your  little  children. 

6.  And  now,  my  son,  I  desire 
that  ye  should  labor  diligently, 
that  this  gross  error  should  be 
removed  from  among  you;  for, 
for  this  intent  I  have  written  this 
epistle. 

7.  For  immediately  after  I  had 
learned  these  things  of  you  I  in- 
quired of  the  Lord  concerning  the 
matter.  And  the  word  of  the 
Lord  came  to  me  by  the  '^power 
of  the  Holy  Ghost,  saying: 

•  8.  Listen  to  the  words  of  Christ, 
your  Redeemer,  your  Lord  and 
your  God.  Behold,  I  came  into 
the  world  not  to  call  the  right- 
eous but  sinners  to  repentance; 
the  whole  need  no  physician,  but 
they  that  are  sick;  wherefore, 
little  children  are  whole,  for  they 
are  not  capable  of  committing 
sin;  wherefore  the  curse  of  Adam 
is  ''taken  from  them  in  me,  that 
it  hath  no  power  over  them;  and 
the  *law  of  circumcision  is  done 
away  in  me. 

9.  And  after  this  manner  did 
the    Holy    Ghost    manifest    the 


word  of  God  unto  me;  where- 
fore, my  beloved  son,  I  know  that 
it  is  ''solemn  mockery  before  God, 
that  ye  should  baptize  little  chil- 
dren. 

10.  Behold  I  say  unto  you  that 
this  thing  shall  ye  teach — re- 
pentance and  baptism  unto  those 
who  are  accountable  and  capable 
of  committing  sin;  yea,  teach 
parents  that  they  must  repent  and 
be  baptized,  and  humble  them- 
selves as  their  little  children,  and 
they  shall  all  be  saved  with  their 
little  children. 

11.  And  their  little  children 
need  no  repentance,  neither  bap- 
tism. Behold,  baptism  is  unto  re- 
pentance to  the  fulfilling  the  com- 
mandments unto  ^the  remission 
of  sins. 

12.  But  little  children  are  alive 
in  Christ,  even  ''from  the  foun- 
dation of  the  world;  if  not  so, 
God  is  a  partial  God,  and  also  a 
changeable  God,  and  a  respecter 
to  persons;  for  how  many  little 
children  have  died  without  bap- 
tism! 

13.  Wherefore,  if  little  chil- 
dren could  not  be  saved  without 
baptism,  these  must  have  gone  to 
an  endless  hell. 

14.  Behold  I  say  unto  you, 
that  he  that  supposeth  that  little 
children  need  baptism  is  in  the 
gall  of  bitterness  and  in  the  bonds 
of  iniquity;  for  he  hath  ^neither 
faith,  hope,  nor  charity;  where- 
fore, should  he  be  cut  off  while 
in  the  thought,  he  must  go  down 
to  ^hell. 

15.  For  awful  is  the  wicked- 
ness to  suppose  that  God  saveth 
one  child  because  of  baptism,  and 
the  other  must  perish  because  he 
hath  no  baptism. 

1 6 .  Wo  be  unto  them  that  shall 
pervert    the    ways    of    the    Lord 


a,  see  h^  2  Ne.  31.  6,  vers. 
17:9—14.  /,  vers.  14,  23.  See 
Moro.  7.  j,   see  k,  1   Ne.  15. 


-26.  c,   see  c,   Moro.  3.  d,   see  m,   Mos.  3.  e.   Gen. 

g,   3  Ne.  12:2.  30:2.  h,   see  d,   Mos.  4.  i,  see  a. 

Between  A.  D.  400  and  421. 


MORONI,   8. 


517 


after  this  manner,  for  they  shall 
perish  except  they  repent.  Be- 
hold, I  speak  with  boldness,  hav- 
ing authority  from  God;  and  I 
fear  not  what  man  can  do;  for 
perfect  love  casteth  out  all  fear. 

17.  And  I  am  filled  with  char- 
ity, which  is  everlasting  love; 
wherefore,  all  children  are  alike 
unto  me;  wherefore,  I  love  little 
children  with  a  perfect  love;  and 
they  are  all  alike  and  ''partakers 
of  salvation. 

18.  For  I  know  that  God  is  not 
a  partial  God,  neither  a  change- 
able being;  but  he  is  ^unchange- 
able from  ^all  eternity  to  all 
eternity. 

19.  Little  children  cannot  re- 
pent; wherefore,  it  is  awful  wick- 
edness to  deny  the  pure  mercies 
of  God  unto  them,  for  they  are 
"all  alive  in  him  because  of  his 
"mercy. 

20.  And  he  that  saith  that  little 
children  need  baptism  denieth  the 
mercies  of  Christ,  and  setteth  at 
naught  the  ^atonement  of  him  and 
the  power  of  his  redemption. 

21.  Wo  unto  such,  for  they 
are  in  danger  of  death,  ^hell,  and 
an  endless  torment.  I  speak  it 
boldly;  God  hath  commanded  me. 
Listen  unto  them  and  give  heed, 
or  they  stand  against  you  at  the 
judgment-seat  of  Christ. 

22.  For  behold  that  all  little 
children  are  '^alive  in  Christ,  and 
also  all  *they  that  are  without  the 
law.  For  the  power  of  redemp- 
tion Cometh  on  all  them  that  have 
no  law;  wherefore,  he  that  is  not 
condemned,  or  he  that  is  under 
no  condemnation,  cannot  repent; 
and  unto  such  baptism  availeth 
nothing — 

23.  But  it  is  'mockery  before 
God,    denying    the    "mercies    of 


Christ,  and  the  power  of  his  Holy 
Spirit,  and  putting  trust  in  dead 
works. 

24.  Behold,  my  son,  this  thing 
ought  not  to  be;  for  repentance 
is  unto  them  that  are  under  con- 
demnation and  under  the  curse  of 
a  broken  law. 

2  5.  And  the  first  fruits  of  re- 
pentance is  baptism;  and  baptism 
Cometh  by  faith  unto  the  fulfil- 
ling the  commandments;  and  the 
^■fulfilling  the  commandments 
bringeth  remission  of  sins; 

26.  And  the  remission  of  sins 
bringeth  meekness,  and  lowliness 
of  heart;  and  because  of  meek- 
ness and  lowliness  of  heart  com- 
eth  the  ^visitation  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  which  Comforter  filleth 
"^with  hope  and  perfect  love,  which 
love  endureth  by  diligence  unto 
Sprayer,  until  the  end  shall  come, 
when  all  the  saints  shall  dwell 
with  God. 

27.  Behold,  my  son,  I  will 
write  unto  you  again  if  I  go  not 
out  soon  against  the  Lamanites. 
Behold,  the  pride  of  this  nation, 
or  the  people  of  the  Nephites, 
hath  proven  their  destruction  ex- 
cept they  should  repent. 

28.  Pray  for  them,  my  son,  that 
repentance  may  come  unto  them. 
But  behold,  I  fear  lest  the  Spirit 
hath  ceased  striving  with  them; 
and  in  this  part  of  the  land  they 
are  also  seeking  to  put  down  all 
power  and  authority  which  com- 
eth  from  God;  and  they  are 
^denying  the  Holy  Ghost. 

29.  And  after  rejecting  so  great 
a  knowledge,  my  son,  they  must 
perish  soon,  unto  the  fulfilling 
of  the  prophecies  which  were 
^^''spoken  by  the  prophets,  as  well 
as  the  words  of  our  Savior  him- 
self. 


k,  see  m,  Mos.  3.  I,  see  d,  Morm.  9.  m,  see  a,  Mos.  3.  n,  ver.  22.  o,  vers.  20,  23. 
p,  see  /,  2  Ne.  2.  q,  see  k,  1  Ne.  15.  r,  ver.  19.  8,  see  j,  Mos.  3.  t,  see  /.  u,  vers. 
19,  20,  23.  V,  see  g.  w,  see  y,  3  Ne.  9.  Xj  see  a,  Moro.  7.  p,  see  e,  2  Ne.  32. 
z,  Al.  39:5,  6.     2a^  see  d.,  1  Ne.  12.  Between  A.  D.  400  and  421. 


518 


MORONI,   9. 


30.  Farewell,  my  son,  until  I 
shall  write  unto  you,  or  shall 
meet  you  again.    Amen. 

CHAPTER  9. 

The  second  epistle  of  Mormon  to 
his  eon.  Moroni. 


Atrocities  committed  by  Lamanites 
and  Nephites — A  Father's  last  and 
affectionate  admonition. 

1.  My  beloved  son,  I  write  unto 
you  again  that  ye  may  know  that 
I  am  yet  alive;  but  I  write  some- 
what of  that  which  is  grievous. 

2.  For  behold,  I  have  had  a 
sore  battle  with  the  Lamanites, 
in  which  we  did  not  conquer;  and 
Archeantus  has  fallen  by  the 
sword,  and  also  Luram  and  Em- 
ron;  yea,  and  we  have  lost  a  great 
number  of  our  choice  men. 

3.  And  now  behold,  my  son,  I 
fear  lest  the  Lamanites  shall 
"destroy  this  people;  for  they  do 
not  repent,  and  Satan  stirreth 
them  up  continually  to  anger  one 
with  another. 

4.  Behold,  I  am  laboring  with 
them  continually;  and  when  I 
speak  the  word  of  God  with 
''sharpness  they  tremble  and  an- 
ger against  me;  and  when  I  use 
no  sharpness  they  harden  their 
hearts  against  it;  wherefore,  I 
fear  ''lest  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord 
hath  ceased  striving  with  them. 

5.  For  so  exceedingly  do  they 
anger  that  it  seemeth  me  that 
they  have  no  fear  of  death;  and 
they  have  lost  their  love,  one 
towards  another;  and  they  ''thirst 
after  blood  and  revenge  con- 
tinually. 

6.  And  now,  my  beloved  son, 
notwithstanding  their  hardness, 
let  us  labor  diligently;  for  if  we 
should  cease  to  labor,  we  should 
be  brought  under  condemnation; 
for  we  have  a  labor  to  perform 


whilst  in  this  tabernacle  of  clay, 
that  we  may  conquer  the  enemy 
of  all  righteousness,  and  rest  our 
souls  in  the  kingdom  of  God. 

7.  And  now  I  write  somewhat 
concerning  the  sufferings  of  this 
people.  For  according  to  the 
knowledge  which  I  have  received 
from  Amoron,  behold,  the  La- 
manites have  many  prisoners, 
which  they  took  from  the  tower 
of  Sherrizah;  and  there  were  men, 
women,  and  children. 

8.  And  the  husbands  and  fa- 
thers of  those  women  and  chil- 
dren they  have  slain;  and  they 
feed  the  women  upon  the  flesh  of 
their  husbands,  and  the  children 
upon  the  flesh  of  their  fathers; 
and  no  water,  save  a  little,  do 
they  give  unto  them. 

9.  And  notwithstanding  this 
great  abomination  of  the  Laman- 
ites, it  doth  not  exceed  that  of 
our  people  in  Moriantum.  For 
behold,  many  of  the  daughters  of 
the  Lamanites  have  they  taken 
prisoners;  and  after  depriving 
them  of  that  which  was  most  dear 
and  precious  above  all  things, 
which  is  chastity  and  virtue — 

10.  And  after  they  had  done 
this  thing,  they  did  murder  them 
in  a  most  cruel  manner,  torturing 
their  bodies  even  unto  death;  and 
after  they  have  done  this,  they 
devour  their  flesh  like  unto  wild 
beasts,  because  of  the  hardness  of 
their  hearts;  and  they  do  it  for  a 
token  of  bravery. 

11.  O  my  beloved  son,  how  can 
a  people  like  this,  that  are  with- 
out civilization — 

12.  (And  only  a  few  years 
have  passed  away,  and  they  were 
a  civil  and  a  delightsome  people) 

13.  But  O  my  son,  how  can  a 
people  like  this,  whose  delight  is 
in  so  much  abomination — 


a,  see  dj  1  Ne.  12.     6,  see  a,  1  Ne.  16.     c. 


Moro.  8  :28.     d,  Morm.  4  :11,  12. 

Between  A.  D.  400  and  421. 


MORONI,   9. 


?19 


14.  How  can  we  expect  that 
God  will  stay  his  hand  in  judg- 
ment against  us? 

15.  Behold,  my  heart  cries: 
Wo  unto  this  people.  Come  out 
in  judgment,  O  God,  and  hide 
their  sins,  and  wickedness,  and 
abominations  from  before  thy 
face! 

16.  And  again,  my  son,  there 
are  many  widows  and  their  daugh- 
ters who  remain  in  Sherrizah; 
and  that  part  of  the  provisions 
which  the  Lamanites  did  not 
carry  away,  behold,  the  army  of 
Zenephi  has  carried  away,  and 
left  them  to  wander  whitherso- 
ever they  can  for  food;  and  many 
old  women  do  faint  by  the  way 
and  die. 

17.  And  the  army  which  is 
with  me  is  weak;  and  the  armies 
of  the  Lamanites  are  betwixt 
Sherrizah  and  me;  and  as  many 
as  have  fled  to  the  army  of  ^Aaron 
have  fallen  victims  to  their  awful 
brutality. 

18.  O  the  depravity  of  my  peo- 
ple! They  are  without  order  and 
without  mercy.  Behold,  I  am  but 
a  man,  and  I  have  but  the  strength 
of  a  man,  and  I  cannot  any  longer 
enforce  my  commands. 

19.  And  they  have  become 
strong  in  their  perversion;  and 
they  are  alike  brutal,  sparing 
none,  neither  old  nor  young;  and 
they  delight  in  everything  save 
that  which  is  good;  and  the  suf- 
fering of  our  women  and  our  chil- 
dren upon  all  the  face  of  this 
land  doth  exceed  everything;  yea, 
tongue  cannot  tell,  neither  can  it 
be  written. 

20.  And  now,  my  son,  I  dwell 
no  longer  upon  this  horrible  scene. 
Behold,  thou  knowest  the  wicked- 
ness of  this  people;  thou  knowest 
that  they  are  without  principle. 


and  past  feeling;  and  their  wick- 
edness doth  exceed  that  of  the 
Lamanites. 

21.  Behold,  my  son,  I  cannot 
recommend  them  unto  God  lest 
he  should  smite  me. 

22.  But  behold,  my  son,  I  rec- 
ommend thee  unto  God,  and  I 
trust  in  Christ  that  thou  wilt  be 
saved;  and  I  pray  unto  God  that 
he  will  ^spare  thy  life,  to  witness 
the  return  of  his  people  unto  him, 
or  their  utter  destruction;  for  I 
know  that  they  must  perish  ex- 
cept they  repent  and  return  unto 
him. 

23.  And  if  they  perish  it  will 
be  ^like  unto  the  Jaredites,  be- 
cause of  the  wilfulness  of  their 
hearts,  seeking  ''for  blood  and 
revenge. 

24.  And  if  it  so  be  that  they 
perish,  we  know  that  many  of  our 
brethren  have  Missented  over 
unto  the  Lamanites,  and  many 
more  will  also  dissent  over  unto 
them;  wherefore,  write  somewhat 
a  few  things,  if  thou  art  spared 
and  I  shall  perish  and  not  see 
thee;  but  I  trust  that  I  may  see 
thee  soon;  for  I  have  sacred  rec- 
ords that  I  would  deliver  up  unto 
thee. 

25.  My  son,  be  faithful  in 
Christ;  and  may  not  the  things 
which  I  have  written  grieve  thee, 
to  weigh  thee  down  unto  death; 
but  may  Christ  lift  thee  up,  and 
may  his  sufferings  and  death,  and 
the  showing  his  body  unto  our 
fathers,  and  his  mercy  and  long- 
suffering,  and  the  hope  of  his 
glory  and  of  eternal  life,  rest  in 
your  mind  forever. 

26.  And  may  the  grace  of  God 
the  Father,  whose  throne  is  high 
in  the  heavens,  and  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  who  sitteth  on  the 
right  hand  of  his  power,  until  all 


e,  Morm.  2:9.     /,  Mortn.  8:3.     g,  Eth.  chaps.  13- 
i,  1  Ne.  13:31.     Al.  45:14.     jj  Morm.  6:6. 


-15.     h,  ver.  5. 
Between  A. 


Morm.  4:11,  12. 
D.  400  AND  421. 


520 


MORONI,   10. 


things  shall  become  subject  unto 
him,  be,  and  abide  with  you  for- 
ever.   Amen. 

CHAPTER  10. 

Moroni's  farewell  to  the  Lamanites 
— Conditions  on  xohich  individual  tes- 
timony of  the  truth  of  the  Book  of 
Mormon  may  be  obtained — Moroni 
seals  up  the  record  of  his  people. 

1.  Now  I,  Moroni,  write  some- 
what as  seemeth  me  good;  and  I 
write  unto  my  brethren,  the  La- 
manites; and  I  would  that  they 
should  know  that  *more  than 
four  hundred  and  twenty  years 
have  passed  away  since  the  "sign 
was  given  of  the  coming  of  Christ. 

2.  And  I  seal  up  ^these  records, 
after  I  have  spoken  a  few  words 
by  way  of  exhortation  unto  you. 

3.  Behold,  I  would  exhort  you 
that  when  ye  shall  read  these 
things,  if  it  be  wisdom  in  God  that 
ye  should  read  them,  that  ye 
would  remember  how  merciful 
the  Lord  hath  been  unto  the  chil- 
dren of  men,  from  the  '^creation 
of  Adam  even  down  until  the  time 
that  ye  shall  receive  these  things, 
and  ponder  it  in  your  hearts. 

4.  And  when  ye  shall  receive 
these  things,  I  would  exhort  you 
that  ye  would  ask  God,  the  Eter- 
nal Father,  in  the  name  of  Christ, 
if  these  things  are  not  true;  and 
if  ye  shall  ask  with  a  sincere 
heart,  with  real  intent,  having 
faith  in  Christ,  he  will  manifest 
the  truth  of  it  unto  you,  "by  the 
power  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

5.  And  by  the  power  of  the 
Holy  Ghost  ye  may  know  the 
truth  of  all  things. 

6.  And  whatsoever  thing  is 
good  is  just  and  true;  wherefore, 
nothing  that  is  good  denieth  the 
Christ,  but  acknowledgeth  that 
he  is. 


7.  And  ye  may  know  that  he  is, 
by  the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost; 
wherefore  I  would  exhort  you  that 
ye  deny  ^not  the  power  of  God; 
for  he  worketh  by  power,  ^accord- 
ing to  the  faith  of  the  children  of 
men,  the  ''same  today  and  tomor- 
row, and  forever. 

8.  And  again,  I  exhort  you,  my 
brethren,  that  ye  Meny  not  the 
gifts  of  God,  for  they  are  many; 
and  they  come  from  the  same  God. 
And  there  are  different  ways  that 
these  gifts  are  administered;  but 
it  is  the  same  God  who  worketh 
all  in  all;  and  they  are  given  by 
the  manifestations  of  the  Spirit  of 
God  unto  men,  to  profit  them. 

9.  *For  behold,  to  one  is  given 
by  the  Spirit  of  God,  that  he  may 
teach  the  word  of  wisdom; 

10.  And  to  another,  that  he 
may  teach  the  word  of  knowledge 
by  the  same  Spirit; 

11.  And  to  another,  exceeding 
great  faith;  and  to  another,  the 
gifts  of  healing  by  the  same 
Spirit; 

12.  And  again,  to  another,  that 
he  may  work  mighty  miracles; 

13.  And  again,  to  another,  that 
he  may  prophesy  concerning  all 
things; 

14.  And  again,  to  another,  the 
beholding  of  angels  and  minister- 
ing spirits; 

15.  And  again,  to  another,  all 
kinds  of  tongues; 

16.  And  again,  to  another,  the 
interpretation  of  languages  and 
of  divers  kinds  of  tongues. 

17.  And  all  these  gifts  come  by 
the  Spirit  of  Christ;  and  they 
come  unto  every  man  severally, 
according  as  he  will. 

18.  And  I  would  exhort  you, 
my  beloved  brethren,  that  ye  re- 


a,  3  Ne.  2:8.  b,  Morm.  6:6.  c,  see  m,  Mos.  2.  d,  vers. 
€,  see  r,  2  Ne.  2G.  /,  see  d,  3  Ne.  17.  g,  see  d,  Morm.  9,  h, 
€,  3  Ne.  29.     1  Cor.  12:8—11.     D.  &  C.  46:8—30. 


5.   7 


See  c,  Moro.  3. 
.  3  Ne.  29.  i,  see 
About  A.  D.  421. 


MORONI,   10. 


521 


member    that    ^every    good    gift 
cometh  of  Christ. 

19.  And  I  would  exhort  you, 
my  beloved  brethren,  that  ye  re- 
member that  he  is  the  '^same  yes- 
terday, today,  and  forever,  and 
that  all  these  gifts  of  which  I 
have  spoken,  which  are  spiritual, 
'never  will  be  done  away,  even  as 
long  as  the  world  shall  stand, 
only  according  to  the  unbelief  of 
the  children  of  men. 

20.  '"Wherefore,  there  must  be 
faith;  and  if  there  must  be  faith 
there  must  also  be  hope;  and  if 
there  must  be  hope  there  must 
also  be  charity. 

21.  And  except  ye  have  charity 
ye  can  in  nowise  be  saved  in  the 
kingdom  of  God;  neither  can  ye 
be  saved  in  the  kingdom  of  God 
if  ye  have  not  faith;  neither  can 
ye  if  ye  have  no  hope. 

22.  And  if  ye  have  no  hope  ye 
must  needs  be  in  despair;  and 
despair  cometh  because  of  in- 
iquity. 

23.  And  Christ  truly  said  unto 
our  fathers:  "If  ye  have  faith  ye 
can  do  all  things  which  are  ex- 
pedient unto  me. 

24.  And  now  I  speak  unto  all 
the  ends  of  the  earth — "that  if  the 
day  cometh  that  the  power  and 
gifts  of  God  shall  be  done  away 
among  you,  it  shall  be  because  of 
unbelief. 

25.  And  wo  be  unto  the  chil- 
dren of  men  if  this  be  the  case; 
for  there  shall  be  none  that  doeth 
good  among  you,  no  not  one.  For 
if  there  be  one  among  you  that 
doeth  good,  he  shall  work  by  the 
power  and  gifts  of  God. 

26.  And  wo  unto  them  who 
shall  do  these  things  away  and 
die,  for  they  die  in  their  sins,  and 
they  cannot  be  saved  in  the  king- 


dom of  God;  and  I  speak  it  ac- 
cording to  the  words  of  Christ; 
and  I  lie  not. 

27.  And  I  exhort  you  to  re- 
member these  things;  for  the  time 
speedily  cometh  that  ye  shall 
^know  that  I  lie  not,  for  ye  shall 
see  me  at  the  bar  of  God;  and  the 
Lord  God  will  say  unto  you:  Did 
I  not  declare  my  words  unto  you, 
which  were  written  by  this  man, 
like  as  one  ^crying  from  the  dead, 
yea,  even  as  one  speaking  out  of 
the  dust? 

28.  I  declare  these  things  unto 
the  fulfilling  of  the  prophecies. 
And  behold,  they  shall  proceed 
forth  out  of  the  mouth  of  the 
everlasting  God;  and  his  word 
shall  '"hiss  forth  from  generation 
to  generation. 

29.  And  God  shall  "show  unto 
you,  that  that  which  I  have  writ- 
ten is  true. 

30.  And  again  I  would  exhort 
you  that  ye  would  come  unto 
Christ,  and  lay  hold  upon  every 
*good  gift,  and  "touch  not  the 
evil  gift,  nor  the  unclean  thing. 

31.  And  awake,  and  *'arise  from 
the  dust,  O  Jerusalem;  yea,  and 
put  on  thy  beautiful  garments,  O 
daughter  of  Zion;  and  strengthen 
thy  stakes  and  enlarge  thy  bor- 
ders forever,  that  thou  mayest 
"'no  more  be  confounded,  that  the 
"covenants  of  the  Eternal  Father 
which  he  hath  made  unto  thee,  O 
house  of  Israel,  may  be  fulfilled. 

32.  Yea,  come  unto  Christ,  and 
be  perfected  in  him,  and  deny 
yourselves  of  all  ungodliness;  and 
if  ye  shall  deny  yourselves  of  all 
ungodliness,  and  love  God  with 
all  your  might,  mind  and  strength, 
then  is  his  grace  sufficient  for 
you,  that  by  his  grace  ye  may  be 
perfect  in  Christ;   and  if  by  the 


),   see   0,   Eth.    4.      fc,   see   d,   Morm.   9.      I,   see   2d,   Moro,   7.      tn,   see  a,   Moro.   7. 

n,  Moro.  7  :33.     o,  see  2d,  Moro.  7.     p,  see  g,  2  Ne.  33.     q,  see  s,  Morm.  5.     See  also 

2g,  Morm.   8.     r,   see  d,  2  Ne.   29.     s,  see  g,  2  Ne.  33.      t,   see  o,  Eth.   4.     u,  2  Ne. 

18:19.     V,  Isa.  52:1,  2.     w,  Eth.  13:8.     x,  see  /,  3  Ne.  15.  About  A.  D.  421. 

34 


522 


MORONI,   10. 


grace  of  God  ye  are  perfect  in 
Christ,  ye  can  in  "nowise  deny  the 
power  of  God. 

33.  And  again,  if  ye  by  the 
grace  of  God  are  perfect  in  Christ, 
and  deny  not  his  power,  then  are 
ye  sanctified  in  Christ  by  the 
grace  of  God,  through  the  ^shed- 
ding of  the  blood  of  Christ,  which 
is  in  the  covenant  of  the  Father 
unto  the  remission  of  your  sins. 


that  ye  become  holy,  without  spot. 
34.  And  now  I  bid  unto  all, 
farewell.  I  soon  go  to  rest  in  the 
-"paradise  of  God,  until  my  spirit 
and  body  shall  again  ^''reunite, 
and  I  am  brought  forth  trium- 
phant through  the  air,  to  meet 
you  before  the  -''pleasing  bar  of 
the  great  Jehovah,  the  Eternal 
Judge  of  both  quick  and  dead. 
Amen. 


y,  see  e,  3  Ne.  29. 
2  Ne.  2.     2c,  Jac.  6:13. 


z,  see  /,  2  Ne.  2.     2a,  see  I,  2  Ne. 


Rev.  2:7.     2&,  see  d. 
About  A.  D.  421. 


THE  END 


SYNOPSIS  OF  CHAPTERS 


Figures  at  end  of  paragraphs  denote  pages. 


THE  FIRST  BOOK  OF  NEPHI 

Chap.  1 — Beginning  of  the  record  of 
Nephi,  which  dates  from  B.  C.  600 — 
Lehi  has  a  vision  of  the  pillar  of  fire 
and  the  book  of  prophecy — He  predicts 
the  impending  fate  of  Jerusalem,  and 
foretells  the  coming  of  the  Messiah — 
The  Jews  seek  his  life 1 

Chap.  2— Lehi  departs  with  his  family 
into  the  wilderness  bordering  on  the 
Red  Sea — Lehi's  elder  sons,  Laman  and 
Lemuel,  murmur — His  younger  sons, 
Nephi  and  Sam,  believe  his  words — The 
Lord's    promises   to   Nephi 3 

Chap.  3— By  command  of  the  Lord,  Lehi's 
sons  are  sent  back  to  Jerusalem  to 
obtain  certain  plates  of  brass — Laban 
refuses  to  deliver  the  plates  and  seeks 
to  kill  Nephi  and  his  brothers — Laman 
and  Lemuel  reproved  by  an  angel...  S 

Chap.  4 — Nephi  secures  the  plates  by 
stratagem — by  command  of  the  Spirit 
he  slays  Laban  with  the  latter's  own 
sword — Zoram  accompanies  Nephi  and 
his  brothers  into  the^  wilderness 7 

Chap.  5 — Sariah  complains   against   Lehi 

— Both  rejoice  over  their  sons'  return- 
Contents  of  the  plates  of  brass — Lehi 
a  descendant  of  Joseph — Laban  also  of 
that   lineage— Lehi's   prophecies 9 

Chap.  6— Nephi's  intent— He  writes  what 
is   pleasing   to    God 10 

Chap.  7 — Lehi's  sons  sent  back  to  Jeru- 
salem— Ishmael  and  household  agree 
to  join  Lehi's  company — Dissension — 
Nephi,  bound  with  cords,  is  freed 
through  power  of  faith— His  rebellious 
brethren  repent    11 

Chap.  8 — Lehi's  dream  of  the  tree,  the 
river,  and  the  rod  of  iron — Laman  and 
Lemuel  partake  not  of  the  fruit 13 

Chap.  9 — Concerning  the  plates  of  Nephi — 
Two  sets  of  records,  one  of  the  min- 
istry, the  other  of  rulers,  wars,  etc..  15 

Chap.  10 — Lehi  predicts  the  Babylonian 
captivity,  and  the  coming  of  the  Lamb 
of  God — The  house  of  Israel  likened  to 
an  olive-tree — Dispersion  and  subse- 
quent gathering  typified 16 

Chap.  11— Nephi  and  the  Spirit  of  the 
Lord — Lehi's  prophetic  dream  inter- 
preted— Nephi's  vision  of  the  Virgin 
and  the  Son  of  God — Christ's  ministry 
foreshown     17 

Chap.  12 — Nephi's  vision  of  the  land  of 
promise — The  future  appearing  of  the 
Savior   to   the   people  of   Nephi — Their 


righteousness,  iniquity,  and  downfall 
foreseen     20 

Chap.  13— The  nations  of  the  Gentiles— A 
great  and  abominable  church — Amer- 
ica's history  foreshadowed — The  Holy 
Bible  to  proceed  from  the  Jews — The 
Book  of  Mormon  to  come  forth  unto 
the   Gentiles    22 

Chap.  14 — Alternative  blessing  or  curs- 
ing for  the  Gentiles — Two  churches 
only — Doom  of  the  mother  of  harlots — 
Mission  of  John  the  Revelator— End  of 
Nephi's    vision    25 

Chap.  15 — Lehi's  teachings  interpreted  by 
Nephi — The  olive-tree— The  tree  of  life 
—The  word  of  God 28 

Chap.  16 — Lehi's  sons  and  Zoram  inter- 
marry with  the  daughters  of  Ishmael — 
The  journey  continued— The  ball  or  di- 
rector   given — Death   of   Ishmael 30 

Chap.  17 — Irreantum  or  many  waters — 
The  Lord  commands  Nephi  to  build  a 
ship — His  brethren  oppose  him  and  are 
confounded 34 

Chap.  18 — The  ship  completed — Jacob  and 
Joseph — The  voyage  begun — Revelry 
and  rebellion  aboard — A  storm  at  sea — 
Arrival  in  the  promised  land 38 

Chap.  19 — Nephi's  record  of  his  people — 
Sundry  prophets  mentioned— Zenos  and 
his   predictions    40 

Chap.  20 — Prophecies  recorded  on  the 
plates  of  brass — Compare  Isaiah  48..  43 

Chap.  21 — Isaiah's  writings,  as  recorded 
upon  the  plates  of  brass,  continued — 
Compare  Isaiah  49 44 

Chap.  22— Nephi  expounds  the  prophecies 
of  Isaiah — Prediction  of  a  mighty  Gen- 
tile nation  on  the  promised  land — 
Lehi's  descendants  to  be  nourished  by 
the  Gentiles— The  fate  of  those  who 
fight   against   Zion 46 

THE  SECOND  BOOK  OF  NEPHI 

Chap.  1 — The  promised  land  a  land  of 
liberty,  blessed  for  the  righteous  but 
cursed  for  the  wicked— Lehi's  exhorta- 
tion       49 

Chap.  2— Lehi  to  his  son  Jacob— Opposi- 
tion necessary  in  all  things— The  for- 
bidden fruit  and  the  tree  of  life — Adam 
fell  that  men  might  be — Messiah,  the 
great  Mediator,  to  redeem  mankind  52 

Chap.  3— Lehi  to  his  son  Joseph— A 
prophecy  by  Joseph  in  Egypt — A  choice 
seer  foretold — The  mission  of  Moses — 
Hebrew  and  Nephite  scriptures 55 


523 


524 


SYNOPSIS   OP   CHAPTERS 


Chap.  4 — Lehi  blesses  the  sons  and 
daughters  of  Laman  and  Lemuel — 
Blessings  upon  Ishmael's  household 
and  upon  Sam  and  his  posterity — 
Death  of  Lehi — Further  rebellion...  57 

Chap.  5 — Nephi,  warned  of  God,  separates 
from  those  who  seek  his  life — Zoram, 
Sam,  Jacob  and  Joseph  and  others  ac- 
company him — The  sword  of  Laban — A 
temple  built — Nephi  a  king  or  protector 
— The  rebellious  cursed  with  a  dark 
skin — Priests  and  teachers  are  conse- 
crated       60 

Chap.  6— Jacob's  exhortation  to  the  peo- 
ple—He cites  the  prophecies  of  Isa- 
iah   62 

Chap.  7 — Jacob's  teachings  continued — 
Compare  Isaiah  50 64 

Chap.  8 — Jacob's  teachings  continued- 
Compare  Isaiah  51 65 

Chap.  9 — Jacob's  teachings  continued — 
The  atonement  infinite — Where  there 
is  no  law  there  is  no  punishment..  66 

Chap.  10 — Jacob's  teachings  continued— 
The  coming  of  Christ— No  kings  upon 
the  land  of  promise— They  who  fight 
against  Zion  shall  perish 71 

Chap.  11— Jacob's  teachings  continued- 
Witnesses  for  the  word  of  God— Types 
of   the  Redeemer : 73 

Chap.  12— Prophecies  as  recorded  on  the 
brass  plates— Compare  Isaiah  2 74 

Chap.  13— Scriptures  from  the  brass  plates 
continued— Compare   Isaiah   3 75 

Chap.  14 — Scriptures  from  the  brass  plates 
continued — Compare   Isaiah   4 76 

Chap.  15— Scriptures  from  the  brass  plates 
continued — Compare   Isaiah   5 77 

Chap.  16 — Scriptures  from  the  brass  plates 
continued — Compare   Isaiah  6 78 

Chap.  17— Scriptures  from  the  brass  plates 
continued — Compare   Isaiah   7 79 

Chap.  18 — Scriptures  from  the  brass  plates 
continued — Compare   Isaiah   8 80 

Chap.  19 — Scriptures  from  the  brass  plates 
continued — Compare   Isaiah   9 82 

Chap.  20 — Scriptures  from  the  brass  plates 
continued — Compare   Isaiah    10 83 

Chap.  21— Scriptures  from  the  brass  plates 
continued — Compare   Isaiah    11 85 

Chap.  22 — Scriptures  from  the  brass  plates 
continued — Compare   Isaiah    12 86 

Chap.  23 — Scriptures  from  the  brass  plates 
continued— Compare   Isaiah    13 86 

Chap.  24 — Scriptures  from  the  brass  plates 
continued— Compare   Isaiah    14 87 

Chap.  25 — Nephi's  comments — His  predic- 
tion of  the  scattering  and  subsequent 
gathering  of  Israel — Time  of  the  Mes- 
siah's advent  again  specified 89 

Chap.  26 — Nephi's  predictions  continued- 
Christ  to  come  to  the  Nephites — Their 
final  destruction— The  days  of  the  Gen- 
tiles     92 

Chap.  27 — Nephi's  predictions  continued- 
God's  judgments  upon  the  wicked — 
The   sealed   book— The   unlearned   man 


— The  three  witnesses— A  marvelous 
work  and  a  wonder 95 

Chap.  28 — Nephi's  predictions  continued — 
Latter-day  churches  and  conditions — 
The  kingdom  of  the  devil  to  be  shaken 
— The  misleading  precepts  of  men..  98 

Chap.  29 — Nephi's  predictions  continued— 
The  Gentiles  and  the  Bible— Other 
records — God's  words  to  be  gathered 
in  one   100 

Chap.  30 — Nephi's  predictions  continued — 
Converted  Gentiles  to  be  numbered 
with  the  covenant  people — Jews  and  La- 
manites  to  believe — The  wicked  to  be 
destroyed    102 

Chap.  31 — Nephi's  predictions  continued — 
Why  the  Savior  would  be  baptized — 
The  straight  and  narrow  way 103 

Chap.  32 — Nephi's  predictions  continued — 
The  tongue  of  angels — Office  of  the 
Holy  Ghost    105 

Chap.  33— Nephi's  parting  testimony — 
Not  mighty  in  writing  as  in  speaking — 
His  great  concern   for  his  people..  106 

THE   BOOK    OF   JACOB 

Chap.  1— Nephites  and  Lamanites — Death 
of  Nephi,  son  of  Lehi — Hardness  of 
heart  and  wicked  practices 107 

Chap.  2 — Jacob's  denunciation  of  un- 
chastity  and  other  sins — Plurality  of 
wives  forbidden  because  of  iniquity  109 

Chap.  3 — Jacob's  denunciation  continued 
— Lamanites  more  righteous  than  Ne- 
phites— The  former  commended  for 
fidelity  in  marriage — The  latter  again 
warned   112 

Chap.  4 — Jacob's  teachings  continued — 
The  law  of  Moses  among  the  Nephites, 
pointing  them  to  Christ— His  rejection 
by  the  Jews  foreseen 113 

Chap.  5— Jacob  quotes  the  prophet  Zenos 

— Allegory  of  the  tame  and  wild  olive- 
tree— Israel  and  the  Gentiles IIS 

Chap.  6 — Jacob  expounds  the  allegory  of 
the  olive-tree — The  pruning  of  the  vine- 
yard      122 

Chap.  7— Sherem,  denying  the  Christ, 
demands  a  sign  and  is  stricken — He 
confesses  his  sin  and  dies — A  reforma- 
tion begins — Hatred  of  Lamanites  for 
Nephites — Jacob  gives  the  plates  to  his 
son  Enos  123 

THE  BOOK  OF  ENOS 

The  Lord's  promise  concerning  a  Ne- 
phite  record  to  come  forth  to  the 
Lamanites — Character,  condition,  and 
wars  of  the  two  peoples 125 

THE  BOOK  OF  JAROM 

Jarom,  son  of  Enos,  keeps  the  records — 
The  Nephites  serve  the  Lord  and  are 
prospered 127 


SYNOPSIS   OF   CHAPTERS 


525 


THE  BOOK  OF  OMNI 

Comprising  records  kept  by  Omni, 
Amaron,  Chemish,  Abinadom,  and 
Amaleki — Mosiah,  the  first,  leaving  the 
land  of  Nephi,  discovers  the  land  of 
Zarahemla,  occupied  by  another  colony 
from  Jerusalem— He  is  made  king — 
Coriantumr,  the  last  of  the  Jaredites 
— King  Benjamin — Other  migrations  129 

THE  WORDS  OF  MORMON 

Mormon's  abridgment  and  the  smaller 
plates  of  Nephi — Relation  of  the  fore- 
going part  of  the  Book  of  Mormon  to 
that    which    follows 132 

THE  BOOK  OF  MOSIAH 

Chap.  1 — King  Benjamin's  exhortation  to 
his  sons — Mosiah  chosen  to  succeed 
his  father— He  receives  the  records, 
etc 134 

Chap.  2 — King  Benjamin  builds  a  tower 
from  which  he  addresses  his  people — 
The  righteous  reign  of  a  God-fearing 
king    136 

Chap.  3 — King  Benjamin's  address  con- 
tinued—Another prophecy  of  the  Christ, 
— More  concerning  the  atonement.,  139 

Chap.  4 — King  Benjamin's  address  con- 
cluded— The  conditions  of  salvation — 
Man's  dependence  upon  God — Liber- 
ality, wisdom  and  diligence  enjoined  142 

Chap.  S — Effect  of  king  Benjamin's  ad- 
dress— The  people  repent  and  enter  into 
covenant  with  Christ,  and  are  called 
by    his    name 145 

Chap.  6 — Names  of  the  people  recorded — 
Priests  appointed — Beginning  of  Mo- 
siah's  reign — Death  of  king  Benja- 
min      146 

Chap.  7 — Expedition  to  the  land  of  Lehi- 
Nephi — Ammon  and  king  Limhi — Peo- 
ple of  Lehi-Nephi  in  bondage  to  La- 
manites    147 

Chap.  8 — Ammon  learns  of  the  discovery 
of  twenty-four  gold  plates  with  en- 
gravings— He  suggests  they  be  sub- 
mitted to  king  Mosiah,  prophet  and 
seer     150 

Chap.  9 — Beginning  of  the  Record  of 
Zeniff — Zeniff  goes  to  possess  the 
land  of  Lehi-Nephi — A  spy  among  the 
Lamanites — The  craftiness  of  king 
Laman 152 

Chap.  10 — King  Laman  dies — Zeniflf  and 
his  people  prevail  against  their  op- 
pressors       153 

Chap.  11 — The  wicked  king  Noah  and  his 
priests — The  prophet  Abinadi  denounces 
the  prevailing  wickedness — King  Noah 
seeks   his   life 155 

Chap.  12— Abinadi,  for  denouncing  evil- 
doers, is  cast  into  prison — The  false 
priests  sit  in  judgment  upon  him — 
They   are   confounded 158 

Chap.  13— Abinadi  the  prophet,  protected 


by  divine  power,  withstands  the  priests 
and  cites  the  law  and  the  gospel..  160 

Chap.  14 — Abinadi  quotes  Isaiah  to  the 
priests  of  king  Noah — Compare  Isaiah 
53    162 

Chap.  15 — Abinadi's  prophecy — God  him- 
self to  come  down  and  redeem  his  peo- 
ple— Why  Jesus  Christ  is  called  the 
Father  and  the   Son 163 

Chap.  16 — Abinadi's  prophecy  continued 
— Christ  the  only  Redeemer — Resur- 
rection  and  judgment 165 

Chap.  17 — Martyrdom  of  Abinadi — While 
suffering  death  by  fire  he  predicts 
retribution  upon  his  murderers — Con- 
version  of   Alma 166 

Chap.  18 — The  waters  of  Mormon — Alma 
baptizes  Helam  and  others — The  church 
of  Christ — King  Noah  sends  an  army  to 
destroy  Alma  and  his  followers 167 

Chap.  19 — A  futile  search — Gideon's  in- 
surrection— A  Lamanite  invasion — King 
Noah  suffers  death  by  fire — His  son 
Limhi  &  tributary  monarch 170 

Chap.  20 — Priests  of  king  Noah  carry  off 
daughters  of  the  Lamanites — Laman- 
ites seek  revenge  upon  king  Limhi  and 
his  people — They  are  repulsed  and 
pacified     172 

Chap.  21 — Abinadi's  prophecy  further  ful- 
filled— Nephites  in  bondage  suffer  great 
affliction — The  Lord  softens  the  hearts 
of  their  enemies — More  concerning  the 
twenty-four  plates   174 

Chap.  22— Plan  to  throw  off  Lamanite 
yoke  —  Gideon's  proposal  —  Lamanites 
made  drunk — The  captive  people  escape 
and  go  to  Zarahemla — End  of  Zeniff's 
record    176 

Chap.  23— Alma  refuses  to  be  king — 
Land  of  Helam  captured  by  Lamanites 
— Amulon,  leader  of  king  Noah's  wicked 
priests,  rules  subject  to  the  Lamanite 
monarch    178 

Chap.  24 — Amulon  persecutes  Alma  and 
his  followers — The  Lord  makes  their 
burdens  light  and  delivers  them  from 
bondage— They   go   to   Zarahemla..    180 

Chap.  25 — Zarahemla,  a  descendant  of 
Mulek— The  record  of  Zeniff  and  the 
account  of  Alma  read  to  the  people — 
Alma  authorized  to  establish  the  church 
of  Christ  throughout  the  land 182 

Chap.  26 — Concerning  unbelievers  and 
evil-doers — The  Lord  instructs  Alma 
how  to  deal  with  them 184 

Chap.  27 — Persecution  forbidden  and 
equality  enjoined — Alma,  the  younger, 
and  the  four  sons  of  Mosiah,  among 
the  unbelievers — Their  miraculous  con- 
version— They  become  preachers  of 
righteousness     186 

Chap.  28 — Mosiah  permits  his  sons  to 
preach  to  the  Lamanites — The  twenty- 
four  plates  translated  —  Alma,  the 
younger,  made  the  custodian  of  the 
records     *...  189 


526 


SYNOPSIS  OF  CHAPTERS 


Chap.  29-^King  Mosiah  discourses  upon 
kingcraft — Recommends  representative 
form  of  government — Judges  elected — 
Death  of  Alma,  the  elder — Mosiah's 
death  ends  the  reign  of  the  Nephite 
kings     191 

THE   BOOK   OF  ALMA 

Chap.  1— Nehor,  an  enemy  of  the  church, 
slays  Gideon,  and  is  brought  to  judg- 
ment and  executed— Priestcraft  and 
persecution  —  Improved  conditions  — 
Priests  and  people  equal 195 

Chap.  2— Amlici  seeks  to  become  king — 
Rejected  by  the  majority,  but  is  made 
king— He  is  defeated  in  battle— He 
joins  the  Lamanites — Alma  slays  Am- 
lici and  routs  his  forces 198 

Chap.  3— The  mark  of  the  Amlicites,  and 
the  curse  upon  the  Lamanites— An- 
other  Nephite  victory 201 

Chap.  4— Growth  of  the  church— Pros- 
perity, pride,  and  iniquity— Nephihah 
made    chief  judge 203 

Chap.  S — Alma  recounts  the  experience 
of  the  church — Denounces  iniquity — 
Calls  upon  the  people  to  repent....  204 

Chap.  6— The  reform  movement,  begun 
in  Zarahemla,  is  carried  to  the  city 
of    Gideon    210 

Chap.  7— Alma's  testimony  of  the  Re- 
deemer—He commends  the  people  for 
their  righteousness   211 

Chap.  8 — Alma's  success  in  Melek— The 
people  of  Ammonihah  cast  him  out — 
Comforted  by  an  angel,  he  returns — 
Amulek  joins  him  in  the  ministry- 
Great  power  given 213 

Chap.  9— Alma  preaches  to  the  people  of 
Ammonihah  and  calls  them  to  repent- 
ance— His    testimony    rejected 216 

Chap.  10— Amulek's  lineage— Lehi  a  de- 
scendant of  Joseph  through  Manasseh 

— Amulek  tells  of  his  conversion— His 
testimony— He  denounces  designing 
lawyers    and   judges — Zeezrom 219 

Chap.  11 — Judges  and  their  compensa- 
tion— Nephite  coins  and  measures — 
Zeezrom    confounded    by    Amulek..  221 

Chap.  12 — Amulek's  testimony  confirmed 
by  Alma — Doctrine  of  the  tree  of  life — 
The  plan  of  redemption  expounded  224 

Chap.  13 — Alma's  discourse  continued — 
The  holy  order  of  the  Son  of  God — 
High  priests — Why  ordained— Melchize- 
dek  and  Abraham -. ...  227 

Chap.  14 — Alma  and  Amulek  imprisoned 
—Their  adherents  persecuted — Deaths 
by  fire— Zeezrom,  now  repentant,  pleads 
their  cause  and  is  cast  out — The  proph- 
ets are  delivered  from  prison — Their 
enemies    slain    230 

Chap.  15 — Zeezrom,  miraculously  healed, 
joins  the  church  and  preaches — Many 
baptized — Alma  and  Amulek  return  to 
Zarahemla    233 


Chap.  16— A  cry  of  war— The  wicked  city 
Ammonihah  destroyed  by  Lamanites— 
Zoram  and  his  sons  rout  the  enemy — 
Desolation      of      Nehors— The      church 

widely   established    234 

Chap.  17— Ammon  in  the  land  of  Ishmael 

— He    becomes    a    servant    to    the    king — 

His   heroic   rescue   and  defence  of  the 

king's    flocks    237 

Chap.  18— King  Lamoni  mistakes  Ammon 
for  the  Great  Spirit— He  is  taught 
concerning  the  true  God — Overcome  by 
the  Spirit  of  the  Lord,  he  falls  as  if 
dead     240 

Chap.  19 — A  wonderful  conversion — Abish 
the  Lamanite  woman — Lamanite  king 
and  queen  espouse  the  faith — Ammon 
establishes   the  church  in  Ishmael  243 

Chap.  2(^— Ammon  and  king  Lamoni  jour- 
ney to  Middoni— They  meet  Lamoni's 
father  who  is  king  over  all  the  land- 
Hostile  at  first,  he  relents  and  grants 
great  favors   247 

Chap.  21— Rejected  by  the  Amalekites, 
Aaron  and  Muloki  go  to  Middoni — They 
are  imprisoned— Their  release  and  mis- 
sionary labors— Ammon's  further  suc- 
cess—Synagogues   built    249 

Chap.  22— Aaron  in  the  land  of  Nephi— 
The  king  and  all  his  household  con- 
verted—Country divided  between  Ne- 
phites   and   Lamanites 251 

Chap.  23— Religious  freedom  proclaimed 
—Many  Lamanites  converted— Amale- 
kites and  Amulonites  reject  the  truth 
—The    Anti-Nephi-Lehies    255 

Chap.  24 — Lamanites  come  against  the 
people  of  God — Converted  Lamanites 
refuse  to  take  up  arms — More  conver- 
sions       256 

Chap.  25— Lamanite  aggressions —  Ven- 
geance by  Amulonites— Martyrdoms — 
Further  fulfilment  of  Abinadi's  proph- 
ecy       259 

Chap.  26— Ammon  glories  in  the  Lord — 
Boasting  in  righteousness — He  re- 
counts blessings  to  himself  and  his 
brethren     260 

Chap.  27-^People  of  Anti-Nephi-Lehi  seek 
safety  in  Zarahemla — They  are  called 
the  people  of  Ammon — Land  of  Jershon 
given    to    them 264 

Chap.  28 — Lamanites  make  war  upon  Ne- 
phites — A  tremendous  battle — Laman- 
ites  defeated — Deep  mourning 266 

Chap.  2^— Alma's  yearning  desire  to  cry 
repentance  %o  all— God's  word  is  ap- 
portioned in  wisdom— Alma  rejoices 
over   success  of   his   brethren 267 

Chap.  30 — Korihor  the  Anti-Christ — Ex- 
pelled from  Jershon  and  arrested  at 
Gideon — Arraigned  in  Zarahemla — He 
demands  a  sign  and  is  stricken  dumb 
—His  miserable  death 268 

Chap.  31 — Alma  heads  a  mission  to  re- 
claim    the     Zoramite     dissenters— The 


SYNOPSIS   OF   CHAPTERS 


527 


Rameumptom  or  holy  stand— The 
Zoramite   form   of  worship 273 

Chap.  32— The  poor  hearken  to  message  of 
salvation — Alma's  commendation  and 
discourse — Faith  developed  by  desire 
to  believe   276 

Chap.  33 — Alma's  discourse  continued — 
True  worship  not  confined  to  sanc- 
tuaries— The  prophets  Zenos  and  Ze- 
nock    again    cited 280 

Chap.  34— Amulek's  testimony — The  great 
and  last  sacrifice — How  mercy  satisfies 
justice — Repentance  not  to  be  procras- 
tinated      281 

Chap.  35 — Nephite  missionaries  retire  to 
land  of  Jershon — Their  Zoramite  con- 
verts, expelled  from  their  own  coun- 
try, rejoin  them — Preparations  made 
for   war    284 

Chap.  36 — Alma  recounts  his  sinful  past, 
his  miraculous  conversion,  and  his 
subsequent    zeal   in    the   ministry..  286 

Chap.  37— Helaman  entrusted  with  the 
records  and  other  sacred  relics — Gaze- 
lem — Liahona  a  type  of  the  word  of 
Christ    288 

Chap.  38 — Shiblon  commended  for  faith- 
fulness, and  counseled  to  observe  meek- 
ness  and   self-control 292 

Chap.  39 — Corianton  reproved  for  harlotry 

— His  sinful  conduct  had  afifected  faith 
of  the  Zoramites — Christ's  redemption 
retroactive 293 

Chap.  40 — Alma  to  Corianton  continued — 
Resurrection  universal — Separate  states 
of  righteous  and  wicked  between  death 
and  resurrection — Paradise — A  literal 
restoration  assured    294 

Chap.  41— Alma  to  Corianton  continued— 
What  restoration  signifies — Men  to  be 
judged  according  to  their  deeds  and 
desires — Self-judgment    297 

Chap.  42 — Alma  to  Corianton  concluded 
— Justice  and  mercy  expounded — The 
tree  of  life — Mortality  a  period  of  pro- 
bation— Spiritual  and  temporal  death — 
Repentance,  atonement,  law,  punish- 
ment, all  necessary 298 

Chap.  43 — Alma  and  his  sons  severally 
go  forth  to  preach  and  teach — Another 
Lamanite  invasion — Armies  of  Moroni 
and  Lehi  overpower  and  surround  the 
enemy 300 

Chap.  44 — Moroni's  magnanimity — Zera- 
hemnah  rejects  his  peace  ofifer,  but  is 
compelled  to  accept  terms — Lamanites 
make  covenant  of  peace — End  of  Alma's 
record 305 

Chap.  45 — Nephite  extinction  again  fore- 
told— Alma's  departure  compared  to 
that  of  Moses — Dissension  in  the 
church    307 

Chap.  46 — Amalickiah  conspires  to  be 
king — Moroni  and  the  title  of  liberty — 
His  stirring  protest  and  appeal — The 
people  covenant  to  maintain  freedom — 
Flight  of  Amalickiah 309 


Chap.  47 — Amalickiah,  by  treachery, 
becomes  king  of  the  Lamanites— His 
awful   wickedness    313 

Chap.  48r— Amalickiah  incites  Lamanites 
against  Nephites — Moroni  prepares  for 
the  conflict— A  true  patriot  and  a 
mighty    man    of    God 316 

Chap.  49 — Lamanites  attack  city  of  Noah 
— The  invaders  baffled  and  repulsed — 
Amalickiah's  wrath  over  his  failure — 
Prosperity  of  the   church 318 

Chap.  50 — Moroni  fortifies  the  line  be- 
tween land  of  Zarahemla  and  land  of 
Nephi — Morianton  plans  to  occupy  the 
land  northward — He  is  killed  by  Tean- 
cum — Pahoran  succeeds  Nephihah. .  320 

Chap.  51— King-men*  and  freemen— Paho- 
ran, chief  judge,  is  sustained  by  the 
freemen — King- men  suppressed — Amal- 
ickiah's invasion,  defeat,  and  death  324 

Chap.  52— Ammoron  succeeds  Amlickiah 
— Moroni,  with  Teancum  and  Lehi,  re- 
takes city  of  Mulek  and  wins  great 
victory— Death  of  Jacob,  the  Lamanite 
general    327 

Chap.  53— City  Bountiful  fortified— Ne- 
phite dissension  gives  advantage  to 
enemy — Helaman  and  his  two  thousand 
stripling    warriors    331 

Chap.  54 — Ammoron  asks  for  exchange 
of  prisoners — Moroni  grants  recjuest 
upon  conditions — The  Lamanite  kmg's 
angry  reply  333 

Chap.  55 — Moroni,  incensed  at  Ammoron's 
false  assertions,  refuses  to  exchange 
prisoners — Strategy  secures  release  of 
captured  Nephites — City  of  Gid  taken 
without   bloodshed    335 

Chap.  56 — Helaman's  epistle  to  Moroni — 
Wonderful  faith  and  valor  of  the  strip- 
ling Ammonites — Another  great  battle 
— Nephites    victorious    337 

Chap.  57 — Helaman's  epistle  continued — 
Antiparah  retaken — City  of  Cumeni 
surrenders — Lamanites  driven  to  Manti 
— A  miraculous  preservation — Escape 
of  many   Lamanite   prisoners 341 

Chap.  58 — Helaman's  epistle  concluded — 
Nephite  operations  before  Manti — A 
Lamanite  sortie— Gid  and  Teomner 
capture  the  city — Enemy  withdraws  344 

Chap.  59 — Moroni  writes  to  Pahoran, 
asking  reenforcements  for  Helaman — 
City  of  Nephihah  taken  by  Lamanites 
— Moroni's  anger  at  seeming  indiffer- 
ence  of   the   government 347 

Chap.  60 — Moroni's  second  epistle  to 
Pahoran — Complains  of  neglect — De- 
mands immediate  help  on  peril  of  re- 
prisal       348 

Chap.  61 — Pahoran's  patriotic  reply — He 
exonerates  himself  and  the  freemen — 
He  shows  the  Nephite  state  to  be 
tottering — Governor  appeals  for  mili- 
tary  aid   against   rebels 352 

Chap.  62— Moroni  marches  to  relief  of 
Pahoran — Zarahemla    recaptured    from 


528 


SYNOPSIS   OF   CHAPTERS 


the  rebels — Help  sent  to  Helaman, 
Lehi,  and  Teancum — Lamanites  con- 
centrate in  land  of  Moroni — Teancum 
slays  Ammoron,  at  cost  of  his  own 
life — Lamanites     driven     out     of     the 

land     353 

Chap.  63 — Shiblon  succeeds  Helaman — 
Death  of  Moroni — Hagoth,  builder  of 
ships — Nephite  voyages  to  the  land 
northward — Helaman,  son  of  Helaman, 
keeps  the  records — Moronihah  defeats 
Lamanites — End  of  Alma's  account  358 

THE  BOOK  OF  HELAMAN 

Chap.  1 — Pahoran's  sons  contend  for  the 
judgment-seat — Pahoran  the  second  is 
murdered  by  Kishkumen — Coriantumr, 
Nephite  dissenter,  is  leader  of  the  La- 
manites— Zarahemla  captured  and  re- 
taken      ....359 

Chap.  2 — Helaman  the  second  is  ap- 
pointed chief  judge — Kishkumen  slain 
by  Helaman's  servant— Secret  com- 
binations— The  Gadianton  robbers  es- 
cape      362 

Chap.  3 — More  migrations  to  the  north 
— A  land  of  large  waters — Buildings  of 
cement— Many  records  kept— Helaman 
dies — His  son,  Nephi,  succeeds  him  363 

Chap.  4 — Many  dissensions  in  the  church 
— Lamanites  again  invade  land  of  Zara- 
hemla— The  city  captured — Nephites 
driven  into  the  land  Bountiful — 
Moronihah  fortifies  the  way — Weak- 
ened by  wickedness,  the  Nephites  pre- 
vail not   366 

Chap.  5— Nephi  yields  judgment-seat  to 
Cezoram — With  his  brother  Lehi  he 
devotes  himself  to  the  ministry — Mar- 
velous manifestations — Converted  La- 
manites restore  conquered  Nephite 
lands     368 

Chap.  6 — Lamanites  send  missionaries  to 
Nephites— Peace  and  freedom  abound— 
The  land  Lehi  and  the  land  Mulek — 
Cezoram  murdered — His  son  also  mur- 
dered— Gadianton  robbers  seize  govern- 
ment       372 

Chap.  7 — Beginning  of  the  prophecy  of 
Nephi,  son  of  Helaman — Nephi,  re- 
jected by  the  people  in  the  north,  re- 
turns to  Zarahemla — From  his  garden 
tower  he  prays  to  God  and  addresses 
the    multitude     376 

Chap.  8 — Nephi's  address  continued — 
Corrupt  judges  vainly  endeavor  to  in- 
cite people  against  him — By  inspira- 
tion he  announces  the  murder  of  the 
chief   judge    378 

Chap.  9 — Nephi's  words  verified — Chief 
judge  found  dead  at  the  judgment- 
seat — Nephi  and  five  others  accused— 
Their  innocence  established — The  mur- 
derer   made    known 380 

Chap.  10 — Nephi  is  comforted  by  the 
Lord    with    promise    of    great    power — 


He  preaches  repentance  and  warns  the 
wicked  of  impending  judgments...  385 

Chap.  11 — Further  depredations  by  the 
secret  band  of  robbers — A  great  fam- 
ine— The  famishing  people  turn  to  the 
Lord  and  are  again  prospered — Dissen- 
sion and  strife  follow — The  Gadianton 
band   more   active 38S 

Chap.  12 — Mormon's  commentary  on  the 
condition  of  the  people — Human  frailty 
and  the  goodness  and  power  of  God — 
Blessed  are  the  penitent — Men  to  be 
judged   according  to   their  works..  388- 

Chap.  13 — Beginning  of  the  prophecy  of 
Samuel  the  Lamanite — Samuel  pro- 
claims his  prophecies  from  the  city 
wall — Sword  of  justice  to  fall  on  fourth 
generation — Nephite  cities  spared  for 
sake  of  the  righteous — Land  to  be 
cursed — Slippery    treasures 389' 

Chap.  14 — Samuel  the  Lamanite  predicts 
the  Christ — The  signs  of  Christ's  birth 
to  be  given  in  five  years — Signs  of 
his   death   also   foretold 393. 

Chap.  15 — Samuel  the  Lamanite  con- 
tinues his  warning  words — A  remnant 
of  his  people  to  be  preserved — Nephites 
to  be  utterly  destroyed  unless  they 
repent . 3S^ 

Chap.  16 — Some  of  the  Nephites  join  the 
church  of  Christ — The  majority  re- 
ject Samuel's  testimony — They  at- 
tempt to  assault  and  bind  him — He 
escapes  and  returns  to  his  own  coun- 
try—Nephi's  further  ministry — Skep- 
ticism   abounds    39T 

THIRD  NEPHI 

Chap.  1 — Nephi,  son  of  Helaman,  departs 

.  — Signs  of  the  Savior's  birth  actually 
appear — Opposite  effects  manifest — 
Again,    the    Gadianton    band 399" 

Chap.  2 — Nephite  degeneracy  —  Nephite 
reckoning  of  time  changed — White  La- 
manites— Both  peoples  unite  for  de- 
fence against  the  bands  of  robbers  and 
murderers    401 

Chap.  3 — Lachoneus,  governor  of  the 
land,  receives  epistle  from  Gaddianhi, 
the  robber  chieftain — Surrender  de- 
manded—Lachoneus  ignores  demand 
and  prepares  for  defence 403 

Chap.  4 — The  robbers  beaten  and  their 
leader  slain — His  successor,  Zemnari- 
hah,  hanged — Gidgiddoni's  military 
prowess    406 

Chap.  5 — Nephites  repent  and  seek  to 
end  works  of  wickedness — Mormon's 
account  of  himself  and  of  the  plates 
kept  by  him — Another  allusion  to  the 
gathering   of  Israel 408 

Chap.  6 — The  people  are  prospered — 
Pride,  wealth,  and  class  distinctions 
follow — The  church  rent  by  dissension 
— Deeds    of    darkness 410 

Chap.  7 — Chief  judge  murdered  and  gov- 
ernment     overthrown — Division      into 


SYNOPSIS   OF   CHAPTERS 


529 


tribes — King  Jacob — Nephi's  powerful 
ministry 413 

Chap.  8 — Christ's  crucifixion  attested  by 
predicted  signs — Tempest  and  earth- 
quake, whirlwind  and  fire — A  great 
and  terrible  destruction— Three  days  of 
darkness      415 

Chap.  &— The  voice  of  God  proclaims  the 
extent  of  the  disaster  and  declares  the 
causes  thereof — The  law  of  Moses  ful- 
filled— The  acceptable  sacrifice  of  a 
broken  heart  and  a  contrite  spirit..  417 

Chap.  10— Silence  in  the  land  for  many 
hours — Again  the  voice  from  heaven — 
The  darkness  disperses — Only  the  more 
righteous  of  the  people  had  been 
spared     419 

Chap.  11 — Beginning  of  the  record  of  the 
personal  ministry  of  the  resurrected 
Christ  among  the  Nephites — The  Eter- 
nal Father  proclaims  the  Christ — The 
Resurrected  Christ  appears — The  mul- 
titude permitted  to  feel  his  wounds — 
Mode  of  baptism  prescribed — Conten- 
tion and  disputation  forbidden — Christ 
the   rock    420 

Chap.  12 — The  Savior's  teachings  to  the 
Nephites  continued — He  calls  and  com- 
missions the  twelve  disciples — His 
words  to  the  multitude — The  Sermon 
on  the  Mount  retold— Compare  Mat- 
thew   5    423 

Chap.  13 — The  Savior's  sermon  to  the 
Nephites  continued — His  command- 
ments to  the  twelve — Compare  Mat- 
thew  6    426 

Chap.  14 — The  Savior's  sermon  continued 
— Further  instructions  to  the  multitude 
— Compare    Matthew    7 427 

Chap.  15— The  Law  of  Moses  superseded 
— The  Giver  of  the  Law  fulfils  the  Law 
— The  people  there  present  were  de- 
clared to  be  the  sheep  of  another  fold, 
spoken   of  to   the  Jews 429 

Chap.  16 — Yet  another  fold  to  hear  the 
Savior — Blessings  upon  the  believing 
Gentiles — The  state  of  those  who  re- 
ject the  Gospel — The  prophet  Isaiah 
cited 430 

Chap.  17 — The  Savior's  instructions  con- 
tinued— The  lost  tribes  of  Israel— The 
Savior  heals  the  sick  and  blesses  little 
children — A  marvelous  and  touching 
scene    432 

Chap.  18— Sacrament  of  bread  and  wine 
instituted  among  the  Nephites — Neces- 
sity of  prayer  emphasized— Authority 
given  to  the  twelve  disciples  to  con- 
fer  the    Holy    Ghost 434 

Chap.  19 — Names  of  the  Nephite  twelve 
— Their  baptism — The  Holy  Ghost  given 
— The  Savior's  second  visitation — An 
ineffable    outpouring    of    prayer 436 

Chap.  20 — Bread  and  wine,  miraculously 
provided,  again  administered — The  rem- 
nant of  Jacob — The  Savior  proclaims 
himself   to   be   the   prophet    spoken   of 


as  like  unto  Moses — Many  prophets 
cited     439 

Chap.  21 — Sign  of  the  Father's  work^ 
Glorious  destiny  of  repentant  Gentiles 
— Condemnation  predicted  for  the  im- 
penitent— The  New  Jerusalem 442 

Chap.  22 — The  Savior  further  quotes  the 
prophecies  of  Isaiah— Compare  Isaiah 
54    444 

Chap.  23 — The  Savior  commands  that 
omissions  from  Nephite  records  be 
supplied — Prophecy  of  Samuel  the  La- 
manite  added   445 

Chap.  24 — Malachi's  words  given  to  the 
Nephites — The  law  of  tithes  and  offer- 
ings— Compare    Malachi   3 446 

Chap.  25 — Malachi's  words  continued- 
Elijah  and  his  mission — The  great  and 
dreadful  day  of  the  Lord— Compare 
Malachi    4    447 

Chap.  26 — The  Savior  expounds  all  things 
from  the  beginning — Marvels  spoken 
by  the  mouths  of  babes — The  work  of 
the  disciples   448 

Chap.  27— Jesus  Christ  names  his  church 
—AH  things  are  written  by  the  Fa- 
ther— Men  to  be  judged  by  what  is 
written  in  the  books 449 

Chap.  28— Each  of  the  twelve  is  granted 
his  heart's  desire — Three  elect  to  re- 
main on  earth  until  the  Lord  comes 
in  his  glory — Marvelous  manifestations 
to  the  three— They  are  made  immune 
to  death  and  disaster 452 

Chap.  29 — Mormon's  warning  to  those 
who  spurn  the  words  and  works  of  the 
Lord     454 

Chap.  30 — Mormon  calls  the  Gentiles  to 
repentance    455 

FOURTH  NEPHI 

The  church  of  Christ  flourishes— Ne- 
phites and  Lamanites  converted — They 
have  all  things  in  common — Two  cen- 
turies of  righteousness  followed  by 
division  and  degeneracy — Amos  and 
Ammaron  in  turn  keep  the  records  456 

THE  BOOK  OF  MORMON 

Chap.  1 — Ammaron's  charge  to  Mormon 
respecting  the  sacred  engravings — War 
and  wickedness — The  three  Nephite 
disciples  depart — Mormon  restrained 
from  preaching— Predictions  of  Abinadi 
and  Samuel  the  Lamanite  fulfilled..  460 

Chap.  2— Mormon  leads  the  Nephite 
armies — More  of  the  Gadianton  rob- 
bers— By  treaty  the  land  northward  is 
given  to  the  Nephites,  and  the  land 
southward  to  the   Lamanites 461 

Chap.  3 — Nephites  continue  in  wicked- 
ness — Mormon  refuses  to  be  their  mili- 
tary leader — His  address  to  future  gen, 
erations — The  twelve  to  judge  the 
house    of    Israel 463 


530 


SYNOPSIS   OF   CHAPTERS 


Chap.  4 — Nephites  begin  a  war  of  re- 
venge upon  Lamanites — Nephites  no 
longer  prevail — The  sacred  record  taken 
from   the   hill   Shim 465 

Chap.  5 — Mormon  relents  and  again  leads 
Nephites — Lamanites  outnumber  Ne- 
phites—Crime  and  carnage — Mormon's 
abridgment   of   the    records 467 

Chap.  6 — The  hill  Cumorah  and  its  rec- 
ords— The  final  struggle  between  the 
two  nations — Lamanites  victorious — 
Twenty-four   Nephites    survive 469 

Chap.  7 — Mormon  afifirms  to  Lamanites 
that  they  are  of  Israel — Admonishes 
them    for    their    salvation 471 

Chap.  8 — Moroni  finishes  his  father's  rec- 
ord— After  the  carnage  of  Cumorah — 
Mormon  among  the  slain — Lamanites 
and  robbers  possess  the  land — Mor- 
mon's record  to  come  out  of  the  earth 
— Conditions  and  calamities  of  latter 
days    depicted    472 

Chap.  9 — Moroni's  address  to  unbelievers 
— His  testimony  concerning  the  Christ 
— The  Nephite  language  known  as  re- 
formed   Egyptian    475 

THE  BOOK  OF  ETHER 

Chap.  1— The  prophet  Ether's  genealogy 
—The  great  tower— Jared  and  his 
brother— Their  language  not  confounded 
— Preparing  for  migration  as  directed 
by   the    Lord 478 

Chap.  2— In  the  valley  of  Nimrod — 
Deseret,  the  honey  bee — The  Lord 
again  talks  with  the  brother  of  Jared 
— Divine  decree  concerning  the  land 
of  promise— The  place  Moriancumer— 
Barges    built    480 

Chap.  3 — The  finger  of  the  Lord— Jesus 
Christ  shows  himself  in  the  spirit  to 
the  brother  of  Jared— The  luminous 
stones — The  interpreters— A  record  yet 
to  come   482 

Chap.  4— The  brother  of  Jared  commanded 
to  write— Moroni's  solemn  admonition 
— Cursed  is  he  who  contends  against 
the  word  of  the  Lord— Whatsoever 
persuades  men  to  do  good  is  of  God  485 

Chap.  5 — Moroni  to  the  future  translator 
of   his   writings 487 

Chap.  6— The  story  of  the  Jaredites  con- 
tinued—Their vessels  lighted  by  mir- 
acle— Through  the  depths  of  the  sea 
to  the  promised  land— The  people  de- 
sire a  king— Their  leaders  foresee  evil 
but  yield  to  the  popular  will— Death 
of   Jared    and    his    brother 487 

Chap.  7— Orihah's  righteous  reign,  fol- 
lowed by  rebellion,  usurpation  and 
strife — The  rival  kingdoms  of  Shule 
and  Cohor — Wickedness  and  idolatry — 
Prophets  appear  and  the  people  re- 
pent       489 

Chap.  8 — The  good  king  Omer— His  son 
Jared  conspires   with  Akish  to  obtain 


the  crown — Strife  and  bloodshed — 
Secret  and  murderous  combinations — 
Modern  Gentiles  warned  against  such 
dangers    491 

Chap.  9— Omer  loses  and  regains  his 
crown— Emer's  prosperous  reign— Cure- 
loms  and  cumoms,  animals  of  that 
period — Sundry  kings — Famine  and 
poisonous    serpents    493 

Chap.  10— Riplakish  the  wrong-doer— 
Morianton  the  reformer— Other  mon- 
archs  and  their  wars — The  land  south- 
ward a  wilderness— The  land  north- 
ward inhabited   496 

Chap.  11— Jaredite  prophets  predict  utter 
destruction  of  their  people  except  they 
repent— The    warning    unheeded 498 

Chap.  12— The  prophet  Ether  and  king 
Coriantumr— The  Jaredite  and  Nephite 
languages — God  gives  weaknesses  that 
men  may  be  humble — Moroni's  fare- 
well   to    the    Gentiles 500 

Chap.  13 — Moroni  continues  the  Jaredite 
history— Ether  and  his  predictions— 
His  life  sought— He  dwells  in  the  cav- 
ity of  a  rock— Views  by  night  the 
destruction  falling  upon  his  people  503 

Chap.  14— A  curse  upon  the  land— Con- 
tinued strife  and  bloodshed — Corian- 
tumr not   to   fall  by   the   sword SOS 

Chap.  15— The  hill  Ramah  or  Cumorah— 
Preparations  for  a  mighty  struggle — 
Millions  go  down  to  death — Shiz  slain 
by  Coriantumr— Ether's  concluding 
words— End  of  the  Jaredite  record..  507 

THE  BOOK  OF  MORONI 

Chap.  1— Moroni's  desolate  state — He 
writes,  hoping  for  the  welfare  of  the 
Lamanites  510 

Chap.  2— Concerning  the  bestowal  of  the 
Holy  Ghost  by  the  Nephite  twelve..  510 

Chap.  3 — Concerning  the  ordination  of 
priests    and    teachers 510 

Chap.  4 — Mode  of  administering  the  sac- 
ramental bread   511 

Chap.  5 — Mode  of  administering  the  sac- 
ramental wine   511 

Chap.  6 — Conditions  and  mode  of  bap- 
tism— Church  discipline    511 

Chap.  7 — Moroni  presents  Mormon's 
teachings  on  faith,  hope,  charity..  512 

Chap.  8 — Mormon's  epistle  to  Moroni — 
Little  children  have  no  need  of  re- 
pentance   or    baptism 515 

Chap.  9 — The  second  epistle  of  Mormon 
to  his  son,  Moroni — Atrocities  com- 
mitted by  Lamanites  and  Nephites — 
A  father's  last  and  affectionate  ad- 
monition      518 

Chap.  10 — Moroni's  farewell  to  the  La- 
manites— Conditions  on  which  indi- 
vidual testimony  of  the  truth  of  the 
Book  of  Mormon  may  be  obtained — 
Moroni  seals  up  the  record  of  his 
people    520 


PRONOUNCING  VOCABULARY 

MOSTLY  PROPER  NAMES  OF 
BOOK  OF  MORMON  ORIGIN 

With    some    Biblical   names   included 


Aaron — ar'on 
Abel— a'bel 
Abinadi — a-bln'a-dl 
Abinadom — a-bJn'a-dom 
Abish — a'blsh 
Ablom — ab  '16m 
Abraham — a 'bra-ham 
Agosh — a'gSsh 
Aha — a'ha, 
Ahah — a'ha 
Ahaz — a'ha,z 
Aiath — a-i'ath 
Akish — a'Msh 
Alma — S,l'ma 
Amaleki — a-mal'g-ki 
Amalekites — a-mal'6-kites 
Amalickiah — a-mS-lI-ki  'a 
Amalickiahites — a-mS,-lI-ki'i 
Amaron — a-ma'ron 
Amgid — S-m'gId 
Aminadab — a-mln'a-dab 
Aminadi — a-min'a-di 
Amlici — 3,m'll-ci 
Amlicites — am  'll-cites 
Ammah — am'ma 
Ammaron — am  'ar-on 


-hites 


Ammon — am'on 

Ammonites — am'on-ites 

Ammonihah — am-6n-i  'ha 

Ammonihahites — am-6n-i'ha-hites 

Ammoron — am'or-6n 

Amnigaddah — am-ni-gad'da 

Amnihu — am-ni'hu 

Amnor — am'nor 

Amoron — a-mo'ron 

Amos — a'mos 

Amulek — am'u-l6k 

Amulon — am'u-l6n 

Amulonites — am'u  -l6n-ites 

Anathoth — an'a-thoth 

Angola — an-go'la 

Ani- Anti — an  'i-an  'ti 

Anti-Nephi-Lehi — an'ti-ne'phi-le'hi 

Anti-Nephi-Lehies 

— an'ti-ne'phi-le'hies 
Antiomno — an-ti-6m'n6 
Antion — an'ti-6n 
Antionah — an-tl-6n'a 
Antionum — an-tl-on'iim 
Antiparah — an-tl-par'a 
Antipas — an'tl-pas 
Antipus — an'tl-ptis 


531 


532 


PRONOUNCING  VOCABULARY 


Antum — an'tiim 
Archeantus — ar-k6-an'ttis 
Arpad — ar'pad 

Babylon — bab'I-l6n 
Bashan — ba'shan 
Benjamin — ben'ja-min 
Bethabara — beth-ab'a-ra 
Boaz — b6'S,z 
Bountiful — boun'tl-fiil 

Camenihah — ka,-m6-ni'ha   ' 
Carchemish — kar-k6m'Ish 
Cezoram — ce-zo'ram 
Chaldeans — ka,l-de'ftns 
Chemish — kgm'ish 
Cohor — ko'hor 
Com — kom 
Comnor — k6m'n6r 
Corianton — ko-ri-a,n't6n 
Coriantor — ko-rl-an'tor 
Coriantum — ko-rI-S,n  'ttim 
Coriantumr — ko-ri-an'tti-mQr 
Corihor — ko'ri-hor 
Corom — ko'rOm 
Cumeni — ku-me'nl 
Cumom — ku'mom 
Cumorah — ku-mor'a 
Curelom — ku-re'lom 

Deseret — d6§-^r-6t' 
Desolation — d6s-o-la'tion 

Edom — g'dom 
Elam — e'l&m 
Elijah — e-li'ja 
Emer — e'mer 
Emron — 6m'r6n 
Enos — e'n6s 
Ephah — e'-fa 
Ephraim — ef'ra-Im 
Esrom — 6s-r6m 
Ethem — eth'gm 


Ether — eth'er 
Ezias — e-zi'as 
Ezrom — 6z  'r6m 

Gad — gad 

Gadiandi — gad-I-an'dl 

Gadianton — ga,d-I-an't6n 

Gadiomnah — gad-I-6m'na 

Gallim— gal'llm 

Gazelem — ga'z6l-6m 

Geba — ge'ba 

Gebim — ge  'bim 

Gibeah — gib'e-a 

Gid— gid 

Giddonah — gid-do'na 

Giddianhi— g!d-dl-an'hi 

Gidgiddonah — gid-gld-do'na 

Gidgiddoni — gid-gld-do  'ni 

Gilead— gll'e-ad 

Gilgah— gll'ga 

Gilgal— gll'gal 

Gimgimno — gim-glm'no 

Gomorrah — go-mor'ra 

Hagoth — ha'gSth 
Hamath — ha'mdth 
Hearthom — h  e-ar 'th6m 
Helam — he'lSm 
Helaman — he'la-mftn 
Helem — he'16m 
Helorum — he-lo  'rum 
Hem — h6m 

Hermounts — her'mounts 
Heshlon — h6sh  'I5n 
Himni — him'ni 
Horeb — hor'gb 

Immanuel — Im-mSn  'u-6l 
Irreantum — ir-re-Sn  'tiim 
Ishmaelites — Ish'ma-6l-ites 

Jacobites — ja'c6b-ites 
Jacobugath — ja-co-bu'gath 


PRONOUNCING  VOCABULARY 


533 


Jacom — ja'kSm 
Jared — ja'red 
Jaredites — ja'r6d-Ttes 
Jarom — ja'rSm 
Jashon — ja'shOn 
Jeberechiah — j6b-6r-S-ki'a 
Jershon — j  er 'sh6n 
Jonas — jS'nas 
Joneam — jo'ne'am 
Jordan — j6r'dan 
Josephites — j  o  's6f-ites 
Jothan — jo 'than 

Kib— Mb 
Kim — klm 
Kimnor — ^klm'n6r 
Kishkumen — klsh-kti'mSn 
Korihor — ko'rl-hor 
Kumen — ku'mgn 
Kumenonhi — ku-m6n-6n  'hi 

Laban — la'b3,n 
Lachoneus — larkon'e-tis 
Laish — la'Ish 
Lamah — la'ma 
Laman — la'man 
Lamanites — la'man-ites 
Lamoni — la-mo  'ni 
Lauram — lau'r3,m 
Lehi— le'hi 

Lehi-Nephi — le'hi-ne'fi 
Lehonti — le-h5n'tl 
Lemuel — I6m'u-6l 
Lemuelites — I6m  'u-6l-itea 
Liahona — le-a-ho'na 
Limhah — Um'ha 
Limher — Um'her 
Limhi — llm'hi 
Limnah — lim-na 

Madmenah — mSd-mgn'a 
Mahah — ma'ha 


Maher-shalal-hash-baz 

— ma'her-shal-al-hash'baz 
Manasseh — man-as's6 
Manti — man'ti 
Mathoni — ma-tho'ni 
M  athonihah — ma-tho-nl'ha 
Medes — medes 
Melchizedek — m6l-kiz'6-d6k 
Melek— me-l6k 
Michmash — mik'mash 
Middoni — mid-do'ni 
Midian — mi'di-an 
M  igron — mi  'gr6n 
Minon — mi'n6n 
Moab— mo'ab 
Mocum — mo'ktim 
Moriancumer — mo-rl-an'ku-mer 
Morianton — mo-ri-an't6n 
Moriantum — mo-rl-an'ttim 
Mormon — mor'mon 
Moron — mo  'r6n 
Moroni — mo-ro'nT 
Moronihah — mo-ro-ni'ha 
Mosiah — mo-si'a 
Mulek— mu'lgk 
Muloki — mu-l6'ki 

Nahom — na'hSm 
Naphtali — naf'ta-lf 
Nazareth — naz'a-r6th 
Neas — ne-as 
Nehor — ne'hor 
Nephi — ne'fi 
Nephihah — ne-f  i  'ha 
Nephites — ne'fites 
Neum — ne'ttm 
Nimrah — nim'ra 
Nimrod — nIm'rOd 

Ogath — o'gath 
Omer — o'mer 
Omner — 6m'ner 


534 


PRONOUNCING  VOCABULARY 


Omni — 6m'nl 
Onidah — 5-ni'da 
Onihah — o-ni'ha 
Ophir — 6'fer 
Oreb — o'rfib 
Orihah — o-ri'ha 

Paanchi — pa-anlcl 
Pachus — pa'kiis 
Pacumeni — pa-ku'm6-nl 
Pagag— pa'gag 
Pahoran — pa-ho  'ran 
Palestina — pal-6s-ti'na 
Pathros — pa'thr6s 
Pekah — pe'ka 
Pharaoh — fa'ro 
Philistines — fll-Is'tlns 

Rabbanah — ^rab-ban'a 
Rahab — ra'hab 
Ramah — ra'ma 
Ramath — ra'math 
Rameumptom — ram-e-timp't5m 
Riplah — rip 'la 
Riplakish — rip-la'klsh 
Ripliancum — rip-ll-an'ktlm 

Salem — sal6m 

Samaria — sa-ma'ri-a 

Sarah — sa'ra 

Sariah — sa-ri'a 

Seantum — se-an'ttlm 

Sebus — seTDtis 

Seezoram — se-g-zo'-ram 

Shared — sha'rgd 

Shazer — sha'zer 

Shear]  ashub — she-ar-j  a'shtib 

Shelem — shergm 

Shemlon — sh6m'l6n 

Shemnon — sh6m'n6n 

Sherem — she'rgm 


Sherrizah — sher-ri'za 
Sheum — she'tim 
Shez — shgz 
Shiblom — shib  '16m 
Shiblon— shib'lon 
Shiloah — shi  'lo-a 
Shilom — shi'lSm 
Shim — shim 
Shimnilon — shim-nl  'I6n 
Shinar — shi'nar 
Shiz — shiz 
Shule — shul 
Shum — shtim 
Shurr — shiir 
Sidom — sid'om 
Sidon — 8id'6n 
Sinai — si'na-i 
Sinim — si'nim 
Siron — si'rOn 

Tarshish — tar'shlsh 
Teancum — te-an'ktim 
Teomner — te-6m  'ner 
Tubaloth— tu'ba-ldth 

Uriah — u-ri'a 
Uzziah — tiz-zi  'a 

Zarahemla — za-ra-h6m'ia 
Zebulun — z6b'u-ltin 
Zeezrom — ze-6z  'r6m 
Zemnarihah — z6m-na-ri'ha 
Zenephi — ze'n6-fi 
Zeniff— ze'nif 
Zenoch — zg'nok 
Zenos — ze'nOs 
Zerahemnah — z6r-a-h6m'na 
Zeram — ze'ram 
Zerim — ze'rim 
Ziff— zif 
Zoram — zo'ram 
Zoramites — zo'ram-Ites 


INDEX 


Numbers  refer  to  pages  and  verses.  Thus,  189-34  indicates  page  189, 
and  verse  34  on  that  page.  In  general,  the  verse  in  which  the  beginning 
of  the  subject-matter  occurs  is  the  only  one  specified. 


Aaron,  son  of  Mosiah,  189-34;  chosen 
king  by  people;  refuses  kingdom, 
191-2;  goes  to  Jerusalem,  249-1;  min- 
istry of,  among  Lamanites,  249-4; 
preaches  atonement,  250-7;  goes  to 
Ani-Anti,  250-11;  goes  to  Middoni,  250- 
12;  imprisoned  in  Middoni,  247-2,  250- 
13;  released,  250-14;  preaches  in  syna- 
gogues, 250-16;  goes  to  land  of  Nephi, 
251-1;  teaches  the  king,  251-2;  rebukes 
Ammon,  261-10;  meets  Alma,  265-16. 
See  also  Mosiah,  sons  of. 

Aaron,  Jaredite  king,  son  of  Heth,  479- 
16,  498-31. 

Aaron,  king  of  Lamanites,  defeated  by 
army  of  Mormon,  462-9;  brutality  of 
army  of,  519-17. 

Aaron,  city  of,  214-13.  322-14. 

Abel,  374-27. 

Abhorrence,  sin  looked  upon  with,  by 
the  righteous,  229-12,  266-28,  70-49. 

Abinadi,  prophesies  to  people  of  king 
Noah,  157-20,  158-1;  brought  before 
king  Noah,  159-16,  166-6;  imprisoned, 
159-17;  confounds  questioners,  159-19; 
quotes  Isaiah,  159-21,  162-1;  quotes 
from  ten  commandments,  160-35,  161- 
13;  face  of,  shines,  160-5;  preaches 
atonement,  161-28;  foretells  crucifixion, 
163-7;  proclaims  divine  justice,  165-1; 
preaches  redemption  and  resurrection, 
165-6;  condemned  by  Noah,  160-1,  166- 
1;  prophesies  death  of  many  by  fire, 
167-15;  first  martyr  by  fire,  167-13, 
260-11;  means  of  blessing  to  Alma, 
185-15;  words  of,  fulfilled,  173-21,  260- 
9,  461-19. 

Abinadom,  Nephite  historian,  son  of 
Chemish,  130-10. 

Abish,  a  Lamanitish  woman,  conversion 
of,  245-16;  calls  people  to  house  of 
king,  245-17;  grieved  because  of  tu- 
mult, 246-28;  raises  the  queen,  246-29. 

Ablom,  Omer  pitches  tent  at,  493-3. 

Abominable  church,  the,   26-9. 

Abominable  combinations,  secret  and, 
67-9,  94-22,  289-21,  409-6,  500-22. 

Abominations,  the  mother  of,  26-9;  of 
church  of  the  devil,  26-12;  of  Jews, 
89-2;  in  last  days,  95-1;  to  flfe  dis- 
covered through  a  divinely  prepared 
stone,  290-23;  of  Lamanites  and  Ne- 
phites  not  fully  recorded,  364-14;  of 
Lamanites  and  Nephites  in  days  of 
Mormon,  518-9. 


Abraham,  covenant  with,  29-18,  36-40, 
102-14;  kindreds  of  earth  blessed 
through,  29-18,  47-9,  440-25;  God  of, 
to  be  crucified,  41-10;  and  Isaac,  simil- 
itude of  God  and  Christ,  113-5;  paid 
tithes,  229-15;  saw  of  Christ's  commg, 
379-17. 

Abridgment,  of  Lehi's  record,  by  Nephi, 
2-17;  of  plates  of  Nephi,  by  Mormon, 
132-3,  410-15;  of  Jaredite  record,  by 
Moroni,  478-5,  484-17,  509-33. 

Abyss,  the,  of  spiritual  darkness,  188- 
29,   261-3. 

Account,  made  by  Nephi,  2-17;  by  Zeniflf, 
152;  of  Alma  and  his  people,  178;  of 
sons  of  Mosiah,  237;  of  Aaron  and 
brethren,  249;  by  Helaman,  307. 

Accountable,  baptism  for  those  only  who 
are,  516-10. 

Accursed,  treasure  may  be,  389-18;  all 
who  contend  against  the  Lord  may  be, 
485-8. 

Act,  to,  or  to  be  acted  upon,  53-13,  55- 
26;  mankind  free  to,  221-2,1,  395-30. 

Adam,  fell  that  man  might  be,  54-25; 
his  children  redeemed,  68-21,  142-7; 
fell  by  partaking  of  forbidden  fruit, 
226-22;  restrained  from  partaking  of 
tree  of  life,  298-3;  account  of,  on  Jare- 
dite plates,  478-4. 

Adam  and  Eve,  plates  of  brass  contain 
account  of,   10-11;   their  fall,  54-19. 

Admonition,  of  the  Lord,  58-13,  125-1. 

Adultery,  a  most  abominable  sin,  293-5; 
forbidden, 161-22,  236-18,  255-3,  425-27. 

Adversary,   the,  29-24,  224-5. 

Advocate,   Christ,    the,   514-28. 

Affixed,  punishment  and  blessing  are, 
53-10,  299-16. 

Afflictions,  diverse  effects  of,  357-41; 
consecrated   for  blessing,   52-2, 

Agony,  of   soul,   376-6. 

Agosh,  battleground  of  Lib  and  Corian- 
tumr,  506-15. 

Aha,  son  of  Zoram,  235-5. 

Ahah,  Jaredite  king,  son  of  Seth,  479-10, 
499-10. 

Akish,  son  of  Kimnor,  491-10;  daughter 
of  Jared  dances  before,  492-11;  oaths 
administered  by,  492-13;  overthrows 
kingdom  of  Omer,  493-1;  marries 
daughter  of  Jared,  493-4;  causes  death 
of  Jared  and  obtains  kingdom,  493-5; 
wars  with  sons,  494-12. 


535 


536 


INDEX 


Akish,  wilderness  of,  battleground  of 
Gilead   and   Coriantumr,   505-3. 

Alive,  in  Christ,  92-25,  516-12,  517-19,  22. 

Allowance,  Lord  cannot  look  upon  sin 
with,    308-16. 

All  things,  known  to  the  Lord,  15-6,  54- 
24,  68-20;  God's  foreknowledge  of,  228- 
7;  known  to  the  Spirit,  212-13;  God, 
Christ  created,  54-14,  140-8,  393-12, 
418-15;  need  of  opposition  in,  53-11; 
a  compolind  in  one,  53-11;  to  be  re- 
vealed, 96-10,  11;  to  be  restored,  297-2, 
4;  denote  there  is  a  God,  272-44;  are 
written  by  the  Father,  451-26;  to  be- 
come new,   503-9. 

All  things  in  common,  among  disciples  of 
Christ,  449-19,  456-3. 

Alma,  and  his  people,  account  of,  178. 

Alma,  Book  of,  195;  words  of,  205, 

Alma,  the  first,  166-2;  life  sought  by- 
king  Noah,  166-3;  teaches  words  of 
Abinadi,  167-1;  resorts  to  the  place  of 
Mormon,  168-5;  teaches  believers,  168- 
7;  baptizes  Helam,  168-13;  baptizes 
many,  169-16;  ordains  priests,  169-18, 
179-17;  admonishes  priests  not  to  de- 
pend on  people  for  support,  169-26; 
discovered  by  servants  of  king  Noah, 
170-32;  departs  into  wilderness,  170- 
34;  declines  to  be  king,  178-7;  high 
priest,  founder  of  church,  179-16;  and 
people  surrender  to  Lamanites,  179-29; 
and  people  oppressed  by  Amulon,  181- 
8;  leads  people  out  of  bondage  into 
wilderness,  181-17;  and  people  arrive  at 
Zarahemla,  182-25;  record  of,  read  by 
king  Mosiah,  182-6;  preaches  to  Ne- 
phites,  183-14;  baptizes  Limhi  and  peo- 
ple, 183-18;  permitted  to  establish 
churches,  183-19;  dissenters  brought 
before,  184-7;  given  authority  over 
church  by  Mosiah,  184-8;  receives  di- 
rection from  the  Lord,  185-29;  regu- 
lates affairs  of  church,  186-37;  church 
complains  to,  186-1 ;  prays  for  son,  187- 
14;  ordained  son  high  priest,  194-42; 
dies,  194-45. 

Alma,  son  of  Alma,  seeks  to  destroy 
church,  187-8;  with  sons  of  Mosiah  sees 
angel,  187-11;  becomes  helpless  and 
dumb,  188-19;  his  father  rejoices  over 
him,  188-20;  relates  terrifying  expe- 
rience, 188-29;  teaches  people,  189-32; 
receives  from  king  Mosiah  the  plates, 
records,  and  interpreters,  191-20;  is 
appointed  the  first  chief  judge,  194-42; 
ordained  high  priest  by  his  father,  194- 
42;  sentences  Nehor,  196-14;  leads 
army  of  Nephites,  199-16;  slays  Amlici, 
200-31;  contends  with  king  of  Laman- 
ites, 200-32;  sends  army  to  repulse  La- 
manites, 202-23;  baptizes  in  Sidon, 
203-4;  ordains  elders,  priests,  and 
teachers,  203-7,  210-1;  resigns  judg- 
ment-seat to  •  Nephihah,  204-17;  re- 
tains office  of  high  priest,  204-18; 
preaches  in  land  of  Zarahemla,  205-1; 


preaches  in  valley  of  Gideon,  210-7; 
addresses  people  of  Gideon,  211-1; 
preaches  the  Redeemer's  coming,  211- 
7;  having  established  church  in  Gideon, 
he  returns  to  Zarahemla,  213-1;  teaches 
and  baptizes  at  Melek,  214-4;  preaches 
at  Ammonihah,  214-8;  visited  by  an 
angel,  214-14;  returns  to  Ammonihah 
as  commanded,  214-16;  meets  Amulek, 
215-19;  see  Alma  and  Amulek;  heals 
and  baptizes  Zeezrom,  234-10;  estab- 
lishes church  at  Sidom,  234-13;  on 
journey  from  Gideon  to  Manti,  meets 
sons  of  Mosiah,  237-1,  265-16;  con- 
ducts sons  of  Mosiah  to  Zarahemla, 
265-20;  relates  his  conversion  to  peo- 
ple of  Ammon,  265-25;  wishes  he  were 
angel,  267-1;  says  Lord  raises  up  men 
in  all  nations  to  teach  truth,  268-8; 
tries  Korihor,  271-30;  his  work  in  the 
ministry  was  not  for  pay,  271-33;  gives 
Korihor  a  sign— that  of  dumbness, 
272-49j  takes  missionary  party  to 
Zoramites,  274-6;  astonished  at  Zora- 
mite  prayers,  275-19;  lays  hands  on 
companions,  276-36;  and  brethren  sep- 
arate, 276-37;  preaches  on  hill  Onidah, 
277-4;  preaches  to  poor,  277-12;  and 
brethren  go  to  Jershon,  284-1;  gives 
commandments  to  Helaman,  286-1;  re- 
counts conversion,  286-6,  292-7;  de- 
scribes his  awful  state  prior  to  re- 
pentance, 286-12;  had  experienced  ex- 
quisite pain  and  joy,  287-21;  recounts 
his  labors,  287-24;  commits  the  sacred  • 
plates  to  Helaman,  288-1;  gives  com- 
mandments to  Shiblon,  292-1;  counsels 
Shiblon  to  bridle  passions,  293-12;  ad- 
vises humility  and  penitence,  293-14; 
gives  commandments  to  Corianton, 
293-1;  chides  Corianton,  293-2;  de- 
nounces unchastity,  293-5;  expounds 
the  resurrection,  294-1;  explains  state 
between  death  and  resurrection,  295- 
11;  explains  doctrine  of  restoration, 
296-22,  297-1;  shows  necessity  of  pun- 
ishment, 298-1;  explains  the  fall  af 
Adam,  298-3;  discourses  on  the  atone- 
ment, 299-15;  explains  relation  of  jus- 
tice and  mercy,  300-24;  sends  Corian- 
ton forth  to  preach,  300-31;  receives 
word  of  Lord  directing  Moroni,  302-24; 
instructs  Helaman,  307-2;  prophesies 
concerning  wickedness  and  consequent 
extinction  of  people  of  Nephi,  308-10; 
blesses  sons,  and  the  earth  for  the 
sake  of  the  righteous,  308-16;  blesses 
the  church,  308-17;  departs  toward 
Melek,  not  known  of  afterward,  SOS- 
IS;  thought  to  have  been  taken  up  by 
the  Spirit,  309-19;  his  teachings  cited 
by  Aminadab,  371-41. 
Alma,  teachings  of,  on  prayer,  the 
prophet  Zenos  cited,  280-3;  on  resur- 
rection, 294-1 ;  on  state  of  man  between 
death  and  resurrection,  295-11;  on 
paradise,   295-12;   on   state  of  wicked. 


INDEX 


537 


296-14;  on  restoration,  296-22,  297-1; 
on  mortality  as  a  probationary  state, 
298-4;  on  redemption,  299-13;  on  claims 
of  justice,  299-14;  on  atonement,  299- 
15;  on  claims  of  mercy,  300-23;  on  free 
agency,  300-27. 

Alma  and  Amulek,  in  Ammonihah,  216-1; 
speak  to  Zeezrom  and  people,  224-1; 
questioned  by  Antionah,  226-20;  teach 
repentance,  227-33;  bound  with  cords 
by  people  of  Ammonihah,  230-4;  see 
converts  burned,  231-10;  smitten  by 
chief  judge,  231-14,  232-24;  imprisoned 
and  bound,  232-17;  smitten  by  many, 
232-25;  break  cords,  232-26;  delivered 
when  prison  fell,  233-28;  go  from  Am- 
monihah to  Sidom,  233-1;  return  to 
Zarahemla,  234-18;  preach  repentance, 
236-13. 

Alma,  valley  of,  182-20. 

Almighty,  God  the,  86-ch.  23:6,  157-23, 
384-11. 

Alpha  and  Omega,  Christ  called,  418-18. 

Altar,  built  by  Lehi,  l-l ;  in  sanctuaries 
at  Sidom,  234-17;  penitent  Lamanites 
brought  before,  237-4. 

Amaleki,  son  of  Abinadom,  130-12;  gives 
plates  to  king  Benjamin,  131-25;  ends 
his  record,   132-30. 

Amaleki,  one  of  the  brethren  of  Ammon, 
147-6. 

Amalekites,  helped  to  build  city  of  Jeru- 
salem, 249-2;  more  hardened  and  hate- 
ful than  Lamanites,  249-3;  preached  to 
by  Aaron,  249-4;  after  the  order  of 
Nehors,  249-4;  not  converted,  256-14; 
rebel,  256-2;  evil  character  of,  264-12; 
chosen  for  chief  captains  because  of 
their  murderous  disposition,  301-6;  dis- 
senters from  the  Nephites,  301-13. 

Amalickiah,  leader  of  revolt  against 
Helaman,  309-3;  man  of  cunning,  310- 
10;  flees  from  Moroni,  311-29;  army  of, 
captured,  312-33;  unyielding  people  of, 
put  to  death,  312-35;  stirs  up  Laman- 
ites, 313-1;  head  of  Lamanite  army, 
313-3;  seeks  king's  overthrow,  313-4; 
sends  message  to  Lehonti,  313-10;  his 
army  surrounded  by  that  of  Lehonti, 
314-14;  causes  Lehonti's  death,  314-18; 
appointed  commander  of  army,  314-19; 
marches  to  city  of  Nephi,  314-20; 
causes  king's  death,  315-24;  takes  city 
of  Nephi,  315-31;  called  before  queen, 
315-33;  made  king,  315-35;  foments 
hatred  of  Lamanites  toward  Nephites, 
316-1;  makes  Zoramites  captains,  316- 
5;  orders  advance  on  land  of  Zara- 
hemla, 316-6;  loses  many  soldiers, 
320-25;  enraged  over  defeat  of  army 
he  curses  Moroni,  320-27;  heads  army 
in  person,  325-12;  takes  city  of  Moroni, 
326-23;  takes  many  cities,  326-26; 
meets  Teancum,  326-29;  slain  by 
Teancum,  327-34;  brother  of,  made 
king,  327-3. 
Amalickiahites,  see  Amalickiah. 
35 


Amaron,  son  of  Omni,  receives  plates 
from  his  father,  129-3;  delivers  plates 
to  Chemish,   130-8. 

Amgid,  Jaredite  king,  overcome  by  Com, 
498-32. 

Aminadab,  Nephite  dissenter,  teaches 
Lamanites,  371-39. 

Aminadi,  ancestor  of  Amulek,  interpreted 
handwriting  in  temple,  219-2. 

Amlici,  seeks  to  be  king,  198-1;  rejected 
by  votes,  198-7;  made  king  of  rebellious 
faction,  198-9;  slain  by  Alma  in  battle, 
200-31. 

Amlicites,  revolting  Nephite  faction,  198- 
11;  defeated,  200-35;  marked  in  fore- 
heads, 201-13. 

Ammah,  a  Nephite  missionary  to  the  La- 
manites, imprisoned  at  Middoni,  247-2; 

.  released  from  prison,  249-28;  preaches 
at  Ani-Anti,  250-11;  goes  to  Middoni, 
250-12. 

Ammaron,  keeps  the  records,  459-47; 
hides  records,  459-48;  tells  Mormon  of 
records,  460-2;  his  instructions  fol- 
lowed  by   Mormon,   467-23. 

Ammon,  descendant  of  Zarahemla,  147-3; 
with  his  brethren  meets  king  Limhi, 
who  binds  and  imprisons  them,  147-7; 
is  arraigned  before  the  king  and  is 
honored,  147-8;  addresses  people  of 
Limhi,  150-2;  reads  record  of  Limhi, 
150-6;  learns  of  discovery  of  records 
and  relics  of  a  more  ancient  people, 
150-7;  informs  king  Limhi  of  a  seer 
who  could  translate,  151-13;  suspected 
of  being  a  priest  of  Noah,  175-23;  leads 
Limhi  and  his  people  to  freedom,  177- 
11. 

Ammon,  son  of  Mosiah,  189-34;  chief  of 
missionaries,  238-18;  enters  land  of 
Ishmael,  bound  by  Lamanites,  238-20; 
becomes  servant  of  king  Lamoni,  239- 
25;  contends  with  enemies  in  protec- 
tion of  the  king's  flocks,  240-34;  could 
not  be  slain,  240-3;  thought  to  be 
the  Great  Spirit,  241-4;  prepares 
chariots,  241-9;  discerns  the  king's 
thoughts,  242-18;  teaches  king  Lamoni, 
242-24;  gives  history  of  Laman  and 
Lemuel,  243-38;  overcome  by  Spirit, 
244-14;  threatened  by  a  Lamanite,  245- 
22;  revives  and  ministers  to  the  peo- 
ple, 246-33;  organizes  church,  246-35; 
invited  to  visit  father  of  king  Lamoni, 
247-1;  forbidden  by  the  Lord  to  go  to 
the  land  of  Nephi,  247-2;  starts  for 
Middoni  to  deliver  his  brethren  from 
prison,*  247-3;  meets  father  of  king 
Lamoni,  247-8;  overcomes  king  of  La- 
manites, 248-24;  secures  release  of  his 
brethren,  249-28;  returns  to  land  of 
Ishmael,  251-18;  teaches  people  of  king 
Lamoni,  251-23;  and  brethren  hold 
council  with  king  Lamoni  and  brother, 
256-5;  reviews  their  success,  260-1;  re- 
buked by  Aaron,  261-10;  praises  God, 
261-12,  263-35;   proposes   migration  of 


538 


INDEX 


converts  to  land  of  Zarahemla,  264-5; 
inquires  of  Lord,  264-11;  enters  land 
of  Zarahemla  with  his  brethren,  265- 
15;  meets  Alma,  265-16;  overcome  with 
joy,  265-17;  returns  with  Alma,  265-25; 
high  priest  over  the  people,  270-20; 
banishes  Korihor,  270-21.  See  also 
Mosiah,  sons  of. 

Ammon,  people  of,  called  Anti-Nephi- 
Lehies,  256-17;  called  Ammonites,  341- 
57,  341-6;  friendly  with  Nephites,  256- 
18;  king  of,  dies,  256-4;  refuse  to  fight, 
bury  weapons,  257-12,  258-16;  Laman- 
ites  attack,  258-20;  passively  submit, 
even  to  death,  258-21,  264-3;  enemies 
of,  repent,  258-24;  joined  by  Laman- 
ites,  259-26,  355-27;  slain  by  Amalek- 
ites,  259-28,  264-2;  observe  law  of 
Moses,  260-15,  269-3;  look  forward  to 
Christ,  260-16;  ofifer  to  become  slaves 
to  Nephites,  264-8;  proclamation  con- 
cerning, 265-21;  given  land  of  Jershon, 
265-22;  protected  by  Nephites,  265-23; 
numbered  with  church,  266-27;  receive 
converts  from  Zoramites,  284-6;  re- 
move to  Melek,  285-13;  hated  by  La- 
manites,  301-11;  succored  by  Nephites, 
301-12;  support  army,  301-13,  339-27; 
about  to  break  their  covenant,  332-13; 
sons  of,  prepare  for  battle,  332-16;  sons 

,  of,  choose  Helaman  their  leader,  332- 
19;  sons  of,  defeat  Lamanites,  341-54; 
sons  ^of,  miraculously  preserved  from 
death,  341-56;  go  to  land  northward, 
364-12. 

Ammonites,  see  Ammon,  people  of. 

Ammonihah,  city  of,  214-6;  Alma 
preaches  at,  214-8,  216-1;  Alma  cast 
out  of,  214-13;  Alma  returns  to,  215- 
18;  Amulek  predicts  destruction  of  peo- 
ple_  of,  220-23;  people  of,  burn  holy 
scriptures,  231-8;  converts  in,  mar- 
tyred, 231-8;  leaders  of,  bind  Alma  and 
Amulek,  232-22;  prison  at,  falls,  233-27; 
people  of,  flee  from  prophets,  233-29; 
Alma  and  Amulek  banished  from,  233- 
1;  people  of,  impenitent,  234-15;  people 
of,  destroyed,  235-9,  259-2;  called  Deso- 
lation of  Nehors,  236-11;  Lamanites  ap- 
proach, 318-1;  rebuilt  by  Nephites, 
318-2;   fortified,   318-4. 

Ammonihahites,  235-9. 

Ammonihah,  land  of,  see  Ammonihah, 
city  of. 

Ammoron,  king  of  Lamanites,  327-3; 
reports  to  Lamanitish  queen,  328-12; 
attacks  Nephites  by  west  sea,  328-12; 
proposes  exchange  of  prisoners,  333-1; 
epistle  of  Moroni  to,  333-4;  his  reply, 
334-15;  abandons  attack  on  city  of 
Judea,  338-18;  in  land  of  Moroni,  356- 
2Z;  slain  by  Teancum,  356-36. 

Amnigaddah,  Jaredite  king,  son  of  Aaron, 
479-15;  dwells   in  captivity,  498-31. 

Amnihu,  hill  of,  199-15. 

Amnor,  Nephite  spy,  199-22. 

Amnor,  a  silver  coin,  222-6,  11. 


Amoron,  reports  to  Mormon,  518-7. 

Amos,  son  of  Nephi,  keeps  records,  457- 
19;  dies,  457-21. 

Amos,  son  of  Amos,  keeps  the  records, 
457-21;  dies,  459-47. 

Amulek,  visited  by  angel,  215-20,  219-7; 
receives  Alma,  215-21;  blessed  by 
Alma,  215-26;  preaches  to  people  of 
Ammonihah,  219-1;  son  of  Giddonah, 
219-2;  reputation  of,  219-4;  prophesies 
destruction  of  people  of  Ammonihah, 
220-23;  questioned  by  Zeezrom,  222-21; 
preaches  Christ,  223-39;  rejected  by 
relatives  and  friends,  234-16;  goes  on 
mission  to  Zoramites,  274-6;  preaches 
to  the  poor,  281-1;  explains  supreme 
sacrifice  of  Christ,  282-10;  teaches 
prayer,  282-17;  goes  to  Jershon,  284-1; 
quoted  on  redemption,  369-10.  See  also 
Alma  and  Amulek. 

Amulon,  land  of,  180-31;  teachers  ap- 
pointed  in,    180-1. 

Amulon,  leader  of  priests  of  Noah,  180- 
22;  sends  wives  of  himself  and  brethren 
to  plead  with  Lamanites,  180-33;  and 
brethren  join  Lamanites,  180-35;  made 
king  over  people  in  Helam,  180-39; 
made  teacher  of  Lamanites,  180-1; 
oppresses  Alma's  people,  181-8;  orders 
people  to  cease  praying,  181-11;  chil- 
dren of  people  of,  change  name  to 
Nephites,  183-12;  people  of,  help  to 
build  city  of  Jerusalem,  249-2;  descend- 
ants of,  hunted  down  and  slain,  259-8, 
260-12. 

Amulonites,  more  wicked  than  Laman- 
ites, 249-3;  not  converted,  256-14,  259- 
29;  stir  up  Lamanites,  256-1;  rebel 
against  Ammonites,  256-2;  slain  by  Ne- 
phites, 259-4;  usurp  leadership  and 
persecute  Lamanites,  259-5;  slain  Ijy 
Lamanites,  260-8;  fulfil  Abinadi's 
prophecy,   260-9. 

Anchor  (figurative),  469-18,  500-4. 

Ancient  covenant  people,   101-4,  5. 

Ancients,  evil  oaths  of  the,  493-5,  498-33. 

Angel,  speaks  to  Laman  and  Lemuel,  6- 
29,  7-3,  12-10,  37-45;  appears  to  Nephi, 
son  of  Lehi,  18-14;  of  God,  fallen, 
54-17,  67-8;  appears  to  Jacob,  71-3, 
123-5;  speaks  to  king  Benjamin,  140-2, 
142-1;  appears  to  Alma  and  sons  of 
Mosiah,  187-11,  286-8;  appears  to  Alma, 
214-14;  appears  to  Amulek,  219-7;  ap- 
pears to  Samuel  the   Lamanite,  390-7. 

Angels,  in  vision  of  Lehi,  2-8;  minister 
to  Nephi,  59-24;  to  the  devil,  67-9, 
113-11;  speak  by  the  power  of  Holy 
Ghost,  105-3;  declare  word  to  many, 
230-24;  appear  to  Lamanites,  246-34; 
doctrine  of,  challenged,  249-5  ;  visit  peo- 
ple of  Ammon,  257-14;  declare  repent- 
ance, 369-11;  faces  of  Nephi  and  Lehi 
like,  371-36;  minister  to  people,  372- 
48;  appear  to  wise  men,  398-14;  visit 
Nephi,  son  of  Helaman,  414-15,  18;  of 
devil   rejoice,  417-2;   minister  to  little 


INDEX 


i39 


children  in  presence  of  Christ,  433-24; 
minister  to  the  twelve  disciples,  437- 
14;  the  three  disciples  like,  454-30; 
office  of,  514-29. 

Answer,  of  Laman  and  Lemuel,  58-13, 
60-1;  of  the  Lord,  93-6;  stirred  up  by 
devil,  99-20;  Jaredite  armies  drunken 
with,  509-22;  of  Nephites,  518-5. 

Angola,  city  of,  fortified,  461-4;  Nephites 
driven  from,  461-4. 

Anguish,  of  soul,  37-47,  93-7,  190-4,  214- 
14,  292-8,  470-16. 

Ani-Anti,  Aaron  goes  to,  250-11;  Muloki 
and  his  brethren  preach  at,  250-11. 

Animals,  in  land  of  promise,  40-25; 
raised  by  Nephites,  60-11;  ferocious, 
to  become  gentle,  103-12;  carried  by 
Jaredites,  487-ch.  6:4;  domesticated  by 
Jaredites,   494-18. 

Anti-Christ,  Sherem,  123-1;  Nehor,  195- 
2;  Korihor  in  Zarahemla,  269-6;  in 
Jershon,  270-19;  in  Gideon,  270-21. 

Anti-Nephi-Lehi,  made  king,  256-3;  holds 
council  with  Ammon  and  Lamoni,  256- 
5;  forbids  war,  257-6. 

Anti-Nephi-Lehies,  see  Ammon,  people 
of. 

Antiomno,  king  of  Middoni,  247-4. 

Antion,   a   gold  coin,   222-19. 

Antionah,  a  ruler  in  Ammonihah,  226-20. 

Antionum,  land  of,  settled  by  Zoramites, 
274-3;  Lamanites  enter,  301-5;  Laman- 
ites   retire   from,   302-22.  _ 

Antionum,  a  Nephite  chieftain,  slain, 
470-14. 

Antiparah,  city  of,  taken  by  Lamanites, 
338-14;  army  of,  decoyed  by  Helaman, 
339-31;  recovered  by  Nephites,  341-4. 

Antipas,  a  mount,  Lamanites  assemble 
on,  313-7. 

Antipus,  Helaman  goes  to  assist,  338-9; 
pursues  Lamanites,  339-33;  overtakes 
Lamanites,  340-49;  slain,  340-51;  Hela- 
man rescues  army  of,  341-52. 

Antum,  land  of,  plates  hidden  in,  by 
Ammaron,  460-3. 

Apostle,  seen  by  Nephi,  27-20;  John,  to 
write  of  end  of  world,  27-22,  27. 

Apostles,  seen  in  vision  of  Lehi,  2-10; 
seen  in  vision  of  Nephi,  19-29;  Israel 
and  nations  fight,  20-35;  to  judge  tribes 
of  Israel,  21-9;  book  goes  forth  from, 
23-24;  miracles  wrought  by,  476-18. 

Apparel,  costly,  worn  by  Nehor,  195-6; 
costly,  worn  by  Nephites,  203-6; 
coarseness  of,  cause  of  persecution, 
276-2. 

Archeantus,  a  Nephite  officer,  slain  by 
sword,  518-2. 

Arm  of  the  Lord,  power  of,  126-13,  111- 
25;  made  bare,  159-24,  165-31,  441-35; 
extended  in  mercy,  122-5,  418-14.  See 
Arms,  of  God's  love. 

Arm,  of  flesh  not   to  be  trusted,   59-34. 

Arms,  of  God's  love,  51-15;  of  mercy 
extended,  207-33, 

Arms,  see  Weapons. 


Armor,  of  righteousness,  51-23;  of  war, 
201-5,   302-19, 

Ascension,  of  Christ,  predicted,  167-2, 
296-20;  affirmed  by  Christ,  429-1;  after 
visitation  to  the  Nephites,  witnessed, 
436-39,  449-15. 

Asp,  to  become  harmless,  103-14, 

Ass,  in  land  of  promise,  40-25. 

Atonement,  the,  infinite,  dl -1 ,  91-16;  sat- 
isfies justice,  69-26;  law  of  Moses 
worthless  without,  141-15;  people  of 
king  Benjamin  convinced  of,  142-2; 
prepared  from  beginning,  142-6;  with- 
out it  there  is  no  salvation,  14-2-8; 
taught  by  Aaron,  250-9;  by  Alma,  281- 
22;  by  Amulek,  282-9;  by  Moroni,  515- 
41;  no  salvation  without,  282-9;  brings 
mercy,  and  the  resurrection,  300-23; 
for   children    without    baptism,    517-20. 

Authoritjb  from  God,  baptism  denied 
througlFlack  of,  176-33;  sons  of  Mosiah 
taught  with,  237-3. 

Ax,  at  root  of  tree,  209-52. 

Babes,   utter   marvelous    things,   449-16. 

Babblings,  of  non-church  members,  197- 
32. 

Babylon,  Jewish  captives  taken  to,  16-3, 
130-15;  to  be  destroyed,  90-15. 

Ball  of  Brass,  see  Liahona. 

Baptism,  a  prophet  to  administer,  at 
Bethabara  as  predicted  by  Lehi,  16-9; 
of  Lamb  of  God,  foreseen,  16-10,  19-27; 
commanded,  68-23;  all  men  need  to  ac- 
cept, 104-5;  of  Christ,  why  necessary, 
104-7;  Holy  Ghost  follows,  104-12;  of 
fire  and  Holy  Ghost,  104-13,  423-35, 
423-1,  437-13,  449-17;  gate  by  which  to 
enter,  105-17,  511-4;  the  witness  of  a 
covenant  with  the  Lord,  168-10;  ad- 
ministered by  Alma,  168-13,  214-5;  of 
Zeezrom,  234-12;  at  Sidom,  234-14;  of 
8,000  Lamanites,  370-19;  preached  by 
sons  of  Helaman,  370-17;  twelve  dis- 
ciples authorized  to  perform,  422-22; 
423-1;  form  of  ordinance  specified,  422- 
25;  of  Nephi,  son  of  Helaman,  437-11; 
by  Nephi,  437-12;  necessary  to  salva- 
tion, 423-33,  486-18;  by  twelve  dis- 
ciples, 449-17;  humility  prerequisite  to, 
511-ch.  6:2;  of  little  children,  wrong, 
516-9;  to  be  administered  to  those  who 
are  accountable,  516-10. 

Bar,  of  God,  107-11,  15,  122-9,  123-13, 
166-10,  206-22,  224-44,  225-12,  476-13, 
522-34. 

Barges,  built  by  Jared,  480-6;  descrip- 
tion of,  481-16;  number  of,  482-1;  peo- 
ple sail  in,  487-ch.  6:4;  driven  before 
wind,  487-ch.  6:5. 

Battle,  among  Nephites  foreseen  by 
Nephi,  20-2,  21-15;  with  the  Laman- 
ites, fought  by  Mormon,  518-2;  final, 
of  Nephites,  470-8;  final,  of  Jaredites, 
508-15, 

Beasts,  wild,  slain  for  food  by  Nephi, 
33-31;     in     land     of     promise,     40-25; 


540 


INDEX 


created  by  God,  54-15;  hunted  by  Enos, 
125-3;  Lamanites  drink  blood  of,  128-6; 
at  Mormon,  168-4;  in  Hermounts,  200- 
37;  mangle  human  carcasses,  235-10. 

Beatitudes,  given  to  Nephites  by  Christ, 
424-3. 

Bees,  deseret,  carried  by  Jaredites,  480-3. 

Beggar,  not  to  be  allowed  to  ask  in  vain, 
143-16. 

Belief,  individual,  not  punishable  by  law, 
196-17,   269-7. 

Believers  in  Christ,  called  Christians, 
310-14;  true,  again  called  Nephites, 
458-36. 

Bellows,  of  skins,  made  by  Nephi,  34-11. 

Benjamin,  Nephite  prophet-king,  suc- 
ceeds Mosiah  the  first,  131-23;  given 
plates  by  Amaleki,  131-25;  has  other 
plates,  133-10;  uses  sword  of  Laban 
against  Lamanites,  133-^;  defeats 
Lamanites,  133-14;  enjoys'  continued 
peace,  134-1;  sons  of,  134-2;  teaches 
sons  from  records,  134-3;  confers  king- 
dom on  Mosiah,  135-10,  138-30;  con- 
fers sacred  things  on  Mosiah,  135-16; 
addresses  people  from  tower,  136-8; 
had  labored  with  his  own  hands,  137- 
14;  urges  service  to  fellow  man,  137-17; 
people  of,  covenant  with  the  Lord,  145- 
5;  takes  names  of  covenant  people, 
146-1;  consecrates  Mosiah,  appoints 
priests,  146-3;  dies,  147-ch.  6:5;  good 
example  of,  cited,  192-13;  teachings  of 
cited,  369-9. 

Bethabara,   prophet   to   baptize   at,    16-9. 

Bible,  Gentiles  shall  say:  A  Bible!  101-3; 
to  proceed  from  Jews,  101-4;  does  not 
contain   all   the   words   of   God,    101-10. 

Birth  of  Christ,  foreshadowed  in  vision 
of  Nephi,  18-15;  signs  of,  predicted  by 
Nephi,  92-3;  by  Samuel,  the  Lamanite, 
393-3;   sign    given,   400-15. 

Blasphemy,  Sherem  wickedly  says  that 
the  gospel  is,  123-7;  by  Korihor  before 
Alma,  271-30. 

Blind,  that  will  not  see,  69-32;  shall  see 
out  of  obscurity,  97-29;  to  receive  their 
sight,  140-5,  449-15,  456-5. 

Block,  stumbling  (figurative),  59-33,  94- 
20. 

Blood,  atoning,  of  Christ,  21-10,  140-11, 
250-9;  sacramental  cup  in  remembrance 
of,  434-11,  511-ch.  5:2;  people  of  the 
abominable  church  to  be  drunken  with 
their  own,  47-13,  oppressors  to  be 
drunken  with  their  own,  64-18;  of 
the  saints  shall  cry  from  the  ground, 
99-10. 

Bloodshed,  predicted,  50-12,  63-15,  71-6; 
defend  families  even  unto,  304-47. 

Boetsting,  in  strength  of  man,  157-19, 
388-5,  411-10,  464-9,  466-8;  in  right- 
eousness, 261-12,  263-36. 

Boaz,  city  of,  Nephites  flee  to,  467-20; 
driven  from,  467-21. 

Body,  Christ  shall  show  his,  67-5;  mor- 
tal, raised  in  immortality,  206-15;  spirit 


shall  be  reunited  with,  223-43;  every 
part  of,  to  be  restored,  223-43,  297-2; 
of  Christ's   spirit,  484-16. 

Bondage,  Israel  led  out  of,  35-24,  41-10; 
of  Limhi  to  the  Lamanites,  148-15; 
predicted  by  Abinadi,  158-2;  Limhi 
seeks  freedom  from,  176-36;  Alma  and 
people   delivered   from,   181-17. 

Bones,  of  Jaredites  scattered  in  land 
northward,  131-22;  found  by  Limhi's 
explorers,  150-8. 

Book,  in  vision  of  Lehi,  2-11;  contains 
record  of  Jews,  23-23;  of  great  worth 
to  Gentiles,  23-23;  shorn  of  many  plain 
and  precious  parts  by  the  abominable 
church,  23-26;  a  blessing  to  Joseph's 
seed,  57-23;  to  be  sealed  up  unto  Lord, 
94-17,  96-10,  97-22;  words  of.  to  be 
brought  forth,  96-6;  words  of,  to  be 
read  on  housetops,  96-11;  three  wit- 
nesses of,  96-12;  other  witnesses  of, 
96-13;  words  of,  delivered  to  learned, 
96-15;  unlearned  to  read  words  of, 
97-20;  to  be  carried  among  Gentiles, 
102-3;  of  life  contains  names  of  right- 
eous, 209-58;  of  Mormon  to  try  faith, 
448-9. 

Books,  the  five  of  Moses,  on  plates  of 
brass,  10-11;  to  come  forth  to  Israel, 
25-39;  sealed,  to  come  forth,  27-26; 
world  to  be  judged  out  of,  101-11; 
many,  kept  by  Nephites,  364-15. 

Born  of  God,  188-25,  28,  206-14,  252-15, 
286-5,  287-23,  292-6. 

Borrowing,  144-28,  426-42. 

Boundary,  disputes  lead  to  war,  322-25. 

Bountiful,  city  of,  see  Bountiful,  land  of. 

Bountiful,  land  of  (in  Arabia),  34-5,  6,  7. 

Bountiful,  land  of  (in  the  promised 
land),  254-29;  inhabited  by  Nephites, 
254-33;  Nephites  driven  to  borders  of, 
326-28;  Teancum  goes  to,  326-29,  328- 
15;  fortified,  328-9,  331-4;  occupied  by 
Teancum  and  army,  329-17;  Moroni 
arrives  at,  329-18;  Lehi  meets  Laman- 
ites near,  330-27;  prisoners^  marched 
to,  330-39;  prisoners  labor  in,  331-3; 
Hagoth  builds  ships  in,  358-5;  Corian- 
tumr  marches  toward,  361-23;  Laman- 
ites get  lands  near,  366-5;  Christ  ap- 
pears in,  421-1. 

Bow,  Nephi  breaks  his,  32-18.  See  also 
Weapons. 

Branch,  seed  of  Lehi  to  become  a  right- 
eous, 71-53. 

Brass,  ball  of,  see  Liahona. 

Brass,  plates  of,  in  possession  of  Laban, 
5-3,  6-24;  secured  by  Nephi,  9-38; 
Lehi's  prophecy  concerning,  10-1-8,  19; 
contents  of,  10-11;  people  of  Zarahemla 
rejoice  over,  130-14;  description  of,  by 
Alma,  288-3. 

Bread,  sacramental,  called  for  by  Jesus, 
434-1;  broken  and  blessed,  434-3,  439- 
3;  miraculously  provided  for  adminis- 


INDEX 


541 


tration  to  Nephites,  439-6;  blessing  on, 
511-ch.  4:3. 

Breastplates,  brought  by  Limhi's  ex- 
plorers, 151-10;  used  by  Nephites,  302- 
19,  303-38,  306-9;  by  Lamanites,  360- 
14;  by  Jaredites,  508-15. 

Brimstone,  fire  and,  the  torment  of  the 
wicked,  68-16,  69-26,  100-23,  113-11, 
123-10,  226-17. 

Brother  of  Jared,  record  of,  as  made  by 
Ether,  found  by  Limhi's  explorers, 
150-9,  176-27;  Ether's  record  of,  trans- 
lated by  Mosiah,  190-11;  record  of 
people  of,  by  Ether,  478-2;  Jaredite 
record  abridged  by  Moroni,  478-5; 
highly  favored  of  the  Lord,  479-34; 
language  of,  and  of  the  people,  riot 
confounded,  479-35;  promised  a  choice 
land,  480-42,  481-7;  posterity  to  be 
great  nation,  480-43;  takes  deseret,  or 
honey  bee,  480-3;  talks  with  Lord, 
480-4;  commanded  to  go  into  wilder- 
ness, 480-5;  dwelt  at  Moriancumer, 
481-13;  chastened  and  repents,  481-14; 
commanded  to  build  barges,  481-16; 
melts  stones  on  mount  Shelem,  482-1; 
sees  finger  of  the  Lord,  483-6;  sees 
Christ,  483-13;  told  that  Christ  will 
appear  in  the  flesh,  484-16;  told  to 
write  and  seal  records,  484-22;  given 
two  stones,  as  interpreters,  484-23; 
shown  inhabitants  of  earth,  484-25; 
commanded  to  seal  up  writing  and 
stones,  485-27;  writings  of,  and  trans- 
lation, sealed  up  by  Moroni,  485-5;  puts 
stones,  which  the  Lord  had  touched, 
into  vessels  for  lights,  487-ch.  6:2; 
sails  for  promised  land,  with  his  peo- 
ple, 487-4;  driven  by  wind,  487-5; 
reaches  promised  land,  488-12;  tills  the 
earth,  488-13;  family  of,  488-20;  warns 
against  monarchical  rule,  489-23;  sons 
of,  refuse  kingdom,  489-26;  death  of, 
489-29;  causes  the  mountain,  Zerin,  to 
be  removed,  502-30. 

Brutality,  of  Lamanites  and  degenerate 
Nephites,  518-10,  519-17,  19. 

Building,  spacious,  in  vision  of  Lehi, 
14-26;  in  vision  of  Nephi,  20-35;  in- 
terpreted, 21-18. 

Burdens,  of  Nephites  in  bondage  made 
light,  181-14. 

Burnt  offerings,  by  Lehi  and  family, 
10-9,  13-22;  by  people  of  king  Benja- 
min, 136-3;  done  away  after  Christ, 
418-19. 

Cain,  son  of  Adam,   374-27;  a  murderer 

from    the    beginning,    492-15. 
Calling,    of    priests     and    high     priests, 

228-3,  228-8;  a   holy,  228-4,  268-13. 
Calno,  83-9. 
Camenihah,   a   Nephite   chieftain,   killed, 

470-14. 
Camp,  of  Amlicites  watched,   199-22. 
Capital    city,    Zarahemla,    of    the    land, 

361-27. 


Captain,  Gideon,  king  Limhi's,  173-17; 
Zbram,  of  Nephites,  235-5;  Moroni,  of 
Nephites,  302-16,  352-36;  Zerahemnah, 
of  Lamanites,  304-44;  Lehi,  of  Ne- 
phites, 319-16;  Gid,  over  Lamanit* 
prisoners,    343-29. 

Captains,  appointed  by  Nephites,  199-13; 
Amalekites  and  Zoramites  appointed 
as,  by  Zerahemnah,  301-6;  from  Zora- 
mites and  Amalekites,  to  lead  the  La- 
manites, 304-44;  from  Zoramites,  be- 
cause of  knowledge  of  Nephite  cities, 
316-5;  of  Lamanites  astonished  at 
Nephite  fortifications,  318-5;  appointed 
by  Lachoneus,  405-17. 

Captivation,  of  devil,  55-29,  218-28. 

Captivity,  of  Jews,  predicted,  2-13,  16-3; 
of  Jews,  realized,  63-8,  130-15;  of  Ne- 
phites, 235-3,  350-17,  387-33;  of  the 
fathers,  187-16,  205-6,  268-11,  286-2, 
350-20;  brother  of  Jared  warns  against 
kings  as  cause  of,  489-23;  of  Kib,  489-7; 
of  Shule,  490-17;  of  Omer,  491-4;  of 
Kim,  497-14;  of  Levi,  497-15;  of 
Hearthom,  498-30;  of  Heth,  Aaron, 
Amnigaddah,  and  Coriantum,  498-31; 
of  Seth,  499-9;  of  Moron,  500-18;  of 
Coriantor,  500-19. 

Carbuncles,  gates  of,  445-12. 

Carcass,  trodden  under  feet,  88-19. 

Carcasses,  mangled  by  dogs,  235-10;  de- 
voured  by  people,  496-34. 

Carchemish,  83-9. 

Carnage,  spread  by  Gadianton  robbers, 
402-11;  spread  in  Mormon's  day,  462-8, 
466-11,  468-8;  in  Ether's  day,  506-21. 

Carnal,  a  sinful  state,  142-2,  165-3,  5, 
166-12,  184-4,  188-25,  252-13,  297-11, 
298-13. 

Cattle,  raised  by  Nephites,  127-21;  gath- 
ered for  safety,  405-22,  406-4;  returned 
with,  to  their  own  lands,  410-1;  among 
the  Jaredites,  494-18. 

Cavity,  of  a  rock,  Nephi  and  brothers 
hide  in,  6-27;  Ether  hides  in,  504-13, 
18,  505-22. 

Cement,  Nephites  expert  in  use  of,  364-7, 
9,  11. 

Cezoram,  becomes  chief  judge,  368-1; 
murdered,  373-15;  son  of,  murdered, 
373-15. 

Chains,  of  sin,  50-13,  70-45;  of  hell, 
205-7,  225-11,  230-30,  261-14. 

Chance,  equal,  for  every  man,  194-38. 

Chances,  for  learning  unequal,  411-12. 

Change,  brought  about  by  repentance, 
145-2,  206-12,  13,  14,  396-7;  wrought 
on  bodies  of  the  three  Nephite  dis- 
ciples, 454-37. 

Changes,  in  laws  desired  by  king-men, 
324-2. 

Characters,  written,  reformed  Egyptian, 
478-32. 

Chariots,  of  king  Lamoni,  241-9,  247-6; 
of  the  Nephites,  405-22;  of  the  Gentiles, 
to  be  destroyed,  443-14- 


542 


INDEX 


Charity,  all  men  should  have,  95-30; 
Nephi  has,  for  his  people,  and  for  Jew 
and  Gentile,  107-7,  8,  9;  faith,  hope, 
and,  213-24,  230-29,  502-28;  men  can- 
not inherit  kingdom  without,  502-34; 
Mormon  on   faith,  hope,   and,   512-1. 

Chastened,  by  the  Lord,  Lehi,  32-25; 
Laman,  Lemuel,  and  others,  33-39;  peo- 
ple of  Nephi,  395-3;  brother  of  Jared, 
481-14;  for  wise  purposes,  179-21, 
388-3. 

Chastisement,  of  our  peace,   162-5, 

Chastity,  God  delights  in,  111-28;  pre- 
cious above  all  things,  518-9. 

Chemish,  receives  plates  from  Amaron, 
130-8;  writes  in  book  of  Omni,  130-9. 

Cherubim,  and  a  flaming  sword,  226-21, 
298-2. 

Chickens,  as  a  hen  gathers  her,  419-4, 
5,  6. 

Chiefs,  and  leaders,  Lamanite  custom 
concerning,  314-17;  over  tribes,  413-3, 
414-14. 

Chief  judges,  see  Judges. 

Child,  of  virgin  in  vision  of  Nephi,  19-20; 
little,  shall  lead  them,  85-6;  of  the 
devil,  208-39;  of  hell,  222-23,  333-11; 
little,  type  of  humility,  423-37;  Mormon 
a  sober,  460-2;  the  Holy,  516-3. 

Children,  born  in  wilderness,  to  Lehi's 
people,  35-20;  to  Lehi,  39-7;  Lehi's 
posterity,  many  to  be  restored,  71-2; 
of  men  to  have  word  of  God,  98-2, 
100-30;  care  of,  143-14;  of  Christ,  145- 
7;  little,  have  eternal  life,  164-25;  con- 
found the  wise,  278-23;  brought  to 
Jesus,  433-11;  blessed  by  Jesus,  433- 
21;  ministered  to  by  angels,  433-24; 
speak  marvelous  things,  449-14;  and 
women,  sacrificed  to  idols,  466-14,  467- 
21;  baptism  of,  a  mockery  before  God, 
516-9;  saved,  516-12;  little,  alive  in 
Christ,   517-22. 

Choice,  the  promised  land,  4-20,  24-30, 
50-5,  72-19,  481-7,  10,  12,  15,  503-2; 
seer,  a,  56-6;  plates,  132-6;  people, 
51-19. 

Christ,  names  of,  71-3,  91-19,  140-8,  421- 
10;  coming  of,  predicted,  124-11,  379- 
19,  440-24;  by  Lehi,  3-19,  17-17,  380- 
22;  by  Nephi,  son  of  Lehi,  18-6;  by 
Alma,  167-2;  by  Ammon,  243-39;  by 
Aaron,  250-7,  9;  by  Samuel  the  La- 
manite, 393-2;  by  Nephi,  son  of  Hela- 
man,  414-16;  by  Moses,  440-23;  time  of 
coming  predicted,  16-4,  393-2,  400-13; 
time  reckoned  from  coming  of,  402-8; 
not  manifest  personally  unto  Gentiles, 
430-23;  church  to  be  called  in  name  of, 
450-8.  Accepted:  by  king  Benjamin's 
people,  142-2;  by  Lamoni,  244-13;  by 
Lamoni's  queen,  246-29;  by  Anti-Nephi- 
Lehi,  257-10;  by  8,000  Lamanites,  370- 
19.  Types  of:  Law  of  Moses,  73-4;  the 
brazen  serpent,  281-19,  379-14.  Titles 
of:  Messiah,  17-17;  Savior,  25-40,  47- 
12,    104-13,    141-20;    Redeemer,    28-14, 


42-18,  47-12,  52-3,  63-11,  73-2,  127-27, 
211-7,  516-8;  Son  of  God,  91-16,  163-2, 
209-50,  281-2,  282-14;  Son  of  Righteous- 
ness, 93-9,  447-2,  495-22;  Only  Begot- 
ten, 113-5,  2n-ZZ,  228-9;  Holy  One 
of  Israel,  42-14,  44-17,  47-5,  50-10,  92- 
29;  Mighty  One,  46-26,  47-12,  64-18; 
Father  and  Son,  163-2,  476-12,  484-14; 
good  shepherd,  207-38,  377-18;  king  of 
heaven,  209-50;  Eternal  Father  of 
heaven  and  earth,  223-39;  author  and 
finisher  of  faith,  511-4.  Signs,  of  his 
first  advent  predicted,  92-3;  of  his 
birth,  393-4;  of  his  death,  394-14,  20; 
given,  fulfilled,  400-19;  destruction  at 
his  dealth,  415-5.  Life  and  death  of: 
Born  of  woman,  18-18,  244-13;  baptized 
by  John,  19-27;  is  rejected,  90-12; 
mocked,  scourged  and  cast  out,  163-5; 
lifted  up  on  the  cross,  19-33,  90-13, 
140-9,  450-14;  rises  from  the  dead,  90- 
13;  breaks  the  bands  of  death,  163-8; 
shows  himself  to  the  Nephites,  92-1, 
420-18;  announcement  by  a  voice  from 
heaven,  417-1,  419-3,  421-3;  the  peo- 
ple understand  the  voice,  421-6;  de- 
scends out  of  heaven,  421-8;  calls 
Nephi,  422-18;  commissions  Nephi  and 
others  to  baptize,  422-21;  commissions 
the  twelve  disciples,  422-22,  423-1; 
works  miracles,  140-5,  432-7,  449-15; 
to  show  himself  to  the  lost  tribes  of 
Israel,  432-4;  is  worshiped,  433-10; 
prays  and  blesses  little  children,  433- 
21;  institutes  sacrament  of  bread  and 
wine,  434-1;  lays  hands  on  his  dis- 
ciples, 436-36;  ascends  into  heaven, 
436-39;  appears  again,  437-15;  miracu- 
lous providing  of  sacramental  emblems, 
439-6;  appears  to  disciples,  449-2;  pre- 
dicts degeneracy  in  the  fourth  genera- 
tion, 451-32.  Mission  and  work  of:  The 
giver  of  the  law  of  Moses,  429-5;  ful- 
filler  of  law,  429-4,  8;  is  the  law  and 
the  light,  429-9;  atones  for  the  sins  of 
those  who  have  fallen  through  Adam, 
140-11,  2^7-21,  252-14;  redeems  his  peo- 
ple, 163-1 ;  but  not  in  their  sins,  223-34; 
satisfies  the  demands  of  justice,  163-9; 
brings  resurrection  from  the  dead, 
204-14,  295-3,  394-15;  will  manifest 
himself  to  all,  188-30;  gives  little  chil- 
dren eternal  life,  164-25;  shall  see  his 
seed,  163-10;  means  of  salvation  to  the 
Gentiles,  107-9;  by  the  house  of  Israel, 
441-31;  by  all  men,  450-14;  will  mani- 
fest himself  a  second  time,  63-14;  to 
Jerusalem,  67-5;  is  the  judge,  107-7,  11, 
140-10;  will  reject  those  who  reject 
him,  454-34;  word  of,  to  the  Gentiles, 
455-1.  Teachings  of,  on  baptism:  mode 
of  ordinance,  422-23;  authority  to  bap- 
tize, 422-21;  all  must  repent  and  be 
baptized,  423-37;  fire  and  the  Holy 
Ghost  after,  424-2;  those  baptized 
called  the  church,  169-17,  449-21.  On 
the  sacrament:  in  remembrance  of  his 


INDEX 


543 


body,  434-7;  of  his  blood,  434-11;  for- 
bids unworthy  to  partake,  435-28.  On 
the  unity  of  the  Godhead,  422-27,  423- 
32.  On  sundry  subjects:  forbids  dis- 
putation, 422-28;  all  men  must  repent 
and  believe,  423-32;  become  as  a  little 
child,  423-37;  the  rock,  423-39;  re- 
peats sermon  on  the  mount,  424-3;  the 
beatitudes,  424-3;  his  sheep,  430-24; 
still  other  sheep,  430-1;  the  gathering 
of  Israel,  431-5;  Gentiles  to  be  num- 
bered with  the  people  of  God,  431-13; 
watch  and  pray  always,  435-15;  prayer 
in  families,  435-21;  meet  together  oft, 
435-22;  search  scriptures,  445-1;  his 
teachings  to  be  written,  445-4;  ex- 
pounds prophecies  of  Malachi,  446-1. 
Disciples  of,  a  light  unto  the  people, 
429-12;  names  of  the  Nephite  twelve, 
437-4;  their  desire  asked  for,  452-1;  de- 
sires expressed  save  by  three,  452-2; 
desires  granted,  452-3;  the  promise 
given  to  the  three,  452-7;  the  three 
go  forth  upon  the  face  of  the  land, 
453-18;  their  miraculous  deliverances, 
453-21;  names  of  the  three  not  given, 
453-25;  they  minister  to  Mormon,  453- 
26;  and  Moroni,  472-11;  among  the 
Gentiles,  but  unknown,  453-27. 

Christians,  name  taken  by  believers,  310- 
15;  cause  of,  defended,  316-10;  executed 
secretly,  412-23. 

Christs,  false,  133-15. 

Church  of  God,  26-10;  and  fold,  66-2; 
entered  through  baptism,  203-4,  449- 
21;  pride  enters,  203-6;  people  of,  be- 
come wicked,  204-11;  among  Gentiles, 
443-22;  to  be  called  by  name  of  Christ, 
450-8;  organized  by  disciples,  456-1; 
meets  often,  511-5.  . 

Church  of  the  Devil,  26-10;  called  great 
and  abominable,  22-5,  25-3,  27-17,  47- 
13,  63-12;  called  whore  of  all  the  earth, 
26-10,  47-13,  72-16,  99-18;  denies 
Christ,  458-29. 

Churches,  many,  among  Gentiles,  94-20; 
contend,  saying:  I  am  the  Lord's,  98-3; 
many  branches  among  Nephites,  all  one 
church,  183-22;  built  up  to  get  gain, 
458-26;  to  forgive  sins  for  money,  474- 
32. 

Cimeter,  Lamanites'  skill  in,  127-20;  sur- 
rendered by  Zerahemnah,  306-8.  See 
also  Weapons. 

Circumcision,  law  of  done  away  in  Christ, 
516-8. 

Cities,  destruction  of,  in  Nephi's  vision, 
20-4;  called  after  those  who  first  pos- 
sessed them,  214-7;  fortified,  321-1; 
many,  built  by  Nephites,  322-15;  of 
Nephites  captured  by  Lamanites,  326- 
26;  built  anew  and  repaired,  411-7; 
destroyed  at  time  of  crucifixion,  415-8, 
417-3,  456-9;  many,  built  by  Corian- 
tum,  495-23. 


City  of  Nephi,  of  Desolation,  of  Zara- 
hemla,  etc.,  see  Nephi,  city  of;  Desola- 
tion, city  of,  etc. 

Civilization,  rebellious  Nephites  sub- 
jected to,  326-22;  degenerate  Nephites 
without,  518-11. 

Classes,  among  people,  276-2,  458-26. 

Clefts,  of  rocks,   75-21. 

Climate,  diseases  due  to,   313-40. 

Closet,  prayer  in,  280-7,  283-26,  426-6. 

Cloth,  made  by  people  of  Zeniff,  154-5; 
by  Nephites,  373-13;  by  Jaredites,  498- 
24. 

Clothing,  of  Moroni's  army,  302-19;  with- 
held from  naked,  367-12;  wolves  in 
sheep's,  428-15. 

Cloud,  angel  descended  in  a,  187-11;  of 
darkness  over  Lamoni,  244-6;  of  dark- 
ness over  multitude,  371-28;  over- 
shadowed multitude  while  Christ  as- 
cended, 436-38;  the  ,  Lord  talks  to 
brother  of  Jared  from  a,  480-4. 

Coat,  Moroni's,  rent  for  title  of  liberty, 
310-12;   of  Joseph,    311-24. 

Cockatrice,  85-8,  89-29,  103-14. 

Cohor,  brother  of  Noah,  a  Jaredite,  490- 
15. 

Cohor,  son  of  Noah,  becomes  king  of 
Jaredites,  490-20. 

Com,  Jaredite  king,  father  of  Heth,  479- 
26,  495-25;  dethroned  and  slain,  495-27. 

Com,  Jaredite  king,  born  in  captivity, 
498-31;  subdues  Amgid  and  gains  part 
of  kingdom,  498-32;  fought  robbers, 
498-34;  protected  prophets,  498-2. 

Combination,  secret,  of  Kishkumen,  363- 
8;  of  murderers,  413-6;  among  Jare- 
dites, 492-18,  499-15. 

Combinations,  secret,  94-22.  See  also 
Gadianton  Robbers.  Judgments  of  God 
upon,  290-30;  origin  of,  among  Ne- 
phites, 374-18;  signs  and  words  among, 
374-22;  their  secret  oaths  to  be  kept 
from  people,  374-25;  oaths  of,  given 
by  devil  to  Cain,  374-27,  492-15;  Ne- 
phites make  end  of,  409-6;  given  by 
devil,  412-28;  destroy  government, 
413-6;  gather  and  appoint  king,  413-9; 
among  Jaredites,  492-18;  cause  de- 
struction of  Nephites,  363-13;  of  Jare- 
dites, 492-21;  Gentiles  warned  against, 
492-23;  built  up  by  devil,  493-25;  in- 
stigated by  dau-ghter  of  the  dethroned 
king,  Jared,  492-17;  Jared  murdered  by, 
494-6;  Heth  embraces,  495-26;  Com 
fights  against,  498-34;  prophets  re- 
jected because  of,  495-29;  many  people 
slain  because  of,  504-18;  Gilead  re- 
ceives recruits  by,  506-8;  cause  mur- 
der of  Gilead,  506-9. 

Comforter,  517-26;  see  Holy  Ghost. 

Coming  of  Christ,  see  Christ. 

Commander,  304-44;  Moroni  chief,  310- 
11;  Amalickiah  chief,  314-19;  Gidgid- 
doni  chief,  405-18;  Mormon  refused  to 
be,  464-11. 


544 


INDEX 


Commandinents,  Lord  opens  way  to  ful- 
fil his,  5-7;  keeping  of,  brings  bless- 
ings, 50-9;  Nephites  kept  law  because 
of,  92-25;  summarized,  95-32;  to  be 
kept  by  Nephites,  102-1;  keeping  of, 
prospers  people,  128-9;  taught  by  king 
Benjamin,  137-13;  the  ten,  161-12;  dis- 
obeyers  of,   to  be  cut  off,  217-13. 

Commencement,  of  reign  of  judges,  194- 
44. 

Comnor,  hill,  scene  of  great  Jaredite  bat- 
tle, 507-28. 

Compass,  see  Liahona. 

Compassion,  divine,  towards  children  of 

men,  163-9;  Lamanites  had,  171-14,  174- 

26,  180-34;  Ammon  moved  with,  264-4; 

■     Jesus    filled    with,   432-6;   of   the   Lord 

for  Jared,  479-35. 

Complaint,  against  unrighteous  judges, 
412-25. 

Concubines,  of  David  and  Solomon,  108- 
15,  111-24;  prohibited,  111-27;  of  king 
Noah  and  his  wicked  priests,  156-14; 
among  Jaredites,  496-5. 

Condemnation,  none  where  there  is  no 
law,  69-25. 

Conditions,  of  salvation,  143-8,  205-10; 
Moroni's,  for  exchange  of  prisoners, 
333-11. 

Consignation,  to  happiness  or  misery, 
296-15,  17. 

Contentions,  and  wars,  recorded  on 
larger  plates,  15-4,  41-4;  foreseen  by 
Nephi,  20-3;  prophesied  of  by  Nephi, 
92-2;  witnessed  by  Jacob,  125-26;  by 
Enos,  127-23;  by  Jarom,  129-13;  by 
Benjamin,  133-12;  by  Zeniflf,  153-13; 
warning  against,  by  Mosiah,  191-7; 
among  people  of  Zarahemla,  130-17; 
people  warned  against,  138-32;  for- 
bidden, 169-21;  regarding  Amlici,  198- 
5;  in  church,  203-9;  among  Lamanites 
regarding  Ammon,  246-28;  concerning 
lands  of  Lehi  and  Morianton,  322-25; 
cause  of  wars  and  destruction  of  Ne- 
phites, 325-9;  caused  by  Gadianton 
robbers,  402-11;  the  devil  the  father  of, 
422-29;  among  Jaredites,  499-7. 

Contrite,  spirit  and  broken  heart,  59-32, 
486-15,  511-ch.  6:2;  an  acceptable  offer- 
ing in  place  of  Mosaic  sacrifices,  418- 
20,  424-19. 

Conversion,  of  Alma  through  Abinadi, 
167-1,  205-11;  of  Alma  and  sons  of 
Mosiah,  187-11;  of  Zeezrom,  233-5;  of 
Abish,  245-16;  of  Lamoni's  household, 
253-23;  of  Lamoni's  father,  252-15;  of 
one  Amalekite,  256-14. 

Converts,  burned,  231-8;  many,  made  by 
sign  of  Christ's  birth,  400-16. 

Copper,  found  in  promised  land,  40-25; 
used  by  Nephi,  61-15;  fine  workman- 
ship in,   128-8. 

Cords,  Nephi  bound  with,  12-16,  39-11: 
of  the  devil,  94-22;  and  ladders  used 
by  Moroni,  355-21. 


Corianton,  goes  to  Zoramites,  274-7;  in- 
structed by  Alma,  293-1;  had  forsaken 
the  ministry,  293-3;  had  injured  the 
mission,  294-11;  encouraged  by  Alma, 
298-14;  instructed  by  Alma  on  proba- 
tion, 298-4;  on  redemption,  299-11;  on 
justice,  299-14;  on  atonement,  299-15; 
on  repentance,  299-16;  on  free  agency, 
300-27;  called  to  preach  again,  300-31; 
sails  northward,  358-10. 

Coriantor,  son  of  Moron,  479-7;  born  in 
captivity,  499-18;  begets  Ether,  dies 
in  captivity,  500-23. 

Coriantum,  son  of  Amnigaddah,  479-14; 
dwells  in  captivity,  498-31. 

Coriantum,  son  of  Emer,  479-28;  anointed 
king,  495-21;  reigns  righteously,  495- 
23. 

Coriantumr,  son  of  Omer,  491-4;  defeats 
Jared,  491-6. 

Coriantumr,  last  Jaredite  survivor,  dwells 
with  people  of  Zarahemla,  131-21;  ac- 
count of  his  people,  131-21;  king  of 
Jaredites,  500-1;  his  destruction  sought, 
504-15;  skilled  in  warfare,  504-16; 
warned  by  Ether,  504-20;  to  be  buried 
by  another  people,  504-21;  captured  by 
Shared,  505-23;  liberated  by  sons,  505- 
24;  meets  Shared  in  battle,  505-28; 
wounded,  505-31;  defeats  brother  of 
Shared,  505-3;  throne  of,  taken  by 
Gilead,  506-6;  battles  with  Lib,  506-12; 
flees  to  Agosh,  506-15;  slays  Lib,  506- 
16;  battles  with  Shiz,  506-16;  flees  be- 
fore Shiz,  506-17;  not  to  fall  by  sword, 
507-24;  meets  Shiz  at  Comnor,  507-29; 
wounded  by  Shiz,  507-30,  508-9;  re- 
pentance of,  507-3;  writes  to  Shiz,  507- 
4,  509-18;  flees  before  Shiz,  508-7; 
goes  to  Ripliancum,  508-8;  defeats 
Shiz,  508-10;  camps  at  hill  Ramah,  508- 
11;  watched  by  Ether,  508-13;  final 
battle  with  Shiz,  508-15;  slays  Shiz, 
509-30;  falls  wounded,  509-32. 

Coriantumr,  Nephite  dissenter,  Laman- 
ite  commander,  360-15;  takes  Zara- 
hemla, 361-20;  kills  the  judge,  Pacu- 
meni,  361-21;  marches  toward  Bounti- 
ful, 361-23;  killed,  362-30;  army  of, 
captured,  362-32. 

Corihor,  land  of,  507-27. 

Corihor,  son  of  Kib,  489-3;  rebels  against 
Kib,  489-4;  makes  captive  of  father, 
489-7;  loses  kingdom  to  Shule,  490-9; 
repents  and  gains  favor  of  Shule,  490- 
13. 

Corihor,  an  associate  of  Coriantumr,  504- 
17. 

Corom,  son  of  Levi,  479-20,  497-16. 

Correspondence,  between  Lamanites  and 
Nephites,  256-18,  257-8;  fear  of  Zora- 
mites entering  into  a,  274-4. 

Corruption,  of  mortality  to  put  on  incor- 
ruption,  67-7,  166-10,  295-2,  297-4. 

Corruptness,  of  law  under  Gadianton 
sway,  378-3. 


INDEX 


545 


Council  of  war,  called  by  Moroni  and 
Teancum,    329-19. 

Counsel,  of  God,  69-28;  dark,  hidden  from 
the  Lord,  97-27,  99-9. 

Countenance,  of  Nephi  and  Lehi,  371-36; 
of  Jesus,  438-25. 

Covenant,  to  Abraham,  29-18;  to  Lehi, 
50-5;  of  baptism,  to  Helam,  168-13; 
of  evil,  412-28;  not  all  fulfilled  by 
Christ  then,  429-8;  to  be  fulfilled  in 
last  days,  442-7. 

Covenants,  in  record  of  Jews,  23-23,  42- 
15,  63-12;  taken  away  from  record  of 
Jews,  23-26;  to  house  of  Israel,  26-5, 
66-1,  71-7,  73-5;  to  Abraham,  47-9;  to 
children  of  men,  72-15,  100-1;  evil  and 
secret,  to  be  kept  from  people,  290-27. 

Cow,  on  the  land  of  promise,  40-25; 
among  Jaredites,  494-18. 

Cracks,  in  earth,  394-22,  416-18. 

Craftiness,  of  king  Laman,  149-21,  153- 
10,  155-18;  of  Zeezrom,  224-3. 

Creation,  of. the  earth,  36-36,  50-10,  54- 
14,  lZ-1',  of  Adam,  190-17;  of  man, 
114-9;  of  man  in  image  of  God,  484-15. 

Creator,  see  Christ. 

Creature,  salvation  for  every,  190-3;  jus- 
tice claims  the,  300-22;  gospel  for 
every,  477-22. 

Cries,  of  unrepentant,  God  slow  in  hear- 
ing, 157-24;  of  righteous,  God  quick  to 
hear,  218-26;  of  Nephite  spies  heard 
by  prisoners,  344-32;  at  destruction  of 
Jaredites,  508-16, 

Crimes,  preached  against  by  Jacob,  109- 
9;  grosser,  111-22;  judgment  by  Alma 
according  to,  184-11;  Korihor  defends, 
270-17. 

Crisis,  the  awful,  at  judgment,  283-34, 

Cross,  of  crucifixion,  seen  in  vision  of 
Nephi,  19-33;  Christ  speaks  of,  450-14. 

Crosses,  of  the  world,  68-18. 

Crucifixion,  foreseen  by  Nephi,  19-33, 
63-9,  71-3,  90-13;  by  king  Benjamin, 
140-9;  affirmed  by  Christ,  421-14;  see 
Christ. 

Cumeni,  city  of,  338-14,  342-7. 

Cumoms,  animals  known  to  Jaredites, 
494-19. 

Cumorah,  hill,  named  by  Nephites,  469-2; 
Mormon  hides  records  in,  469-6;  scene 
of  final  battle  between  Nephites  and 
Lamanites,  472-2;  called  Ramah  by 
Jaredites,  508-11, 

Cunning,  of  Amlici,  198-2;  of  Amalickiah, 
326-27;  of  devil,  443-10, 

Cup,  bitter  (figurative),  66-17,  142-26, 
296-26,  421-11;  sacramental,  434-8, 
511-ch.  5:1. 

Cures,  miraculous,  140-5,  449-15, 

Cureloms,  animals  known  to  Jaredites, 
494-19, 

Curse,  on  Lamanites  if  they  rebel,  4-23; 
of  Lamanites  seen  by  Nephi,  21-23; 
comes  upon  Lamanites,  61-21,  112-5, 
201-6;  on  the  land,  392-30,  405-24,  505- 
1;  of  Adam  taken  from  children,  516-8, 


Cush,  85-11, 

Custom,  as  to  naming  of  cities,  214-7; 
of  arresting  strangers,  238-20;  of  suc- 
cession in  leadership,  314-17;  of  ap- 
pointing gifted  leaders,  405-19, 

Daggers     (figurative),    to    pierce    souls, 

109-9. 

Damascus,  79-ch.  17:8. 

Damnation,  drunk  to  their  souls,  141-25, 
435-29;  subjection  to  the  devil,  166-11; 
for  evil-doers,  389-26;  resurrection  of, 
448-5;  for  corrupters  of  the  word,  474- 
ZZ. 

Dance,  Lehi's  company,  on  the  ship,  39-9; 
of  Lamanitish  daughters,  172-1;  of 
daughter  of  Jared,  the  dethroned  king, 
492-11. 

Dark,  and  dreary  waste,  in  Lehi's  vision, 
13-4,  7;  and  loathsome  people,  the  La- 
manites,^ 21-23,  468-15;  works  of 
wicked,  in  the,  97-27;  veil  of  unbelief, 
244-6. 

Darkness,  on  land  of  promise  seen  in 
vision  by  Nephi,  20-4;  to  be  visited 
upon  Israel,  42-11;  Israel  to  be  brought 
out  of,  47-12;  secret  works  of,  to  be 
destroyed,  72-15;  scales  of,  shall  fall, 
102-6;  stone  to  shine  in,  290-23;  night 
without,  sign  of  Christ's  birth,  393-3, 
400-15;  for  three  days,  sign  of  Christ's 
death,  415-3;  vapor  of,  could  be  felt, 
416-20;   disappeared,  419-9. 

Dart,  a  weapon,  128-8. 

Darts,  of  adversary,  29-24. 

Daughters,  of  Ishmael,  11-6;  married  by 
Zoram  and  sons  of  Lehi,  31-7;  of  La- 
manites captured  by  priests  of  king 
Noah,  172-5;  of  Lamanites  maltreated, 
518-9.  _ 

David,  king  of  Israel,  evil  practices,  108- 
15;  concubinage  of,  abominable,  111- 
24;  house  of,  79-2,  80-13, 

David,  land  of,   461-5. 

Day,  cloud  by,  76-5;  of  judgment,  141- 
24;  journey  of  a,  for  a  Nephite,  367-7; 
of  execution  set,  of  believers,  399-9; 
Ether  hid  in  cavity  of  rock  by,  504-13. 

Dead,  the  living  to  hear  from  the,  81-19; 
raised  from  the,  by  Nephi,  son  of 
Nephi,  437-4;  raised  from  the,  by 
Christ,  449-15;  Christ's  resurrection 
from  the,  see  Christ,  life  and  death  of; 
all  to  be  resurrected  from  the,  see 
Resurrection. 

Deadness,  of  Mosaic  law,  92-27. 

Deaf,  that  will  not  hear,  69-31;  to  hear 
word  of  book,  97-29;  to  hear,  140-5; 
healed  by  Christ,  432-7;  healed  by  the 
disciples,  456-5. 

Dealings,  of  God  not  understood  by 
Laman  and  Lemuel,  4-12,  154-14; 
merciful  and  just,  322-19. 

Dearth,  famine  in  days  of  Heth,  495-30. 

Death,  passed  upon  all  men,  67-6;  of 
spirit,  hell  as  the,  67-10;.  bands  of, 
broken   by   God,    163-8;    swallowed   up 


546 


INDEX 


in  Christ,  166-8;  murder  punished  by, 
196-18;   spiritual,  225-16. 

Debtors,  426-11. 

Decoy,  Lamanites  out  of  strongholds, 
329-21;    inability    to,    344-1. 

Decree,  protecting  sons  of  Mosiah,  255-2. 

Decrees,  unrighteous,  83-1;  of  God  un- 
alterable, 297-8;  of  God  concerning 
land   of  promise,   481-9,    11. 

Deeds,  to  be  watched,  145-30;  done  in 
the  body,  206-15;  judged  according  to, 
287-15,  300-27;  evil,  391-26. 

Defiance,  to  commands  of  God,  206-18; 
to   law,  413-30. 

Degree,  of  allowance,  none  with  God,  for 
sin,    308-16. 

Delight,  of  the  Lord  in  chastity,  111-28. 

Delightsome,  people,  133-8,  469-17;  fair 
and,  61-21,  456-10;  white  and,  102-6; 
civil  and,  518-12. 

Deliverance,  from  death,  73-5;  from  La- 
manites, 153-17;  from  bands  of  death, 
204-14;  from  foes,  by  the  Lord,  309-7. 

Demands,  of  justice,  139-38;  atonement 
satisfies,  69-26;  mercy  satisfies,  282-16; 
to  appease,  299-15;  of  a  robber,  re- 
fused by  Lachoneus,  404-12. 

Demons,  392-37. 

Den,  of  the  cockatrice,  85^8;  of  wild 
beasts,  three  disciples  cast  into,  453-22, 
458-33. 

Depravity,  of  Nephites,  519-18. 

Depths,  of  hell,  21-16;  of  sorrow,  32-25; 
of  humility,  70-42,  143-11,  357-41,  373- 
5;  of  the  earth,  93-5,  417-6;  of  God's 
mysteries,  114-8. 

Descendants,  of  the  Jews,  102-4;  of 
Nephi,  182-2,  183-13;  of  Mulek,  182-2; 
of  Laman  and  Lemuel,  259-29;  of 
priests  of  Noah,  301-13;  of  Laman, 
337-3;  of  Lamanites,  386-24;  of  Jacob, 
419-4;  of  Riplakish,  496-8. 

Deseret,  honey   bee,  480-3. 

Desolation,  city  of,  Lamanites  march  to, 
464-7;  Lamanites  take  possession  of, 
465-2,  466-13;  retaken  by  Nephites, 
466-8. 

Desolation,  land  of,  254-30;  near  Bounti- 
ful, 254-32;  people  gathered  at,  464-5; 
near  Moron,  489-6. 

Desolation  of  Nehors,  236-11. 

Despair,  because  of  iniquity,  262-19,  521- 
22. 

Despisers,  of  works  of  God  shall  perish, 
477-26. 

Destruction,  of  Nephites  predicted,  93-6, 
127-23;  at  death  of  Christ,  415-5;  be- 
cause of  wickedness,  418-12;  occurred, 
418-12,  420-14;  of  Moroni's  people, 
472-3;  of  Jaredites,  490-23,  498-1,  503-1, 
504-14;  caused  by  secret  combinations, 
492-21. 

Devil,  founder  of  the  abominable  church, 
22-6,  25-3;  captivity  by,  26-7,  51-18;  a 
fallen  angel,  54-17,  67-8;  beguiled  first 
parents,  .67-9;  transforms  himself, 
67-9;   and   angels   filthy,   68-16;   father 


of  secret  combinations,  94-22,  374-26; 
to  be  shorn  of  power,  103-18;  deceived 
Sherem,  124-18;  evil  comes  from,  131- 
25,  400-22,  513-12;  master  of  sin,  143- 
14;  captivation  of,  218-28;  appeared  to 
Korihor,  273-53;  takes  possession  of 
wicked,  295-13;  destroyer  of  souls,  380- 
28;  an  enemy  of  God,  513-12. 

Devils,  to  be  cast  out,  140-6;  cast  out, 
414-19. 

Dilemma,  the  awful,  of  guilt,  211-3,  212- 
18. 

Diligence,  wins  prize,  144-27;  in  keeping 
commandments,    213-23. 

Dimmed,  plates  not  to  be,  by  time,  10- 
19,   288-5. 

Directions,  given  on  Liahona,  33-30; 
given  brother  of  Jared,  480-5. 

Director,  see  Liahona. 

Dirt,  cast  up  for  fortification,  318-2, 
331-4. 

Disciple,  Mormon  a,  409-13. 

Disciples,  the  twelve,  foreseen  by  Nephi, 
20-8,  21-10;  chosen,  422-22,  423-1,  429- 
12;  names  of,  437-4;  teach  in  twelve 
assemblies,  437-5;  promise  of  Jesus  to, 
452-1;  the  three,  not  to  taste  death, 
452-7;  found  a  church,  456-1;  miracles 
wrought  by,  456-5,  458-30;  imprisoned 
and  delivered,  458-30;  in  furnace,  458- 
32;  in  dens  of  beasts,  458-33;  taken 
away,  461-13,  472-10;  seen  by  Mormon 
and  Moroni,  453-26,  472-11. 

Diseases,  cures  of,  by  Christ  predicted, 
140-5;  eflfected,  432-7;  certain  plants  a 
remedy  for,  312-40. 

Disguise,  Abinadi  in,  158-1;  of  Kishku- 
men,  360-12;  of  servant  of  Helaman, 
362-6. 

Dispersion,  see  Scattering. 

Displeasure,  of  God,  51-22,  135-17. 

Disposition,  of  King  Benjamin's  con- 
verts, 145-2;  of  Lamanite  king,  152-5; 
of  Amalekites,  301-6. 

Disputations,  forbidden  by  Christ,  422- 
22,  28,  436-34;  concerning  name  of  the 
church,  449-3;  concerning  infant  bap- 
tism,  516-4,   5;   see  Contentions. 

Dissension,  caused  by  Alma,  187-9;  by 
Amalickiah,  309-6. 

Dissensions,  in  Mosiah's  time,  184-5;  fol- 
lowed by  wickedness,  315-36. 

Dissenter,  Coriantumr  a,  360-15. 

Dissenters,  names  blotted  out,  197-24; 
not  converted,  259-29;  persecute  La- 
manites, 259-5;  hunted  down  by  La- 
manites, 259-8;  the  Zoramites,  274-8; 
join  Lamanites,  301-13,  315-35,  386-24; 
a  menace  to  Nephites,  318-24;  king- 
men,  refuse  to  fight,  325-15,  354-6;  one 
converted,  371-35;  Jacob  and  conspira- 
tors, 413-12. 

Division,  among  people  prophesied,  103- 
10;  among  king  Noah's  people,  170-2; 
between  freemen  and  king-men,  324-4; 
following  death  of  Pahoran,  359-4;  be- 
tween church  and  unbelievers,  458-35. 


INDEX 


547 


Divorcement,  figurative  of  apostasy,  64- 

1;  condemned  by  Christ,  save  because 

of  fornication,  425-31. 
Doctrines,    false,    99-9,  12,  196-16;  false, 

to  be  confounded  by  combined  Nephite 

and  Jewish  scriptures,  56-12;  of  Christ, 

105-21,    6,    423-32.      See    also    Christ, 

teachings   of. 
Dominions,    of    church    of    Christ    to    be 

small,  26-12. 
Doors,    of    tents    toward    temple,    136-6; 

prayer  behind  closed,  426-6. 
Dormant,  faith  may  be,  279-34. 
Doubtings,  over  prophecy  of  Samuel  the 

Lamanite,  415-4. 
Dove,  descent  of  Holy  Ghost  upon  Christ 

in    form   of   a,    19-27,    104-8. 
Dragons  (figurative),  65-9,  87-22;  people 

of  Limhi  fight  like,  173-11;  Lamanites 

fight  like,  304-44. 
Dream,   see   Vision. 
Dross    (figurative),   276-3,  283-29. 
Drunkenness,  as  a  military  ruse,  335-8, 

337-30. 
Dumb,  Alma  made  temporarily,   188-19; 

Korihor    stricken,    272-50;    healed    by 

Christ,  432-9. 
Dust,    figurative    of    humiliation,    48-14, 

51-14,  93-15;  records  shall  speak  from, 

57-19,  96-9,  107-13,  521-27;  man  created 

from,  138-25. 
Dwindling    in   Unbelief,    Laban    slain    to 

prevent    nation,    7-13;    of    Lehi's    seed 

predicted,    21-22,    24-35,    50-10,    308-10, 

442-5;    among    Nephites,    322-22,    375- 

34,   458-34;    followed   by    curse,    21-23; 

distinguished     from     wilful     rebellion, 

459-38;   causes    cessation   of   miracles, 

477-20. 

Earthquakes,  predicted,  20-4,  63-15,  93-6, 
95-2,  474-30;  occurred  at  Christ's 
death,  416-12. 

Ease,  in  Zion,  slothful,   100-24. 

Eat,  drink  and  be  merry,  the  wicked 
say,  98-7;  the  twelve  disciples  to  take 
no  thought  what  to,  427-25,  31. 

Eden,  Adam  and  Eve  driven  from,  54-19, 
226-21,  298-2;  type  of  perfection,  65-3. 

Edom,  85-14. 

Egypt,  Joseph  sold  into,  10-14,  55-4,  57-1, 
219-3;  Israel  delivered  from,  10-15,  37- 
40. 

Egyptian,  reformed,  writing,  478-32. 

Egyptians,   language  of  the,    1-2,    134-4. 

Elam,  85-11. 

Elders,  of  the  Jews,  8-22;  over  the 
church,  203-7;  ordained,  210-1;  dis- 
ciples called,  510-ch.  3:1;  baptized,  511- 
ch.  6:1;  judge  iniquity,  512-7. 

Elements,  to  melt  with  fervent  heat, 
448-3,  475-2. 

Elephants,  494-19. 

Elijah,  return  of,  promised,  447-5. 

Embassy,  Amalickiah  to  Lehonti,  313- 
10;  Amalickiah  to  Lamanite  queen,  315- 


32;  Moroni  to  Jacob,  329-20;  Helaman 
to  governor,  344-4. 

Emer,  son  of  Omer,  479-29;  anointed 
king  of  Jaredites,  494-14. 

Emron,   a   Nephite   soldier,    slain,    518-2, 

Enemy,  of  soul,  59-28;  to  all  righteous- 
ness,  139-37;  to  God,  141-19,   165-5. 

Enemies,  confounded,  59-22;  deliverance 
from,   59-31,  280-4. 

Engraving,  upon  plates,  difficulty  of, 
113-1. 

Engravings,  on  plates,  8-24,  10-11,  62-32, 
150-9;  on  stone,  131-20;  characters 
used  in  the,  478-32. 

Enos,  given  plates,  125-27;  sins  for- 
given, 125-5;  gives  plates  to  Jarom, 
127-1. 

Enos,  Book  of,  125. 

Ensign,  to  the  nations,  78-26;  of  the 
people,  85-10. 

Enticings,  of  the  devil,  69-39;  of  the 
Holy  Spirit,  141-19. 

Envy,  of  Ephraim,  85-13;  condemned, 
207-29. 

Envyings,  produced  by  dissension,  94-21, 
197-32,  391-22;  forbidden,  236-18,  443- 
19,  455-ch.  30:2;  abolished  by  righteous 
living,  457-16. 

Ephraim,  Syria  confederate  with,  79-2; 
to  know  word  of  God,  82-9;  to  be 
purged  of  envy,  85-13, 

Ephraim,  hill,  490-9. 

Epistle,  Moroni  to  Ammoron,  333-4;  Am- 
moron  to  Moroni,  334-15;  Helaman  to 
Moroni,  337-1;  Ammoron  to  Helaman, 
341-1;  Helaman  to  Ammoron,  341-2; 
Moroni  to  Pahoran,  348-3;  Pahoran  to 
Moroni,  352-1;  Giddianhi  to  Lachoneus, 
403-1;  Lamanite  king  to  Mormon,  464- 
4;  Mormon  to  Lamanite  king,  469-2; 
Coriantumr  to  Shiz,  507-4,  509-18; 
Shiz  to  Coriantumr,  508-5;  Mormon  to 
Moroni,  515-1,  518-1. 

Equality,  among  people,  186-3,  236-16, 
269-11. 

Error,  conviction  of,  288-8,  401-25;  Zora- 
mites  in,  274-9;  infant  baptism  a 
gross,  516-6. 

Esrom,  a  Jaredite,  son  of  Omer,  491-4; 
battles   with   Jared,   491-5. 

Establishment,  of  the  church  by  Alma 
and   Amulek,   236-15. 

Eternal  life,  men  free  to  choose,  55-27, 
73-23;  teachings  regarding,  69-39,  105- 
18,   125-3;  hope  for,   123-11,  515-41. 

Eternal  Father,  the,  163-4,  166-15,  223- 
39;  sacramental  prayers  addressed  to, 
511-ch.  4:3,  511-ch.  5:2;  covenants  of, 
with  Israel,  521-31;  Christ  the  Son  of 
the,    19-21,    25-40. 

Eternity,  of  priesthood,  228-7;  life  prepa- 
ration for,  283-33;  God  unchangeable 
throughout,  517-18. 

Ethem,  Jaredite  king,  son  of  Ahah,  479-9, 
499-11. 

Ether,  Book  of,  taken  from  record  on  the 
24   plates,  478-2. 


548 


INDEX 


Ether,  son  of  Coriantor,  479-6,  500-23; 
prophecies  of,  500-5;  words  of,  re- 
jected, 503-2;  sees  days  of  Christ,  503- 
4;  dwells  in  cavity  of  a  rock,  504-18, 
505-22;  word  of  the  Lord  to,  507-24; 
words  of,  remembered,  507-1;  hides 
records,  509-33;  last  words  of,  509-34. 

Eve,  see  Adam  and  Eve. 

Evidence,  demanded  of  Korihor,  272-40. 

Evidences,  basis  of  law,  221-2;  of  truth, 
372-50,  380-24. 

Evil  one,  see  Devil. 

Evil,  comes  from  devil,  131-25,  208-40, 
513-12;  men  quick  to  do,  388-4. 

Evil-doers,  82-17,  88-20. 

Example,  set  by  Nephi,  11-8;  set  by 
Christ,    104-16. 

Examples,  bad,  111-35,  112-10,  204-11; 
good,  238-11,  293-1. 

Exhortation,  Moroni's   final,  520-2. 

Experiment,  with  faith,  278-27,  281-4. 

Expert,  in  wickedness,  Zeezrom,  221-31, 
222-21;  Gadianton,  362-4;  people,  in 
working  of  cement,  364-7. 

Expertness,   of  Ammon,   240-3. 

Exquisite,  bitterness  and  sweetness, 
287-21. 

Eye,  of  God,  searching,  70-44,  189-31; 
piercing,  110-10;  see  eye  to,  159-22, 
165-29,  1,  287-26,  432-18,  441-32;  of 
faith,  169-21,  206-15,  279-40,  501-19; 
for  an  eye,  425-38;  is  light  of  body, 
427-22;  mote  in  brother's,  428-3;  change 
in  twinkling  of,  452-8;  single  to  glory 
of  God,  473-15. 

Eyes,  of  world,  book  hid  from,  96-12;  of 
the  blind,  97-29;  of  blind  opened,  449- 
15. 

Ezias,  380-20. 

Ezrom,  a  silver  coin,  222-6,  12. 

Faction,    in    government    feared,    347-36. 

Faith,  necessary  to  salvation,  68-23,  140- 
12;  in  Christ,  105-19,  168-7,  183-15, 
211-6,  234-10,  281-4,  291-33,  379-15; 
brings  knowledge,  108-5,  145-4,  243-35, 
262-22,  396-7,  484-19,  485-7;  in  words 
of  prophets,  176-30,  206-12;  protects, 
305-4,  317-16,  343-27,  390-6,  427-30, 
516-3;  a  power  in  prayer,  187-14,  200- 
30,  234-10;  in  righteous  doing,  343-27, 
353-17,  414-18,  520-7;  not  perfect  knowl- 
edge, 278-18;  hope  and  charity,  500-4, 
512-1. 

Fall  of  man,  way  prepared  from,  52-4; 
evil  tendencies  followed,  165-3,  483-2; 
explained  by  Aaron,  252-13;  by  Alma, 
298-2;  by  Samuel  the  Lamanite,  394- 
16;  by  Mormon,  476-12. 

Families,  to  be  defended,  304-47;  prayer 
in,  enjoined,  435-21. 

Famine,  predicted,  51-18,  63-15,  71-6,  89- 
30,  384-6,  390-9,  495-28;  suffered  by 
people  of  Zeniflf,  152-3;  by  Nephites, 
356-35,  385-4;  by  Jaredites,  495-30, 
499-7;  people  saved  from,  218-22,  220- 
22,   331-7. 


Fasting,  and  prayer  enjoined,  131-26, 
210-6;  and  prayer  brought  revelation, 
237-3. 

Father,  Eternal,  Lamb  of  God,  Son  of, 
19-21,  25-40.  See  also  Eternal  Father; 
pray  unto,  520-4;  Everlasting,  82-6; 
Only  Begotten  of  the,  90-12,  208-48, 
218-26,  228-5,  9;  of  lies,  devil  the,  54-18, 
67-9,  493-25;  of  contention,  devil  the, 
422-29;  of  heaven  and  earth,  140-8,  393- 
12,  485-7;  and  Son,  163-2,  422-27,  441- 
35,  452-10,  484-14. 

Fathers,  nursing,  72-9;  iniquities  of, 
161-13;  mourn  for  sons,  266-5;  hearts 
of,  turned,  448-ch.  25:6;  children  fed 
on  flesh  of,  518-8. 

Faults,  confession  of,  urged,  294-13;  con- 
fessed, 401-25;  in  record,  are  of  men, 
473-17. 

Fear,  of  the  Lord,  74-10,  142-1,  245-15, 
286-7;  of  death,  470-7;  of  destruction, 
2ZZ.2(>. 

Feet,  of  Christ,  men  worship  at,  19-24, 
433-10;  prints  of  nails  in,  422-14;  beau- 
tiful upon  mountains,  164-15. 

Fevers,  among  Nephites,  312-40, 

Field,  spacious,  in  Lehi's  vision,  13-9; 
Lebanon  a  fruitful,  97-28;  prayer  in, 
280-5,  283-20;  lilies  of,  427-28. 

Fifty,  of  Laban,  7-31,  7-1;  captain  of, 
75-3;  all  of  company  from  Zarahemla 
slain  save,  131-28;  persons  to  one 
priest,  169-18;  Nephites  wounded  at 
siege  of  city  of  Noah,  320-24. 

Fight,  against  apostles,  in  vision  of 
Nephi,  20-34;  against  Lamb  of  God,  in 
vision  of  Nephi,  26-13;  against  Zion 
brings  disaster,  47-14,  63-12,  95-3; 
against  God,  90-14. 

Figs,  not  gathered  from  thistles,  428-16. 

Filthiness,  in  vision  of  Nephi,  30-27;  of 
Lamanites,  112-5;  poor  esteemed  as, 
276-3;  moral,  150-30.  206-22,  213-21, 
475-4. 

Finger,  of  God  wrote  upon  wall,  219-2; 
of  the  Lord  seen  by  Jared,  483-6; 
Christ  touches  disciples  with,  453-12. 

Fire,  pillar  of,  seen  by  Lehi,  2-6;  and 
brimstone,  figurative  of  punishment, 
68-16,  100-23,  113-11,  122-10,  142-27, 
226-17,  232-14;  unquenchable,  139-38, 
209-52,  475-5;  Abinadi  suflfers  death  by, 
167-13;  king  Noah  put  to  death  by, 
171-20;  Lamanites  perish  by,  259-5; 
in  danger  of  hell,  425-22;  473-17; 
Nephi  and  Lehi  encircled  by,  370-23, 
372-43;  little  children  encircled  with, 
433-24;  like  a  refiner's,  446-2;  the  three 
Nephite  disciples  cast  into,  458-32; 
baptism  of,  see  Holy  Ghost. 

Firstlings,  offered  as  sacrifice,  136-3. 

Fish,  mentioned  by  Christ,  428-10; 
carried  by  Jaredites,  480-2. 

Flattery,  of  Sherem,  123-4;  of  Alma,  187- 
8;  of  Amalickiah,  309-5;  of  king-men, 
352-4. 


INDEX 


549 


Flesh,  lust  of  the,  48-23;  Christ  the  Son 
because  of  the,  163-3;  and  blood  of 
Christ,  how  administered,  511-ch.  4:1, 
ch.  5:1;  human,  fed  to  women  and 
children,  518-8. 

Flight,  of  Lehi  from  Jerusalem,  9-36;  of 
Lamanites  before  Limhi's  army,  173- 
12;  of  Morianton,  323-23;  of  Kishku- 
men,  360-10;  of  Gadianton  robbers, 
363-11;  of  king  Jacob,  413-12;  of 
Mormon,  468-7. 

Flocks,  in  time  of  Enos,  127-21;  as, 
fleeing  from  shepherd,  152-21;  of  Ne- 
phites  desired  by  Lamanites,  153-12; 
guarded  from  Lamanites,  153-2;  as, 
driven  by  beasts,  167-17;  shepherd 
would  protect  from  wolves,  209-59;  of 
Lamoni  preserved  by  Ammon,  239-25, 
240-2;  protected  from  robbers,  406-4; 
of  brother  of  Jared,  480-41;  Jaredites 
rich  in,  497-12. 

Flood,  destruction  of  Nephites  not  by, 
220-22;  Jared  and  his  people  not  to 
perish  in,  482-20. 

Fold,  one,  and  one  shepherd,  49-25, 
430-3;  of  God,  66-2,  261-4;  of  the  devil, 
207-39;  other  sheep  not  of  this,  430-17, 
430-1. 

Followers,  of  Christ,  99-14,  512-3,  515- 
48;  of  God,  204-15,  373-5. 

Food,  supplied  Alma  by  Amulek,  215-20; 
withheld  from  Alma  and  Amulek  in 
prison,  232-22;  begged  by  Korihor, 
273-56;  Helaman's  army  sufifers  for 
want  of,  345-7;  not  sent  by  the  rulers, 
350-19;  received  by  Lehi  and  Teancum, 
354-13;  Nephi  and  Lehi  imprisoned 
without,  370-22;  of  Nephites  kept  from 
robbers,  406-3;  animals  used  as,  by 
Jaredites,  494-18;  hunted  for  people, 
497-19. 

Fool,  Nephi  called  a,  35-17;  misunder- 
standing Bible,  101-6;  calling  brother, 
forbidden,  425-22. 

Foolishness,  of  men,   69-28,   93-10. 

Fools,  to  consider  selves  as,  before  God, 
70-42;  wicked  Nephites  called,  382-21; 
mocking,  shall  mourn,  502-26. 

Forefathers,  Lehi's,  genealogy  of,  on 
brass  plates,  5-3,  288-3;  knowledge  of, 
28-14. 

Foreheads,  marked  red  by  Amlicites, 
201-4. 

Foreknowledge,  of  God,  men  chosen  and 
ordained  according  to,  228-3;  God's,  of 
all  things,  228-7. 

Forgiveness,  to  be  prayed  for,  13-21;  of 
sins,  142-2;  not  easy  to  obtain,  293-6; 
granted  as  often  as  sought,  512-ch.  6:8. 

Form,  of  man.  Spirit  of  the  Lord  in  the, 
18-11;  of  man,  God  in  the,  162-34;  of 
a  dove.  Holy  Ghost  manifest  as,  19-27, 
104-8;  in  resurrection,  223-43;  of 
nature,  a  testimony  of  God,  272-44;  of 
godliness,  514-30. 

Fornication,  condemned,  113-12,  380-26; 
sole  justification  for  divorce,  425-32. 


Fortifications,  prepared  by  Nephites, 
316-8,  319-13,  321-10,  331-7,  404-14; 
taken  by  Lamanites,  326-23;  prisoners 
work  on,  336-25;  of  Angola  insufficient, 
461-4. 

Foundation,  of  great  and  abominable 
church,  22-4,  26-9;  sandy  (figurative), 
100-28,  423-40,  429-26,  434-13;  Christ 
the  one  and  safe,  114-15,  369-12;  of 
destruction,  221-27. 

Founder,  of  peace,  164-18;  of  the  church, 
Alma,    179-16,    194-47. 

Fountain,  in  vision  of  Nephi,  21-16;  rod 
of  iron  leading  by,  14-20,  19-25;  at 
Mormon,  168-5;  of  all  righteousness, 
493-26,  502-28;  a  bitter,  cannot  bring 
good  water,  512-11. 

Fragments,  rocks  broken  into  at  time  of 
crucifixion,  394-22,  416-18. 

Fraud,   of  Amahckiah,   313-4,   315-30, 

Freedom,  from  captivity,  for  house  of 
Joseph,  55-5 ;  from  bondage,  worth  fight- 
ing for,  304-48;  cause  of,  supported, 
312-35;  striven  for  by  Moroni,  316-11; 
oath  of,  by  Pahoran,  324-39;  enforced, 
324-7;  indifference  concerning,  348-13; 
defended  by  Pahoran,  352-6,  353-1;  de- 
fended against  Gadianton  robbers, 
402-12;  secret  combinations  threaten  to 
overthrow,  493-25. 

Freemen,  name  of,  taken,  324-6;  support 
Pahoran,  352-3;  driven  from  Zarahemla, 
354-6. 

Fruit,  desirable,  seen  in  Lehi's  vision, 
13-10;  evil,  118-35,  122-7,  428-17;  for- 
bidden, 54-15,  142-26,  226-22;  good, 
117-26,  207-36,  428-17;  wild  and  tame, 
116-18,  117-25;  of  tree  of  life,  30-36, 
210-62;  bitter,   119-52. 

Fruits,  first,  of  the  resurrection,  53-9; 
of  Christ,  114-11;  of  repentance,  517- 
25;  of  labors,  263-31,  296-26;  men 
known  by  their,  428-16. 

Fulness,  of  gospel,  17-14,  441-28;  of  the 
Gentiles,  28-13,  430-4;  of  the  wrath  of 
God,  36-35,  48-16,  481-11,  494-20;  of 
time,  52-3,  73-7;  of  joy,  451-30,  452-10; 
of  iniquity,  481-10. 

Furnace,  of  affliction,  44-10;  life  of  king 
Noah  as  garment  in,  158-3;  the  three 
disciples  cast  into  a,  453-21,  458-32, 
473-24. 

Fury,  of  the  oppressor,  65-13;  of  Jacob 
the  Zoramite  in  battle,  330-33;  to  be 
executed,  443-21. 

Gad,  city  of,  418-10. 

Gadiandi,   city  of,  417-8. 

Gadianton,  expert  in  wickedness,  362-4; 
flees  from  Helaman,  363-11;  proves 
overthrow  of  people,  363-13;  secret 
combinations  of,  365-23;  secrets  of, 
374-24;  oaths  of,  374-26;  inspired  by 
Satan,  375-29;  author  of  secret  band, 
380-28;  band  of,  swept  away,  385-10; 
secret  plans  of,  387-26. 


550 


INDEX 


Gadianton  robbers,  band  of,  374-18,  459- 
42;  hunted  down  by  Lamanites,  375-37; 
control  judgment-seat,  376-4,  378-1; 
destroyed,  385-10;  re-established  in 
mountains,  401-27;  among  Lamanites, 
401-29,  461-18;  become  numerous,  402- 
11;  gain  advantage,  403-18. 

Gadiomnah,  city  of,  417-8. 

Gain,  churches  built  for,  48-23,  94-20, 
95-29,  458-26,  474-33;  object  of  Ne- 
phite  lawyers,  221-32,  222-20;  through 
plunder,  374-17;  plates  not  to  be  used 
for,  473-14;  through  traffic,  497-22. 

Gall  of  bitterness,  soul  redeemed  from, 
188-29;  Alma  in,  287-18;  wicked  in, 
297-11;  for  wicked,  474-31,  516-14. 

Game,  none  found  in  lands  deserted  by 
Nephites,  406-2;  scarcity  of,  hinders 
robbers,  407-20;  wilderness  preserved 
for,  by  Jaredites,  497-21. 

Garden,  of  Eden,  first  parents  driven 
from,  54-19,  298-2;  of  Nephi,  multitude 
instructed  at,  377-10,  381-8,  11. 

Garment,  life  of  king  Noah  compared  to, 
158-3. 

Garments,  of  Laban  worn  by  Nephi,  8-19: 
of  the  twelve  disciples,  white  in  blood 
of  Christ,  21-10;  to  be  kept  spotless 
(figurative),  109-19,  2,  138-28,  206-21; 
of  skins  worn  by  Lamanites,  318-6. 

Gate,  to  kingdom  of  God,  70-41,  104-9, 
107-9,     123-11,     428-13,     451-33. 

Gates,  of  hell,  59-32,  423-39,  434-13. 

Gathering,  of  Israel,  431-5,  442-1. 

Gazelem,  290-23. 

Geba,  84-29. 

Gebim,  84-31. 

Genealogy,  of  Lehi,  5-3,  12,  10-14,  16, 
288-3;  of  Zarahemla,  130-18;  of  Jare- 
dite  kings,  478-6. 

Generation,  the  fourth  from  birth  of 
Christ,  21-12;  93-9,  308-12,  390-10,  451- 
32;  visiting  sins  until  third  and  fourth, 
161-13;  wicked  and  perverse,  216-8, 
220-17,   221-25,    392-29. 

Generations,  three,  from  time  of  Christ 
pass  in  righteousness,  21-11,  93-9; 
prophecies  concerning  future,  57-2,  71- 
53,  289-14,  448-2. 

Gentiles,  a  man  among,  to  cross  the 
great  waters,  22-12;  record  among,  25- 
40;  mighty  nation  among,  47-7;  a 
marvelous  work  among,  47-8,  454-32; 
remnant  of  Jacob  among,  443-12;  the 
three  disciples  among,  453-27;  to  scat- 
ter remnant  of  house  of  Israel,  29-17, 
93-15;  to  nurse  house  of  Israel,  47-6; 
to  bring  forth  book,  24-38,  471-8; 
gospel  to  come  through,  28-13,  442-5, 
448-8,  468-15,  471-8;  great  church  seen 
among,  22-4;  receive  scriptures  in 
purity  from  Jews;  corrupted  scriptures, 
23-29;  to  afflict  seed  of  Nephi,  72-18; 
to  smite  unbelievers,  94-19;  shall  say: 
A  Bible!  and  reject  other  scriptures, 
101-3;  to  be  shown  mercy,  24-32;  to 
get    Nephite    record,    24-35,    102-3;    to 


receive  manifestation  of  Christ,  25-42; 
to  have  gospel,  28-13;  promises  unto, 
72-9;  the  promised  land  a  land  of 
liberty  unto,  72-11;  prayed  for  by 
Moroni,  502-36;  prosperity  of,  seen  in 
vision  of  Nephi,  22-15;  to  mock,  501- 
23;  written  to  by  Moroni,  465-17. 

Gid,  city  of,  captured  by  Lamanites,  326- 
26;  retaken  by  Nephites,  335-7,  336-16, 
23;  strongly  fortified,  336-25. 

Gid,  captain  over  Lamanite  prisoners, 
343-29;  loses  prisoners,  344-32;  in  am- 
bush before  Manti,  345-16;  takes  pos- 
session of  Manti,  346-21. 

Giddianhi,  writes  to  Lachoneus,  404-9; 
plunders,  406-5;  hideous  appearance  of 
soldiers  of,  406-7;  people  of,  slaugh- 
tered, 407-11;  beaten,  407-12. 

Giddbnah,  father  of  Amulek,  219-2. 

Giddonah,  high  priest  in  land  of  Gideon, 
270-23;  sends  Korihor  to  Alma  for 
judgment,  271-29. 

Gideon,  a  Nephite  patriot,  170-4;  his 
plan  of  freedom,  177-6;  a  teacher  of  the 
people,  195-7;  withstands  Nehor,  195-7, 
9;  slain  by  Nehor,  195-9,  196-13;  val- 
ley and  city  named  after,  199-20,  210-7. 

Gideon,   city   of,   210-7, 

Gideon,  valley  of,  199-20;  church  estab- 
lished in,  210-8. 

Gidgiddonah,  Nephite  commander,  470- 
13. 

Gidgiddoni,  chief  captain  of  Nephite 
armies,  405-18;  a  prophet,  405-19;  de- 
feats Gadianton  robbers,  407-14;  estab- 
lishes peace,  411-6. 

Gift,  lay  hold  on  the  good,  touch  not  the 
evil,  521-30;  every  good,  cometh  of 
Christ,  520-18;  of  interpreting  lan- 
guages, 131-25;  of  translation,  217-21; 
of  eternal  life,  369-8;  the  heavenly, 
456-3,  500-8;  see  also  Gifts;  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  see  Holy  Ghost. 

Gifts,  spiritual,  Amaleki  exhorts  men  to 
believe  in,  131-25;  spiritual,  Alma 
speaks  of  different,  217-21;  varied 
manifestations  of,  520-8;  taken  from 
people   through   unbelief,   521-24. 

Gilgah,  son  of  Jared,  488-14. 

Gilgal,  a  Nephite  chieftain,  killed,  470- 
14. 

Gilgal,  city  of,   sunk,   417-6. 

Gilgal,  valley  of,  505-27;  Coriantumr  de- 
feats Shared  in,  505-28;  Shared  slain 
in,  505-30. 

Gilead,  brother  of  Shared,  506-8;  fights 
Coriantumr,  505-3;  ascends  throne, 
506-6;  murdered  by  his  high  priest, 
506-9. 

Gimgimno,  city  of,  sunk,  417-8. 

Glass,  as  clear  as,  molten  stones  pre- 
pared by  the  brother  of  Jared,  482-1. 

Glory,  the  Son  of  God  to  come  in  great, 
48-24,  208-50,  218-26,  230-24,  448-3; 
rendered  unto  Jesus  at  his  visitation 
to  the   Nephites,  439-9,   10. 


INDEX 


551 


Goats,  found  upon  promised  land,  40-25; 
raised  by  Nephites,  127-21. 

God,  love  of,  19-22;  justice  of,  21-18; 
yields  himself  up  to  be  crucified,  41-10; 
to  do  marvelous  work  among  Gentiles, 
47-8;  greatness  of,  52-2;  command- 
ments given  by,  54-21;  sin  abominable 
unto,  109-5;  commands  there  shall  be 
no  priestcrafts,  95-29;  of  miracles,  476- 
15;  unchangeable,  517-18, 

Gold,  desired  by  the  abominable  church, 
22-7;  found  in  promised  land,  40-25; 
people  taught  to  work  in,  61-15;  peo- 
ple lifted  up  in  pride  because  of,  110- 
12;  people  of  Limhi  pay  tribute  of, 
171-15;  people  have  abundance  of,  197- 
29;  coins,  222-5. 

Good,  inspired  of  God,  208-40,  513-13; 
children  of  men  slow  to  do,  388-4. 

Gospel,  to  go  to  Gentiles,  24-34;  pre- 
cious parts  of,  taken  away,  24-32;  to 
be  written  for  Gentiles,  24-35;  declared 
among  remnant  of  seed  of  Lehi,  102-5; 
church  built  upon,  450-10;  denied  by 
those  who  do  not  know  it,  476-8. 

Government,  overthrown  by  secret  com- 
binations, 413-6. 

Governor,  Alma  the,  199-16;  Lachoneus 
the,  399-1. 

Grace,  of  God,  67-8,  71-53,  114-7;  for 
Gentiles,   prayed    for,   502-36. 

Grains,  raised  by  Nephites,  127-21,  152-9. 

Grapes,  not  gathered  of  thorns,  428-16; 
wild,  figurative  of  recreant  Israel,  IT- 
2,  4. 

Grave,  no  traveler  can  return  from,  51- 
14;  must  deliver  up  dead,  67-12;  shall 
have   no   victory,   252-14. 

Graves,  opened,  395-25. 

Great  and  abominable  church,  see 
Church  of  the  Devil. 

Great  Spirit,  Ammon  supposed  to  be 
the,  240-2,  241-11,  246-25;  Lamanites 
believe  in,  241-5;  is  God,  242-28,  252-9. 

Guilt,  men  to  have  a  consciousness  of 
their,  68-14,  122-9,  139-38,  141-25,  206- 
18,  223-43;  racked  with  consciousness 
of,   475-3. 

Guilty,  the,  take  the  truth  to  be  hard, 
31-2. 

Gulf,  awful,  separates  wicked  from  tree 
of  life,  30-28;  of  misery  and  woe,  50-13. 

Hagoth,  builds  and  launches  ships,  358-5. 
Hail,  to  smite  people  of  king  Noah,  158-6. 
Happiness,     state     of    righteous,     140-4, 

202-26,   295-12,  471-7. 
Harlots,  priests  of  king  Noah  with,  156- 

14;  Isabel,  293-3. 
Head-plates,   worn  by   Nephites,   303-38, 

304-44;  by  Lamanites,  360-14;  by  Jared- 

ites,  508-15. 
Healing,  of  Zeezrom  by  Alma,  234-6;  of 

sick  and  afflicted  by  Christ,  432-9,  449- 

15;  by  the  disciples,  456-5. 
Hearthom,  son  of  Lib,  king  of  Jaredites, 

479-17,  498-29. 


Heat,  fervent,  to  melt  the  elements, 
448-3,  475-2. 

Heathen,  remembered,  95-33;  vengeance 
to   be   visited   upon,   443-21. 

Heavens,  opened,  to  Lehi,  2-8;  to  Nephi, 
18-14,  19-27;  to  penitent  Lamanites, 
372-48;  where  God  dwells,  242-30. 

Helam,  a  follower  of  king  Noah,  baptized 
by  Alma,   168-12. 

Helam,  city  of,  179-20. 

Heleutnan,  Book  of,  359. 

Helaman,   son  of  king   Benjamin,    134-2. 

Helaman,  son  of  Alma,  274-7;  instructed 
by  Alma,  286-1;  receives  the  plates, 
288-2,  289-21,  324-38;  forbidden  to  re- 
veal secret  oaths,  290-27;  instructed 
about  Liahona,  291-38;  appoints  priests, 
309-22;  preaches,  309-1,  357-45;  main- 
tains order  in  church,  312-38;  per- 
suades people  of  Ammon  not  to  break 
oath,  332-14;  leads  2,000  sons  of  Am- 
monites, 332-19;  writes  to  Moroni,  337- 
1;  assists  Antipus,  338-9;  marches  by 
Antiparah  as  a  ruse,  339-31;  returns 
to  help  men  of  Antipus,  340-50;  vic- 
torious, 341-54;  receives  letter  from 
king  Ammoron,  341-1;  makes  condi- 
tions as  to  exchange  of  prisoners,  341- 
2;  army  of,  strengthened,  341-6;  sur- 
rounds Cumeni,  342-7;  complains  about 
indifference  of  the  rulers,  345-7;  decoys 

•  Lamanites  at  Manti,  345-17,  346-18; 
returns  to  Zarahemla,  357-42;  dies, 
358-52. 

Helaman,  son  of  Helaman,  receives  the 
records,  358-11;  appointed  judge,  362-2; 
saved  by  servant,  362-6;  character  of, 
365-20;  had  instructed  his  sons,  369-5; 
dies,  366-37. 

Helem,  one  of  the  brethren  of  Ammon, 
147-6. 

Hell,  devil  leads  souls  of  men  to,  25-3, 
55-29;  spiritual  death  is,  67-12;  to  de- 
liver up  its  dead,  67-12;  pains  of,  113- 
11,  261-13;  chains  of,  205-7,  9;  gates 
of,  shall  not  prevail,  423-39. 

Helorum,  son  of  king  Benjamin,  134-2. 

Hem,  one  of  the  brethren  of  Ammon, 
147-6. 

Hermounts,  Lamanites  fled  to,  200-37. 

Herds,  of  Nephites,  60-11,  127-21,  197- 
29;  people  of  Zeniflf  pay  tribute  of  half 
of,  149-22;  of  Jaredites,  487-ch.  6:4, 
497-12. 

Heshlon,  plains  of,  505-28. 

Heth,  land  of,  491-2. 

Heth,  son  of  Com,  479-26,  495-25;  rebels 
and  takes  throne,  495-27;  death  of, 
496-1. 

Heth,   son  of  Hearthom,  479-16,  498-31. 

Highways,  built  by  Nephites,  411-8. 

Hill,  of  Amnihu,  etc.,  see  Amnihu,  hill 
of,  etc. 

Himni,  son  of  Mosiah,  189-34;  mission 
of,  among  Lamanites,  260-17;  presides 
over  church  in  Zarahemla,  274-6.  See 
Mosiah,  sons  of. 


552 


INDEX 


Hiss,  a,  and  a  by-word,  the  Jews  to  be, 
42-14,  431-9;  the  word  of  the  Lord  to 
hiss   forth,   78-26,   80-18,   100-2,   521-28. 

History,  of  people  engraven  on  the  larger 
plates,    15-2,    58-14,    108-3. 

Holiness,  the,  of  God,  of  Christ,  53-10, 
68-20,  448-5,  475-5. 

Holy  Ghost,  Christ  to  manifest  himself 
by,  to  the  Gentiles,  16-11,  93-13;  Ne- 
phi  saw,  abiding  upon  Christ,  19-27; 
Nephi  saw,  upon  the  twelve,  20-7; 
beareth  record  of  Christ,  21-18,  452-11; 
denial  of,  100-26,  293-6;  given  after 
baptism,  104-12,  423-37;  gifts  of,  105-2, 
520-5;  Mary  conceived  by  power  of, 
211-10;  sanctification  by,  229-12;  Nephi 
and  Lehi  filled  with,  372-45;  the  twelve 
disciples  receive  power  to  give,  436- 
37;  the  disciples  receive,  437-13,  438- 
20;  to  Gentiles,  440-27;  gives  truth 
of  all  things,   520-5. 

Holy  order  of  God,  Jacob  ordained  after, 
62-2;  Alma  called  by,  210-8;  priests  or- 
dained after,  227-1;  people  to  walk 
after,  213-22;  high  priests  ordained 
after,  228-8.     See  also  Priesthood. 

Holy  stand,  of  the  Zoramites,  275-21. 

Honey,  in  the  land  Bountiful,  in  Arabia, 
34-5;  taken  on  the  ship,  39-6;  butter 
and,  80-15;  milk  and,  94-25. 

Honey  bee,  deseret,  carried  by  Jaredites, 
480-3. 

Hope,  enjoined,  213-24,  515-41. 

Horses,  found  upon  land  of  promise,  40- 
25;  had  by  Nephites  and  Lamanites, 
127-21,  241-9,  247-6;  by  Jaredites,  494- 
19. 

Houses,  of  worship,  see  Synagogues. 

House  tops,  sealed  book  to  be  read  upon, 
96-11. 

House  of  Israel,  Nephites  of  the,  101-12; 
promises  to.  100-1,  431-11;  Lord  to  re- 
member, 455-8. 

Howling,  bowlings,  in  mourning,  among 
the  Nephites,  416-23,  417-25;  among 
the  Jaredites,   508-16,   17. 

Humility,  enjoined,  70-42,  143-11;  peo- 
ple became  strong  through,  366-35. 

Hunger,  of  the  soul,  125-4,  424-6;  to  be 
appeased,  439-8. 

Idleness,  a  Lamanite  trait,  21-23,  61-24, 
254-28;   admonition  against,  293-12. 

Idolatry,  of  the  Lamanites,  126-20,  153- 
12;  among  the  Nephites,  156-6,  7,  197- 
22,  322-21;  Alma  guilty  of,  187-8; 
among  the  Jaredites,  490-23;  see  Idols. 

Idols,  worship  of,  condemned,  69-37;  by 
Nephites,  375-31;  by  Lamanites,  238- 
15;  by  Zoramites,  273-1;  sacrifices  to, 
by  Lamanites,  466-14,  467-21. 

Images,  graven,  443-17. 

Immanuel,  a  title  of  the  Christ,  80-14, 
81-8. 

Immortality,  mortality  changed  to,  67- 
13,  127-27,  166-10,  224-45,  226-20,  452-8. 


Incorrectness,    of    Lamanite    traditions, 

201-8,  217-17,  262-24,  288-9. 

Incorruptible,  mortal  bodies  to  become, 
67-13,    166-10,   206-15,   294-2,   297-4. 

Industry,  Nephites  show  much,  61-17; 
Amulek  gained  riches  by  his,  219-4. 

Inequality,  should  be  no,  193-32,  411-14; 
among  the  Nephites,  204-12,  15;  abol- 
ished, 236-16;  because  of  sin,  267-13. 

Inheritance,  lands  of,  to  Nephites,  47-12, 
49-5,  50-9;  confirmed  by  Christ,  439-14; 
Jews  to  be  gathered  to  their,  71-8; 
Lamanites  to  possess,  112-4;  righteous 
to  have,  with  God,  209-58. 

Iniquity,  iniquities,  Christ  to  suffer  be- 
cause of,  161-28,  162-5,  6,  163-ch.  14:11; 
quick  to  do,  161-29,  310-8,  388-4;  in 
gall  of  bitterness  and  bonds  of,  188-29, 
297-11,   474-31,    516-14. 

Insects,  land  to  be  pestered  by,  158-6. 

Interpreters,  used  by  a  seer,  151-13; 
prepared  to  unfold  mysteries,  151-19; 
Alma  receives,  191-20;  Helaman  en- 
trusted with,  289-21,  290-24;  Moroni 
seals  up,  485-5. 

Iron,  Nephites  work  in,  128-8. 

Iron  rod,  vision  of,  by  Lehi,  14-19;  seen 
by  Nephi,  19-25;  explanation  of,  29-23. 

Irreantum,  many  waters,  34-5. 

Isaac,  God  covenanted  with,  36-40;  God. 
of,  41-10;   intended  sacrifice  of,   113-5. 

Isabel,  harlot  of  Siron,  293-3. 

Isaiah,  one  of  the  twelve  disciples,  437-4. 

Isaiah,  prophet  of  Israel,  Nephi  teaches 
words  of,  29-20,  43-23;  Nephi  reads 
words  of,  43-1,  44-1;  Nephi  expounds 
writings  of,  46-1;  Nephi  writes  words 
of,  74  to  89;  Abinadi  quotes,  162-1; 
people  instructed  to  search  prophecies 
of,  473-23. 

Ishmael,  and  family  join  Lehi's  company, 
11-5,  13-22;  daughters  of,  marry  sons 
of  Lehi,  31-7;  Zoram  married  eldest 
daughter  of,  31-7;  death  of,  at  Nahom, 
33-34;  Lamoni  descendant  of,  239-21. 

Ishmael,   descendant  of  Aminadi,   219-2. 

Ishmael,  land  of,  238-19;  Ammon  in,  238- 
20,  239-21;  synagogues  built  in,  251-20. 

Isles,  of  sea,  to  suffer,  42-12;  Israel  scat- 
tered upon,  46-4;  people  of  Israel  to 
be  gathered  from,  71-8;  to  be  remem- 
bered, 101-7;  promises  of  God  to  peo- 
ple upon,  73-21. 

Israel,  house  of,  likened  unto  olive-tree, 
16-12;  to  be  scattered,  then  gathered, 
17-14;  to  be  judged  by  the  apostles, 
21-9;  fight  against  apostles,  20-35; 
Gentiles  to  be  numbered  among,  25-2; 
covenants  of  Lord  unto,  26-5;  work  of 
God  to  commence  among,  27-17;  to  be 
a  hiss  and  by- word,  42-14;  righteous 
branch  to  be  raised  up  unto,  55-5; 
to  be  restored,  56-13;  tribes  of,  to  write 
words  of  the  Lord,  101-12;  Christ 
speaks  to,  419-5;  Christ  goes  to  lost 
tribes  of,  432-4. 

Ites,  none  left,  457-17. 


INDEX 


553 


Jacob,   Book   of,    107-1. 

Jacob,  city  of,  sunk  in  sea,  417-8. 

Jacob,  son  of  Lehi,  39-7;  flees  with 
Nephi,  60-6;  made  a  priest,  62-26; 
preaches  to  people,  62-1,  73-1,  109-1; 
to  write  history  of  people  upon  the 
plates,  108-2;  confounds  Sherem,  123-8; 
concludes   his  record,   125-26. 

Jacob,  Zoramite  leader,  329-20;  and  army 
surrounded,  330-31;  killed,  330-35. 

Jacob,  king  of  robbers,  413-9;  flees  north- 
ward, 413-12. 

Jacob,  House  of,  43-1,  74-5,  98-33,  410- 
21,  25,  440-16,  442-2. 

Jacobites,  one  of  the  divisions  of  the 
Nephites,  108-13. 

Jacobugath,  city  of,  burned,  417-9. 

Jacom,  son  of  Jared,  488-14. 

Jared,  came  forth  from  the  great  tower, 
479-33;  language  of,  not  confounded, 
479-35;  promised  a  choice  land,  480- 
42;  goes  into  valley  of  Nimrod,  480-1; 
embarks,  487-ch.  6:4;  reaches  promised 
land,  488-12;  numbers  people,  488-19; 
death  of,  489-29.  See  also  Brother  of 
Jared. 

Jared,  son  of  Omer,  491-1;  rebels 
against  father,  491-2;  defeated  in  bat- 
tle, 491-6;  murderous  proposal  to 
Akish,  492-12;  anointed  king,  493-4; 
killed,  493-5. 

Jaredites,  account  of,  478-1;  perished  be- 
cause of  wilfulness  of  their  hearts, 
519-23. 

Jarom,  Book  of,  127. 

Jarom,  son  of  Enos,  127-1. 

Jashon,   land   of,   462-16. 

Javelin,  made  by  Nephites  for  war,  128-8; 
Amalickiah  killed  with,  327-34;  Am- 
moron  killed  with,  356-36. 

Jealous,  God  is,  157-22,  161-13. 

Jehovah,  86-ch.  22:2,  522-34. 

Jeremiah,  one  of  the  twelve  disciples, 
437-4. 

Jeremiah,  a  prophet  of  Israel,  brass 
plates  contain  some  prophecies  of,  10- 
13;  cast  into  prison,   12-14. 

Jershon,  land  of,  265-22;  given  to  people 
of  Anti-Nephi-Lehi,  265-22,  see  Am- 
mon,  people  of;  church  established  in, 
266-1;  Korihor  in,  270-19;  Alma  and 
Amulek  enter,  284-1;  people  of  Am- 
mon  depart  out  of,  285-13;  Nephites 
gather  armies  in,  301-4. 

Jerusalem,  Lamanite  city,  249-1;  Aaron 
came  to  city  of,  249-4;  submerged, 
417-7. 

Jerusalem,  in  Palestine,  destruction  of, 
predicted  by  prophets,  1-4;  Lehi  proph- 
esies against,  2-18;  Lehi  and  family 
leave,  3-4;  prophecies  concerning,  to 
be  fulfilled,  12-13;  Lehi's  sons  return 
to,  for  the  brass  plates,  5-2;  Lehi's 
sons  return  to,  to  fetch  family  of 
Ishmael,  11-2;  destroyed,  49-4,  63-8, 
90-10;  people  of  Zarahemla  came  from, 

.  36 


130-14;  covenant  people  to  return  to, 
441-29;   to  be  redeemed,  441-34. 

Jerusalem,  the  New,  see  New  Jerusalem. 

Jesse,  85-1,  10. 

Jesus,   see  Christ. 

Jew,  book  proceeds  from  mouth  of,  23- 
23,  27-23;  Nephi  has  charity  for,  107-8. 

Jews,  mock  Lehi,  3-19;  Laban  had  rec- 
ord of,  5-3;  the  plates  of  brass  contain 
record  of,  10-12;  prophet  to  be  raised 
up  among,  16-4;  gospel  to  be  preached 
to,  16-11;  record  of,  beheld  by  Nephi, 
23-23;  to  be  scourged,  42-13;  God 
spoke  to,  by  prophets,  66-2;  understand 
prophecies,  89-5;  to  be  scattered,  90- 
15;  to  become  drunken  with  iniquity, 
95-1;  cursed  by  Gentiles,  101-5;  to 
have  words  of  Nephites  and  of  the  lost 
tribes,  102-13;  cast  off  unless  they  re- 
pent, 102-2;  eventually  to  accept  Christ, 
441-31. 

John,  the  apostle,  27-27,  452-6;  ordained 
to  write,  27-25;  written  revelations  of, 
486-16. 

Jonas,  one  of  the  twelve  disciples,  437-4- 

Joneam,  Nephite  leader,  killed,  470-14. 

Jordan,  city  of,  Lamanites  repulsed  at, 
467-3. 

Joseph,  who  was  sold  into  Egypt,  Lehi 
descendant  of,  55-4;  seer  to  be  raised 
up  from,  56-11,  14;  prophecies  of,  57-1; 
seed  should  never  perish,  91-21;  right- 
eous branch  from,  111-25;  Amulek 
descendant  of,  219-2;  part  of  coat  of, 
preserved,  311-24;  Lehi's  posterity  a 
remnant  of  the  seed  of,  311-23,  21,  420- 
17,  503-6,  504-10. 

Joseph,  son  of  Lehi,  born  in  wilderness, 
39-7;  made  to  grieve,  40-19;  Lehi 
blesses,  55-1;  to  hearken  unto  words 
of  Nephi,  57-25;  flees  with  Nephi,  60-6; 
made  a  priest,_  62-26,  109-18. 

Josephites,  a  division  of  the  Nephites, 
108-13. 

Josh,  city  of,  burned,  418-10. 

Josh,  a  Nephite  leader,  killed,  470-14. 

Joshua,  land  of,  Nephites  come  to,  462-6. 

Jot,  nor  tittle,  of  the  law,  not  to  pass 
away  void,  282-13,  401-25  ;  Christ  affirms 
none  had  passed,  424-18. 

Journey,  a  day's,  for  a  Nephite,  254-32, 
367-7. 

Joy,  men  are  that  they  might  have,  54- 
25;  of  righteous  shall  be  full,  68-18, 
98-30. 

Judea,  city  of,  Helaman  arrives  at,  338- 
9;  fortified,  338-15. 

Judge,  Alma  first  chief,  194-42;  Nephihah 
second  chief,  204-16;  of  Ammonihah 
after  order  of  Nehor,  232-16;  smites 
Alma  and  Amulek,  232-24;  killed  by 
falling  of  prison  walls,  233-27;  procla- 
mation of,  concerning  people  of  Anti- 
Nephi-Lehi,  265-21;  Nephihah  the,  dies, 
323-37;  Pahoran  appointed  chief,  324- 
39;  Pahoran  the,  dies,  359-2;  Pahoran, 
son  of  Pahoran,  chief,  359-5;  Pahoran 


554 


INDEX 


the,  murdered  by  Kishkumen,  360-9; 
Pacumeni  appointed  chief,  360-13; 
Pacumeni  the,  killed  by  Coriantumr, 
361-21;  Helaman  chief,  362-2;  Nephi 
appointed,  366-37;  Cezoram  chief,  368- 
1;  son  of  Cezoram  chief,  373-15;  Se- 
ezoram  chief,  382-23;  Lachoneus  chief, 
399-1;  Lachoneus,  son  of  Lachoneus, 
chief,  412-19. 

Judges,  suggested  by  Mosiah,  192-11; 
chosen  by  voice  of  people,  193-25,  194- 
39,  359-5,  360-13,  362-2;  reign  of 
begun,  195-1. 

Judgment,  doings  of  men  brought  to, 
17-20,  107-15;  God  executes,  in  right- 
eousness, 48-21;  first,  67-7;  after  death 
come  to,  226-27;  murderer  in  danger 
of,  425-21;  out  of  books,  451-25;  of  God 
against  wicked,  500-20;  Moroni  prays 
for,  of  God,  519-15. 

Judgments,  of  God,  20-5,  50-10,  68-15, 
89-3,  225-15,  231-11. 

Justice,  of  God,  30-35,  68-17,  69-26,  70- 
46,  139-38,  298-1;  cannot  be  denied, 
122-10;  work  of,  cannot  be  destroyed, 
227-32,  299-13;  mercy  cannot  rob,  300- 
25. 

Keeper,  the,  of  the  gate  is  the  Holy  One 
of  Israel,  70-41. 

Kib,  Jaredite  king,  son  of  Orihah,  479- 
32,  489-3;  captive  under  Corihor,  489-7; 
receives  kingdom  again,  490-9;  bestows 
kingdom  on  Shule,  490-10. 

Kid,  leopard  to  lie  down  with,   103-12. 

Kim,  Jaredite  king,  son  of  Morianton, 
479-22,  497-13;  brought  into  captivity, 
497-14. 

Kimnor,  father  of  Akish,  491-10. 

King,  of  Nephites,  called  Nephi,  108-11; 
of  heaven  and  earth,  208-50;  of  Salem, 
Melchizedek,  229-18. 

Kingdom,  of  devil  built  up  among  men, 
48-22;  must  shake,  99-19;  wicked  be- 
long to,  206-25;  of  God,  24-37,  68-23, 
105-21,  122-4;  no  f^lthiness  in,  30-34; 
seek  the,  110-18;  of  Nephites  ends, 
194-47;  of  heaven,  208-50;  who  may  in- 
herit, 423-38. 

King-men,  324-5;  executed,  354-9. 

Kings,  Mosiah's  warning  against  rule  by, 
192-16;  the  iniquities  of  some,  193-31; 
wanted  by  wicked  Nephites,  413-30. 

Kish,  Jaredite  king,  son  of  Corom,  479-19, 
497-17. 

Kishkumen,  murders  Pahoran,  360-9; 
seeks  to  murder  Helaman,  362-3;  killed 
by   servant  of  Helaman,   363-9. 

Kishkumen,  city  of,  burned,  418-10. 

Knee,  every,  shall  bow  before  Christ, 
189-31. 

Knowledge,  of  the  Lord,  penitent  brought 
to  the,  255-5,  288-9,  315-36;  410-23, 
439-13;  earth  shall  be  full  of,  85-9, 
103-15. 


Korihor,  an  Anti-Christ,  269-12;  in 
Jershon,  270-19;  in  Gideon,  270-21;  be- 
fore Giddonah,  270-23;  makes  accusa- 
tions, 270-24;  sent  to  Alma,  271-29; 
asks  for  sign,  272-43;  sign  given, 
stricken  dumb,  272-50;  deceived  by 
devil,  273-53;  cast  out,  273-56;  killed 
among  Zoramites,  273-59. 

Kumen,  one  of  the  twelve  disciples, 
437-4. 

Kumenonhi,  one  of  the  twelve  disciples, 
437-4. 

Laban,  possessor  of  brass  plates,  5-3; 
treasure  offered  him  for  the  plates, 
6-24;  a  robber,  6-25;  slain,  8-18;  sword 
of,  8-18,  61-14,  108-10,  133-13,  135-16; 
descendant  of  Joseph,  10-16. 

Lachoneus,  chief  judge,  399-1;  receives 
letter  from  robber  band,  403-1;  as- 
sembles his  people,  404-13;  fortifies 
camp,  404-14;  character  of,  403-2,  404- 
12,  404-16,   405-19. 

Lachoneus,  son  of  Lachoneus,  chief 
judge,  412-19;  receives  complaints  of 
illegal  executions,  412-25;  slain  by 
rebels,  413-1. 

Ladders,  used  by  Moroni's  army,  355-21. 

LamaJi,  a  Nephite  chieftain,  killed,  470- 
14. 

Laman,  eldest  son  of  Lehi,  3-5;  admon- 
ished by  his  father,  3-9;  posterity  of, 
cursed,  as  seen  in  vision,  21-23;  meets 
Laban,  5-11;  flees  from  Laban,  5-14; 
rebels  against  Nephi  and  Sam,  11-ch. 
7:6;  marries,  31-7;  plots  against  lives 
of  Lehi  and  Nephi,  33-37;  assisted  by 
Lemuel,  binds  Nephi,  39-11;  Lehi's 
blessing  on  children  of,  57-4;  seed  of, 
not  to  perish,  58-9;  angry  towards 
Nephi,  58-13. 

Laman,  king  over  Lamanites,  149-21, 
180-3. 

Laman,  one  of  Moroni's  soldiers,  335-5. 

Laman,  city  of,  burned,  418-10. 

Laman,  river  of,  3-8,  31-12. 

Lamanite,  Samuel  the,  see  SamueL 

Lamanites,  cursed,  21-23,  61-21,  112-5; 
seek  to  destroy  Nephites,  108-14;  Enos 
prays  for,  126-11;  dress  of,  154-8;  ill- 
founded  belief  of,  154-12;  daughters  of, 
captured  by  priests  of  Noah,  172-1; 
prosper  when  they  heed  good  instruc- 
tion, 181-7;  shave  heads,  154-8,  201-4; 
dissenters  to,  were  marked,  201-10; 
merciful. promises  to,  217-16;  converts 
among,  237-4,  255-3,  8;  traditions  of, 
base,  237-9;  divided  from  Nephites  by 
wilderness,  253-27;  after  conversion, 
steadfast  in  truth,  255-6;  lay  weapons 
down,  255-7,  257-6;  converts  take  new 
name,  256-16,  256-3;  unconverted, 
slaughter  converts,  256-1,  258-21; 
swear  vengeance  anew  upon  Nephites, 
259-1;  destroy  people  of  Ammonihah, 
259-2;  many  perish  by  fire,  259-5;  fol- 
low converts,  great  slaughter  results. 


INDEX 


555 


266-1;  approach  Ammonihah,  318-1; 
fight  with  stones,  318-2;  astonished  at 
Nephite  fortifications,  318-4;  prepared 
for  war,  318-6;  attack  city  of  Noah, 
319-15,  320-21;  defeated,  320-25;  driven 
by  Moroni's  army,  321-7;  retreat  to 
captured  cities  and  fortifications,  327- 
2;  by  west  sea,  328-11;  decoyed  by 
Teancum,  329-23;  defeated,  330-39; 
made  prisoners,  guarded  in  labor,  331- 
1;  took  women  and  children  as  pris- 
oners, 333-3;  attempt  strategy,  336-29; 
fortify  Morianton,  337-33;  slay  all 
prisoners  but  captains,  338-12;  fear- 
ful of  Nephites,  339-24;  lose  city  of 
Manti,  346-28;  attack  city  of  Nephihah, 
348-5;  many  captured  by  Moroni  and 
Pahoran,  355-15;  driven  back  to  own 
lands,  359-15;  capture  Zarahemla,  361- 
22;  many  converted  by  sons  of  Hela- 
man,  370-19,  372-50;  yield  up  lands, 
372-52;  many  became  more  righteous 
than  Nephites,  372-1,  375-36;  preach 
to  Nephites,  373-4;  go  northward,  Z7^- 
6;  when  converted,  relieved  of  curse, 
402-14;  name  of,  abolished,  457-17; 
name  revived,  457-20;  unbelievers 
called,  459-38;  taught  to  hate,  459-39; 
utterly  destroy  Nephite  nation,  470-7, 
11;  dissension  among,  472-8;  reject 
gospel  of  Christ,  485-3;  secret  com- 
binations  among,   492-20. 

Lamb  of  God,  see  Christ. 

Lamb,  to  dwell  with  wolf,  103-12. 

Lamb-skin,  worn  by  Gadianton  robbers, 
406-7. 

Lamentation,  among  people  of  Limhi, 
174-9;  among  all  people  of  Nephi,  266- 
4;  of  righteous  Nephites,  375-33;  of 
Nephi,  son  of  Helaman,  377-15;  in 
sin,  462-11;  Jaredite,  508-16. 

Lamoni,  king  over  land  of  Ishmael,  239- 
21;  slays  servants,  239-28,  241-4;  meets 
Ammon,  239-21;  supposes  Ammon  to 
be  the  Great  Spirit,  240-2;  prayer  of, 
243-41;  appears  to  be  dead,  243-1;  re- 
vives, and  testifies  of  Christ,  244-12; 
overcome  by  joy,  queen  also,  244-13; 
multitude  astonished  over,  245-18; 
church  organized  among  people  of, 
246-35;  meets  his  father,  king  of  the 
whole  people,  247-8;  returns  to  Ish- 
mael, 251-18;  causes  synagogues  to 
be  built,  251-20;  counsels  with  Anti- 
Nephi-Lehi,  256-5. 

Land  of  promise,  Nephi  to  be  led  to, 
4-20,  17-13;  Lehi  rejoices  over,  9-5; 
Nephi  and  brethren  to  obtain,  12-13; 
Nephi  beholds  in  vision,  20-1;  Gentiles 
to  be  led  to  seed  of  Lehi  in,  22-13; 
choice  above  all  lands,  24-30,  49-5;  see 
Choice;  Lehi's  colony  driven  toward, 
39-8;  arrival  at,  40-23;  seed  of  Lehi 
prosper  in,  50-9;  gold,  silver  and 
precious  ores  abound  in,  110-12; 
jared's  colony  carried  toward,  487-ch. 
6:5;  Jaredites  reach  the,  488-12. 


Language,  of  Nephites,  1-2,  134-2;  Ne- 
phites unable  to  write  in  full  on  ac- 
count of,  410-18;  of  records,  called 
reformed  Egyptian,  478-32;  no  other 
people  know,  478-34;  of  people  con- 
founded at  the  great  tower,  479-33; 
of  Jared's  people  not  confounded,  479- 
35. 

Lasciviousness,  Jacob  warns  people 
against,  113-12;  Nephites  fall  into,  308- 
12;  people  free  from  during  a  period 
of   blessing,   457-16. 

Last  days,  words  of  Nephi  written  for 
good  of  people  in,  90-8;  God's  words 
to  judge  in,  91-18;  Nephi  prophesies 
concerning,  93-14;  to  be  terrible,  95-1. 

Law  of  Moses,  on  the  brass  plates,  8-16, 
10-11;  Laman  and  Lemuel  speak  of, 
35-22;  priests  of  Noah  falsely  claim 
to  teach,  159-28;  a  type  of  Christ,  260- 
15;  not  then  fulfilled,  401-24;  fulfilled 
in  and  by  Jesus  Christ,  who  was  the- 
giver  of  the  law,  418-17,  429-4,  5;  not 
followed  as  to  performances  after 
Christ's  visitation,  457-12. 

Laws,  of  Nephites  very  strict,  128-5; 
established  by  Mosiah,  195-1;  enforced 
upon  transgressors,  197-32,  221-2,  269- 
10;  trampled  under  feet  of  Nephites, 
368-22;  corrupted,  368-2;  overthrown 
when  Gadianton  band  usurped  power, 
376-4. 

Lawyers,  hired  at  trials,  220-14;  many 
among  Nephites,  411-11. 

Laying  on  of  hands,  to  ordain,  210-1. 

Leah,  a  lesser  coin,  222-17. 

Learning,  Gentiles  puffed  up  in,  94-20; 
priests  teach  their,  and  deny  Holy 
Ghost,  98-4. 

Lebanon,  to  become  a  fruitful  field,  97- 
28. 

Lehi,  of  Jerusalem,  sees  pillar  of  fire, 
2-6;  has  vision  of  heaven,  2-8;  sees 
Christ  and  the  apostles,  2-9;  foresees 
destruction  of  Jerusalem,  2-13,  16-3; 
record  of,  2-17,  40-1;  preaches  in  Jeru- 
salem, 2-18;  dream  of,  3-1;  leaves  Jeru- 
salem, 3-4;  family  of,  3-5;  speaks  with 
power  in  valley  of  Lemuel,  4-14;  sends 
for  the  brass  plates,  5-4;  receives  the 
brass  plates,  10-10;  descendant  of 
Joseph,  10-14;  prophecy  of,  concerning 
the  plates,  10-18;  sees  vision  of  the 
tree  and  the  rod  of  iron,  13-2;  predicts 
Christ,  16-4;  finds  Liahona,  31-10;  sons 
of,  born  in  wilderness,  39-7;  and  com- 
pany arrive  in  promised  land,  40-23; 
prophesies,  49-1;  blesses  Jacob,  52-1; 
blesses  Joseph,  55-3;  blesses  children 
of  Laman,  57-3;  blesses  sons  and 
daughters  of  Lemuel,  58-8;  blesses  Sam, 
58-11;  dies,  58-12;  daughters  of,  60-6. 

Lehi,  son  of  Zoram,  235-5.  * 

Lehi,  Nephite  commander,  303-35;  pur- 
sues Lamanites,  304-40;  made  chief 
captain,  319-16;  at  city  of  Noah,  319- 
17;   meets   Lamanites,   330-28;   attacks 


556 


INDEX 


army  of  Jacob,  330-36;  in  command  at 
Mulek,  331-2;  Lamanites  flee  from, 
356-32;  intercepts  enemy,  protects  land 
Bountiful,  361-28. 

Lehi,  son  of  Helaman,  365-21;  preaches 
to  Nephites,  367-14;  preaches  to  La- 
manites, 370-18;  goes  to  land  of  Nephi, 
370-20;  cast  into  prison,  370-21;  en- 
circled about  as  if  with  fire,  370-23; 
face  of,  shines,  371-36;  goes  into  land 
northward,   373-6. 

Lehi,  city  of,  322-15;  people  of,  prepare 
for  battle,  326-24;  captured  by  Ama- 
lickiah,    326-26. 

Lehi,  land  of,  322-25;  people  in  appeal  to 
Moroni,    323-27. 

Lehi-Nephi,  land  of,  147-1. 

Lehi,  land  southward  called,  373-10. 

Lehonti,  leader  of  Lamanites,  313-10; 
poisoned  at  command  of  Amalickiah, 
314-18. 

Lemuel,  second  son  of  Lehi,  rebuked, 
4-14;  threatened  with  curse,  4-21; 
rebels,  11-6;  marries,  31-7;  plots 
against  lives  of  Lehi  and  Nephi,  33- 
37;  with  Laman  binds  Nephi,  39-11; 
Lehi  blesses  sons  and  daughters  of, 
58-9;  angry,  58-13;  mark  placed  upon 
seed   of,   201-7. 

Lemuel,  valley  of,  4-14;  Lehi  dwells  in, 
15-1. 

Lemuelites,  a  division  of  the  Lamanites, 
108-13;  reject  gospel,  459-38. 

Leopard,  to  lie  down  with  the  kid,  103-12. 

Levi,  a  Jaredite,  son  of  Kim,  479-21; 
serves  in  captivity,  then  becomes  king, 
497-15. 

Liahona,  Lehi  finds,  31-10;  instructions 
upon,  32-27;  worked  according  to 
faith,  32-28;  ceases  to  work  because  of 
wickedness,  39-12;  works  by  faith  of 
Nephi,  40-21;  Nephi  takes,  with  him, 
60-12;  known  as  ball,  and  compass, 
31-10,  32-26,  60-12;  called  also  director, 
135-16,  291-38,  45;  name  thus  called, 
291-38. 

.Liar,  thrust  down  to  hell,  69-34. 

Lib,  son  of  Kish,  479-18;  becomes  king, 
497-18;  a  great  hunter,  497-19. 

Liberty,  promised  land  a  land  of,  50-7;  of 
belief  and  worship,  196-17,  251-22,  269- 
9;  Nephites  desire  to  preserve,  303-30; 
Moroni's  title  of,  310-13;  title  of, 
hoisted  on  every  tower,  312-36;  Moroni 
planted  standard  of,  312-36;  king-men 
forced  to  acknowledge  standard  of, 
326-20;  youthful  Ammonites  covenant 
to   fight   for,   332-17. 

Life  eternal,  to  be  spiritually  minded  is, 
69-39;  hope  to  be  raised  up  unto,  515- 
41. 

Light,  throughout  night,  sign  of  Christ's 
birth,  393-3,  399-8,  400-15;  in  the  wil- 
derness. Lord  to  be,  34-13;  choose 
darkness  rather  than,  93-10;  priest- 
craft   set    up    as,    95-29;    miraculously 


provided  for  Jaredite  barges,  483-4, 
487-ch.  6:2. 

Lightnings,  and  thunderings,  shown  in 
vision  to  Nephi,  20-4;  God  to  visit 
Israel  with,  42-11;  wicked  to  be  visited 
with,  93-6;  at  death  of  Christ,  415-7. 

Limnah,  a  Nephite  chieftain,  slain,  470- 
14. 

Limnah,  a  gold  coin,  222-5. 

Limher,  a  Nephite  soldier,  199-22. 

Limhi,  son  of  Noah,  meets  Ammon, 
147-9;  sends  proclamation  for  people  to 
assemble,  148-17;  and  people  in  bond- 
age to  Lamanites,  149-22;  captured, 
171-16;  made  king,  172-26;  fights  with 
Lamanites,  172-9;  sends  men  to  find 
land  of  Zarahemla,  175-25;  explorers 
of,  bring  back  record  of  Jaredites,  176- 
27;  and  people  escape  with  aid  of 
Ammon,  177-11;  arrive  at  land  of  Zara- 
hemla, 177-13. 

Linen,  fine-twined,  22-8,  197-29,  203-6, 
373-13,  498-24. 

Lion,  103-12,  440-16. 

Loathsome,  people,  Lamanites  a,  21-23, 
61-22,   468-15. 

Looking,  awful,  fearful,  state  of  wicked 
awaiting  resurrection,  296-14. 

Lord,  the  Gentiles  to  humble  before,  22- 
16;  to  understand,  a  man  should  in- 
quire of  the,  28-3;  covenant  of,  with 
fathers,  47-6;  to  raise  up  mighty  Gen- 
tile nation,  47-7;  prepares  way  for  his 
people,  48-20;  statutes  of  the,  51-16; 
anger  of,  kindled  against  wicked,  93-6; 
Spirit  of,  not  always  to  strive  with 
man,  93-11;  the,  and  the  Redeemer, 
98-5;  dwelleth  not  in  unholy  temples, 
284-36;  talks  with  brother  of  Jared, 
481-14,  482-20.     See  also  Christ. 

Lord's  prayer,  426-9. 

Lost  tribes,  of  Israel,  429-15,  432-4. 

Love,  arms  of  God's,  51-15;  charity  is, 
95-30. 

Lucre,  corrupts  the  soul,  194-40;  love, 
more   than   God,  222-24. 

Luram,  a  Nephite  soldier,  slain,  518-2. 

Lusts,  of  flesh,  sought  by  wicked,  48-23; 
of  eyes,  294-9;  ask  not  for  things  to 
consume  on,  477-28. 

Machinery,  employed  by  Nephites,  128-8. 
Mad,   Abinadi   misjudged   to  be  because 

of   his   testimony,    160-1,  4. 
Madmenah,  a  village  in  Palestine,  84-31. 
Mahah,    son   of  Jared,   488-14. 
Majesty,  of  God,  74-10,  75-19,  21,  208-50, 

225-15. 
Maker,   the   Lord,    so   named,   65-13,   69- 

40,   109-6,   125-4,   360-11,  444-5. 
Malachi,  Jewish  prophet  cited,  446-1. 
Malice,    caused    by    opposing    churches, 

94-21;    forbidden,    95-32. 
Man,  angel  as,  13-5;  Son  of  God  as,  18-7; 

Jesus    Christ    showed    himself    to    the 

brother  of  Jared  in  form  of  a,  484-15; 


INDEX 


557 


Jesus  Christ  visited  the  Nephites  as  a, 

421-8;   Spirit   of  the   Lord  manifest  to 

Nephi  in  form  of  a,  18-11. 
Manasseh,  Aminadi  a  descendant  of,  219- 

3;  Lehi  a  descendant  of,  219-3. 
Mankind,  became  lost  and  fallen,  226-22; 

Christ  shall  redeem  all,  244-13,  394-16. 
Manna,  Israel  fed  with,  148-19. 
Mansions,  of  the  Father,  127-27,  502-32, 

34,  2>7. 
Manti,  hill,   Nehor  executed  on,   196-15. 
Manti,  Nephite  soldier,  139-22. 
Manti,  land  of,  235-6. 
Manti,  city   of,   343-22;   taken  by  strat- 
agem, 345-13,   346-28. 
Mark,  set  by  God  upon  Lamanites,  201-6, 

202-15;  red,  on  Amlicites,  201-4,  13. 
Marriage,  of  sons  of  Lehi,  31-7. 
Mary,    mother    of    Jesus,     18-18,     140-8, 

211-10.     See  also  Virgin. 
Mathoni,    one    of    the    twelve    disciples, 

437-4. 
Mathonihah,  one  of  the  twelve  disciples, 

437-4. 
Measure,     of    money     among    Nephites, 

222-4. 
Mediator,    the    great,    Christ    so    called, 

55-28. 
Meek,  the,  persecuted  by  the  rich,  69-30, 

99-13;   the,   shall  increase,  98-30;   God 

shall  judge  for  the,  103-9;  teach  to  be, 

291-33;  the,  blessed,  424-5. 
Melchizedek,   229-14. 
Melek,  land  of,  213-3;  Amulek  and  Zeez- 

rom  at,  274-6;  people  of  Ammon  go  to, 

285-13. 
Men,   Christ  suffers  pains  of  all,  68-21; 

becoming  as  Gods,  227-Z\. 
Merchants,  411-11. 
Mercy,   Lord   visited  men  in,   59-26,   71- 

53;  hath  no  claim  on  unrepentant,  139- 

39;  he  who  repents  has  claim  on,  227- 

34,  282-15. 
Mercy  and  justice,  299-22. 
Messenger,  of  the  Lord,  446-1. 
Messian,  see  Christ. 
Metals,  specified,  373-9,  498-23. 
Middoni,  land  of,  247-2. 
Midian,  land  of,  256-5. 
Milk,  and  honey,  94-25;  wine  and,  70-50. 
Ministers,  twelve  to  judge,  21-10. 
Minon,  land  of,  199-24. 
Miracles,  if  among  other  nations  would 

cause  repentance,  71-4;  Jesus  to  work 

mighty,    93-13,    140-5;    God    of,    98-6; 

Nephi,  son  of  Helaman,  works,  397-4; 

great  among  the  people,  399-4;  wrought 

by  Christ  among  Nephites,  432-7,  449- 

15;    all    manner    of,    wrought    by    the 

disciples,  456-5;  God  has  not  ceased  to 

be  God  of,  476-15;  day  of,  514-27,  35. 
Misery,  eternal,  202-26,  216-11. 
Mist  of  darkness,  see  Darkness. 
Mockery,    baptism    of    little    children   a, 

516-9,  517-23. 
Mocum,  city  of,  destroyed,  417-7. 


Money,  of  the  Nephites,  222-4;  wicked 
unpunished  because  of,  under  Gadian- 
ton  rule,  376-5;  priestly  laborers  for, 
shall  perish,  95-31;  forgiveness  of  sins 
for,  promised  by  wicked  church,  474-32. 

Monster,  Ammon  called  a,  246-26.  See 
also  Devil. 

Moriancumer,  temporary  abiding  place  of 
Jaredites,  481-13. 

Morianton,  proposes  to  flee  northward, 
323-29;  maid  informs  Moroni  of  plans 
of,   323-31;   slain,   323-35. 

Morianton,  Jaredite,  descendant  of  Rip- 
lakish,  479-23;   becomes   king,   496-9. 

Morianton,  city  of,  captured  by  Ama- 
lickiah,  326-26;  fortified  by  Lamanites, 
22,7-22,. 

Morianton,  land  of,  322-25. 

Mormon,  Book  of,  460. 

Mormon,   father  of  Mormon,  460-5. 

Mormon,  last  great  leader  of  Nephites, 
409-12,  460-1 ;_  incorporates  smaller 
plates  of  Nephi  with  his  own  abridg- 
ment of  the  larger  plates,  132-6;  in- 
structed by  Ammaron  concerning  the 
records,  460-2;  goes  to  Zarahemla, 
460-6;  visited  of  the  Lord,  461-15;  is 
restrained  from  preaching,  461-16;  ap- 
pointed military  leader,  461-1;  retreats 
into  the  land  of  Joshua,  462-6;  takes 
charge  of  the  plates  of  Nephi,  462-17; 
makes  treaty  dividing  land  with  La- 
manites, 463-28;  resigns  leadership  be- 
cause of  wickedness  of  the  people,  464- 
11;  writes  for  future  generations,  465- 
17;  takes  charge  of  records  hidden  by 
Ammaron,  467-23;  writes  abridgment 
of  record  preserved  on  the  plates  of 
Nephi,  132-3;  records  history  of  his 
times,  460-1;  gathers  Nephites  at  Cu- 
morah,  469-4;  hides  records  in  hill 
Cumorah,  469-6;  teachings  of,  on  faith, 
hope,  and  charity,  recorded  by  Moroni, 
512-1;  first  epistle  of,  to  Moroni,  515-1; 
second  epistle  of,  to  Moroni,  518-1; 
battles  with  Lamanites,  518-2;  killed, 
472-3. 

Mormon,  forest  of,   170-30. 

Mormon,  land  of,  205-3. 

Mormon,  waters  of,  168-8,  183-18,  205-3. 

Mormon,  Words  of,  132. 

Moron,  Jaredite  king,  479-7,  499-14. 

Moroni,  Nephite  commander,  302-16; 
equipment  of  army  of,  302-19;  sends 
spies  into  wilderness,  302-23;  marches 
into  Manti,  302-25;  stratagem  of,  303- 
27;  defeats  Lamanites,  305-51;  demands 
surrender  of  Zerahemnah,  305-5;  ends 
the  conflict,  307-20;  raises  title  of 
liberty,  310-13;  gathers  army,  311-21, 
28;  cuts  off  armies  of  Amalickiah,  312- 
22;  establishes  liberty  and  peace,  312- 
36;  strengthens  his  armies,  316-8; 
character  of,  316-11;  prepares  army, 
318-8;  cursed  by  Amalickiah,  320-27; 
builds  more  fortifications,  320-1;  con- 


558 


INDEX 


flict  of,  with  king-men,  325-13;  gains 
victory,  326-19;  sends  re-enforcements 
to  Teancum,  328-7;  enters  Bountiful, 
329-18;  joins  Teancum,  329-19;  wounded, 
330-35;  fortifies  Bountiful,  331-4;  has 
correspondence  with  Ammoron,  333-4, 
334-15;  sends  Laman  with  wine  to  La- 
manites,  335-6;  arms  prisoners  in  Gid, 
336-16;  receives  epistle  from  Helaman, 
337-1;  writes  to  Pahoran,  348-3,  1;  re- 
ceives answer,  352-1;  marches  towards 
Gideon,  354-3;  joins  Pahoran,  354-6,  14; 
takes  city  of  Nephihah,  355-21;  re- 
turns to  Zarahemla,  357-42;  dies,  358-3. 
Moroni,  son  of  Mormon,  132-1,  469-6; 
finishes  record  of  his  father,  472-1; 
testifies  of  the  three  Nephite  disciples, 
472-10;  on  the  bringing  forth  of  the 
records,  473-12;  makes  abridgment  of 
Jaredite  record,  478-1;  seals  record  and 
interpreters,  485-5;  speaks  on  faith, 
500-6;  will  not  deny  Christ  even  to 
escape  death,  510-ch.  1:3;  records  mpde 
of  administering  ordinances,  conferring 
the  Holy  Ghost,  510-ch.  2;  ordaining 
priests  and  teachers,  510-ch,  3;  ad- 
ministering sacrament  of  bread  and 
wine,  511-ch.  4,  5;  on  baptism  and 
church  discipline,  511-ch.  6;  quotes  his 
father  on  faith,  hope  and  charity,  512-1 ; 
letters  of  Mormon  to,  515-1,  518-1; 
write^  to  Lamanites,  520-1;  his  pro- 
phetic promise  to  the  faithful  reader  of 
the  record,  520-3;  on  spiritual  gifts, 
520-8;  commends  faith,  hope,  and 
charity,  521-20;  his  concluding  testi- 
mony, 522-34;  seals  and  hides  up  the 
records,  473-14,  520-2. 
Moroni,  city  of,  321-13;  destroyed,  415-9. 
Moroni,  land  of,  326-22,  355-25. 
Moronihah,  commander,  son  of  and  suc- 
cessor to  Moroni,  357-43;  surprised  by 
Lamanite  invasion,  361-26;  defeats  and 
captures  enemy,  362-30;  driven  into 
land  Bountiful,  367-6;  regains  half  of 
lost  possessions,  367-10. 
Moronihah,    Nephite    chieftain,    slain    at 

Cumorah,  470-14. 
Moronihah,   city   of,   buried,  416-10. 
Mortality,  to  be  followed  by  immortality, 
225-12,    297-4,    452-8,    454-36,     127-27, 
166-10. 
Moses,  commanded  to  do  a  great  work, 
36-26;  a  prophet  like  unto,  48-20,  440- 
23;   God   gave   power  unto,   56-17,   379- 
11;  Christ  the  prophet  of  whom  Moses 
spoke,  48-21,  440-23. 
Moses,   Books  of,  the  five,  on  plates  of 

brass,  10-11;  Nephi  did  read,  43-23. 
Moses,  law  of,  engraven  on  plates  of 
brass,  8-16;  commandments  according 
to,  35-22,  60-10,  136-3;  128-5;  why 
given,  73-4;  observed  until  fulfilled  in 
Christ,  92-24. 
Mosiah,  king  of  Zarahemla,  130-12,  131- 
19. 


Mosiah,  last  king  of  the  Nephites,  son 
of  king  Benjamin,  134-2;  made  king, 
135-10,  138-30,  147-ch.  6:4;  reads  rec- 
ord of  Zeniff,  182-5;  reads  account  of 
Alma,  182-6;  dissensions  during  reign 
of,  184-5;  discourses  upon  king-craft, 
191-5;  urges  representative  govern- 
ment instead  of  monarchy,  193-25; 
causes  election  of  judges,  194-39;  trans- 
lates and  keeps  Jaredite  records,  190- 
13,  485-1;  death  of,  194-46;  last  of  the 
Nephite  kings,  194-47;  laws  established 
by,    195-1,    196-14,    368-22. 

MosizJi,  sons  of,  189-34;  numbered  among 
unbelievers,  187-8;  seek  to  destroy 
church,  187-10;  are  rebuked  by  an 
angel,  187-11;  converted,  they  labor 
in  the  ministry,  189-32;  go  on  mis- 
sion, 189-1,  190-7;  a  record  of  their 
ministry  among  the  Lamanites,  237; 
meet  Alma,  237-1;  commissioned  by 
the  Lord,  238-10;  establish  churches, 
255-4;  accompany  Alma  to  Zoramites, 
274-6;   were  men  of  God,   317-18. 

Mountains,  tumbling  to  pieces,  seen  in 
Nephi's  vision,  20-4;  to  be  carried  up, 
42-11,  416-10;  shall  cover  persecutors, 
93-5;  holy,  of  the  Lord,  103-15;  of  the 
Lord's  house,  74-2;  obey  command  in 
the  name  of  Jesus,  113-6. 

Mount  Zion,  nations  fight  against,  95-3. 

Mourning,  among  people  of  Nephi,  266-4, 
416-23. 

Mouth,  draw  near  with,  while  hearts  are 
far  from  the  Lord,  97-25;  words  from 
the  Lord's,   100-2. 

Mulek,  son  of  Zedekiah,  brought  to  the 
land  of  promise,  373-10;  all  Zedekiah's 
sons  slain  except,  380-21. 

Mulek,  city  of,  captured,  326-26;  retaken, 
329-26. 

Mulek,  land  northward  called,  373-10. 

Muloki,  in  prison,  247-2;  preaches,  250- 
11.  . 

Multitude,  fell  to  earth  at  Christ's  ap- 
pearing, 421-12;  overcome  with  joy 
when  Christ  prays,  433-18. 

Murderer,  wo  unto  the,   69-35. 

Murders,  secret,  must  be  destroyed  in 
land  of  promise,  72-15;  forbidden,  95- 
32;  by  degenerate  Nephites,  518-10. 

Nahom,  a  place  in  Arabia,  burial-place 
of  Ishmael,    33-34. 

Nails,  prints  of  in  Savior's  hands  and 
feet,  421-14. 

Narrow,  neck  of  land,  358-5;  pass  or 
passage,    323-34,    328-9,    463-29,    464-5. 

Nature,  the  God  of,  suffers,  42-12.' 

Nazareth,  city  of,  seen  in  Nephi's  vision, 
18-13. 

Neas,  planted,  152-9. 

Neck  of  land,  narrow,  joinmg  land  north- 
ward to  land  southward,  254-32;  ships 


INDEX 


559 


launched  by,  358-5;  fortified,  367-7; 
Jaredites  built  large  city  by,  497-20, 

Nehor,  proclaims  against  the  church,  195- 
3;  withstood  by  Gideon,  195-7;  slays 
Gideon,  195-9;  condemned  by  Alma, 
196-14;  executed,  196-15;  followers  of, 
after  the  profession  of,  232-16,  18,  234- 
15,  236-11,  249-4,  259-28,  29. 

Nehor,  city  of,  a  Jaredite  city,  490-9. 

Nehor,  land  of,  Jaredite  territory,  Corihor 
and  followers  dwell  in,  489-4. 

Nehors,    Desolation  of,  236-11. 

Nehors,  order  of  the,  259-28,  29;  syna- 
gogues  after,   249-4. 

Neighbor,  unjust  treatment  of,  con- 
demned, 98-8,  146-14;  false  witness 
against  forbidden,  161-23;  coveting 
property  of,  forbidden,  161-24;  man 
should  love  his,    179-15,   426-43. 

Nephi,  Book  of,  First,  1." 

Nephi,  Book  of.  Second,  49. 

Nephi,  Book  of,  Third,  399. 

Nephi,  Book  of.  Fourth,  456. 

Nephi,  son  of  Lehi,  birth  and  education 
of,  1-1;  makes  a  record,  1-2,  2-17;  char- 
acter of,  4-16;  to  be  led  to  land  of 
promise,  4-20;  chosen  to  be  a  ruler, 
4-22;  faith  of,  5-15;  asks  Laban  for 
the  plates  of  brass,  6-24;  with  his 
brothers  hides  in  cavity  of  rock,  6-27; 
smitten  by  his  elder  brethren,  6-28; 
protected  by  an  angel,  6-29;  slays 
Laban,  8-18;  secures  the  plates,  8-24; 
induces  Zoram  to  join  the  company, 
9-34;  returns  to  Jerusalem  for  Ishmael 
and  family,  11 -ch.  1 '.2',  bound  by  cords, 
12-16,  39-11;  vision  of,  17-1;  explains 
olive-tree  as  symbol  for  house  of 
Israel,  28-12;  marries,  31-7;  breaks  his 
bow,  32-18;  commanded  to  build  a  ship, 
34-8,  38-4;  filled  with  power  of  God, 
38-52;  brothers  of,  receive  shock,  38-53; 
crosses  ocean  with  his  father's  com- 
pany, 39-9;  arrives  at  promised  land, 
40-23;  makes  plates,  40-1;  preaches 
Christ,  48-21,  50-10,  92-23,  92-1;  with 
a  large  company  flees  from  Laman  and 
Lemuel,  60-7;  made  ruler  and  called 
king,  61-18;  comments  on  Isaiah's 
prophecies,  89-1;  prophesies  concern- 
ing last  days,  95-1;  dies,  108-12. 

Nephi,  son  of  Helaman,  365-21;  made 
chief  judge,  366-37;  resigns,  368-1; 
preaches  with  his  brother,  Lehi,  369- 
14;  preaches  to  Lamanites,  370-18; 
goes  to  land  of  Nephi,  370-20;  im- 
prisoned with  Lehi,  370-21;  prison  in 
which  confined,  shaken,  370-27,  371-31; 
encircled  as  if  by  fire,  370-23;  and 
Lehi,  converse  with  angels,  371-36,  39: 
persecutors  of,  overshadowed  by  cloud 
of  darkness,  371-28,  34,  40;  persecutors 
of.  told  to  repent,  by  Aminadab,  371- 
38;  persecutors  of  Lehi  and,  rebuked 
by  voice  from  heaven,  371-29;  faces 
of  Lehi  and,  did  shine  as  angels'  faces, 
371-36;  converts  many,  372-50;  goes  to 
land  northward,  373-6;  returns  to  Zara- 


hemla,  376-1;  deplores  ascendency  of 
Gadianton  band,  376-4;  laments  he  had 
not  lived  in  Lehi's  day,  376-7;  proph- 
ecies of,  376-2;  prays  on  his  garden 
tower,  377-10;  teaches  multitude  from 
tower,  377-12;  predicts  calamity  ex- 
cept people  repent,  377-19;  arouses  op- 
position, 378-5;  reveals  secret  murder 
of  the  judge,  380-27;  names  murderer 
of  the  judge,  382-26;  hears  voice  from 
heaven,  383-3;  is  given  great  power, 
384-7;  conveyed  away  from  persecutors 
by  the  Spirit,  384-16;  invokes  famine  in 
the  land,  385-4;  prays  for  rain,  385-10, 
386-17;  disappears,   399-3,  402-9. 

Nephi,  grandson  of  Helaman,  399-2;  re- 
ceives plates,  399-2;  sign  of  the  Lord's 
birth  promised  to,  400-13;  visited  by 
angels  daily,  414-18;  casts  out  devils, 
414-19;  raised  his  brother  from  the 
dead,  414-19;  did  many  miracles,  414- 
20;  called  from  the  multitude  by  Jesus, 
422-18;  with  eleven  others  given 
authority  to  baptize,  422-22;  is  bap- 
tized, 437-11;  baptizes  his  associates 
of  the  twelve,  437-12;  first  among  the 
twelve,  437-4. 

Nephi,  son  of  Nephi  the  disciple,  456; 
historian  of  his  times,  456;  dies,  457- 
19. 

Nephi,  city  of,  60-8;  Nephites  flee  to, 
153-.15;  Limhi  and  his  people  return 
to,  174-1;  Lamanites  in,  256-11;  chief 
city  of  land  of  Nephi,  314-20;  Amalic- 
kiah  takes  possession  of,  315-31. 

Nephi,  land  of,  named  after  Nephi,  60-8; 
Mosiah  the  first,  flees  from,  as  directed 
by  the  Lord,  130-12;  Lamanite  armies 
come  from,  133-13;  Ammon  and 
brethren  go  to,  147-6;  Limhi  king  of, 
147-9;  Zeniff  had  knowledge  of,  152-1; 
people  of  Noah  carried  back  to,  by 
Lamanites,  171-15;  Amnion  and  La- 
manites search  for,  180-35;  sons  of 
Mosiah  go  to,  to  preach  to  Lamanites, 
189-1;  Aaron  goes  to,  191-3;  Amlicites 
join  Lamanites  in,  199-24;  king  Lamoni 
desires  Ammon  to  accompany  him  to, 
247-1;  Aaron  led  by  the  Spirit  to, 
251-1;  nearly  surrounded  by  water, 
254-32;  sons  of  Mosiah  tell  of  mission 
in,  265-20;  people  of  Ammon  brought 
from,  337-3;  Lamanites  flee  to,  347-38. 

Nephi,  plates  of,  see  Plates. 

Nephihah,  made  chief  judge,  successor  to 
Alma,  204-17;   dies,   323-37. 

Nephihah,  city  of,  322-14;  Nephites  flee 
to,  326-24;  captured  by  Amalickiah, 
326-26;  attacked  by  Lamanites,  348-5; 
retaken    by    Moroni,    355-26. 

Nephihah,  land  of,  Moroni  goes  to,  354- 
14;  Moroni  leaves,  356-30. 

Nephihah,  plains  of,  Nephites  pitch 
tents   in,   355-18, 

Nephites,  all  who  were  not  Lamanites, 
108-13;  declared  by  Jacob  to  be  more 
wicked  than  Lamanites,  111-35;  Enos 
prays    that    record    of,    be    preserved, 


560 


INDEX 


126-13;  believers  called,  201-11;  armies 
of,  assemble  in  Jershon,  301-4;  fight 
for  their  liberties,  301-9;  fight,  not  for 
power  but  for  homes  and  rites  of  wor- 
ship, 304-45;  taught  to  defend  them- 
selves, even  to  bloodshed,  317-14,  304- 
46;  fortifr  Ammonihah,  318-4;  fortify 
Noah,  319-13;  attacked  at  Noah,  320-21; 
many  sail  forth  in  ships  of  Hagoth, 
358-6;  repent,  367-15;  in  fear  of  La- 
manites,  368-20;  had  corrupted  the 
laws,  368-22;  impenitent,  372-2,  375-31; 
converted  by  Lamanites,  373-5;  and 
Lamanites  in  mutual  friendliness,  373- 
6;  may  be  destroyed  except  they  re- 
pent, said  the  Lord,  397-17;  again  dis- 
believe and  become  hardened,  401-1; 
all  converted,  408-1;  and  Lamanites 
converted,  456-2;  return  to  homes, 
410-1;  have  peace  after  subduing  the 
Gadianton  band,  411-3;  fall  into  dis- 
sension and  form  tribes,  413-2;  prosper 
during  period  of  righteousness,  456-7; 
fair  and  delightsome  people,  456-10; 
factions   arise   among,   458-36;    become 

proud  and  vain,  459-43;  exterminated 
as  a  nation  by  Lamanites,  470-10,  472- 
2;  killed  who  will  not  deny  Christ, 
510-ch.  1:2;  become  depraved,  lustful 
and  barbarous,  518-9;  declared  to  be 
without  civilization,  518-11. 
Neum,     a     prophet,     predicted     Christ's 

crucifixion,  41-10. 
New  Jerusalem,   to  be   established,   440- 

22,    444-23;     a,     to     come    down     from 

heaven,  503-3. 
Nimrah,  son  of  Akish,  494-8;  flees  from 

his   father's   kingdom   and  joins   Omer, 

494-9. 
Nimrod,   son   of   Cohor,   490-22. 
Nimrod,    valley   of,   480-1. 
Noah,     son     of    Zeniff,     147-9;     becomes 

king,  155-1;  buildings  erected  by,  156- 

8;     becomes     a     wine     bibber,     156-15; 

hardens     his     heart     against     word     of 

God,    157-29;    imprisons    Abinadi,    159- 

17;  orders  that  Abinadi  be  slain,  160-1, 

166-1;    accuses   Alma   of   sedition,    170- 

33;    life   of,    spared    by    Gideon,    170-8; 

flees  with  his  people  before  Lamanites, 

170-9;  commands  men  to  desert  wives 

and  children,   171-11;  burned  to  death, 

171-20;  priests  of,  abduct  daughters  of 

Lamanites,    172-3. 
Noah,  a  Jaredite,  son  of  Corihor,  490-14, 

15;  captures  Shule,  490-17;   slain,  490- 

18. 
Noah,    the   patriarch,    flood    in    days    of, 

220-22,    445-9;    Jaredite    barges    tight 

like   ark   of,  488-7. 
Noah,   land,    and   city  of,   235-3,    319-12; 

fortified,    319-13;    Lehi    in    charge    of, 

319-17. 
Nobility,  claim  to,  asserted  by  king-men, 

325-8,  17,  18,  326-21. 
Nothingness    of   men,    the,    388-7,    142-5, 

143-11. 


Nurture,  and  admonition  of  the  Lord. 
125-1. 

Oath,  and  sacred  ordinance,  324-39;  evil 
and  secret,  290-27,  29,  374-21,  25,  375- 
30,  459-42,  492-15,  20,  498-33;  between 
Nephi  and  Zoram,  9-33,  35,  37;  of  the 
people  of  Ammon,  332-11,  14,  337-8; 
Mormon  repents  of  his,  467-1. 

Offering,  sacrificial,  3-7,  10-9,  136-3; 
burnt,    done    away    by    Christ,    418-19. 

Ogath,  site  of  a  Jaredite  camp,  508-10. 

Olive-tree,  Israel  compared  unto,  by  Lehi. 
16-12,  17-14,  28-7,  12,  29-16;  allegory 
of  the  wild  and  tame,    115-3. 

Omega,  Alpha  and,  the  Lord  so  called, 
418-18, 

Omer,  a  Jaredite  king,  479-30,  491-1. 
492-11,   493-1. 

Omner,  son  of  Mosiah,  189-34;  seeMosiah^ 
sons  ot. 

Omni,  son  of  Jarom,  129-15;  makes  rec- 
ord on  the  plates,   129-1. 

Omni,  Book  of,  129. 

Onidah,  hill,  277-4;  place,  313-5. 

Onihah,  city,  destroyed  at  time  of  the 
crucifixion,  417-7. 

Only  Begotten  of  the  Father,  the,  90-12, 
228-5,  9.     See  also  Christ. 

Opposition,  must  needs  be,  53-11,  54-15. 

Ordained,  of  God,  the  twelve  apostles, 
20-7;  by  Alma,  one  priest  to  fifty- 
members,  169-18;  priests  and  elders,  by- 
Alma,  210-1;  ministers,  by  Nephi,  415- 
25;  manner  in  which  the  disciples  or- 
dained priests  and  teachers,  510-ch.  3. 

Order,  all  things  to  be  done  in,  144-27. 

Ordinances,  associated  with  law  of 
Moses,  92-30;  a  type  of  the  order  of 
the  Son  of  God,  229-16;  strict  observ- 
ance  of,   chronicled,   269-3. 

Ore,  for  tools,  34-9;  on  promised  land, 
40-25;  Nephi  made  plates  of,  40-1; 
precious,  61-15,  110-12;  records  on 
plates  of,  176-27;  work  in  all  kinds 
of,  373-11;  dug  and  used  by  the  Jare- 
dites,   498-23. 

Orihah,  son  of  Jared  who  came  from  the 
great  tower,  479-32,  488-14;  anointed 
king,  489-27;  righteousness  of,  489-30; 
his  many  children,  489-2. 

Outer  darkness,  to  be  suffered  by  spirits 
of  the  wicked,  295-13. 

Ox,  found  in  the  land  of  promise,  40-25; 
lion  to  eat  straw  like  the,  103-13. 

Paanchi,  son  of  Pahoran,  contends  for 
the  judgment-seat,  359-3;  condemned 
to  death,  360-8. 

Pachus,  wicked  king  of  Nephite  dis- 
senters, 354-6;   slain,  354-8. 

Pacumeni,  son  of  Pahoran,  contends  for 
the  judgment-seat,  359-3;  submits  to 
the  voice  of  the  people,  360-6;  ap- 
pointed chief  judge  and  governor,  360- 
13;   slain  by   Coriantumr,   361-21. 

Pagag,  firstborn  son  of  the  brother  of 
Jared,  489-25. 


INDEX 


561 


PaJioran,  son  of  Nephihah,  324-39;  con- 
tention among  the  people  concerning, 
324-2;  refuses  to  permit  alteration  of 
the  laws,  324-3;  opponents  of,  called 
king-men,  324-5;  supporters  of,  called 
freemen,  324-6;  writes  letter  to  Moroni, 
352-1;  his  faithfulness  and  patriotism, 
352-9;  joined  by  Moroni,  354-6;  returns 
to  the  judgment-seat,  357-44;  dies, 
359-2. 

Pahoran,  son  of  Pahoran,  contends  for 
the  judgment-seat,  359-3;  made  chief 
judge,  359-5;  murdered  by  Kishkumen, 
360-9. 

Paradise,  67-13,  295,-12,  457-14. 

Path,  straight,  and  straight  and  narrow, 
14-20,   104-9,  105-19. 

Pearls,  for  ornament  and  display,  458-24. 

Penitent,  the,  to  be  blessed,  262-21,  265- 
18,  300-23,  24, 

Perdition,  the  son  of,  451-32,  455-7. 

Perverse,  generation,  and  wicked,  see 
Generation. 

Persecution,  inflicted  by  unbelievers, 
186-1;  forbidden  by  Nephite  law,  196- 
21. 

Pestilence,  unbelievers  to  be  "destroyed 
by,  63-15,  71-6,  158-7;  withheld  because 
of  prayers  of  righteous,  220-22. 

Plain,  and  precious  scriptures  taken 
away,  23-26,  28,  25-40. 

Plainness,  Nephi  delights  in,  89-4,  103-3, 
106-6;  of  the  word  of  God,  23-24,  29, 
106-5,   110-11. 

Planets,  witnesses  for  God,  272-44. 

Plates,  of  brass,  history,  genealogy,  and 
scripture  engraven  upon,  5-3,  6-24, 
8-24,  23-23,  130-14,  420-17;  contain  five 
books  of  Moses,  10-11;  prophecies  of 
Joseph  written  upon,  57-2,  58-15; 
Nephi  had  brought  after  separating 
from  Laman  and  his  people,  60-12;  the 
sons  of  Benjamin  taught  concerning, 
134-3;  delivered  to  Alma,  191-20;  con- 
tained scriptures  and  genealogies,  288- 
3:  Nephi,  the  grandson  of  Helaman, 
giveh  charge  of,  399-2. 

Plates  of  Nephi,  two  sets  of,  15-2,  4, 
62-30;  made  from  ore,  40-1;  Mormon 
made  an  abridgment  from,  132-3;  king 
Benjamin  attests  that  records  are  true, 
134-6;  Mosiah  given  charge  of,  135-16; 
contain  the  teachings  of  Jesus,  448-7; 
Mormon  instructed  by  Ammaron  to 
take  possession  of,  460-4;  hid  up  in 
bill   Cumorah,   469-6. 

Plates,  the  larger,  also  called  the  other 
plates,  and  the  other  plates  of  Nephi; 
contain  more  of  the  secular  history, 
15-4,  41-4,  58-14,  62-29,  33,  108-3,  113- 
13,  125-26;  delivered,  with  the  smaller 
plates,  to  Chemish,  130-8;  Mormon  fin- 
ishes his  record  from,  132-4,  133-9; 
Helaman  commanded  to  keep  record 
on,  288-2;  Nephi,  grandson  of  Hela- 
man, makes   record   from,   409-10. 


Plates,  smaller,  also  called  these  plates; 

contain  more  of  the  sacred  or  ecclesias- 
tical history,  11-ch.  6:3,  15-4,  16-1, 
40-1,  3,  60-4,  62-30,  107-1,  113-13,  125- 
27,  127-2,  129-14,  129-1  131-25,  132-3; 
part  called  the  plates  of  Jacob,  113-14; 
full,  132-30;  Mormon  adds,  to  his 
record,    132-6. 

Plates,  gold,  twenty-four,  Jaredite  rec- 
ord, brought  by  Limhi's  explorers, 
150-9,  176-27;  received  by  Mosiah, 
177-14;  Alma  speaks  to  Helaman  con- 
cerning, 289-21;  Moroni  takes  account 
of  Ether  from,  478-2;  record  of  Brother 
of  Jared  upon,  484-21;  not  to  be  re- 
vealed until  after  Christ,  485-1;  to 
whom  to  be  shown,  487-ch.  5:2. 

Prayer,  and  fasting,  for  Alma,  188-22; 
teaching  of  Aaron  on,  252-16. 

Prayers,  of  the  righteous  delay  destruc- 
tion, 220-22;  of  Alma,  268-17;  Zenos 
concerning,  280-3;  people  admonished 
to  pray  for  mercy,  283-18;  when  vain, 
283-28,  512-ch.  7:6;  the  Lord's,  426-9; 
in  families,  435-21;  in  the  name  of 
Jesus,  437-6,  514-26;  an  evidence  of 
faith,  438-22;  disciples  united  in,  and 
fasting,  449-1;  the  church  met  often 
for,  511-ch.  6:5. 

Pride,  Gentiles  lifted  up  in,  94-20; 
churches  corrupted  because  of,  99-12; 
and  love  of  gold,  109-16;  Nehor  lifted 
up  in,  195-6;  and  other  sins,  197-32; 
enters  the  church,  366-33;  ends  the 
condition  of  people  having  possessions 
in  common,   458-24. 

Priestcraft,  and  iniquities,  71-5;  forbid- 
den, 95-29;  introduced  among  the  peo- 
ple,   196-12. 

Priesthood,  the  holy  order  of  God,  229- 
18,    300-2,    379-18. 

Priests,  Jacob  and  Joseph  consecrated, 
62-26,  109-18;  of  churches  of  men  con- 
tend one  with  another,  98-4;  king  Ben- 
jamin appoints,  146-3;  wicked,  of 
Noah,  171-23;  labor  for  their  own  sup- 
port, 186-5,  197-26;  ordained  of  God, 
227-1;  Alma  consecrates,  234-13;  and 
false  prophets,  458-34;  manner  of  ordi- 
nation of,  510-ch.   3. 

Prison,  Alma  and  Amulek  cast  into,  232- 
17;  destroyed  at  miraculous  deliverance 
of  Alma  and  Amulek,  233-27;  in  Mid- 
doni,  247-3;  Nephi  and  Lehi  cast  into, 
370-21;  shaken  at  miraculous  deliver- 
ance of  Nephi  and  Lehi,  370-27. 

Prisoners,  held  by  Moroni  for  exchange, 
328-8;  Lamanite,  compelled  to  bury 
their  dead,  331-1;  put  to  work,  331-3, 
336-25;  exchange  of,  proposed  by  Am- 
moron,  333-1;  conditions  for  exchange 
of,  proposed  by  Moroni,  acceded  to  by 
Ammoron  333-11,  334-20;  upwards  of 
2,000  slain  in  their  rebellion,  342-14; 
sent  to  Zarahemla,  342-16;  converted, 
set  at  liberty,  409-4;  taken  by  Laman- 
ites  from  the  tower  of  Sherrizah,  518-7. 


562 


INDEX 


Probation,  this  life  a  state  of,  54-21,  69- 
27,  226-24,  298-4;  continue  until  end 
of,  107-9;  days  of,  past,  sorrow  over, 
392-38. 

Proclamation,  gladsome,  by  Limhi  to  his 
people,  148-17;  by  Lachoneus,  to  as- 
semble people  for  detence  against 
Gadianton    robbers,   405-22. 

Procrastination,  of  day  of  repentance, 
283-33,  35. 

Promised  land,  see  Land  of  Promise. 

Promises,  according  to  the  flesh,  71-2, 
72-17;  of  God,  extended  to  Lamanites, 
217-16,  218-24;  to  people  of  Nephi 
verified,  322-21;  people  led  away  by 
Akish  through  fair,  492-17. 

Prophecies,  concerning  signs  of  Christ's 
birth  fulfilled,  399-4;  of  Abinadi  and 
Samuel  the  Lamanite,  fulfilled,  461-19, 
462-10. 

Prophecy,  of  Nephi  concerning  the  Tews, 
89-4. 

Prophets,  Jews  understand  the,  89-5;  re- 
jection of,  96-5,  122-8;  persecutors  of, 
perish,  92-3;  words  of,  searched,  113-6; 
Jews  killed  the,  114-14;  many,  in  days 
of  Enos,  127-22;  labor  diligently,  in 
days  of  Jarom,  128-11;  Jaredite,  in  the 
reign  of  Shule,  490-23;  Jaredite,  given 
liberty  to  travel,  by  king  Shule,  491- 
25;  Jaredite,  brought  about  repentance, 
491-26;  Jaredite,  cry  repentance  to 
people  of  Heth,  495-28;  persecuted, 
even  to  death  by  people  of  Heth,  495- 
29. 

Prosperity,  of  the  church,  in  days  of 
Helaman,  365-25. 

Punishment,  no,  where  there  is  no  law, 
69-25;  Sherem  speaks  of  eternal,  124- 
18;  everlasting,  the  wages  of  the 
wicked,   138-33. 

Pure,  in  heart,   112-2;  blessed,  424-8. 

Quaking,  of  the  earth,  20-4,  388-9,  416- 

12. 
Queen,    wife    of    king    Lamoni,    counsels 

with    Ammon,    244-3;    widow    of    king 

Lehonti,  marries  Amalickiah,  315-35. 
Queens,    nursing    mothers    to    people    of 

Israel,  72-9. 

Rabbanah,  a  Lamanite  title  of  honor, 
241-13. 

Raiment,  disciples  admonished  to  take 
no  thought  for,  427-25,  28. 

Raising,  of  the  dead,  by  Christ,  140-5, 
449-15;  by  Nephi,  grandson  of  Hela- 
man, 414-19;  by  the  Nephite  disciples, 
456-5.     See  also  Resurrection. 

Ramah,  hill,  same  as  hill  Cumorah,  508- 
11. 

Rameumptom,  the  holy  stand  of  the 
Zoramites,  275-21, 

Ranks,  based  on  wealth,  411-12. 

Rebellion,  of  Laman  and  others,  upon 
the  waters,  39-9,  49-2;  of  Corihor,  the 
Jaredite,   489-4;   of   Cohor,    and    Noah, 


490-15;  of  Jared,  491-2;  of  Akish,  492- 
13;  of  Heth,  495-26;  caused  by  secret 
combinations,  499-15. 

Reckoning  of  time,  changed  by  Nephites 
after   sign  of  Christ's   birth,  402-8. 

Record,  of  Lehi,  Nephi's  abridgment  of, 
2-17,  40-1;  genealogy  in,  10-1;  of  the 
Jews,  angel's  prophecy  concerning,  23- 
23;  of  Mormon,  delivered  to  Moroni, 
132-1,  472-1;  Nephite,  coming  forth  of, 
a  sign,  442-5,  486-17;  omissions  from 
Nephite,  supplied  by  command  of 
Christ,  445-7. 

Records,  God  able  to  preserve,  126-15; 
of  Jaredites,  brought  by  king  Limhi's 
explorers,  150-9,  478-2;  Nephite,  many 
kept,  364-13,  409-9;  hid  up  in  the  hill 
Cumorah,   469-6,   508-11. 

Redemption,  through  the  Messiah,  53-6, 
55-26,  133-8,  218-27,  476-12;  plan  of, 
226-25;  from  sin,  369-10;  brought  to 
pass,  471-7. 

Red  Sea,  Lehi  arrives  at,  3-5;  Moses 
smote,  379-11. 

Remission,  of  sins,  look  forward  for, 
211-6;  for  repentant,  227-34,  229-16; 
baptism  unto,  516-11. 

Remnant,  of  House  of  Israel,  98-2;  to 
hear  gospel,  102-3;  of  seed  of  Jacob, 
311-23,  410-24,  440-16,  443-12,  22,  469- 
24,  472-ch.  7:10;  of  seed  of  Joseph, 
311-23,  410-23,  420-17,  429-12,  503-6. 

Repentance,  way  to,  prepared,  17-18;  of 
Gentiles,  26-5,  63-12,  102-2;  temporary, 
of  Laman  and  Lemuel,  40-20;  men 
called  to,  54-21,  68-23,  94-27,  143-10, 
216-12,  423-32,  514-31,  516-8;  and  bap- 
tism, 104-11,  208-49;  punishment  with- 
out, 139-38,  395-1,  498-1;  reward  of, 
140-12,  185-29,  389-22;  voice  from 
heaven  calls  to,  371-29. 

Restoration,  of  Israel,  102-5,  103-8;  of 
Israel,  sign  of  beginning  of,  454-1;  of 
all  things  to  their  proper  order  re- 
quisite with  justice,  297-2. 

Resurrection,  necessary  by  reason  of  the 
fall,  67-6;  of  all  men,  68-22,  323-41, 
448-4;  power  of  the,  73-25,  114-11, 
122-9,  515-41;  of  Christ  of  universal 
application,  281-22,  394-15,  471-6;  of 
the  dead,  162-35,  164-20;  the  first, 
164-21,  168-9,  296-17;  meaning  of,  225- 
8,  296-18;  Aaron  speaks  on,  250-9;  a 
space  between  death  and  the,  296-21; 
of  Christ  redeems  mankind,  165-7,  394- 
17;  of  many  saints,  395-25,  446-9. 

Revelation,  from  God  in  a  sealed  book, 
96-7;  not  to  be  despised,  114-8. 

Rich,  unrighteous,  condemned,  69-30,  70- 
42,  99-15,  144-23;  people  of  church  be- 
come, through  righteousness,  197-29; 
Lamanites  and  Nephites  became,  373-9. 

Riches,  seek  kingdom  of  God  before,  110- 
18;  king  Benjamin  had  not  sought, 
137-12;  become  slippery,  under  the 
curse,   392-31,  461-18. 


INDEX 


563 


Righteous,  do  not  murmur,  31-3;  are 
favisred  of  God,  36-35;  need  not  fear, 
48-22;   shall  not  perish,  93-8. 

Righteousness,  God  will  visit  Israel  be- 
cause of,  42-11;  God's  ways  are,  51- 
19;   perfect   knowledge  of,   68-14. 

Riplah,   hill,   303-31. 

Riplakish,  ancestor  of  Morianton,  a 
Jaredite,  479-23;  his  wicked  reign, 
496-4;   his   death,   496-8. 

Ripliancum,  waters  of,  508-8. 

River,  seen  in  vision  of  Lehi,  13-13; 
source  of,  13-14,  21-16;  explanation  of 
vision  of,  30-26. 

Roads,  many  built  in  days  of  Lachoneus, 
411-8. 

Robbers,  see  Gadianton  Robbers. 

Robe  of  righteousness,  prayed  for  by 
Nephi,  59-33. 

Rock,  figurative  of  strength  in  right- 
eous, Christ  called  the,  29-15,  59-30, 
60-35,    70-45,    100-28,    423-39. 

Rocks,  rent  at  death  of  Christ  as  fore- 
seen in  Nephi's  vision,  20-4;  rending 
of,  predicted  by  Samuel  the  Lamanite, 
394-21;  rent  to  pieces  as  predicted, 
416-18. 

Rod  of  iron,  in  vision  of  Lehi,  14-19;  in 
vision  of  Nephi,  19-25;  meaning  of, 
29-23 

Root,  of  Jesse,  85-10. 

Ruler,  Nephi  wrongly  accused  of  desir- 
ing to  make  himself  a,  33-38,  39-10, 
60-3;  God  makes  Nephi  a,  4-22,  6-29, 
61-19;  Mosiah  proclaimed  a,  by  king 
Benjamin,   135-10,   138-30. 

Rulers,  covered  because  of  iniquity,  96-5, 

Rumors,  of  wars,  20-2,  21-21,  27-15,  90- 
12,  474-30. 

Sabbath,  observed  by  people  of  Nephi, 
128-5,  169-23;  remember  the,  161-16. 

Sack-cloth,  garb  of  humility  and  peni- 
tence,  157-25,  385-9. 

Sacrament,  of  bread  and  wine,  Christ 
administers,  434-3;  emblems  miracu- 
lously provided,  439-3;  none  to  partake 
unworthily,  435-28;  Christ  adminis- 
tered to  Nephites  often,  449-13;  bless- 
ing on  bread,  511-ch.  4;  on  the  wine, 
511-ch.  5. 

Sacred  things,  the  records,  interpreters, 
etc.,  so  called,  41-5,  108-4,  288-2,  289- 
14,  292-47,  324-38,  358-1,  399-2,  459- 
48,  469-6. 

Sacrifice,  Christ  a,  for  sin,  53-7;  burnt, 
offered  by  people  of  king  Benjamin, 
136-3;  an  infinite  and  eternal,  282-10; 
of  broken  heart  and  contrite  spirit 
instead  of  burnt  offerings,  418-20;  of 
women  and  children  to  Lamanite  idols, 
466-14,  467-21. 

Saint,  man  becomes,  through  atonement, 
141-19. 

Saints,  of  God,  church  called,  26-12;  a 
gulf  between  the  wicked  and,  30-28; 
of  the  Holy   One,   68-18;   cry  of  blood 


of,  shall  ascend,  92-3,  99-10;  all,  shall 
dwell  with  God,  517-26. 

Salem,  Melchizedek,  king  of,  229-17. 

Salt,  of  the  earth,  useless  if  its  savor 
be  lost,  424-13,  432-15. 

Salvation,  all  the  earth  shall  see,  42-17, 
441-35;  is  free,  52-4;  none  barred,  94- 
24;  Lamanites  might  have,  126-13; 
through  faith,  140-9,  145-7,  223-40;  by 
the  atonement,  142-6,  206-21;  not  by 
the  law  of  Moses  alone,  161-28;  to  be 
declared  to  every  nation,  165-28;  the 
reward  of  the  righteous,  218-28;  the 
day  of,  near,  229-21;  ye  have  procras- 
tinated the  day  of,  392-38. 

Sam,  one  of  Lehi's  sons,  3-5,  4-17,  re- 
bellion against,  and  brethren,  11-6, 
201-6;  Lehi  rejoices  because  of,  13-3, 
14;  blessed  by  Lehi,  58-11;  accom- 
panies Nephi  into  the  wilderness  at 
separation    from   the   Lamanites,    60-o. 

Samuel,  prophet  of  Israel,  mentioned  by 
Christ,  440-24. 

Samuel,  the  Lamanite,  389-2;  prophesies 
destruction  to  unrepentant,  390-5,  392- 
38;  prophesies  of  Christ,  390-6;  speci- 
fies signs  of  Christ's  birth  and  death, 
393-3,  394-20;  calls  for  repentance, 
395-1;  converts  many,  397-1;  escapes 
persecutors,  397-6;  prophecy  of,  ful- 
filled,  446-10,   461-19,   462-10. 

Sanctification,  result  of  penitence  and 
obedience,  366-35,  209-54,  229-12,  522- 
33. 

Sanctuaries,  99-13,  234-17,  250-6. 

Sariah,  the  wife  of  Lehi,  3-5,  9-1,  13-14; 
complains  against  Lehi,  9-2. 

Satan,  see  Devil. 

Savior,  the,   see  Christ. 

Scarlets,  desired  by  the  abominable 
church,   22-8. 

Scattering,  of  Israel,  predicted,  16-3,  17- 
14,  29-17,  46-3,  63-11,  71-6,  90-15. 

Scent,  of  corpses,  236-11,  506-23. 

Scorner,  to  be  consumed,  98-31. 

Scourge,  Lamanites  a,  to  Nephites,  5-24, 
61-25. 

Scriptures,  all,  for  profit  and  learning, 
43-23;  engraven  upon  the  plates  of 
brass,  58-15;  wresting  of,  forbidden, 
229-20;  searching  of,  taught  by  Christ, 
445-1. 

Sealed,  book  shall  be,  96-7. 

Sealing,  power  given  to  Nephi,  son  of 
Helaman,  384-7. 

Seantum,  murderer  of  the  judge,  ac- 
cused,  382-26;  confesses,  383-37. 

Sebus,  the  water  of,  239-26. 

Secret  combinations,  of  Akish,  492-13. 
See  also  Gadianton  Robbers. 

Seed,  the  word  compared  to,  278-28. 

Seeds,  of  every  kind,  carried  by  Lehi's 
colony,  13-1,  31-11,  39-6;  planted  by 
Lehi's  people,  40-24;  sown  by  Nephi's 
people,  60-11;  carried  by  Jaredites, 
480-41,  3. 


564 


INDEX 


Seer,  56-6,  151-13,  190-16;  covered  be- 
cause of  iniquity,  96-5. 

Seezoram,  chief  judge,  murdered  by  his 
brother,   382-23. 

Senine,  gold  coin,  a  day's  wage  for  a 
judge,  221-3,  222-5,  7. 

Senum,  silver  coin,  value  of,  221-3, 
222-6. 

Sepulchre,  Christ  laid  in  a,  for  three 
days,  90-13. 

Sermon,  the,  on  the  mount,  repeated, 
423   to  429. 

Serpent,  raised  by  Moses,  91-20,  379-14. 
See  also  Devil. 

Serpents,  fiery  flying,  a  scourge,  37-41, 
89-29;  poisonous,  a  scourge  to  the 
Jaredites,  495-31;  destroyed,  497-19. 

Servant,  of  Laban,  Zoram,  8-20;  Ammon, 
a,  to  king  Lamoni,  239-25;  of  Teancum, 
327-33;  of  the  devil,  512-11. 

Servants,  unprofitable,  137-21;  of  Lamoni 
scattered  by  Lamanites,  239-27. 

Seth,  a  Jaredite,  son  of  Shiblon,  479-11; 
brought    into    captivity,   499-9. 

Shame,  of  sinners  on  day  of  judgment, 
225-15;   to   be   forgotten,  444-4. 

Shared,  a  Jaredite,  battles  with  Corian- 
tumr,  505-23;_  slain,  505-30. 

Shazer,  a  camping  place  for  Lehi's  peo- 
ple, 31-13. 

Sheaves,  symbolical  of  reward  of  labor, 
261-5;  the  Lord's  people  to  be  gathered 
as,  440-18. 

Sheep,  people  of  God  likened  to,  49-25, 
396-13;  disobedient  not  Christ's,  207- 
38;  of  other  folds,  of  Christ,  430-17,  1. 

Shelem,  a  mount,  place  of  the  Lord's 
manifestation  to  the  brother  of  Jared, 
482-1. 

Shem,  land  of,  463-20. 

Shem,  a  Nephite  chieftain,  slain  at 
Cumorah,  470-14. 

Shemlon,  land  of,  154-7,  172-1. 

Shemnon,  one  of  the  twelve  disciples, 
437-4. 

Shepherd,  one  God  and  one,  25-41;  one 
fold  and  one,  49-25,  430-17;  as  sheep 
having  no,  207-37;  Christ,  the  good, 
207-38,  39,  208-41,  209-57,  60,  377-18; 
the  devil   a,  207-39. 

Sherem,   denies    Christ,    123-1;    demands 
a    sign,    124-13;    is    stricken    and   dies, 
124-15,  20. 
Sheum,  a  variety  of  food-plant,  152-9. 
Shez,  a  Jaredite  king,  son  of  Heth,  479- 
25;    attempts    to    restore    the    broken 
nation,  496-1;  death  of,  496-4. 
Shiblom,    a    Nephite    chieftain,    slain    at 

Cumorah,  470-14. 
Shiblon  or  Shiblom,  a  Jaredite  king,  son 
of  Com,  479-12;  brother  of,  puts  proph- 
ets to  death,  499-5;  death  of,  499-9. 
Shiblon,  a  son  of  Alma  the  younger, 
274-7,  292-1;  goes  on  mission  to  Zora- 
mites,  274-7;  commandments  of  Alma 
to,  292-1;  with  his  brothers  is  success- 
ful    in     the     ministry,     320-30;     takes  | 


charge    of    the    sacred    things,    358-1; 
dies,   358-10. 
Shiblon,   a  coin,  222-15. 
Shiblum,  a  coin,  222-16. 
Shilom,  city   of,    149-21,   152-8. 
Shilom,  land  of,  147-ch.  7:5,  154-8;  many 
buildings    erected    in    by    king    Noah, 
156-13. 
Shim,   hill,   wherein  Ammaron  deposited 
the    sacred    engravings,   460-3;    sacred 
records   taken   from   by   Mormon,   467- 
23;   mentioned   in   record  of  Jaredites, 
493-3. 
Ship,  Nephi  commanded  to  build  a,  34-8; 
Lehi   and  his   colony  put  forth  to  sea 
in,  39-8. 
Ships,  built  by  Hagoth,   358-5;  thought 

to  have  been  lost,  358-8. 
Shiz,  a  Jaredite,  the  brother  of  Lib,  506- 
17;  his  vengeful  oath,  507-24;  slain  by 
Coriantumr,  509-30. 
Shule,  Jaredite  king,  son  of  Kib,  479-31, 
489-7;  restores  kingdom  to  his  father, 
490-9;    reigns    as    king,    490-10;    right- 
eousness of,  490-11;  captured  by  Noah, 
490-17;  regains  kingdom,  490-18;  pro- 
tects  the   prophets,   490-24. 
Shum,  a  coin,  222-5. 
Shurr,    valley    of,    camp    of    Coriantumr, 

507-28. 
Sidom,  land  of,  233-1. 
Sidon,   river,  or  waters  of,  460-10;  bap- 
tisms in,  203-4;  wilderness  at  head  of, 
254-29,    302-22. 
Siege,  of  robbers  against  people  of  Nephi, 
407-16;  of  Coriantumr  against  army  in 
wilderness,  505-5. 
Signs,  of  Christ's  birth,  92-3,  393-3,  400- 
13;    of    Christ's    death,    41-10,    394-20, 
415-3,  416-20;  a,  demanded  by  Sherem, 
124-13;     of    the     gathering    of    Israel, 
442-1;  secret,  received  by  Kishkumen, 
362-7. 
Signs,   secret,  used  to  promote  wicked- 
ness, 374-22. 
Silks,  22-7,  203-6,  494-17,  498-24. 
Silver,   22-7;   found  on  land  of  promise, 
40-25;     workmanship    in,     61-15;     Ne- 
phites  rich  in,  128-8,  197-29. 
Similitude,  Abraham  and  Isaac  a,  113-5. 
Sin,    Lord    cannot    look    upon    with    the 
least  allowance,  308-16;  unpardonable, 
the,   124-19,  293-6. 
Sins,  warning  against,  69-38,  70-45;  re- 
mission of,  92-26,  125-2;  see  Remission 
of   sins;    of   the    world.    Lamb    of    God 
taketh     away,     212-14;     Jesus     Christ 
slain  for,  421-14. 
Siron,  land  of,  293-3. 

Skins,  of  the  Lamanites,  dark,  61-21, 
201-6;  garments  made  of,  318-6;  of 
righteous  Lancanites  become  white, 
403-15. 
Slaughter,  of  Amlicites,  199-18;  of 
Gadianton  robbers,  407-11;  of  Ne- 
phites,  467-21,  470-10;  of  Jaredites, 
508-15. 


INDEX 


565 


Slavery,  king  Limhi  offers  to  submit  to, 
148-15;  people  of  Ammon  offer  to  sub- 
mit to,  264-8;  forbidden  by  law,  264-9. 

Slings,  Nephites  armed  with,  198-12. 
See  also  Weapons. 

Slothfulness,  decried,  350-14. 

Snare,  of  the  adversary,  178-9,  224-6. 

Society,  of  the  robbers,  secret,  404-9, 
494-6,    500-22. 

Solomon,  temple  of,  Nephite  temple  pat- 
terned after,  61-16;  sins  of,  111-23. 

Son  of  righteousness,  93-9,  447-2,  495- 
22.     See  also  Christ. 

Soothsayers,   condemned,   443-16. 

Sorceries,  197-32,  461-19. 

Souls,  final  state  of,  30-35;  between 
death  and  resurrection,  295-7. 

Spies,  of  Alma,  199-21;  of  Helaman,  338- 
22. 

Spirit,  the  Great,  Ammon  thought  to  be, 
240-2;  explained  by  Aaron,  252-9. 

Spirit,  of  God,  came  down  from  heaven, 
372-45;  kings  to  be  wrought  upon  by 
the,  42-12;  truth  made  known  by  the, 
208-46. 

Spirit,  of  the  Lord,  Nephi  caught  away 
in,  17-1;  in  form  of  a  man,  18-11;  will 
not  always  strive  with  man,  93-11;  one 
with  Christ  and  the  Father,  224-44; 
does  not  dwell  in  unholy  temples,  368- 
24.    See  also  Holy  Ghost. 

Spirits,  of  all  men  at  death  taken  to 
God,  295-11;  will  be  restored  to  body, 
67-12;  unclean,  see  Devil. 

Stain,  figurative  of  wickedness,  206-21, 
257-12. 

Standard,  of  liberty  raised  by  Moroni, 
326-20. 

Star,  new,  predicted  as  sign  of  Christ's 
birth,  393-5;  appears,  400-21, 

Statutes,  see  Law  of  Moses. 

Steel,  swords  of,  7-9;  490-9;  Nephi's  bow 
of  fine,  32-18;  workmanship  in,  61-15. 

Sting,  of  death,  252-M,  471;5. 

Stone,  the,  Jews  will  reject,  114-15; 
with  engravings  brought  to  Mosiah, 
131-20;  to  be  prepared  by  the  Lord  for 
Gazelem,  290-23. 

Stones,  Lehi  builds  altar  of,  2-7;  Nephi 
makes  fire  with,  34-11;  Mosiah  trans- 
lates by  means  of  the  two,  190-13;  six- 
teen, prepared  by  brother  of  Jared, 
482-1;  two,  given  to  brother  of  Jared 
by  the  Lord,  484-23. 

Stratagem,  of  Moroni,  328-10,  333-3;  of 
Antipus,  339-30;  Manti  taken  by,  346- 
28. 

Stripling,  soldiers,  Helaman's  army  of, 
333-22,   341-57. 

Stubble,  wicked  shall  be  as,  48-15,  93-6, 
447-1;  wicked  churches  to  be  consumed 
as,  48-23. 

Sun,  appeareth  to  stand  still,  388-15. 

Sword,  of  Laban,  7-9,  61-14,  108-10,  133- 
13,  135-16. 


Swords,  of  the  Jaredites,  found  by 
Limhi's  explorers,  151-11;  of  the  Anti- 
Nephi-Lehies  buried,  257-12,  258-17. 

Synagogues,  none  to  be  barred  from, 
94-26;  Alma  and  Amulek  preach  in, 
236-13;  after  the  order  of  the  Nehors, 
249-4;  the  poor  cast  out  of,  among  the 
Zoramites,  276-2;  hypocrites  in,  426-5. 

Task-masters,  181-9,  19. 

Taxes,  light  under  king  Benjamin,  137- 
14;  of  people  of  Limhi,  148-15;  heavy, 
levied  by  Riplakish,  496-5. 

Teacher,  Jacob  a,  70-48;  king  Benjamin 
ceases  to  be,  138-29. 

Teachers,  Jacob  and  Joseph  consecrated, 
62-26,  109-18;  corruption  because  of 
false,  99-12;  ordination  of,  5lO-ch.  3. 

Teachings,  of  Jesus  to  Nephites,  not  a 
hundredth  part  written,  448-6.  See  also 
Christ,  teachings  of. 

Teancum,  a  Nephite  commander  slays 
Morianton,  323-35;  meets  army  of 
Amalickiah,  326-29;  camps  in  borders 
of  Bountiful,  327-32;  slays  Amalickiah, 
327-34;  decoy  march  by,  329-22;  sets 
prisoners  to  work,  331-3;  slays  Am- 
moron,  356-36;  is  slain,  356-36. 

Teancum,  city  of,  466-3. 

Tempest,  during  voyage  of  Lehi,  39-13; 
God  to  visit  Israel  with,  42-11;  unbe- 
lievers to  be  destroyed  by,  63-15;  na- 
tions to  be  visited  by,  95-2;  at  death  of 
Christ,  394-23,  415-5. 

Temple,  Nephi  builds,  61-16;  Jacob 
teaches  in,  109-17,  2,  110-11;  Mosiah 
summons  people  to,  135-18;  people  as- 
sembled near,  in  Bountiful,  at  time  of 
Christ's  appearing,  421-1. 

Temptation,  of  Christ,  140-7,  163-5,  212- 
11;  by  the  devil,  21-17,  19,  284-39;  ad- 
monition to  avoid,  291-33,  426-12,  435- 
18. 

Tents,  departure  of  Lehi  with,  31-12;  in 
land  of  promise,  40-23;  of  Nephi's  col- 
ony, 60-7;  Lamanites'  custom  of  dwell- 
ing in,  126-20;  pitched  around  temple, 
by  king  Benjamin's  assembly,  136-5. 

Teomner,  a  Nephite  officer  under  Hela- 
man's command,  in  ambush,  345-16. 

Testimony,  words  of  Nephi  a,  92-28;  a 
few  to  bear,  of  the  Nephite  record,  96- 
13;  of  two  nations,,  to  be  a  witness  of 
God,  101-8;  of  Alma,  concerning  Christ, 
212-13;  of  three,  concerning  the  Ne- 
phite record,  96-12,  487-ch.  5:3;  of  three 
and  of  eight,  see  forepart  of  this  Book. 

Thanks,  to  be  given  to  God,  213-23,  291- 
^7,  419-10. 

Things,  all,  see  All  things. 

Three  Nephite  Disciples,  the,  never  to 
taste  of  death,  452-7,  457-14;  minister 
among  Nephites,  453-16,  456-5;  taken 
from  people,  because  of  wickedness, 
472-10;  minister  to  Mormon  and 
Moroni,  472-11. 

Throne,  of  God,  all  to  stand  before,  100- 
23,  112-8. 


566 


INDEX 


Thunder,  predicted,  as  a  visitation  at 
time  of  Christ's  death,  20-4,  42-11;  to 
be  visited  upon  the  wicked,  93-6;  at 
death  of  Christ,  415-6. 

Tidings,  glad,  of  great  joy,  to  king  Ben- 
jamin, 140-3. 

Timber,  of  curious  workmanship,  in 
building  the  ship  for  Lehi's  company, 
38-1;  for  defense  of  cities,  321-2,  331-4; 
land  without,  363-5;  attempt  to  restore 
growth  of,  364-9. 

Time,  Nephite  reckoning  of,  changed 
after  Christ's  birth,  402-8. 

Timothy,  grandson  of  Helaman;  raised 
from  the  dead  by  his  brother,  Nephi; 
one  of  the  twelve  disciples,  437-4. 

Tithes,  paid  by  Abraham  to  Melchizedek, 
229-15;  the  Lord  robbed  of,  447-8. 

Title  of  liberty,  raised  by  Moroni,  310- 
12;  dissenters  compelled  to  hoist,  326- 
20. 

Tongues,  gift  of,  217-21;  of  children 
loosed,  449-14. 

Tools,  Nephi  finds  ore  to  make,  34-9; 
among  Nephites,  128-8;  among  Jare- 
dites,  498-25. 

Torment,  endless,  nature  of,  68-19,  100- 
23,  122-10,  141-25,  225-17. 

Tower,  colony  of  Jared  came  from,  131- 
22,  479-33;  of  the  great,  190-17;  suffi- 
ciently high  to  reach  to  heaven,  375-28; 
the  great,  478-3;  erected  by  king  Ben- 
jamin, 136-7;  Limhi  discovers  Laman- 
ites  from,  172-8;  Nephi's,  in  garden, 
377-10. 

Towers,  erected  by  Moroni  as  part  of 
fortification,   321-4. 

Traditions,  Nephite,  Lamanites  swore  to 
destroy,  126-14;  Lamanite,  incorrect, 
134-5;  baseness  of  Lamanite,  237-9; 
prophecies  called  foolish  by  Korihor, 
the  anti-Christ,  269-14;  Lamanite, 
wicked   and   abominable,   396-7. 

Transfiguration,  seeming,  of  the  three 
disciples,  453-15. 

Translation,  gift  of,  151-13;  gift  of, 
among  the  Nephites,  217-21. 

Traveler,  none  can  return  from  grave, 
51-14. 

Treasures,  hearts  upon  their,  69-30; 
cursed  because  of  wickedness,  391-19. 

Tree,  in  vision  of  Lehi,  13-10;  river  near, 
13-13;  iron  rod  leads  to,  14-19;  desirable 
fruit  of,  13-10,  14-15;  of  life,  19-25;  29- 
22,  30-28,  226-21,  298-3;  remnant  to  be 
grafted  in  the  true  olive,  29-16. 

Trees,  obey,  through  faith,   113-6. 

Tribes,  of  Israel,  word  of  God  to,  101-12, 
429-15,  465-18;  Nephites  separate  into, 
413-2;  united  against  king  Jacob,  413- 
11;  agree  not  to  fight  each  other,  414- 
14. 

Tribes,  the  lost,  429-15,  430-20,  1,  444-26. 

Tubaloth,   Lamanite  king,   360-16. 

Unalterable,  are  the  decrees  of  God,  297- 
8. 


Unbelief,  inability  to  understand  because 
of,  184-3;  miracles  cease  because  of, 
514-37. 

Unchangeable,  Being,  an,  476-19,  517-18. 

Unclean,  nothing,  in  presence  of  God, 
17-21,   30-34,   213-21,   223-37,   380-25. 

Unpardonable  sin,  124-19,  293-6. 

Vainness,  and  frailties  and  foolishness  of 
men,  69-28. 

Valley,  of  Gideon,  etc.,  see  Gideon,  valley 
of,  etc. 

Vapor,  of  darkness,  Israel  to  be  visited 
with,  42-11,  48-18. 

Variableness,  in  God,  no,  476-9. 

Vengeance,  of  God,  443-21,  465-15,  473- 
20;  blood  of  saints  to  cry  for,  196-13, 
492-22;  493-24;   sword  of,  475-41. 

Vessel,  inward,  to  be  cleansed,  350-23, 
351-24;  the  virgin,  a  precious  and 
chosen,  211-10;  the  Lord's  ministers 
called  chosen,   514-31. 

Vessels,  of  the  Lord,  be  ye  clean  that 
bear  the,  441-41;  of  Jared,  see  Barges. 

Victory,  thanks  to  God  for,  347-33;  over 
death  and  the  grave,  163-8,  165-8,  252- 
14,  266-28,  471-5;  over  the  devil,  236-21. 

Vineyard,  servants  of  the  Lord  to  prune 
his,  122-2;  planted  by  king  Noah,  156-15. 

Virgin,  the,  211-10;  seen  in  vision  of 
Nephi,  18-13,  15,  18. 

Virtue,  dear  above  all  things,  518-9. 

Visage,  of  the  Lord's  servants  to  be 
marred,  442-44. 

Vision,  of  Lehi,  2-8,  9-4,  13-2,  49-4;  of 
Nephi,  17-1;  of  Amulek,  215-20,  219-7; 
of  the  father  of  Abish,  245-16;  knowl- 
edge given  through,  59-23. 

Visionary,  man,  Lehi  a,  4-11,  9-2,  4. 

Voice,  raised  to  God,  60-35;  of  the  people, 
judges  chosen  by,  see  Judges;  of  the 
people,  against  Amlici,  198-7;  of  an 
angel  like  thunder,  292-7;  from  heaven, 
in  protection  of  Lehi,  and  Nephi,  371- 
29;  of  the  Lord  to  the  people,  following 
the  crucifixion,  417-1,  419-3;  of  the 
Father,  proclaiming  the  Christ  at  the 
time  of  his  visitation  to  the  Nephites, 
421-3;  hills  and  mountains  tremble  at 
the  Lord's,  388-9. 

Vultures,  many  bodies  of  Lamanites  and 
Amlicites  devoured  by,  200-38. 

Wade,  wading,  through  affliction,  34-1, 
211-5,  214-14,  332-15,  366-34. 

Wages,  according  to  works,  202-27;  of 
wicked,  208-42;  of  the  Nephite  judges, 
221-1. 

Wanderers,  in  a  strange  land,  229-23, 
263-36. 

War,  among  descendants  of  Lehi,  fore- 
seen in  Nephi's  vision,  20-2,  21-21;  in 
the  great  and  abominable  church,  pre- 
dicted, 47-13;  among  nations  subject  to 
the  mother  of  abominations,  27-16;  and 
contentions  among  Lehi's  descendants, 
records    of,    on    the    larger    or    other 


INDEX 


567 


plates,  41-4,  62-33;  after  return  of  the 
Jews  from  captivity,  90-12;  among  peo- 
ple of  Nephi,  predicted,  92-2;  between 
Nephites  and  Lamanites  witnessed  by 
Enos,  127-24;  attested  by  Omni,  129- 
3;  attested  by  Abinadom,  130-10;  at- 
tested by  Amaleki,  J.31-24;  as  recorded 
by  Mormon,  460-8,  470-8;  caused  by 
strife  and  crime,  322-21. 

Warfare,  Helaman  writes  Moroni  about, 
337-2. 

Wars,  final,  among  Jaredites,  508-8; 
final,  between  Nephites  and  Lamanites, 
470-8. 

Watch,  and  pray  continually,  admoni- 
tions to,  230-28,  435-15. 

Watchman,  shall  sing,  159-22,  441-32. 

Water,  fountain  of  filthy,  seen  in  Nephi's 
vision,  21-16;  meaning  of  Lehi's  vision 
of,  30-26;  from  the  rock,  by  the  power 
of  God  in  Moses,  36-29,  91-20;  Christ 
to  be  baptized  by,  104-5;  Alma  and 
Helam  buried  or  baptized  in,  168-14; 
Zarahemla  nearly  surrounded  by,  254- 
32;  large  bodies  of,  in  the  land  north- 
ward, 363-4;  Jaredites  driven  forth, 
344  days  upon  the,  488-11;  bitter  foun- 
tains cannot  give  good,  512-11. 

Waters,  many,  seen  by  Nephi  in  vision, 
22-10;  Irreantum  means,  34-5;  Cu- 
morah  in  land  of  many,  469-4;  of  the 
Red  Sea  divided,  36-26;  of  Sidon, 
corpses  cast  into,  201-3,  307-22;  of 
Sebus,  Ammon  at  the,  240-34,  239-26; 
of  Mormon,  see  Mormon,  waters  of. 

Wealth,  church  members  gain,  through 
faithfulness,  197-31. 

Weapons,  made  by  Nephites,  128-8;  by 
Jaredites,  498-27;  Nephites  armed  with, 
198-12;  laid  down  by  people  of  Ammon, 
258-17;  by  Lamanites,  in  remorse,  258- 
25,  260-14;  buried,  258-17,  260-14,  396- 
9. 

Well  Beloved,  a  title  of  the  Christ,  372- 
47. 

Whirlwinds,  persecutors  to  be  carried 
away  by,  93-5;  wicked  carried  away  by, 
at  death  of  Christ,  416-16. 

Whisper,  out  of  the  dust,  the  Nephites 
to,  94-16. 

Whore,  of  all  the  earth,  the  abominable 
church,  26-10,  11,  12,  47-13,  14,  72-16, 
99-18. 

Whoredoms,  wo  unto  them  who  commit, 
69-36;  divine  commands  against,  95-32; 
many  go  astray  because  of,  99-14;  ex- 
cuse themselves  in  committing,  111- 
23;  call  to  repent  of,  455-ch.  30:2; 
Morianton  unjust  to  himself  because  of, 
497-11. 

Wicked,  Nephi  spake  hard  things  against 
the,  31-2;  shall  not  destroy  the  right- 
eous when  the  fulness  of  God's  wrath  is 
poured  out,  48-16;  nations  to  be  de- 
stroyed, 36-37;  the,  shall  be  cast  out, 
165-2;  call  to  come  out  from  the,  209- 


57;  judgments  of  God  will  overtake  the, 
466-5. 

Wickedness,  many  go  astray  because  of, 
99-14;  afflictions  because  of,  203-3,  417- 
7. 

Wilderness,  Lehi  departs  from  Jerusalem 
into,  3-4;  Ishmael's  daughters  mourn 
because  of  affliction  in,  33-35;  children 
born  in,  35-20,  39-7,  52-1,  55-1;  Nephi 
and  a  company  flee  into,  at  time  of  the 
division  into  Nephites  and  Lamanites, 
60-5;  of  Hermounts,  Lamanites  driven 
into,  200-37. 

Will,  of  God,  operative  upon  Mormon, 
132-7. 

Wine,  oppressors  of  the  covenant  people 
to  be  drunken  with  blood  as  with,  64- 
18;  the  iniquitous  to  be  drunken  but 
not  with,  96-4;  buy,  without  money, 
figurative  of  salvation,  70-50;  made  in 
abundance  by  the  wicked  king  Noah, 
156-15;  Limhi  sends,  to  Lamanites, 
177-10;  Laman,  one  of  Moroni's  sol- 
diers, takes,  to  Lamanites,  who  become 
drunken,  335-8,  14. 

Wine,  sacramental,  Jesus  commanded  his 
disciples  to  bring,  434-1;  miraculously 
provided  at  the  administration  by 
Jesus  Christ,  439-5;  manner  of  admin- 
istering, 511-ch.  5:1. 

Wisdom,  the,  of  God,  67-8,  97-22;  of  wise 
shall  perish,  97-26;  of  men,  foolishness, 
69-28;  God  has  all,  263-35;  admonition 
to  learn,  in  youth,  291-35. 

Wise,  learned  think  they  are, '69-28;  must 
consider  themselves  fools,  to  be  accept- 
able to  God,  70-42;  the,  who  are  puffed 
up  and  sin  shall  be  thrust  down  to 
hell,  99-15;  the,  may  be  confounded  by 
children,  278-23;  angels  appeared  unto, 
as  the  time  of  Christ's  birth  drew  near, 
398-14;  man  builds  on  rock,  428-24. 

Witchcrafts,  to  be  cut  off,  443-16. 

Witness,  blood  of  the  innocent  a,  231-11; 
false,  forbidden,  161-23. 

Witnesses  to  the  Book  of  Mormon,  three, 
to  attest  truth  of  the  book,  96-12,  73-3, 
487-3,  4;  others  than  the  three,  96-14, 
97-22.  See  The  Testimony  of  the  Three 
and  also  of  the  Eight  Witnesses  in 
forepart  of  this  Book. 

Wives,  unrighteous  desire  for  many,  108- 
15;  David  and  Solomon  had  many,  111- 
24;  hearts  of,  broken  because  of  wick- 
edness of  their  husbands,  111-35;  hus- 
bands who  love  their,  commended,  112- 
7. 

Woe,  eternal  or  endless  misery  and,  50- 
13,  216-11,   369-12,  377-16. 

Wolf,  to  dwell  with  lamb,  103-12. 

Wolves,  true  shepherd  sees  that  they  en- 
ter not,  209-59;  false  prophets  as  in 
sheep's  clothing  but  are  ravening,  428- 
15. 

Women,  of  Lehi's  company  bore  children 
in  the  wilderness,  34-1,  35-20;  God  de- 
lights in  the  chasity  of,  111-28;  taught 


568 


INDEX 


to  spin,  154-5;  toil  and  spin,  373-13;  fed 
upon  flesh  of  husbands  by  barbarous 
Lamanites,  518-8. 

Wonders,  signs  and,  to  be  manifested  by- 
Christ,  93-13;  many  shown,  as  time  of 
Christ's  birth  drew  near,  398-13. 

Wood,  people  taught  to  work  in,  61-15; 
fine  workmanship  of,  128-8. 

Word,  of  God,  according  to  the,  36-31;  of 
Christ,  the  obedient  feast  upon,  105- 
20;  of  God,  the  iron  rod,  19-25;  wo  unto 
those  who  reject  the  word  of  God,  96- 
14;  of  God,  shall  .liss  forth,  101-3;  of 
God,  nourished  by  the,  122-7. 

Words,  of  Mormon,  the,  132. 

Words,  of  the  book  are  of  those  who 
have  slumbered  in  the  dust,  96-9;  of 
the  book,  God  to  bring  forth,  96-14. 

Work,  great  and  marvelous,  the  Lord's, 
26-7,  91-17,  100-1,  443-9;  a  marvelous, 
among  the  Gentiles,  47-8;  a  marvelous, 
and  a  wonder,  97-26;  the  Lord's,  not 
yet  finished,  101-9;  of  the  Father,  com- 
mencement of,  444-26. 

Workers,  of  iniquity,  denunciation  of, 
207-37. 

Workmen,  curious,  373-11. 

Works,  men  to  be  judged  by  their,  30-32. 

Worship,  princes  shall,  45-7;  of  the 
Father  by  the  Jews  in  Christ's  name, 
91-16;  of  the  Father  by  the  Nephites  in 
Christ's  name,  113-5;  of  God  before  the 
altar  by  people  at  Sidom,  234-17; 
strange,  of  the  Zoramites,  274-12;  not 
confined  to  sanctuaries,  280-2;  sacred 
privileges  of,  324-39. 

Writing,  given  to  Moses,  56-17;  by  the 
finger  of  God  on  the  wall  of  the  temple, 
219-2. 

Writings,  of  the  kings,  129-14. 

Yesterday,  today  and  forever,  God  the 
same  throughout,  17-18,  52-4,  97-23, 
101-9,  275-17,  476-9,  521-19. 

Yield,  not,  to  sin,  or  temptation,  59-27, 
93-10,  413-5,  477-28. 

Yoke,  of  the  abominable  church,  22-5. 

Zarahemla,  people  of,  130-14;  had  come 
from  Jerusalem,  130-15;  people  of, 
unite  with  people  of  Mosiah,  131-19; 
Limhi  sends  men  to  search  for,  150-7; 
people  of,  numbered  with  Nephites, 
183-13;  landing  place  of  people  of,  254- 
30. 

Zarahemla,  land  of,  130-13,  199-24; 
Lachoneus  gathers  his  forces  in,  405-22, 
23;  land  southward  called,  495-31. 

Zarahemla,  city  of,  burned  at  time  of  the 
crucifixion,  415-8;   rebuilt,  456-8. 

Zedekiah,  king  of  Judah,  1-4,  10-13,  130- 
15;  Mulek,  son  of,  373-10;  sons  of,  ex- 
cept Mulek,  slain,  380-21. 


Zedekiah,    one    of    the    twelve    disciples, 

437-4. 

Zeezrom,  a  lawyer,  accuses  Amulek  and 
Alma,  221-31;  questions  Amulek,  222- 
21;  questions  Alma,  225-8;  encircled 
about  by  pains  of  hell,  231-6;  sick  at 
Sidom,  233-3;  converted  and  healed, 
234-6;  preaches  the  gospel,  234-12,  274- 
6. 

Zemnarihah,  a  chieftain  of  the  robbers, 
407-17;  fails  in  his  designs  against  Ne- 
phites, 408-22;  starts  with  his  people 
for  land  northward,  408-23;  is  inter- 
cepted and  hanged,  408-28. 

Zenephi,  lawless  army  of,  519-16. 

Zeniff,  grandfather  of  Limhi,  147-9;  sent 
as  a  spy,  152-1;  became  leader  of  his 
company,  152-3;  repulses  invading  La- 
manites, 153-14,  155-19;  confers  king- 
dom upon  his  son  Noah,  155-1. 

Zeniff,  record  of,  152;  received  by  king 
Mosiah,  177-14;  read  to  the  people  by 
direction  of  king  Mosiah,  182-5. 

Zenock,  predicted  that  Christ  would  be 
lifted  up,  41-10;  his  testimony  of  the 
Son  of  God,  280-15;  predicted  destruc- 
tion at  time  of  the  crucifixion,  420-16. 

Zenos,  spoke  of  burial  of  Christ,  41-10; 
spoke  of  the  three  days  of  darkness, 
41-10;  gave  parable  of  the  tame  olive- 
tree,  115-1,  122-1;  words  of,  must  come 
to  pass,  122-1 ;  spoke  concerning  prayer 
and  worship,  280-3;  testifies  of  destruc- 
tion to  occur  at  the  crucifixion,  420-16. 

Zerahemnah,  a  leader  of  the  Lamanites, 
301-5;  surrenders  to  Moroni,  306-8;  at- 
tempts to  kill  Moroni  and  is  scalped, 
306-12;  begs  for  mercy,  307-19. 

Zeram,  sent  out  as  a  spy,  199-22. 

Zerin,  mountain,  removed,  by  faith  of  the 
brother  of  Jared,  502-30. 

Ziff,  156-8. 

Zion,  supporters  of,  to  be  blessed,  24-37; 
opposers  of,  to  be  destroyed,  47-14,  63- 
13,  72-13,  95-3;  law  to  go  forth  from, 
74-3;  laborer  in,  95-31;  devil's  doctrine 
that  all  is  well  in,  99-21. 

Zoram,  the  servant  of  Laban,  9-35;  mar- 
ries, 31-7;  a  true  friend  to  Nephi,  52- 
30;  blessed  by  Lehi,  52-31;  accompanies 
Nephi  in  the  separation  of  Nephites 
"and  Lamanites,   60-6. 

Zoram,  a  chief  captain  among  Nephites, 
235-5. 

Zoram,  head  of  the  dissenters,  273-59. 

Zoramites,  108-13;  separated  from  the 
Nephites,  273-59;  build  synagogues, 
274-12;  their  Rameumptom,  275-21; 
strange  prayers  of,  275-15;  converts 
cast  out  by,  284-6,  8;  prepare  for  war 
against  people  of  Ammon,  285-10;  con- 
verts from  among,  given  land,  285-14; 
become  Lamanites,  301-4;  made  cap- 
tains of  Lamanites,  316-5;  lead  Laman- 
ites away,  401-29. 


COMPOSITION,  ELECTROTYPINQ.  PRINTING  AND   BINOINQ  BY  THB  W.  B.  CONKEY  CO.,   HAMMOND,   IND. 


